Chapter 30 - Desire to Escape

Mo Xi's heart was beating fast. His head was buzzing. He was about to
restrain him with his backhand, but before he could touch him, Gu Mang
was wrapped around his neck.

In the dark, Gu Mang almost collapsed and trembled, murmuring hoarsely

and vaguely between kisses. "You. Hold me... "

When Gu Mang was fighting, people said that he had the brutality of a
wolf. He was fierce, alert, brave, and had great command. He was a general
who was as admired by the Chonghua empire as he was by the shrine. So he
got such a name as "the shrine beast".

But others didn’t know how wild he was elsewhere.

Only Mo Xi knew what Gu Mang looked like in bed. He had strong and
tight muscles, sharp lines of the waist, and was full of tension between his
neck. In the past, when they were entangled, Mo Xi was kissed by him so
many times, and he fell into such warmth that he was unable to remove
himself.

Not now.

Now they had been separated from betrayal, life, death, national hatred, and
personal hatred for so long, and suddenly he was countered with a strong
kiss.

Mo Xi’s heart filled with burning desire, and his ears were buzzing. But he
still tried to hold back. He buried his fingers in the other's bun. He breathed
out bloody air between his lips and teeth.

Mo Xi clenched his teeth and said, ”Do not provoke me."

A fireball suddenly lit up in the palm of his hand, illuminating this side of
the bedroom - or how it looked in Mo Xi’s memory. In the slave house
without windows, things were placed about in a mess. There was a small jar
with a little fat belly with wild flowers on it beside the bed.

Gu Mang's mind seemed to have completely broken. He looked at Mo Xi

for a while, as if he didn't understand a word of what Mo Xi said. After a
while, he went to kiss his pale lips.

Mo Xi’s heart burned and he said angrily, “Do not touch me!”

But he didn’t know which drug the ghost gave to Gu Mang. His physique
had recovered so well that he could hardly control it with a little relaxation.

The struggle between the two was so fierce that they stumbled under Gu
Mang's feet and he fell into bed with Mo Xi. The small wooden bed made a
dangerous squeak. Mo Xi pressed heavily on Gu Mang's body. Gu Mang
made an almost hoarse groan at the same time. The act of grinding on
another man made his eyes more confused. His body was scalding after
taking the love medicine, and his blue eyes were also burning with moist
luster, as if the river was burning, and the soul of Mo Xi would be
swallowed up.

Mo Xi looked down at the man lying under him. His blood was also hot. He
had been abstinent for so many years. In addition, he had a strong desire for
Gu Mang. He had to restrain his desire to avoid going beyond that.

However, while behavior can be controlled, reaction cannot. Mo Xi’s breath

became heavy, hot, and full of male tension. Mo Xi whispered to Gu Mang
to stay still, but the breath blowed on Gu Mang’s ear, arousing a shudder.

Gu Mang's throat rolled. His moist eyes looked at him for a while, and he
said hoarsely, "It's hard..."

"..."

"So hot... "

Mo Xi breathed in a low way and saw his reflection in Gu Mang’s blue
eyes, shrouded in confusion.

“I'm hot... "

You are not the only one who is very hot - but Mo Xi couldn’t say anything
like this. He suppressed Gu Mang firmly with his arm.. But Gu Mang was
struggling under him. He moved back and forth. How could Mo Xi fail to
respond?

Between their limbs, Mo Xi lowered his voice and shouted angrily, "Don't
move any more!"

But Gu Mang felt the man unconsciously press on him across his robe. That
hardness was like a kind of deeply-buried memory in his brain. His whole
body was trembling, and a deep groan came out of his throat.

Not nearly any beauty by him, Xihe Jun hummed gently. He felt hard and
painful.

He was going crazy. It was too hard. What's more, Gu Mang was lying on
the bed, clothes messy, eyes blank, and chest gasping.

He looked very sad, as if he was blaming Mo Xi for being unwilling to

touch him, as if he just felt pain and emptiness.

"I feel sick..."

Mo Xi bared his teeth and said, “Bear it."

"You can..." Gu Mang was confused. "You rub against me again..."

This kind of red, naked, straightforward, and simple but shameful statement
said by Gu Mang, moved Mo Xi’s heart and made him angry. He suddenly
closed his eyes and cursed. He didn't want to see Mang's face.

But this kind of thing couldn’t go unseen. Gu Mang raised his hand to touch
his face and trembled. He wanted to hold Mo Xi’s lips. Mo Xi suddenly
opened his eyes.
Dark eyes and deep water.

He had obviously built up such a fierce desire, but when Gu Mang reached
to kiss him, he raised his hand and covered his face. Mo Xi said angrily, "I
will never touch you again!"

Gu Mang obviously understood. He opened his eyes slightly, as if he was

wronged and suffering. The water in his blue eyes was getting deeper and
deeper.

Mo Xi couldn’t give him any response, otherwise, it would cause Gu Mang

to resonance, and the illusion would become more and more difficult to
break.

But he couldn’t get rid of Gu Mang's emotional poison.

Gu Mang's forehead was sweating. In the chaos, he seemed to be unable to

bear it any longer. He struggled under Mo Xi's body. "Uncomfortable..."

"..."

His pupil contracted under the stimulation of the drug, and Gu Mang
couldn’t endure, struggling like this under Mo Xi. He choked, “Don’t. Don't
do this... "

Mo Xi restrained him, and the man in his bosom shook more and more
violently, until finally he was nearly convulsing.

"Uncomfortable... "

Then Gu Mang almost collapsed like a dying fish, gasping for breath. With
a strange flush on his face, he was struggling and choking, a mess of
violence.

“You. How about Kill me... "

Mo Xi suffocated in his heart. "Gu Mang..."

"You can kill me. Just kill me... "

"..."

Mo Xi knew that it was absolutely impossible to go on like this. He

clenched his molars while suppressed Gu Mang's stuggling, and thought in
a melancholy and anxious way - suddenly, the light went on - if he made Gu
Mang lose consciousness for a while, would they be able to wait a little
longer?

He didn’t know if it would work, but he could only try it.

He thought about it, took a breath, stood up suddenly, then hit his hand
blade at the back of Gu Mang's neck, right in the pressure point. Gu Mang
fainted.

After they separated, Mo Xi went low. "ShuaiRan!"! Come forth! "

When the whip was called out, Mo Xi ordered it to tie Gu Mang up, in case
he made any unexpected move after waking up. Suddenly, he heard
footsteps outside the door.

Da da da.

Who --?

There were only three people in the illusion: Gu Mang, himself, and The
ghost flower picker.

Mo Xi's eyes suddenly became fierce, and he blocked Gu Mang behind

him. He pointed to the end of the plum blossom spirit dart. He waited
angrily for the man to come in so he could tear him to pieces.

Stop. The door opened.

In the moonlight, a man with a knife stood at the door, his face illuminated
by the bright light——

He had slender, blue eyes and his straight nose was quite soft. He was
wearing neat braids, his prison clothes were slightly open, his chest was
small and well-balanced, and his shoulders were covered with the black and
gold cloak that was left by Mo Xi. There was no expression on his face.

Mo Xi’s face changed. ”Gu Mang?!"

Then, the one in bed is

He looked back and, as if in response to his astonishment, a black smoke

suddenly rolled up, and the man on the bed scattered into ashes!

A sharp and crazy laugh suddenly burst out everywhere from all four walls.
“Ha ha ha ha ha ha... "

That ghost was talking again!

The ghost sneered enough and said: "Xihe Jun, the one in the bed now was
just an illusion from the dream.”

"..."

"Do you know how he was made?" The ghost wasn’t supposed to say it.
“You listened to me, and from the beginning, I led you to Gu Mang’s
aphrodisiac. You thought you didn't respond to the illusion, but when you
were thinking, you unconsciously transmitted your ideas to it!"

The more ghosts speak, the more arrogant they are.

"You think it will end if you keep your mind still? Did you believe there
wasn’t a flaw? Back then, you were only in touch with the dreamers created
by ordinary cultivators in Liaoguo. How could you compare those with
what I created? In my illusions, unless you don't think about anything at all
and abandon all thoughts, I can use any guess in your mind, hahahaha! "

The ghost’s laughter echoed, cold and gloomy.

"Come on, look at the Gu Mang in front of you. The one who will kill you
soon. Is he an illusion or a reality? Do you have a clear distinction?" The
laughter was full of the delight of teasing him. "Do you want to believe that
he is an illusion and crush him? Or don't believe that he's a hallucination
and be merciful? "

Mo Xi looked beside him toward the Gu Mang standing at the door. Gu

Mang stood against the light, and the military emblem of the black uniform
was shining in the moonlight.

"A real dream practitioner will make it difficult for you to distinguish
between reality and falsehoods. You have to guess. If you guess right, you
will live. If you guess wrong, you will die. Do you dare to do it? "

At his words, Gu Mang threw off the black robe on his shoulder and came
at him with his blade. The blade was piercing, the knife and ShuaiRan
collided, instantly setting off several clusters of golden sparks!

The ghost’s words lingered in his ears. Mo Xi and Gu Mang quickly and
fiercely completed more than ten moves each. Gu Mang's face had no
expression and looked cold, just like when he appeared in front of the
Chonghua army as the commander of Liaoguo after committing treason.
Without any old love.

ShuaiRan wrapped around the black blade of the knife, but Mo Xi was hit
by the tip of the blade, which cut off the flow of spiritual energy. The blade
light reflected Gu Mang's face, just like a silk belt, which was wiped in
front of his eyes.

Mo Xi cursed darkly, swept a backhand away, and shouted: “Change to a

blade!"

The whip quickly swam back to his hands. In the red light, it turned into a
bloody sword, and collided again with the knife.

Mo Xi clenched his teeth, looking across the knife and sword at the cold
face a short distance from him.

Was he the illusion of the dreamer?

Or was Gu Mang actually sent?

The ghost laughed wildly. "Come on. With your ability, if you really want
to kill him, it's not impossible. Stab his chest ha ha ha ha ha, stab it! If he
were real, he would die too - wouldn't it be just as you want it? For him to
die?"

"A traitor, a national criminal. Come Xihe Jun, what are you still hesitating
for?"

"Kill him! Hahaha!!!"

Kill him. He's a traitor.

Killing so many people, killing so many soldiers. Making those who once
believed in him plunge to the bottom.

Betraying the mother country and defecting to Liaoguo——

But now, the first Wangshi of Chonghua, did he bring it out from one hand?
With his own blood and tears, even life. Those people were brought out of
the smoke of hell.

It was Gu Mang who climbed out with his brothers and came back with
dead bodies. He saw life and the future, so he shouted and insisted, come
on, it's OK.

Call me Gu Shuai. I will take you home.

I'll take you home….

A group of dirty cultivators, some slaves without a father or mother, with

iron blood and loyalty. He wanted to erect a tombstone with a name for the
dead brothers, a decent burial.

But Chonghua wouldn’t give it.

The old gentry wouldn’t give it.

In order to return, they dragged their bodies out from hell. Then the man on
the throne seemed to say, eh? Shouldn't you all die in hell? Why come
back? What can I do? How can I bury the dead army formed by slaves
under the command of a slave on Zhanhun mountain, awarded with the
same name as nobility?

Hell should be the home of a cheap seed. A barren ground. Why a

gravestone?

So Gu Mang rebelled. Gu Mang left. It was not incomprehensible and

unforgivable to Mo Xi.

——But why Liaoguo?

Almost all the people in Liaoguo were crazy. Every time they conquered a
country, they would slaughter, eat people, and drink blood They were
obsessed with authority and didn’t hesitate to destroy the mountains and
rivers. Why Liaoguo? The country who killed his father!

Liaoguo, a country of cannibals and killers who bring disaster to all sides of
the world by bloody means! Why?

For revenge? Because of hate?

Or is it because Liaoguo was one of the few big countries that could rival
Chonghua? Only by entering the depths, sacrificing good intentions, and
sacrificing one's heart, could he one day attack the city, grab the heart of the
king, and trample their relatives and nobles on the ground?!

In the wavering of his heart, the ShuaiRan sword in his hand was knocked
down by Gu Mang.

It brushed the ground, and the knife was pointed in front of Mo Xi’s chest.

Gu Mang didn't say anything and didn't take the next step. He just looked at
him lightly and said, “You lost."

Mo Xi didn’t speak, but the ghost laughed, almost sighing: "Xihe Jun, I
reminded you, but you still didn’t have the heart to fight him seriously."

"..."
"For the sake of your infatuation, let me tell you." After a pause, he said
happily,

"The confusion in front of you is real."

"Thank you for refusing to hurt him, otherwise he shouldn’t be your

opponent.

But..." He smiled. "You have feelings, but he has no justice. Right now, Gu
Mang was urged by the evil spirit and only listens to my words. If want him
to kill you, he won't hesitate."

The voice circled leisurely. "It's hard to make a choice. This is the real use
of dreamers. Have you learned? It's too late to learn. "

The ghost laughed out the last order.

"Go ahead and kill him."

As soon as he said this, Gu Mang's eyes were dark. He raised his hand and
waved his blade. But with a flash of light, the red lotus mark on Mo Xi's
neck suddenly came out, and dozens of red swords broke out!

Gu Mang was startled, and immediately turned back to avoid them. He

raised his hand to dodge and scattered several flying swords attacking him!
But when he was absorbed in repelling the sword array, he was bound by a
rope whipping at his feet. His footing was unstable, and he fell on his knees.
He supported himself on the ground with one hand, raised his eyes, and
looked at Mo Xi fiercely.

"You. Pretending to lose." He spoke.

Mo Xi spreads the sword array. The intricacy was extremely complex. He

went to Gu Mang's face, and the flow of spiritual energy from his palm
made Gu Mang twist more tightly. Then he lifted his chin and removed the
spell from his shaking hands with two fingers.

Mo Xi stared at his blue eyes with a gloomy expression and said in a cold
voice,
"Yeah. If I were so easy to capture wouldn’t I fail to live up to my xixiong’s
hard work?

"..." Gu Mang didn't have any expression. He couldn't understand him at all.

Mo Xi raised his eyes. “What else can you do? Can you do it again?”

The ghost sneered and said, "Naturally-" but before he had finished
speaking, the surrounding illusion suddenly shook!

The ghost was surprised. Mo Xi heard the low curse lingering around the
illusion, which kept dispersing and overflowing. He said, "Mo Xi, the
victory or defeat is yet to be determined. You can’t hang on to me. Don't be
too proud!"

Mo Xi’s face was in perfect condition. It seemed that the help sent by the
emperor has finally arrived.

Bricks and tiles here began to fall down, but they didn't land on them.
Someone started to attack from the outside, and the dreamer could no
longer maintain it.

The scene in front of him was twisted. Suddenly, with a “bang” sound,
Wangshu’s house scattered into ten million pieces, all of which disappeared.

"Xihe Jun! Xihe Jun!" The reinforcements breaking the array from the
outside were two people. One was Yue Chenqing. He rushed over in a
hurry. Seeing Mo Xi, he was relieved. Seeing Gu Mang, he was frightened
again.

“You… uh are you alright?”

Mo Xi returned to Zhanhun mountain, dragging Gu Mang’s hair bun in his

hand to restrain the restless man. The red lotus mark on his neck
disappeared, and slowly turned into no trace.

Before Mo Xi could say anything, the other helper opened his mouth -
Junshang sent Murong Lian.
Murong Lian was leaning on the edge of the tree. It didn’t matter if he was
dead or alive. If he was alive, he will return him. If he was dead, he would
set off firecrackers to collect the corpse. He still had a pipe in his hand, and
casually take a breath of “life like a dream” and exhaled thin smoke.

"What can they do? Isn’t it good here?”

Yue Chenqing wanted to say something more. Murong Lian interrupted

again.

He glanced at Gu Mang and sneered, "This traitor is really capable. I

tortured him to his last breath. Suddenly he was lively again and could
escape from prison.”

"..."

"Xihe Jun, I can't help but doubt that he recovered so fast. Are you secretly
following him?" Murong Lian strange Yin and Yang airway*.

*Sorry, this was the same with all three translation tools.

Mo Xi didn’t want to deal with this deviant, and turned around to look at
Yue Chenqing. "Why do you also come?"

"Junshang said that I have been your deputy commander for two years, and
I have experience with Liaoguo’s practices. I was forced to come." Yue
Chenqing opened his eyes wide. "Xihe Jun, have you found the
philanderer?"

Mo Xi took a look in front of him. There was a cave in front of him. The
array of the dreamer needed to consume a lot of energy, and it couldn’t be
too far away from the performer.

"He's inside," he said.

It was not too late, so the three of them went into the cave together. Yue
Chenqing looked at Gu Mang curiously several times, and suddenly said,
"Xihe Jun, you tied him up with ShuaiRan. When you meet the philanderer,
what will you use to fight?"
“...I have more than one weapon."

"But you like to use ShuaiRan most. Well, I'll find something else for you to
suppress him..." Yue Chenqing scratched his head, rummaged through the
spatial bag, and found a golden talisman.

"Use this! It's made by my family. It can - "

"Take back your father's things." Mo Xi said, "Psychic force tyranny, it’s
not easy to use."

"... It's not my father’s, it’s my fourth uncle’s. "

Mo Xi saw Yue Chenqing go to Gu Mang with the talisman in his hand.

Gu Mang stared at him.

"... Oh hey, the eyes are as blue as a wolf’s.” Yue Chenqing scratched his
neck and dared not look into Gu Mang's eyes. He made two bows. “Wolf
dage, no offense."

Gu Mang glared at him. His eyes moved uneasily as if to say you dare?!

Yue Chenqing's skill was timid. With a sound of "Baji", he pasted his fourth
uncle's talisman on Gu Mang's forehead.

___

The author has something to say: my friends, I don't think the name of Yu
dirty is enough, suggest I change a coquettish and sexy name!! But I'm a
name repeal you know!!! Even if I want to break my head, I can't think of
more coquettish flying!!! Can you give me some advice!!! Please
everyone!!! Otherwise, if you give me freedom and let me play freely, I
may change it to the name of "beep beep"
==

Gu Mang: are you a pig! How could I want to die from such a torment!
Only you can believe! Big husband easily does not seek for life and death,
understand not understand! I'm still a man even if I have a bad brain! You
pig!

Mo Xi: but you used to talk about death.

Gu Mang:??? For example?

Mo Xi: isn't it you who say that I will kill him every time I go to bed.

Big dog son: Thank you for dill, mohuai biting handkerchief and other meat
bags, mine X3, Gu sanhuai Huaihe Huaihe, frost and snow, Xie Su, meat
bag softener, mine X6, let's water together, heizekong, false, gongzimo
Landmine x 3

"Xiaotiantian's physical education course" landmine x 2 "neglect you",

"island field Ming menjuan", "Xunchang", "CMS", "beiluan", "basket",
"Xunchang",

"boxjun", "Zixi here" landmine x 3 "xianweiyan", "jiangchaeer" landmine x

2

"Maishi", "Your Highness is pregnant with my dragon grandson",

"jiewanmiao",

"Sanbu" and "hongqiuzaoer" landmine x 3 "have you eaten meat today" Lei
x2

"foreign tourists", "smoke warm rain collection" landmine x2 "pudding

style heaven", "red flower and ink leaf", "a zinc drinking pulse", "Hua Jiu"
mine throwing~~

"Wenzhu", "adan1919", "it's the name of the witch", "Sinan small pancake",

"ahuan wants to eat the fence" throw grenades x4, "Lihua umbrella", "Zixi
here"
and "cloud here" throw grenades~

"Down to bed." rocket x 3, "Chu Wanning" rocket x 2, "this cloud"

throwing rocket~~

"C" throwing deep water torpedo~

Gu Mangmang: crab "U le", "Jin se", "three don't", "echo", "Mu Qingfeng
C",

"cactus doesn't grow long ball", "Mo Li Xu", "red flower and ink leaf",
"micro haze under the moon", "a Qi", "Rainbow", "seek Cang", "Xie Su",
"long smoke thousand li", "you re", "summer Poti potato", "driftwood", "O
orange", "don't like naming", "little red chicken", "thousand lights"“
Linyuan, account cancelled, abyssal whale blue, Schrodinger's aring, nati
Nanti, Siqi, Zajiu, eternal life, dobby, dobby, pipa, let's water together, hold
my late cat, ten bowls of hand copying, East like the moon, black dome,
medicine buyer, Xue Duxiu, neglect you, mango coconut milk jelly, fan
Grain, chess pieces in leisure time, Xiaotiantian's physical education
representative, nickname unimportant, back time, rolling tea, Pleiadian
cherry blossom in bloom, Molin, Gu sanhuai Huaihuai, no clothes at night,
Huajiu, hongqiuzaoer, Yichen, cloud doesn't care to go out

of the mountain, I'm super good, pudding style go up to the sky, outlander,
kite smelting maniac, "Drunk and smoked", irrigation nutrient solution~~

Thank you for your friends~~~

==
 Chapter 31 - Ghost fighting team

Gu Mang didn’t move.

"Hahaha!" Yue Chenqing laughed, "Fourth uncle is really powerful. Really

useful!"

Murong Lian said impatiently, "What's useful? He can't move now. Do you
want to leave him here? Or are you going to carry him in?"

"It doesn't matter. We'll just leave him here,” Yue Chenqing said. "There is a
heaven thunder breaking curse talisman fixed on his body. Even the most
powerful person couldn’t break it for a while and a half. He can't remove
it."

But Mo Xi said, “We can't leave him alone here."

“But the Tianlei breaking precept is so powerful that others can't -"

"Just in case,” Mo Xi said. "Do you have another magic weapon can you
use to make him to walk?"

Yue Chenqing thought for a while and said, “Ah. There is something!
Wait!" He began searching through his own spatial bag. After a while, he
took out a little bamboo man.

Murong Lian said, "Isn't that a cheap trinket that hairy kids play with on the
streets and use to cut at each other?"

"It's the same thing, but it's a spell." Yue Chenqing said, put the bamboo
man on the ground, and said a series of incantations.

... No response.
"Er, it seems that I have a bad memory. I'll try again. Murong dage, Xihe
Jun, don't worry." Yue Chenqing scratched his ears and read many times.
When Murong Lian was about to interrupt him, he suddenly saw a golden
light, and the bamboo man rose from a small puppet the size of a palm to a
high ranking bamboo warrior.

Yue Chenqing said with a smile, "That's it!" He couldn’t help the
immovable Gu Mang get up. He looked at Mo Xi and Murong Lian with
round eyes and said,

“Come on?”

Murong Lian smiled and said, "I don't want to touch him. Dirty. "

Mo Xi was standing with his arms crossed. Then he stepped forward and
asked without expression, “Do what?"

"Fix his limbs together with the bamboo warrior’s. Do you see the buckle
on the bamboo warrior?"

Mo Xi did it. Although Gu Mang was locked by the fixed body talisman
and could not move or speak by himself, he knew clearly what was going
on around him. He stared at these two people playing tricks on his hands
and feet, for a while. He stared at Mo Xi for a while, then he stared at Yue
Chenqing.

The two tied Gu Mang to the bamboo warrior, and Yue Chenqing finally
wrapped four or five ropes around Gu Mang's waist to the bamboo warrior's
waist. Then he blew a clear whistle and said, "OK, let's take two steps to
have a look?"

The bamboo warrior began to walk, and Gu Mang’s feet moved with its
because he was bound to it.

This was a very delicate and interesting weapon. Anyone else would be
amazed.
But Yue Chenqing was surrounded by Xihe Jun, who was bored to death,
and Wangshu Jun, who was dying.

Xihe Jun and Wangshu Jun didn’t say anything, and just watched. Wangshu
Jun then hummed, "It's just the carving skill of Yuefu." He took two puffs,
of his pipe exhaled, and pointed to Gu Mang with his pipe. "What else can
he do besides walk?"

“Fighting, dodging, he can do it." Yue Chenqing wasn’t angry and said still
very proudly, “He can dance."

Murong Lian bit his pipe in his mouth, narrowed his eyes for a while, and
said,

"Then let’s see it?"

Yue Chenqing then blew a whistle again, and the bamboo warrior really
began to swing from left to right and Gu Mang had to follow. Although his
movements were charming, the blue eyes of the snow wolf were staring
fiercely. If he could move, he would kill them all.

"It can also perform the Hu Xuan dance, as long as -"

"All right,” Mo Xi interrupted him. "Let's go."

After a pause, he added, "Give the bamboo warrior the order to follow
him."

The caverns where the ghost was hiding were dim and very deep. There
were many branches of tunnels in the big mountain, separated by several
small caves. Three people and also the bamboo warrior carrying Gu Mang,
who made it four people, slowly walked inside. In the empty cave, there
was the sound of dark army boots inlaid with iron, the sound of Yue
Chenqing's footsteps, and the creaking joints from the movements of the
bamboo warrior.

Only Murong Lian walked quietly. His steps were always light and floating.
He was wearing his best Tianchan silk shoes. There was no sound.
Murong Lian was very proud of this. “The way you’re walking, forget the
philanderer, even a sleeping three-year-old child could be woken up.”

Yue Chenqing was very sincere. "Then I'll walk gently."

Mo Xi then said coldly, "Do you think he didn’t already know we were in
the cave? There is no other way out of this road. This cave is his base. He
just hid somewhere to recover the lost spiritual power and waited for us to
pass. "

Yue Chenqing said, "Let me go louder."

Bamboo Warrior: "Squeak! Squeak! "

Mo Xi was right. It takes a lot of spiritual power to display the dreamer. The
ghost was hiding in a cave and gathering energy. As they went further and
further to the depths of the cave, they found more traces of this man's
temporary residence there——

There were dried blood clots on the main path. Fragments of clothing were
hanging from some stabbed stalagmites. It was obvious that these were the
cultivators who were killed before, or the girls who were bound and
struggling to stay when they were dragged. Yue Chenqing even saw an
embroidered shoe in a crack.

In order to delay time, the philanderer set up some arrays in the cave.
However, of the three men sent by the emperor, Mo Xi was powerful in
battle and had the command. Yue Chenqing was born in a weapon refining
family. He had many unexpected magical artifacts. Murong Lian was good
at magic and had some

healing abilities. Therefore, the mysteries laid by the flower pickers in the
cave were not a problem for them. They soon came to a long stone bridge in
the cave.

"It should be right ahead." Mo Xi took a look at the end of the stone bridge.
At the far end of the stone bridge, it seemed that there was a large and
empty cave chamber, with the faint blue light of magic shining.
But this "stone bridge,” although it connected the two ends of the natural
limestone cave, it was actually made from spiritual stones from the deep
lake inside the cave, which were different in size and distance and very
slippery.

Mo Xi took a look at the "bridge". The stone pillars stood about 100 meters
high.

At the bottom was the murmuring undercurrent. This kind of broken bridge
was not difficult for them in the past, but

He turned and asked Yue Chenqing, "Is the bamboo warrior good at
agility?"

Yue Chenqing shook his head.

Mo Xi then frowned at Gu Mang, who was bound to the bamboo warrior.

"But it seems that you can order it to jump. It should be able to jump over at
the cracks of these stone bridges.

"..."

This was a big contradiction during Yue Chenqing's two years in the
garrison with Mo Xi. Yue Chenqing, the deputy commander, liked to use
the words

"maybe", "like" and "should" in his speech, but the commander generally
only accepted "affirmation", "necessity" and "absolute".

So Mo Xi took a look at him. He didn't promise him “should.” He just said

one sentence: “Come over yourself." Then he suddenly held Gu Mang’s
lapel with one hand and his clothes fluttered up. He had great strength and a
good foundation of agility. Before he his voice had fallen, they swept out
like a black paper kite.

Yue Chenqing was stunned. “Wow. Good skill... "

Murong Lian said with a sneer, "What's so remarkable about that?"

The four people crossed the cave stone bridge that was hundreds of meters
long. They looked back and only saw a distant shadow. Mo Xi put the
bamboo warrior on the ground and didn't take a look at Gu Mang. He said
to other people, "Let's go."

This was indeed the last chamber of this huge cave. The stalagmites in the
stone forest gradually interlaced. The blue brilliance of magic was just from
the stone forest at its heart.

The group of people were about to walk in. Yue Chenqing, who liked to
look around left and right, suddenly said, "Look! There are words! "

Mo Xi formed a ball of fire in his heart, raised his hand, and swung it away,
letting it hover on the high cave slope that Yue Chenqing pointed to. In the
light of the fire, several lines of the stone wall inscription were crooked.
The black and red handwriting seemed to be written in blood——

"When a woman marries a mountain, she cries at night. She hates the
duckweed body, the beauty, and the bright aeon.

Red Nuzi, golden crown, one smile, two smiles, blood and tears flow, three
laughs, passers-by can't leave.”

Yue Chenqing murmured it word by word. Before he could speak, he

suddenly heard a soft smile from behind.

He suddenly turned back, and without warning, the tip of his nose suddenly
hit a pale face!

"Ah, ah, ah!" Yue Chenqing immediately screamed, jumping three feet high
and rolling back.

He saw that clearly at some point, more than ten female corpses in red with
gold crowns came out of the shadows of the stalagmite forest. He had just
stood in front of a stalagmite pillar, so he turned around to face one of them.

"Mo, Mo, Mo- Commander! Help! Help!”

Although Yue Chenqing was a practitioner, he was scared of ghosts from
listening to many strange stories. He wanted to run, but he fell on his own
legs onto the ground with a thump from his fear. His eyes were wide and
round. His cheeks were shriveled, like a screaming groundhog.

The female corpse looked at him, but did not move. The robe embroidered
with Golden Phoenix butterflies fluttered with the wind in the cave.

Yue Chenqing's throat rolled several times. Suddenly, a light of inspiration

appeared in his stiff head, and he lost his voice. "You, you are not Cui jiejie
and Cui jiejie in the teahouse? "

Miss Cui had no expression. The face of the dead woman was numb and
tranquil.

After a while, she suddenly giggled and laughed twice. Then two lines of
blood and tears flowed from her eyes.

One smile, two smiles, blood and tears. Three smiles—

Yue Chenqing thought of those lines on the cliff, and, head buzzing, he
hurriedly shouted to Mo Xi who had been fighting the other female corpses,
"Ah! Xihe Jun!! Don't make her laugh for the third time! Or else she won't
let me go!"

In response, Murong Lian hit his head with his pipe. It turned out that
Murong Lian was not far away from him. He was almost deafened by Yue
Chenqing's voice. He was very angry. He held up his pipe and knocked him
hard several times. He poured the ash from his pipe on Yue Chenqing's
head.

He said angrily, "You are useless! Can't fight yourself? Isn’t it a corpse? "

"But I, I, I'm afraid of ghosts!” Yue Chenqing shouted, unexpectedly

embracing Murong Lian's thigh without face.

Murong Lian: "..."

At that time, Miss Cui opened her scarlet mouth and began to laugh for the
third time. "Hee Hee... “

“How about you—“

Before the ghost finished, Murong Lian stabbed a pipe into its mouth, then
lowered his head to Yue Chenqing, who was holding onto the pants on his
legs.

"What are you doing? Won't you let go?”

___

The author has something to say: New Year's wish

Mo Xi: I hope Gu Mang has never betrayed his country.

Gu Mang: I hope I have meat every day.

Jiang yexue: I hope I can have a name. Don't play soy sauce like Mei
Hanxue next door.

Yue Chenqing: I hope I can become such a powerful person as my fourth

uncle.

Murong Lian: I hope there are female guests and I can succeed hand in
hand.

JunShang: I hope the whole country will die.

Jiang Fuli: I hope Jiang yechen next door will wear a book to replace me to
treat these mental disorders.

Fourth uncle: I hope I don't have such a strong sense of existence.

Meatloaf: I hope to come up with a shocking title!!! thump one 's chest and
stamp one 's feet!!!! What do you think of "why do you keep clean" or "the
wildest prisoner of war"!!! The former is enough to face CICI!!! The latter
is enough to support the vast!!! (= = OK, I know you must feel bad. I'll cry
for a while and go sobbing ~)

Gu Mang: do crabs and crabs "chew meat bags today?", "dill", "Huajiu",
"island field Ming door roll" landmine x2 "cool pigeon boat Ze", "meat bag
softener"

landmine X6 "Mohui likes SUq Jue" landmine x2 "gongzimu" "Kuge

zhouze",

"hongqiuzaoer", "Wanye Yuheng", "my love of Mohist brothers", "Gu

sanhuai Huai Huai Huai Huai", "big Meng smash" mine X3 "nickname is
not important",

"Xiaobang 20", "heizekong", "beiluan" mine x2 "Zixi", "Lanxiao", "a pig",

"Chu Wanning", "the most handsome little 11", "you re", "neglect you",
"back time"

mine x2 "peach preserves" star Graupel, beiyuanzhiyi, xiaobiezhichang,

honghuamo leaf, blood debt and blood compensation, Yanyan, yunyun,
Shilang and official. Carp fish. " Mine x 5 "Xie Su" mine x 2 "this cloud",
"have you eaten the meat bag today", "Bai Yi", "waizhou guest", "Mo Yue"
and "false" to throw mines~

"This cloud" grenade X2, "Wen Zhu", "tea night white" and "Xie Su" throw
grenades~~

"This cloud" rocket x 3~

Big dog: crab, pear, Lin Lin, Lin Lin, Lin Lin, Qing Mou, Xie Su, a pig,
Jiuli is also very handsome today, cactus doesn't grow long ball, Beiyuan
holds one, Qingshu, Yanyan, Azhen drinks pulse, Duanming, Jiuming, Jiezi,
Beishi, chuwanning, a pig, Miro loves Carmel, Zhu Erfeng, nati South Ti,
hongqiuzaoer, here's steamed bread, Suzhi, Pleiadian cherry blossoms are in
bloom, Zhuo, piaoyue doesn't want to float, Muqiao, Baiyi, Daoyou please
stay, irrigation nutrient solution~~

Thank you for your friends~~

 Chapter 32 - Don't touch him

Yue Chenqing's soul was almost gone. Murong Lian kicked his feet to
release him.

Like in the legend of Li QingQian's crying women, a group of women in

red clothes and gold embroidered shoes burst out from the dark with bloody
tears.

More and more female corpse emerged from the shadows, the stone pillars
and even from the pool and gathered in the cave.

Mo Xing and Murong Lian each dealt with them. Yue Chenqing couldn’t
help crying when he saw them fighting further and further away.

"Xihe Jun, Murong dage, what should I do?" he trembled.

Although there were no new corpses emerging from the place where he
stood, the surrounding terrain was complex. Who knew if there was a pair
of evil and strange blood eyes staring at him in the dark?

However, things were often like this. What you don't want to happen is the
most likely thing to happen. "Who knows" usually becomes a reality.

Just after Yue Chenqing had this terrible thought, he suddenly felt a little
hair at the base of his neck. He turned his head slowly and saw something
hiding behind the stone. Half of its face was pale and white with two lines
of blood and tears——

A woman was lying behind the rock staring at him!

Yue Chenqing shivered and felt his head buzz and explode. When people
are the most terrified, they usually call the most reliable person they know.
So the words which rolled out of his two trembling lips were “Four, Four,
Four, Four!"

Of course, his fourth uncle wasn’t there. Of course, he wouldn’t be saved.

Yue Chenqing thought of this after shivering; even if he shouted "Fourth

Uncle, help me!" there was only the inhumane Murong Lian and Mo Xi in
the cave. He had to choose one of them.

He looked around. He happened to see Mo Xi on the left kicking out his

long leg and sweeping a row of women's corpses. Suddenly, he felt that the
God of heaven had come down to the world and he hurriedly wanted to run
to him.

But then, the woman in the back of the cave curved her mouth
exaggeratedly, exposing white shell teeth. With a smile and tears, she
slowly crawled out of the rock and gave a third "Hee..."

Three laughs pass, the guest cannot leave!!

After the third laugh, the female corpse’s resentment suddenly increased.
Her eyes rolled, and she became scarlet. Then her ten fingernails increased
several times.

She looked up at the sky, roared, and suddenly attacked Yue Chenqing!!

"Ah!" Yue Chenqing couldn’t even resist. He was most afraid of the ghost
in red clothes and embroidered shoes. Seeing her approaching, he couldn’t
help screaming. He couldn’t help crying, "Fourth uncle!"

Just at this critical moment, he heard a thunderclap. A flash of lightning fell

in front of Yue Chenqing. A string of golden streamers burst out on the
ground and set off a raging fire! Then a figure jumped and fell down from
the sky. In the hissing streamer light, he landed steadily in front of Yue
Chenqing.

The man turned his head, and the fire crackled and peeled. The half of his
face was brilliant with cold blue light in his pupils.
Gu Mang?!

Yue Chenqing was stunned for a while, then he came back. No, no, it was
the bamboo warrior. It was his uncle's bamboo warrior who came to save
him. Gu Mang was just tied on the bamboo warrior and couldn't move.
Before he could think more, the bamboo warrior raised his hand, reached
out a black iron knife from the weapon lattice, then rushed to the grinning
corpse like electricity.

There was a fierce battle between the two sides.

Yue Chenqing finally felt that he was not so afraid. He was able to move
again.

He was busy and shouted: "Come on, uncle!"

Thinking about it and thinking that was wrong, he shouted, "Come on,
bamboo warrior!"

But then, he saw the dirty blood of the female corpse spray on his face, and
Gu Mang's face was full of killing intent. It seemed that even if he wasn’t at
the moment, he could play with the female corpse and shout, “Come on,
Gu-er!”

The bamboo warrior was very brave. After a fierce fight with the female
corpse, he suddenly swept back. The bright blade of the knife rose in the air.
He only saw a flash of wind brushing the ground. He has killed the female
corpse, and the blood splashed several feet away!

The female corpse was stiff and fell to the ground.

Yue Chenqing: "Wow, disgusting..."

After the bamboo warrior finished cutting the female corpse, it seemed that
he wasn’t happy. Holding a long bloody sword, he pedaled toward Yue
Chenqing. It brushed the ground and point to Yue Chenqing's throat.

Yue Chenqing: “Da Xiong, oh no, Uncle, er, or Gu Mang?" He felt that it
wasn’t appropriate to change between several appellations, so he had to not
use one at all. He waved his hand carefully. "This knife is wrong. I am not a
female ghost.

Don't hit me..."

Gu Mang's blue eyes fell down and looked down at him.

After a while, the blade turned and dripped blood from body of corpse. Like
teaching the younger generation a lesson, it patted Yue Chenqing's face.

Then, a strong wind suddenly blew down from a high place, and red clothes
flashed in front of him. Yue Chenqing was shocked. Before he could say
anything, he was pushed away by the bamboo warrior!

“Poof," Yue Chenqing dodged, but Gu Mang, who was tied to the bamboo
warrior, was scratched by the female ghost.

"..." Gu Mang couldn't move or speak, but he could see in his eyes that he
was obviously angry. The snow wolf's eyes flashed with dangerously, and
the wound on his cheek flowed scarlet.

As for the body of the woman who succeeded in the attack, she still showed
her teeth and seemed to be overjoyed at her success. But she was not proud
for a long time. As if she felt something, she suddenly looked down at her
bloody right hand, stunned.

Within a moment, her facial features began to distort, becoming extremely

frightened, and then she began to cry. Holding her hand, she let out a vague
low howl of "ah ah" towards Gu Mang.

It seemed that she was begging for help!?

Yue Chenqing was surprised by this scene, and the next one was more
surprising. Seeing that Gu Mang didn't respond, the female corpse suddenly
fell on her knees and stretched out the sharp claws of her other hand. She
even broke her right hand!

“…Oh…My…God." Yue Chenqing didn’t know whether he should be

disgusted or shocked. The smell of blood and the corpse made him almost
vomit.

But the female corpse was even stranger. She grabbed the broken arm on
the ground with one hand and handed it to Gu Mang trembling. It was just
like asking for forgiveness. There was a constant whimper of "ah, ah" from
her mouth.

Gu Mang's blue eyes turned and stared at the bloody broken arm for a
while.

Yue Chenqing didn’t know if it was an illusion that the color of his pupils
was suddenly becoming lighter.

"Eh? How can there be wind..." Yue Chenqing was stupefied for a moment.
"Is it windy?"

The wind started from the foot of the bamboo warrior, that is to say, from
the foot of Gu Mang, like a ripple. Although Gu Mang's eyes were cruel,
they did not have killing intent. The wind was not strong, but wherever he
went, the female corpses stayed. When they reacted, they screamed,
trembled, shook, gradually knelt to the ground, and bowed down.

Just for a moment, the corpses had knelt in front of Gu Mang.

After such a turn, Yue Chenqing did not respond at all. Murong Lian's eyes
widened. Mo Xi's face was not good. However, he was not looking at the
female corpses, but at Gu Mang's face——

The ones who were afraid were were higher-level corpses, ghosts, or spirits.

Often only corpses, fierce ghosts, or the resentful spirits were higher than
them.

But now these women who died miserably were all bowing to Gu Mang, all
of them even making a low cry to him, their voices obviously begging for
mercy.

What was the reason?

Was it simply because there were a lot of evil spirits in Gu Mang's body?

Gu Mang seemed to be upset. His blue eyes were turning. Although he

didn’t say anything, the direction of the wind changed. The female corpses
were screaming. A black gas went out of one of them, then all of them
gathered towards Gu Mang's heart.

He was sucking their evil spirits!?!

As more and more evil spirits were plundered by Gu Mang, the female
corpses twitched like dying fish, falling down one after another. The
resentment and evil left their bodies, and they became common corpses.
Some of them had been dead for many days. Without their resentment, they
quickly rotted and withered, turning into a black and smelly corpse. Some
of them had just been killed for a short time, and the delicate remains of
their lives could be seen.

Yue Chenqing looked at the nearest one with disgust, as if it was the
missing jade lady in the brothel.

When Murong Lian saw this situation, he suddenly strode forward, grabbed
Gu Mang's neck, and gnashed his teeth. "I know you are a liar. You are
really in collusion with the fleeing Liaoguo people! What are you doing?! "

But Gu Mang swallowed the evil spirits of so many female corpses. At that
time, it seemed that the beast was satiated, and his head tilted. He even
closed his eyes and fell asleep on the bamboo warrior. He didn't realize
what Murong Lian was angry about.

"You --" Murong was more angry and wanted to increase his strength, but
he was held back.

He suddenly turned his head and saw a dark face in the dim shadow of the
cave.

Mo Xi held Murong Lian's hand and said nothing. He slowly lowered

Murong Lian's hand.
He appeared very polite and didn't say anything he shouldn't, but only
Murong Lian knew how much strength he used. He had almost crushed
through through his flesh, blood, and bones.

Murong said, "What are you doing?"

"Let him go."

Murong Lian frowned and said, "He is an accomplice!"

"He is not," Mo Xi said.

"No?! Why not? Don’t you see that a drop of blood from him can make a
female corpse break her arm? Don’t you see that one look from him can
make them all kneel?! Don't you see that he can use all their corpse energy
on his own by moving his muscles and bones?"

"If he really knows how to control them," Mo said angrily. “If he is still
with that Liaoren, how are you still standing here so well? "

"..." Murong Lian was blocked by him, and he couldn’t speak for a moment.
But he wanted to speak again, so he made a face like a pale resentful demon
resentful and slowly turned red.

After a while, he said, "OK Ha ha, you have an excuse. You defend him. I
don't think you can remember what he has done before. How cunning and
skillful he is! How many times he... " The last two words spit out, “cheated
others!"

"What kind of person he is,” Mo Xi said. “I do not need you to remind me."

"Don't remind you?" Murong Lian laughed loudly. At the end of the laugh,
the expression on his face could almost be regarded as distorted. "Even if I
remind you, you can't hear it! You dare to say that you have no selfishness -
a good Xihe Jun. Just protect him, and I might think you have forgotten
how your father died!"

For a moment, there was no blood on Mo Xi's white face. He glared at

Murong Lian.
Murong Lian felt very happy - no one dared to touch the pain of Mo Xi, and
no one dared to talk to Mo Xi about the specific cause of his father's death.

But he dared to mention it. He could mention it. He was a grumpy person
on ordinary days, but he was clearer than anyone else in the face of major
events.

So he laughed, and glanced at Gu Mang. His snow fox-like peach blossom

eyes fell back Mo Xi’s handsome face. He raised his chin and said in a soft
voice,

"Xihe Jun is high in righteousness, and he has deep sense of brotherhood. I

hope you will soon follow your father's example."

It seemed that Mo Xi’s blazing anger had reached its peak in a flash, but as
Murong Lian expected, he was not the kind of person who couldn’t carry
the weight easily.

He stared into Murong Lian's eyes for a while, raised his hand, and pushed
him away. His boots and sabre were firm, and he walked toward the cave
without looking back.

"... Murong dage, you, you... Alas. " Yue Chenqing saw the scene from
nearby.

He was speechless. He didn't want to talk to Murong Lian either. He took

the bamboo warrior with him to chase the back of Murong, "Xihe Jun, wait
for me, it’s dangerous to alone..."

Their footsteps echoed in the cave.

Murong Lian looked up at the endless darkness in the cave. He closed his
eyes and sneered cruelly. Then he slowly followed.

They came to the place where the green light was emerging and stopped
there.

This was the last big chamber in the cave, hidden behind the stone forest.
The green light was originally a protective array in front of the entrance of
the cave.

Mo Xi only glanced at it before saying, “Refusing God array."

In the serious countries of the mainland of Kyushu, they practiced

according to the laws of Taoism and immortality. The names of their
practices were generally

"rejecting demons,” "rejecting ghost,” and "rejecting evil". If someone

could manage a defensive array called "rejecting God,” needless to say, they
were most likely from Liaoguo.

"Is it hard to break?"

"Not hard." Mo Xi said. "But takes time."

The solution to breaking the God repelling array was really long and very
complicated. Mo Xi raised his left hand, tied his wrist guard, closed his
eyes, and meditated from his heart. It took a long time for the green light to
weaken under his palm, and the light array slowly faded.

As the last light disappeared, there was a slight laugh in the cave. The voice
of the ghost came from the deepest place. "Since the last array has been
broken..."

After a pause, Sen Han said, “Then the three gods, please come in.”

___

The author has something to say: there was an excellent female guest in the
comment area yesterday, zhouze children's shoes are cute!! It's called "clean
your body and be a hammer"!!! I feel inexplicable!!! I send out the villain's
laughter ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!! If I changed my name recently, I
should call it ha ha ha ha!!!! And this also hit sissy's face ha ha ha!!!
In addition, tomorrow night I will give you benefits in the Weibo. If you
don't know the name of the Weibo, please look at the copywriter. I don't
know the specific time. It must be later than the Spring Festival Gala.
Hahahaha! You can pick up benefits at random!!! Love you!!! Launch five
million little stars!!!

Wish you all a happy new year in advance!!!

Valley / song translation

Suddenly curious to "marry Shanniang, cry at night, one hate duckweed

body, two hate beauty thin, three hate and Lang Yongshi wrong.

Red Nuzi, golden crown, a smile, two smiles, blood and tears, three laughs,
passers-by can't leave. "

What's the effect of translating Valley and song into English?

"ghost maiden, cryingnight, hating duckweed body, hate red and thin, three
hates and lang yongshi wrong.

the red scorpion, the golden crown, a □□ile and a miserable, two □□iles and
tears, three laughter can not go. ”

The biggest feeling about this translation is I can't understand more than ten
words by TM = = the meat bag is a pig = = I cry sadly, QAQ is old, but I
can't use Liao hahaha ~

Gu Mang: crabs and crabs "Mu Chunli", "heizekong",

"daotianmingmenjuan",

"pudding style heaven", "Xiaobang 20", "safflower ink leaf" and

"gongzimo"

Landmine x 2 "Huajiu", "Zixi" landmine x 2 "dreamer cat" landmine x 2

"neglect you", "Yan Yan should love meat bag today" landmine x 23
"untimely",
"whitesky hazelnut", "River" landmine x 2 "nickname is not important" - he
Ye -

"kite smelting maniac", "frost and snow", "35146060", "90000 Li",

"Flowing Clouds and wine", "this cloud" landmine x 2 "foreign state guest",
"Xie Su" and

"Shisi" Luoshi, Beishi, mine X2, tea night white, have you eaten meat
today?

Zishushushushushushushushushuya, Gu sanhuai Huaihe Huaihe, Mu

Chunli, mine X2, the Pleiadian cherry blossom is in bloom. The mohai
wants to see the meat, bind the horsetail and throw the mine~~

"Wen Zhu", "Yan Yan also wants to love meat bag" grenade X2,
"24712990"

grenade throwing~

"Xiao Erlan", "Yan Yan also want to love meat buns", "flower rules" and
"this cloud" to throw rockets today~~

Big dog son: 02-02 23:39:13 little cute guy who irrigated a bottle of nutrient
solution was taken away from Eddie. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you.
Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you.
Thank you.

Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you.
Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you.
Thank you.

Thank you. Thank you, "Liuhu river wind", "this mosquito brother please
shut up", "Bai Yi", "Huaihe", "it's the hand that the quilt moves first",
irrigate the nutrient solution~~

Thank you for your friends~~

 Chapter 33 - Sword Spirit

The air in the deep cave was cold, filled with the fragrance of fat powder
woven together with the smell of corpse water. The ground was full of
scattered human bones, pieces of cloth, and even some people's eyes that
had been taken were sitting in a shallow white porcelain plate in the corner.
But in contrast to such a secluded situation, there was a pile of red cushions
in the deep of the cave and a golden curtain with colorful butterflies.

Deep behind the curtain, a naked woman was curled up and wailing. Her
mind was not clear enough, and she didn't even respond to other people
entering the hole.

Yue Chenqing was frightened. "How can this woman be the philanderer?”

Just after Yue Chenqing finished saying this, a hand suddenly came out of
from the soft red pillow and mattress and strangled the girl! Before she
could scream, she was dragged into the red wave by the hand. Then, a pale
man rose from the mattress and pressed down, biting the girl's lips in front
of her face.

Only in the blink of an eye, the girl's soul seemed to be sucked away. Her
hands drooped softly, her eyes wide open and dead.

The man took in the soul and raised his head——

This man had a clear face, long eyes, a slight cut in the cheek bone, and
several strands of long black hair hanging in front of his face. He looked
very thin.

He was the real "philanderer".

A moment of silence.
Mo Xi said, "It's you. "

The man licked his moist lips and said with a smile, "Xihe Jun has seen
me?"

"... Yes."

They had met.

Many years ago on the battlefield in the north, Mo Xi went into danger
alone and was surrounded by evil wolves domesticated by Liaoguo, unable
to escape for a

while. At that time, a young practitioner in green came with his sword to
fight.

His sword technique was marvelous, and he fought together with Mo Xi to

defeat thousands of evil wolves.

When the practitioner in green was leaving, Mo Xi wanted to stop him and
thank him, but the practitioner just turned around and smiled. His eyebrows
and eyes were gentle, and the green belt and his hair were blowing in the
wind.

“Passing by to help”

There was a slight smile on his cheek. "Why does the general care about
it?"

It was the first snow of Haoran. An upright swordsman.

——That’s Li QingQian whom Mo Xi had seen with his own eyes.

Therefore, although there were many traces of the water breaking sword
technique found on the bodies after the murder of Red Mansions, Mo Xi
was still uncertain before he saw him in front of him.

Murong Lian had seen Li QingQian's portrait in the heroic annals, and
clearly recognized him. He was shocked and said in a sharp voice, "How
are you here?"

"Who do you think it is?” Li QingQian got up and kicked Miss Lan's soft
corpse aside at will. He said ironically, “Still think it’s the cook who ran
away?"

He sneered and said, "That trash was just a chess piece in my hand. If he
had half my ability, he could he have been shut down by you for so many
years? "

Though the atmosphere was strange, Murong Lian would never admit
defeat.

After Murong Lian was surprised for a moment, a taunt came from his lips
and he said, "Ha ha, that's strange. Li QingQian, the water breaking sword,
is a famous Yunye expert in the world. He has a spotless name. Today, I saw
that he is just a philanderer who likes to suck human blood and meat. It's
really an eye opener. It's powerful. It's powerful."

But who knew after saying this, Li QingQian had not yet had a chance to
respond and Yue Chenqing suddenly took a moment and said, “That’s not
right?"

"What's wrong?"

Yue Chenqing said, "He is not Li QingQian. He, he is a...... "

He hesitated for a moment, as if he was not so sure about his judgment, but
finally said, "He is not a living man. He is just a sword spirit!"

As soon as he said this, the smile on Li QingQian's face suddenly froze.

He slowly turned his eyes, and his eyes fell on Yue Chenqing. Then, the
smile on the face had not completely faded, but the ferocity of the bottom of
the eye had stretched out.

Yue Chenqing was a little afraid and moved to hid behind Mo Xi on the
ground.
Li QingQian's lips were wide open, and he smiled. "This little brother,
young man, please tell me your name if you won’t show me your face.

"My name is Yue..."

"What are you saying to him!" Mo Xi put up his long leg and gave him a
fierce kick. He said angrily, “You must think you are still a disciple of the
palace and need to answer questions!"

Yue Chenqing shook his head and said, “My name isn’t Yue -"

Li QingQian looked up and opened his bright red skirt. He laughed loudly
and interrupted him. "OK. I only know your surname is Yue. Chonghua
Yue's family is one of the best in the 28 middle schools of Kyushu. No
wonder. Even though Shu Xi and the two lords didn't see the clue, you are
the little devil who saw the truth. "

Yue Chenqing liked to hide behind in the battlefield. At this time, there
were three people in the cave and the bamboo warrior. He was suddenly
focused. He was very nervous, like a quail.

"I, I, I......"

Mo Xi kicked him again, but still pulled Yue Chenqing behind him to
protect him and asked, “Was it him you fought in the wine shop?”

"Yes, yes..."

"Why didn't you recognize it was a sword spirit?"

"At that time, I just felt that he had a familiar smell..." Yue Chenqing
murmured.

"Do you remember Xihe Jun? I told you. Now I think that was the spirit of
sword spirit, but... "

"It was just that I suppressed it." Li QingQian took over his words and said
with a sneer, "In addition, this young master Yue and I only swapped a few
moves.
He was young, so he hadn’t yet mastered all the Yue family methods to
refine and appraise weapons. So he couldn’t think of an answer for a while.
"

He paused, licking the tip of his lips, and said, "But Yue gongzi, I don't
think what your elders need to teach you the most is about making
weapons. It's something else."

Yue Chenqing stupidly said, "Ah?"

“That is, even if you know something, you’d be better off pretending
that…”

Finally, the man rose up to the sky, summoned an iron sword, and went
straight to Yue Chenqing, biting out the last three words, "You don't know.”

Seeing the sword's edge approaching, Yue Chenqing cried out, "Xihe Jun,
help!"

Mo Xi pushed Yue Chenqing to Murong Lian and faced him. The red light
flashed. ShuaiRan became a long blade and collided with Li QingQian.

Sword spirit. Sword spirit.

I see!

No wonder the wounds on those corpses were caused by evil spirits and
common weapons. In general, a fierce ghost would not hurt people with a
sword, nor would it be able to keep its consciousness clear. It would
impossible for it to write on the wall. But if it was a sword spirit, then it all
made sense.

In order to make weapons even more powerful, some weapon refiners in the
mainland of Kyushu would sacrifice living people with swords in addition
to a general spirit. However, this method was too cruel. Twenty countries
with Chonghua at the head abolished this method of refining swords a long
time ago.

Now, it was mainly used by Liaoguo.

A soul put into the blade would never wake up from the long river of
eternal sleep. But if the obsession was hard to disperse, it could slowly
reunite the human form. The sword spirit of the reincarnation would be
almost the same in appearance and behavior to the living person, but would
have a strong evil

spirit. Because it needs a lot of spiritual power to maintain its form, if it

didn't have enough self-cultivation, it would be like Li QingQian. It could
only achieve its goals by eating the heart and flesh of practitioners and
absorbing the spirits of the weak.

Sword spirits with this kind of transformation were often very strong, every
move more superior than before. But they also have a very fatal weakness -
that's why Li Qingqian was so angry after he was exposed by Yue Chenqing
and wanted to kill Yue Chenqing——

Their bodies cannot fall into the hands of the enemy.

That is to say, as long as one could get the carrier weapon of the of the
sword spirit and seal or destroy it, no matter how powerful the sword spirit
was, they could grasp it.

Murong Lian obviously also thought of this too. Taking advantage of the
situation between Mo Xi and the sword spirit, he dragged Yue Chenqing
aside and asked him, "You say that Li QingQian is a sword spirit. Do you
have any way to find out where his body is?"

"I'll try!" Yue Chenqing said. Then he closed his eyes and made a mark with
his hands. After a while, he opened his eyes and turned to Murong Lian.

Murong Lian said, “Why are you looking at me like that?”

"..." Yue Chenqing said incredulously, "Murong dage! His body, his body is
on you!"

"What nonsense!" Murong Lian said angrily. He banged his pipe on Yue
Chenqing's head. “Do you dare to say that I am running with Liaoguo's
dog?"
"I didn’t, I didn't! I'm just saying that he's here and there -- "

"Not on me!"

"... OK. "

Murong Lian pressed his head. "Try again!"

Yue Chenqing tried again. He had to try three or four times and finally
opened his eyes. He didn't dare speak and looked at Murong Lian. Murong
Lian's face was a little blue. His lips were mumbling, and he wanted to
breathe peacefully.

However, he thought that he had stabbed the corpse's mouth with a pipe
when he fought against the corpse, and he felt sick. So he wiped the pipe on
Yue Chenqing's clothes many times.

While wiping his pipe, he suddenly thought of something. His expression

stiff, the movement of his hands gradually slowed down.

"Wait." He said to himself, "It could be on me. "

When he finished, he took a look at Li QingQian and Mo Xie, who had

broken the sword energy. Seeing that Li QingQian couldn’t cross, Mo Xie
came to them for a while. He hurriedly pulled Yue Chenqing and turned to
the hiding place behind the rocks. Li QingQian was not stupid. He caught a
glimpse of their movements, snorted, and then turned to the sword to try to
pursue them.

He could only sweep out a bit before he heard Mo Xi say behind him in a
cold voice, "ShuaiRan, change spirit!"

Li QingQian's heart was shocked. He heard an explosion behind him. The

red light reflected in the whole cave like a sea of fire. A spirit snake with
three heads high came out of the red light, rushed to Li QingQian and
stopped him. Li QingQian turned back and said angrily, "Mo Xi, don't go
too far! You and Gu's scandal: others don't know about it, but I know very
well! I know what you said and did with him in Luomei Garden Villa after
you came back! If you stop me again, I will destroy your name!"

However, Mo Xi just looked at him coldly, holding a whip that echoed with
the spirit of ShuaiRan in his hand. He took a breath and spit out a word:
"Up."

He pounced on Li QingQian.

Li QingQian said, “The one surnamed Mo! Don't you care what I’m
saying?!"

"I care what you said." Mo Xi squinted his eyes, his face full of contempt.
"You say someone will believe it?"

"You --"

But Li Qingqian knew that Mo Xi's words were true. When he was young,
Master Mo was pure and upright, and never did anything wrong. He had no
interest in good-looking men or soft women. It was only Gu Mang who
would be the only stain and ugly smell on this man in the world. He had a
body of evil spirits. Even

if it could be said that the rules were reasonable, who would believe it. How
about a letter?

He bit down his teeth and turned around to fight with the straightforward
snake.

The bamboo warrior ran around to help. Mo Xi looked at Gu Mang, who

was still sleeping on it. He raised his hand and let out a protective array and
locked him in it.

Bamboo Warrior: “Dada, dada! ADA!"

Mo Xi said, "Stay inside. Do not move."

The bamboo warrior seemed to be frustrated that he couldn’t help. His head
drooped and drooped. After a while, he opened his hands, stood up
listlessly, and began to make like a scarecrow.

In the stone forest.

Yue Chenqing squatted on the ground and stared at a bunch of tiny

weapons, swords, sticks, whips with big nails, and everything. All shaken
out of Murong's spatial bag.

"These were taken from the captives of Luomei Garden Villa,” Murong
Lian said.

“Even though they’ve been abandoned by their masters, these swords might
not be willing to change masters. They are very resentful.”

Yue Chenqing said, “Murong dage, it's very dangerous for you to take so
many powerful weapons around with you. If they turn into spirits, it would
not be good!"

Murong Lian looked at him and regarded his kindness as a donkey's lung*.
"I'm not a fool. This spatial bag was made by your father during his life. It
has his seal on it. Let alone hundreds of weapons, it can hold even
thousands. What's more, I asked your father to take out the spirits of all
these weapons and suppress them in the Qingquan pool of Luomei Garden
Villa. In the pool, I kept 7749 Zhenling golden carp. Not to mention that
Luomei Garden Villa itself has an array to prevent evil spirits from
escaping. Generally... "

*Idiom to mistake good intentions for bad ones

When he said that, he suddenly stopped.

Then, as if thinking of something, his face slowly fell down and he

murmured, "I see..."

“Murong dage, what do you understand?"

Murong Lian said, "I understand how the sword spirit Li QingQian escaped
from the Luomei Garden Villa.”
___

The author has something to say: update earlier today ha ha! I don't affect
everyone watching the Spring Festival Gala! I'm drunk and can't touch the
computer while eating out! So I can't edit thanks. I'll make up the thanks
tomorrow! Ha ha ha!

There is no small theater today, but there are cars!

The car is the plot of chapter 29 of "picking up pollution". In fact, there was
a car when it was originally written, but I read it again. I didn't think it was
necessary to start the car so early. I deleted it temporarily. Today, on New
Year's Eve, I sent 29's waste car to the big devil's side. It's a new year's
welfare. You can go to the old place to eat big ducks. Ha ha ha!

In addition, today's reply will not be returned first. I am dizzy. Hahaha! I

will send red envelopes on my neck! If you are interested, you can go and
get them! I!

Meat king! Always love! Silly name! Cute girl who loves to chase Wen!

Hahahaha!!!
 Chapter 34 - Want you

Murong Lian gnawed his teeth and said, "Do you remember that I punished
Gu Mang for one month?"

“I remember, but what does it matter?"

"If someone approaches the clear spring pool when he is weak, he could be
taken away by evil spirits." Murong Lian said, "Gu Mang was hungry, so he
squatted by the pool tried to fish out those fish with his hands."

"Ah? How does Murong dage know about this?"

"... There's nothing that happens in the Luomei Garden Villa that I don’t
know about.” Murong coughed and continued, "Gu Mang's fishing behavior
attracted the attention of Li QingQian's sword spirit who was suppressed in
the pool, so Li QingQian temporarily attached itself to him..."

Yue Chenqing said, "Then Li QingQian urged Gu Mang to go mad from his
evil spirit."

"No." Murong Lian said, "He didn't have the ability at that time. He was
also very weak. He couldn’t take care of the boundless for too long. What
he can occupy for a long time has to be the weakest and dying body. But Gu
Mang was just hungry. "

He paused and narrowed his eyes. "So Li QingQian used the only time he
had to do one thing.”

"What is it?"

Murong Lian said, “He seriously injured a person.”

"Ah, the cook!"

“Exactly," Murong Lian said. "Li QingQian drove Gu Mang to hurt the
Liaoguo cook with his sword array, so that he could have a long-term body
attached.

Then he found the right time to urge the evil spirit in Gu Mang's heart,
which led him to break the array. He ran out of the mess with the cook's
body. "

Yue Chenqing said, "Then he knows Gu Mang very well, and he can urge
Gu Mang's evil spirit. He must be a native of Liaoguo!"

"Li QingQian himself is not a Liaoguo man, but now he has become a
sword spirit for some reason. So I think he is indeed the weapon of Liaoguo
practitioner." Murong Lian paused for a moment and added, "It should also
be the weapon of a senior practitioner."

He finished, bowed his head, used his pipe to randomly draw two of those
shrinking blades, and asked Yue Chenqing, "Look, can you tell which one
his real body is?"

It wouldn’t be hard. It's the basic skill of the Yue family. Yue Chenqing
closed his eyes and felt around for a while. Then he quickly opened his eyes
and reached for one of the small swords. "It's this one!"

"Good." Murong Lian then took the broad bean-sized sword and put it in his
palm. He recited an incantation in his mouth, only to see a burning flash in
his palm. The broad bean-sized sword turned into a thin and transparent
sword of light with a gluttonous animal face and flowing blue water.
“HongShao*" was engraved on the body of the sword on a small script seal.

*Translates to HongShao, but to keep naming consistent with other

weapons in the mtl, I put it back to pinyin

"Eh? This is obviously a green sword. How can it be named HongShao?"

Yue Chenqing said strangely. "What's more, these two words are the imprint
of someone's sacrifice for the sword which is made by the spirit of the
sword itself.

If it was named for Li QingQian’s sacrifice for the sword, it would be

QingQian sword or DuanShui sword. Why is it called HongShao sword?"

"Don't worry about why," Murong Lian said. "First, destroy this sword
completely."

"Destroy the sword?" Yue Chenqing was shocked and shook his head
hurriedly.

"No, it's too difficult. It's a high-level technique of the Yue family to
disintegrate the attached spirit weapon. I can't use it well!"

Murong Lian cursed and asked, "How long will it take you to go back to
Yuefu and find someone who can destroy the sword?"

"There is no such person!" Yue Chenqing said, "This spell is too dangerous.
My father doesn't pass it on easily. He's not in the imperial capital..."

"And your uncle?"

"He won't!"

"... Where's your fourth uncle? "

Yue Chenqing felt wronged. "You don't know him. He never pays attention
to me. Even if he is in the capital, I don't know if he will go..."

Murong Lian said angrily, “You’ve been making excuses like a good for
nothing for a long time, but you’re the only one! Then you do it!”

When the book is in use, there is little hatred. In this situation, Li QingQian
had been identified as a sword spirit. It was a question whether to let them
go now.

Even if they escaped, if they couldn’t destroy the HongShao sword

immediately, they would have escaped for nothing.
Yue Chenqing made a bitter face and said, "OK, I'll try. But if I fail, can
you... "

Murong Lian quickly said, "Don't worry. If you fail, I will take out your
intestines."

Yue Chenqing: “..."

As Yue Chenqing said, it wasn’t hard to destroy an ordinary weapon. It was

hard to find a man who can break a big stone in his chest. It was hard to
destroy a weapon with spirit. Yue Chenqing bit his finger, put the
HongShao sword on the ground, and began to draw symbols around the
body of the sword. The charm was so complicated that he didn't remember
it very well. He fixed it several times, making Murong Lian very impatient.

"Are you ready?"

"Don't rush me. The more you rush me, the more wrong I am."

"Hurry up! I'm going back to smoke.”

"..."

Murong Lian's face became more and more ugly. His eyes were slightly hot,
and his pale face was also morbid. He looked down at his pipe and saw the
unclean blood of corpses. He couldn't help feeling more disgusted and
leaned to the side with his eyes closed.

"All right, all right! I've finished! It’s right this time! " Yue Chenqing cried
out and sat on his legs, closing his eyes before the blood battle.

Murong Lian was tired of turning his chest. He squinted at the young man
who started to sing and cast spells. As the incantations in his mouth were
recited, the light formation on the ground emitted soft white light. It seemed
that there were wisps of spiritual energy wrapping the HongShao sword.

"Your blood goes into the cauldron furnace, and your body casts the
sword."
The light gradually brightened, and the HongShao sword began to make a
sound from the front, trembling slightly in the formation.

"Three feet of water in the box, once a dreamer."

In the cave, Li QingQian obviously felt the strange thing appearing there.
He suddenly turned around, his sword eyebrows bristled, and said, "That
little devil of the Yue family! This is bad for me! "

He want to fly to the other side, but was blocked by Mo Xi’s sword. Li
QingQian became more furious and cursed, "Get out of my way!"

The water breaking sword technique in his hand had been dancing into a
shadow, but he couldn’t get rid of him. Only the clank of metal was heard,
as flowers and flames splashed in the dark cave.

Li QingQian was in a hurry. He suddenly looked up and screamed. His

chest was full of black miasma. Black qi congealed into a hissing talisman
in his hand, and quickly struck at Gu Mang!

This talisman was the highest level talisman in Liaoguo. There were no
more than ten people who could use it in the whole of Liaoguo. When the
talisman was in the air, it could be used as hundreds of magic flying arrows.
They could shoot at Gu Mang all at once! Seeing that he was about to
pierce the array, Mo Xi flew to Gu Mang's body and stood up with his
sword shining on his face.

"Lotus snake array, open!" he murmured.

All of a sudden, the sharp sword split into thousands of red lights and
shadows in his hands, blooming like a thousand lotus leaves. After landing,
each shadow of the sharp sword turned into a snake with scales and flowing
light. Then he stopped it in the air, instantly tearing Li QingQian’s spell!

But who knew that at that time, Li QingQian himself rushed to Gu Mang's
back, coagulated his whole body's sword spirit, and abruptly split the
protective array!
Mo Xi immediately turned back and kicked him sideways. Li QingQian
was kicked in the chest and spat blood. However, he tried to send a magic
call to Gu Mang's chest at the last moment——

Those who were called opened their blue eyes!

The evil spirit in the body suddenly increased.

Mo Xi said in surprise, "Gu Mang......"

"Your blood goes into the cauldron furnace, and your body casts the sword.

Three feet of water in the box, once a dreamer... " On the other side, Yue
Chenqing’s incantation was like a mantra, and surrounded Li QingQian.

Li QingQian panted. His face became more white, but he still covered his
chest.

He stood up askew, looked up, and laughed.

"Hahaha, even if you use the most powerful means to suppress him." Li
QingQian gasped, "No enemies can catch Liao country and call the magic
spell to control him!" He swallowed the blood foam. His eyes were red and
he said,

"Gu Mang, come out!"

With a bang, Gu Mang's blue tendons burst up on his wrists, and broke free
from the bundle of spiritual ropes of the bamboo warrior! Then black air
burst from his forehead and heart. He burned Yue Chenqing's suppression
talisman to ashes. Gu Mang raised his blue eyes, raised his hand, and
abruptly pulled the last and thickest rope around his waist! He strode
towards Li QingQian and kneeled in front of him.

"At your command."

Li QingQian clenched his teeth and pointed to Mo Xi, “Kill him for me!"

"Yes."
The loss of energy from summoning the magic talisman is terrible to the
caster, so before Li QingQian manipulated Gu Mang, he used the ordinary
skill of arousing the evil spirit. But at that moment, even if the cost was too
high, Li QingQian could only put this last fight onto Gu Mang. As
expected, Gu Mang was covered with evil spirits. The blue in his eyes was
almost bright white. A totem flame with a height of ten people suddenly
rose behind him.

Bamboo Warrior: Ada.

Gu Mang just raised his hand and didn't even move his fingertips. The
bamboo warrior who tried to attack him was shot out of the way and
slammed into the stone wall.

Gu Mang's blue eyes reflected the black shadow of Mo Xi. He paused and
repeated the instructions dryly, "Kill you."

Attack him!

Li QingQian took the opportunity to walk quickly to the back of the stone
forest while Mo Xi was entangled by Gu Mang in the dark. Because of his
anger, his face became extremely twisted. It seemed that he intended to
crack Yue Chenqing's neck and splash blood for three feet. Murong Lian
was aware of this movement. Although he was not Li QingQian's opponent,
Li QingQian lost too much and was at the end of his tether. Therefore, he
was not invincible.

Murong Lian said to Yue Chenqing, "Hurry up. I'll hold him back!"

After that, he dodged behind the stone forest. He snapped a water ghost
amulet which turned into a water ghost. It ran out of the ground and went
together with Li QingQian.

"When you bury cold iron, I want to be the lamp of the dead."

Yue Chenqing's incantation in his mouth has come to an end, and a large
amount of black water began to flow out of the body of the HongShao
sword, scattering around the blood formation. In contrast, Li QingQian's
sword swung open the surging group of little ghosts and took it straight to
Murong Lian. The sword was originally fierce and astonishing, but at this
time, it suddenly trembled. Instead, it was hit by the blunt point on the
wrist, and the sword fell to the ground with a clang.

No matter how strong a sword spirit is, if its body is destroyed, it will be
immediately annihilated. Li QingQian naturally knew the stakes. He used to
strengthen his cultivation by eating the hearts of cultivator. He returned to
Chonghua several times just to find an opportunity to take his body back
from Murong Lian. However, Murong Lian's guard was too high. He can't
get close at all. In addition, the HongShao sword was sealed. Even if he ate
more people and sucked more souls, he couldn’t show his true magic power.

So he used a magic spell to lure Gu Mang out of the prison, so that Gu

Mang could use it for himself and retrieve the HongShao sword.

But who knows….

After all his calculations, he didn’t expect that Xihe Jun had branded a trace
on Gu Mang and that they could chase him so soon.

Li QingQian's eyes were red. His chest rolled violently, and his mouth
roared, "I can't die! No one can stop me! No one can even think of it!"

After roaring three or five times, the spirit couldn’t support it any more. It
then fell on its knees and supported itself on the ground with its hands.

Damn it, why did one of the three who came here have to be a descendant
of the weapon refining family? This is really… Seriously…

Li QingQian thought about it, and suddenly he laughed wildly, twisted and
resentful.

Whether he wanted to be good or evil, sticking to the right path or falling

into the devil's cave, heaven never treated him well - what is his destiny?
What did he do with his struggle? Funny! Funny!
In his heart, he watched the HongShao sword in the distance tremble
painfully under Yue Chenqing's palm. All those years of struggling and
sinking, bathing himself in blood and water couldn’t help but float to his
heart one by one.

He was suddenly unwilling and raised a strong shout, ”Gu Mang!! Come
and grab the sword! "

Outside, Gu Mang, who was fighting with Mo Xi, heard this loud almost
cry from the whole cave. His blue eyes moved and he wanted to sweep
away toward Li QingQian. But Mo Xi grabbed him by the shoulder and
held him down.

“I'll take the sword." Gu Mang suddenly looked back and said coldly, "Not
you."

He meant that now his task had changed, and it was to seize the sword,
rather than to kill Mo Xi.

Seeing that Mo Xi still didn’t let go, his eyes grew more fierce, tone more
hard. "I don't want you."

The blue and quiet eyes, coupled with the anxious look of biting his lips
after saying something like "I don't want you,” sounded ambiguous and
capricious.

Gu Mang clearly knew that had no other meaning, but his heart still
couldn’t stop the fire. Mo Xi didn’t want to see his face, and slapped to
cover it. He angrily said, “Should you tell me?"

"Let go."

"You want to take the sword, do you?"

Gu Mang said, "Yes."

His sonorous and faltering appearance made Mo Xi angry, and Mo Xi his

said,
“Was’t your command to kill me? You can’t take the sword until you’ve
killed me”

“……” His blue eyes were dazed.

It was like this?

Although a person who is being controlled by a magic spell will obey the
command, it is difficult for him to have any judgement. Therefore, those
who are good at using this technique in Liaoguo are often very clear about
how to express the order, and generally there will be a clear beginning and
end to the order. But Li QingQian obviously learned it secretly. He didn't
know the most correct way to control it.

So although Gu Mang was strong, Gu Mang collapsed.

His pair of snow wolf eyes stared at Mo Xi for several moments. It seemed
that they were judging whether Mo Xi was right or not. They examined the
person in front of him enough.

Then he came to a conclusion: "OK. Want you first. Then sword."

"Gege wants you. Why don't you?" Once black eyes smiled and moistened
in the night, looking at Mo Xi, with a lazy look. A strong and powerful arm
pulled his shidi, colleague, lover and gongzi.

Gu Mang took the initiative to get close to him. He kissed Mo Xi in the

woods beside the battlefield from tenderness to blazing intensity.

At that time, the "want you" came from a moment of desire.

Today's "want you" was not followed by warmth, but a devil's blade coming
out of its sheath, attacking Mo Xi fiercely and rapidly. Those long legs that
once wrapped around the waist of Mo Xi and nearly convulsed due to
stimulation were firm and accurate at this time. He raised them and kicked
at Mo Xi abruptly.

Gu Mang's evil spirit was restored, and his spirit core was broken after all.

So he was very strong, but he was not the opponent of the pure blood god
Mo Xi. What's more, his body skills were all the same. Mo Xi was so
familiar.

Therefore, Gu Mang raised his leg to kick, but he didn’t kick him. Mo Xi
turned to his side, held his ankle with his hands raised, looked at him with
black eyes, and caught Gu Mang's throwing dagger without any mishap.
The power of his mind was blazing, and the thin blade turned into pieces.

"Coincidentally." Mo Xi paused for a while and said, "I want you too."

Before Gu Mang had any reaction, he felt that there was a rotation in front
of his eyes. His whole body had been turned onto the ground by Mo Xi. The
man's tall body was pressed down, almost possessing and abusive. He
pressed him on the ground with his knees against his legs and hips. His
arms locked in one hand, and his chin held in the other.

Mo Xi was the person who Chonghua knew most about Liaoguo. He was
afraid that he was the only one except the herbalist Jiang who could solve
the summoning curse. He suppressesd Gu Mang, who was fiercely fighting,
and looked down at his restless blue eyes.

"... I want you."

Gu Mang's face was flushed by his pinching, but he still squeezed out his
insistence.

It's an "order" yes.

But this is too honest.

Mo Xi’s heart was blazing. He looked at Gu Mang ferociously struggling

under his body, staring helplessly at his appearance.
It was like a fire on a pile of firewood. Mo Xi only felt that there was an
impulse in his mind to tear him up. He used the most intimate method to
make him feel painful regret and beg for mercy.

At that moment, Mo Xi suddenly doubted that he had used the simple and
crude communication method of "I want you" before. Did he choose this
way of speaking to make Gu Mang understand the meaning more easily, or
did he want to let go of the desire he held for so many years?

This kind of self doubt made Mo Xi frightened. However, he was oppressed

by him. His blue eyes were covered with a layer of instinctive water vapor.
Panting, his lips were mumbling what he wanted to say.

In order not to let himself sprout more terrible ideas, Mo Xi put a hand over
his mouth, gnashed his teeth and said, "Be honest, I will curse you."

Gu Mang purred angrily and fiercely under him, even trying to bite Mo Xi's
fingers.

"It hurts."

The breath was burning down and Mo Xi stared at his eyes closely. He spit
out two words.

"Bear it.”

___

The author has something to say: Happy New Year ~ ~

Big dog son: wish you a happy new year. In the new year, please be
disciplined and self disciplined.

Big grey wolf: I wish you all a prosperous future! Don't listen to the
upstairs! Self discipline doesn't work! Listen to me! Be free!!
Er Gouzi: wish you all a happy new year and all the best in everything.
Happy every day, seven times a night~~

Big white cat: it's a happy ending. Shut up upstairs.

Peacock: to all the staff at the top of life and death, I wish you a happy new
year.

Mo Weiyu, you dog, stay away from my master!

Shimumi: (smile) happy new year to all of you, no disease, no disaster,

good health, pay attention to rest your eyes and play less mobile phones.

Yue Chenqing: happy new year, QAQ everyone. Let go of my sobbing. I

just want to have a good rest. Why should I play this kind of ghost copy in
the new year!

Muron Lian: Happy New Year. I don't hate you anymore.

Jiang Xi: happy new year, less love, more money, set a small goal for you,
the new year, and I am as rich.

Mei Hanxue: happy new year to you girls, lotus water, beautiful forever~~

Mei Hanxue: I have nothing to do with Xue Meng. Happy New Year.

Jiang yexue: I have no plot like the two upstairs. I can only wish you a
happy new year in the small theater~

Fourth uncle: I'll come out the day after tomorrow. Everyone, the new year
is going well.

Jiang Fuli: I'm lazy. I copied and pasted Jiang yeshen's congratulations.

Happy New Year~~

Nangong Si: this year, we will not receive any gifts at the festival, but we
will also receive gold! Happy New Year!
New year's Eve to all the new and old readers!! I wish you a happy new
year with Meimei, everything goes well, money is rolling, you are getting
higher and higher, you have excellent grades, you want to get rid of the
single, you want to get rich, you are healthy, and you are happy every day!
Refill!!!

Daguzi: Thank you for "zishushushushushushushushushuya", "stupid"

landmine x2 "late night startles Hong", "this cloud" landmine X3 "frost and
snow"

landmine X3 "Huajiu", "drinking ice and warm wine", "summer Poti

potato", "red flower and ink leaf" landmine x2 "Gu sanhuai Huai Huai Huai
Huai Huai",

"pickled fish" landmine X3 "nuomi Zi Nuo", "laughing more lonely cold"

landmine x2 "Yi Chen" and "late night Yuheng" no visit " "Neglecting you",
"no intention to go out of the mountains", "Nanmo Xiangqiao", "a pig",
"sweet Tangyuan", "mohuai wrapped meat in fancy new year's greetings",
"nickname unimportant" landmine x2 "irrelevant wind and moon", "rolling
tea", "false",

"Duanming", "a zinc drinking pulse", "chaichaichai", "jiewanmiao"

landmine x2

"gongzimo" "Tiejiaxiaobao" landmine X3 "Yishuo Qianxi wife",

"emperor", "Su is not Gugu" landmine X3 "puffer bone Ramen", "black
Yue", "ten bowls of hand copying", "quiet Moze Yixuan", "Zhouzhou also
loves meat bag today", "back time" landmine x2 "an anonymous net", "Xie
Su" landmine x2 "floating don't want to float", "dill" and "life is not easy to
be drugged and self closing" Lei x18

"Xiaobang 20" landmine x2 "a large group of sheep" landmine x2 "the most
handsome little 11" landmine x2 "pear umbrella", "have you eaten the meat
today?" landmine X5 "Red Globe algae", "MUA", "Jiang", "Zhongnan",
"red flower and ink leaf", "mohuai meat wrapped fancy new year" landmine
X3 "Xiao Erlan", "waizhou guest", "back time", "Gu sanhuai Huai Huai
Huai Huai Huai"
and "Linko" landmine x3“ Jing Moze uses Xuan, blood debt, blood
repayment, big Meng smash, Tibetan flower, Yan Yan Yan also wants to
love meat bag today, mine X2, tooth decay needs chocolate, mine X5,
neglect you, and it's hard to get even Landmine x 3 "Tongguan willow
outside the string", "frost and snow", "slight winter", "Mo Xinqing",
"drinking ice and warm wine", "false"

landmine x 2 "Bai Yi", "island field Ming door roll", "kite smelting
madman" and

"puffer bone Ramen"

"Dill", "Huajiu" mines X2, "90000 Li" mines~~

"Wenzhu" hand grenade x2 "Zixi" hand grenade x2 "this cloud" hand

grenade x2

"eating chocolate for tooth decay" hand grenade x2 "Yan Yan also wants to
love meat bag today" hand grenade x2 "a zinc drinks pulse" hand grenade
x2

"floating don't want to float" hand grenade x2 "I Yu", "Zhouzhou also loves
meat bag today" self closing "," ice blue "," Chu Wanning "," Xiaoji
Xiangjiang ","

desert Huaigei's new year's celebration with meat buns and flowers,
Xiaotiantian's physical education representative, kite smelting maniac,
pudding style heaven throwing grenades~~

"This cloud", "JunJing", "daotianmingmenjuan" rocket cannons "x2" little

Mengmeng adults "," mohuai's new year's feast for meat buns "," Zhongnan
","

Yanyan's love for meat buns today "rocket cannons X4" have you eaten
meat buns today "rocket cannons x2" Zhouzhou also loves meat buns today
"rocket cannons x2" heizekong "and" gongzimo " "Eat chocolate for tooth
decay", "this cloud" and "vivi" throw rockets~
"Eat chocolate for tooth decay" throw shallow water bomb x2 "Xie Su"
throw shallow water bomb~

Gu Mangmang: on February 4, 2019, at 23:48:08, one bottle of nutrient

solution was irrigated, and on February 3, 2019, at 21:33:22, five bottles of
nutrient solution were irrigated. Eddie, you, crab and crab, "molixu",
"adan1919",

"eternal life", "old moon of Chen Xing", "a zinc drinking pulse",
"Duanming",

"waste heat fish porcelain", "sulingzhuo", "this cloud", "Li feimin", "sweet
Tangyuan", "Light drunk", "light drunk", "cloverblue", "Daotian
mingmenjuan",

"you", "huazigui", "Ma luyelang", "the more you laugh, the colder you are",

"Huajiu", "listening to the rain in autumn", "Qingqing Qingqing", "cactus is

not long ball", "pudding like heaven", "Zhongnan", "Yuanye maniac",
"Tibetan flower", "azz drinking pulse", "ah Li", "Lu Liqing", "Xie Su",
"Muqiao", "U le",

"Lalalala", "familiar with", "emperor", "yishuqianxi wife", "nati Nanti", "Li

Li eating pears", "Bai lingzai", "Mo Xinqing", "Suzhi", "Tibetan flower",
"floating don't want to float", "liuyunxia wine", "Fox words", "ten bowl
hand copying",

"foreign guests", "qingqingqingqingqing", "hongqiuzaoer", "fallen leaves

flying",

"Pleiades flow" Jun cherry blossom opens, Hua Zi Gui, Hua Jiu, drinking
milk every day, Shiming menjuan, Yuanye madman, Youmao Youmao, nati
Nanti, your highness is pregnant with my dragon grandson, irrigating
nutrient solution~~

Thank you for your friends~~~

 Chapter 35 - Bite Me

"It hurts."

His breath was burning and Mo Xi stared at his eyes closely. He spit out
two words.

"Bear it."

As Mo Xi said, the solution of the summoning curse would be extremely

painful.

It felt like thousands of prickly thorns being pulled out from the other's
flesh and blood.

Gu Mang's head was still very hard at the beginning, but he couldn't stand
it.

His tense body softened under Mo Xi, and began to shiver and spasm. At
last, tears rolled down from the end of his eyes and flowed into his hair.

His eyes were red with tears, but his mouth was still covered by Mo Xi
hands, and he could not make a sound. Sweat soon soaked his clothes. His
eyes were scattered and confused, reflecting Mo Xi’s face.

In a blink of an eye, the reflection was broken and became a tear on the wet
red corner of his eye.

It took almost all of Mo Xi’s strength to keep him from going crazy.

Pain. It hurt. Entering the bone through to the marrow.

His eyelashes trembled Mo Xi suddenly felt it was unbearable. The strength

of his hand slightly loosened.
At this moment, Gu Mang suddenly released his hand, turned his head
away, panted, and uttered a frantic cry of “ah." His voice was hoarse and
pitiful.

In contrast to his hard body, this man's voice was as weak as a spring leaf
when he cried.

In fact, Gu Mang used to cry like this before.

It’s just that nobody knew it. Only Mo Xi had seen it in bed.

Mo Xi said in a low voice, “Bite me."

Gu Mang couldn’t hear him. He couldn’t hear what Mo Xi was saying at

all. Mo Xi took a deep breath, narrowly pressed down his chest and leaned
over.

At this angle, with Gu Mang's instinct, he knew he would bite his shoulder.

Gu Mang's tiger teeth were too sharp. He had been bitten by them so many
times that the scars left by him still had not disappeared for many years.
Maybe they would never fade in his life.

Mo Xi’s heart, the old position, bite it.

And recite the mantra.

After a short relief, there was a deeper pain. Gu Mang's body suddenly
sprang and stretched, and he said "ah" hoarsely. Between collapse and
mania, instinctively, he opened his mouth and held Mo Xi's shoulder tightly.

He was sweating all over. He could not help convulsing and shivering in
Mo Xi's arms.

At the end of the curse, the more painful it is.

At the end, Gu Mang couldn't bear to bite his shoulder. He suddenly let go
with his mouth, raised his head, and gasped for breath. His face was
covered in sweat, and his eyes were moist like the deep sea in the wind and
rain.

"Pain..."

He finally made a noise.

This was the first time since they met again, that Gu Mang expressed
himself in such an uncontrollable mood.

“I… Pain... "

Mo Xi’s heart tightened. The heart that had been stabbed then never stabbed
again was beating violently, tingling in his chest.

He looked into Gu Mang's eyes. Gu Mang's whole body was broken and
went lax.

All of a sudden, he had an irresistible impulse to touch Gu Mang's cold and

wet forehead, like before, when nothing irreversible had happened yet. Rub
his sweaty forehead and tell him, “It’s OK. Just untie it. I’m here with
you… I’ll stay with you…”

But with his cheeks lowered, only a few feet away, he suddenly
remembered the past and that it was too long to turn back.

Thinking of Murong Lian only a stone wall apart from them, if he didn’t
remove Gu Mang’s summoning curse as soon as possible, everything would
only become more difficult to clean up.

He suddenly woke up, opened his face, closed his eyes, and continued to
recite the incantation.

Finally.

Only one last line.

Suddenly there was a pain in the his neck. Gu Mang had collapsed to the
point where he couldn’t hold on to Mo Xi’s shoulder. His lips opened,
longing to bite something softer.

He grabbed the side of Mo Xi’s neck.

He didn’t bite. He didn't have much strength. He was almost wet. Under his
wet lips, only the most pointed tiger tooth could bite Mo Xi with some pain.
The other teeth only had the lightest and softest touch.

"..."

The last besieged city in his heart also collapsed. Mo Xi closed his eyes and
thought, just once. Just this time. He didn’t want to control whether they
will be seen or not, didn’t want to control what others will think when they
saw them, or even what happened before to them, and what kind of deep
blood feud they would have now.

He raised his hand, grabbed the back of Gu Mang's head, and let Gu Mang
bite him. He touched Gu Mang's hair and coaxed him softly, "OK, it’s OK.
It's all over. It’s all over... "

The pain is over.

If only the past few years could be wiped out, and the gulf between them
could pass as well as the pain.

He stroked the trembling man in his arms. No one saw him, not even
himself. He closed his eyes and kissed Gu Mang gently.

If all the pain in the world could pass.

How nice.

Gu Mang, who had broken the curse, fell asleep. Mo Xi let go of his head
and called the bamboo warrior to let him watch him. Then he turned
ShuaiRan into a spirit snake and left it to guard them. He went to the back
of the stone wall to help Murong Lian and Yue Chenqing end the fierce
battle.

But it seemed that they were almost done, and didn’t need his help.
Yue Chenqing's spiritual power was not deep. Every sentence of the sword
destroying incantation had to be recited 30 times. Every time he recited it,
Li QingQian's spiritual power weakened one round. At this time, Yue
Chenqing was about to recite the last round, and Li QingQian was no match
for Murong Lian.

"Your blood goes into the cauldron furnace, and your body casts sword."

All the incantations recited out loud were made of white smoke clouds
which wrapped around Li Qingsu.

"Three feet of water in the box, once was a dreamer."

Li QingQian was also a personal thing who had been broken into such
things, but he still fought against Murong Lian shaking with a white face.
Murong Lian was more and more comfortable in the fight. He knocked him
down on the ground again and again. Then he watched him get up again and
again. His mouth was bleeding and his clothes were scattered.

Murong Lian sneered. "What are you struggling for? Is it such a cheap thing
that the defeat was decided when I like to kick you?*”

*None of the MTLs gave even close to a coherent sentence for this

Li QingQian didn’t answer, and just laughed wildly. His lips were wide
open, red blood spatting out, and there was a kind of inexplicable
persistence and madness in his eyes.

It seemed that he must survive for something.

If he failed to achieve that goal, he would not be able to dissipate or watch

the Hong Shao sword destroyed by Yue Chenqing.

The light in his eyes didn’t seem to say "my life is not up to me,” but to say
"I can't fight, but I must do what I want to do. Even if I lose, I die, and if I
die, I will not admit my life."

He didn't know.
He laughed wildly, and once again his cheek was run over by Murong
Lian's silk shoes. He struggled to get up again, trying to get close to Yue
Chenqing.

"Hahahaha, hahahaha -"

"... Master Li. "

Mo Xi's address made Li QingQian, who was laughing and crazy, suddenly
tremble. His red eyes turned around and glared at Mo Xi. His face was
strange and in a trance.

"After the battle of Nuwaishan, you returned to the world of mortals. What
happened after that?"

Mo Xi made a gamble, but when he asked this question, he was sure that he
had hit Li QingQian's key point, because Li QingQian's eyes narrowed
slightly.

His crazy smile slowly twisted.

The Hong Shao sword, the inscriptions on the wall, the similar looks of the
girls who were abducted, the ghost maidens in the cave.

She hates the duckweed body, the beauty, and the bright aeon.

All this seemed to have something to do with a girl they didn’t know.

——Because of what?

What happened in Nuwaishan?

He let the master of swordsmanship, who used to support the sword and kill
evil, become a vicious ghost with a bad face in the sword.

Mo Xi looked at him. "Who tempered you into the sword? You came to
Chonghua. Who are you looking for? “
Li QingQian wanted to laugh, but when his Adam's apple rolled, he let out a
hoarse and funny voice. "Who is master Li? I am not! I am not!! That fool
Li QingQian has long been dead!! He's dead!! He just lived for too long,
didn't understand, and looked for fame too much. Then he hurt others and
himself, and then he fell to that point! He is to blame!"

He spit it out.

"He deserves it!"

"..."

He drank and roared, ferociously.

"Who am I looking for?! I'm looking for those women! Ha ha ha! I'm here
for revenge! I'm here to kill! I'll kill! "

He roared more and more fiercely, but his body began to emerge a delicate
brilliance. As Yue Chenqing read the only last sentence well, it was the end
of his secret, which was gone.

Yue Chenqing recited, "If the divine soldiers go against the enemy, why not
return to the world of mortals."

...

Hong Shao suddenly trembled for a while, and the sword body gave out a
weak blue light.

Yue Chenqing suddenly opened his eyes.

Murong Lian leaned on the stone pillar, and felt something was wrong at
this time. "What's the matter? What happened to the broken sword? "

Yue Chenqing had never encountered such a situation. In a hurry, he

repeated,

"If the divine soldiers are against the enemy, why not return to the world of
- ah!"
Hong Shao suddenly stopped shaking, and then the black water from it
returned to the sword body at an amazing speed. Yue Chenqing said, "No!
It's going to break free! "

Before his voice fell, he heard a loud bang. There was black in front of his
eyes.

His body had been thrown several meters away by the explosion. He hit the
stone wall and let out a mouthful of blood.

Yue Chenqing hurriedly looked up and saw that in the middle of the blood
array, the Hong Shao sword was flying up. In the rolling black smoke, the
brilliant blue light was shining on Yue Chenqing and Murong Lian's pale
faces.

Murong Lian stood up with the stone hammer and said, "This is..."

Yue Chenqing lost his voice and said, "The sword destroying incantation
has a negative effect. Its seal is broken!! Murong dage, take it away
quickly! “

Still using Yue Chenqing? Murong Lian had flown away and tried to trap it
again by locking the sword into the spatial bag. But because of the mistake
of Yue Chenqing's last line, Hongshao broken through the prison. At this
time, the power and resentment were both sharp and hard to deal with.
Suddenly, Murong Lian burst out a sharp sword, hit the ground again, and
then flew to Li Qingqian.

Murong Lian scolded, "Yue Chenqing! You’re useless! "

Yue Chenqing complained, "I said I was useless for a long time, didn't I?!
You forced me to do it! "

“What was wrong with your last sentence?!" Murong's nose was almost
crooked.

"No mistake!" Yue Chenqing said. "Why don't we go back to the world of
mortals. How can I remember it wrong! There must be something else I
don't know! Or the blood array was painted wrong from the beginning,
I......"

What's more, it was useless. Li QingQian held the Hong Shao sword with
the light flowing in his hand. The spirit of the sword and the body of the
sword already belonged to one place!

But when he saw a strong light burst up, Mo Xi shouted, "Swallow the sky
and make a formation!"

A beam of golden streamer from his palm suddenly turned into a giant
whale whistling to open all the rocks and envelop all the people on his side
into the golden light of the giant whale.

But outside the array separated by the giant whale, he got to know the seal
sword. It was full of amazing evil power. He floated in the air, surrounded
by the green evil sword’s spiritual energy, which banged on the sky-
swallowing array, splashing out amazing spiritual flow.

Li QingQian looked down at the palm of his hand. The scar on his arm was
healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. He brushed his sleeve, and an
almost ferocious smile appeared on his pale face.

After a long time, he turned back his face and narrowed his eyes slightly.
He looked down at Yue Chenqing.

"Young master Yue is not good at learning." His face was still very ugly,
and the pain which was just on the verge of falling apart could not be
reduced so easily.

But discomfort was one thing; his strength has increased dramatically.

"Thank you for your help."

Murong Lian saw that things were getting worse and worse, which was
closely related to their falling plum blossoms. He turned to Mo Xi and said,
"You fight.

Can't you fight such a sword spirit?"

Mo Xi said angrily, "I will beat him. Will you open the protective array?"

"I --" Murong choked and then said, “Don’t you have ShuaiRan? Let the
straightforward snake take him!"

"ShuaiRan is guarding Gu Mang!"

Murong Lian seemed to have grasped the big handle. He didn't forget the
internal strife a while ago. "Well, you did..."

Mo Xi almost angrily interrupted, “If he rampages again are you doing to

stop him?"

"You --"

“Murong dage, it's useless." At this time, Yue Chenqing spoke, his face
pale, and explained, "After the sword body and the sword spirit of this
grade are

unified, they are invincible within a hundred moves. Only the master of
weapon refining can subdue him."

He almost cried out, "It's me who caused the disaster... “

After this dangerous situation, Li QingQian did not intend to continue to

entangle with them. He seemed to have decided that he must get rid of them
as soon as possible to complete the thing he wanted to do at the moment. As
soon as he raised his hand, he fell into a powerful sword spirit formation,
blocked Mo Xi’s party from himself. He intended to fly out of the cave with
Hong Shao.

Murong Lian said, "Hurry up!"

Yue Chenqing cried, "It's no use chasing. I just said that he's almost
invincible now. Only the greatest weapon refiner can..."

He couldn’t finish.
Suddenly, a bright white light hit Li QingQian's back! It was the bamboo
warrior who rises from the sky and regarded Li QingQian's array as if it was
nothing. He fell in front of Li QingQian, brushed the ground with the
scabbard of a long knife, and crossed in front of Li QingQian!

It wasn’t just Li QingQian who was surprised. Even Yue Chenqing was still
shocked.

As he just said, the only way to break the invincible state after the
combination of sword spirits would be a master of weapon refining whose
strength was comparable to his father's.

Who is this master of weapon making?

The bamboo warrior?

Ridiculous!

While he made a mess in his head, he suddenly heard the hum of sword
from behind him. Yue Chenqing turned around and saw a man in white
coming from the mountain entrance resisting the wind——

The man's white robe was light in texture, the silver edge inlaid in the
sleeve was faintly shining with Huaze. A sky jade crown is tied his long
hair, and the snow

silk ribbon which decorated the crown and hairpin fluttered along with his
sleeves.

He had wide sleeves and an amazing spirit. He was a very handsome man,
but his sharp brows were hard to conceal. There was even a kind of apathy
in his eyes. This made his elegance not gentle, but cold and indifferent.

The immortal in white drove his sword to the ground and raised his
beautiful expressionless face.

But see a pair of sharp eyebrows and a magnificent phoenix eyes, he

glanced coldly at the situation in front of him. His eyes fell on Yue
Chenqing, who was in a mess, and he snorted coldly. Then the sleeve of the
robe flicks gently, and his arms brushed the dust.

——It was the "Ignorance" in Chonghua's "Greed, Hatred and Ignorance".

The Master of the bamboo warrior, Murong ChuYi!

___

The author has something to say: "real and fake boat play"

Gu Mangmang: I always think that in this chapter I played a boat show? Is

this my illusion?

CICI: Yes, your illusion.

Gu boundless: how to judge is my illusion? Do I need a top like inception?

CICI: No, just check if you can walk after that. Walking is a fake car, not
walking is a real car.

Honest man Gu Mang: Oh! (nodding)

What, four uncles come to Liao!

In order to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding, this appearance

description Rub hands, first clarify that uncle four is not Chu Wanning of
the second dog drama group, but since he is a bit like, that must be a bit like
the reason, I hope that at the end of the day everyone can guess that this is
also a past event in the second dog story that I originally wanted to write,
and later felt no need to

mention. Now that I have this chance, I will wait for the chance to join in
the fight against Liao Dynasty~~
PS. since he is not Wanning, we don't think that his way of doing things and
his moral standards are the same as Wanning. It's not necessarily like this.

Hahahaha ~ my fourth uncle is a different person, momacho!!

Big dog son: Thank you for "the Pleiadian cherry blossom is blooming",
"Gu sanhuai Huai Huai Huai", "Yan Yan Yan also wants to love the meat
bun today",

"cool pigeon boat Ze", "Mu Chunli" mine X5 "River", "slightly micro W",
"Mo Huai wants the sun to eliminate" mine X3 "doublesaya", "peach
preserves",

"sugar baby" mine x2 "back", "Su is not a goo", "man Hai", "Fox words",

"neglect you" nickname It doesn't matter. It's not easy to understand Mine x
3

"Jiang Cha Er", "epileptic speaker", "Weidong", "chaichai", "it's Wuming",

"Nianqi" mine x 2 "bisss", "Mo Ling knocks lovely acridine", "Jane Zhou"
mine x 2 "I have a little lovely fragrance of ink" mine x 3 "carrot essence"
mine x 10

"depilated water", "self closing agent" mine x 11 "have you eaten meat and
wrapped it today", "clothing" and "flower rules"“ Xie Su's mines: red
flowers, black leaves, Tibetan flowers, listening to the rain in autumn,
pudding style, Zhongnan, jiyichen, Xiaobang 20, Zhouzhou loves meat bags
today~

"Yuanye maniac", "Wenzhu", "Yanyan also want to love meat bag" grenade
x2

"this cloud" grenade X3 "is the name of the witch wow", "half cut iron post
throwing", "Linko", "chanting", "muchunli" and "gongzimo" Grenades x2
"- he Ye -" throwing grenades~~

"Yan Yan wants to love meat bags today" rocket X2, "have you eaten meat
bags today" and "Zhouzhou loves meat bags today" to throw rockets~~
Gu Mangmang: crabs and crabs "black baby", "dead orange Yu", "molixu",
"red bean Miao", "boss", "drug buyer", "you", "nati south", "Mo Xingqing",

"Retrospection", "forever chasing", "tooth decay to eat chocolate",

"mallono Lang", "idiot", "Zhuo", "foreign guests", "falling leaves", "eternal
life", "little red chicken", "hair removal water" irrigation Nutrient
solution~~

Thank you for your friends~~~

 Chapter 36 - Fourth Uncle

Disregarding good and evil or arguing between right and wrong is also
called

“ignorance." Moreover, this man is also known as the "weapon refining

maniac".

It was said that he had no relatives or friends in his eyes, and he was silently
in the way of weapon refining all year round. In order to forge immortal
soldiers, he dared to try anything and was willing to pay anything.

He gave off the feeling that he was really too cannibalistic. No matter his
character, appearance or clothes, he gave off a distinct sense of alienation.

Almost no one in the whole Chonghua capital wanted to talk to him

anymore, and he didn’t want to talk to others. The only one who sticks to
him is——

"Fourth Uncle!"

Yue Chenqing was surprised and happy. He ran to him and wanted to hold
him.

Murong ChuYi, the "Crazy Fairy,” quietly stepped back to avoid the little
nephew who rushed toward him. His arm’s bend swept the dust, and with
only one sweep a vigorous wind blew everywhere. Li QingQian was
surrounded by a circle of white wind and smoke, which easily trapped him
in it.

"Fourth Uncle, Fourth Uncle! You're here at last! So you were in the
capital!
Excellent! Great! "

Mo Xi and Murong Lian felt that Yue Chenqing was pitiful. He expressed
his excitement, joy and dependence to Murong ChuYi like a puppy. But
Murong ChuYi couldn’t hear anything and couldn’t see anything. He turned
his attention to the sword spirit.

That pair of glass eyes lightly swept Li QingQian once over and said,

"It's a good sword."

In his eyes, there was no such person as Li QingQian, only Hong Shao.

"It's a pity."

With a flick of dust, Yue Chenqing spent nine cows and two tigers to draw a
blood charm, which actually emerged at Li QingQian's feet.

Murong ChuYi said clearly and indifferently, "Your blood goes into the
cauldron, and your body casts the sword. Three feet of water in the box was
once a dreamer. I want to be the lamp of the dead...... "

Yue Chenqing was used to his uncle's unreasonable love for him. At this
time, he came to him and said, "That's what I just recited. It's useless -"

Murong Chu's eyelashes didn't move a moment. He recited, "The divine

blade is like a journey against the enemy. Why don't you go back to the
world of mortals?"

"!" Yue Chenqing was surprised. "Isn't it soldier?"

But Li Qingsu had already shown a painful look, and the Hong Shao sword
in his arms was full of black qi. After a few moments of coagulation, the
body of the sword suddenly split! It broke into ten thousand pieces!

Yue Chenqing recited the sword destroying incantation 30 times. Murong

ChuYi only needed one.
Yue Chenqing then responded, “Ah, Yes. This hilt. this hilt is the weapon of
Liaoguo. It's not cultivation, but demonic cultivation. So, the last sentence
should... "

Murong ChuYi's light brown eyes peered down slightly and looked at Li
Qingsu's sword spirit and body. After a while, his sword-like eyebrows
suddenly frowned.

That's strange.

After the weapon was destroyed, the sword spirit should have been
dispersed immediately. However, Li Qingsu's sword spirit did not disperse,
instead changing from entity to illusion. Then before it could finish,
suddenly a black cloud rushed into the sky, and swept away the people as it
went out through the hole!

Yue Chenqing said, "Fourth Uncle! He escaped! "

"I'm not blind. I saw it."

“Chase him!"

Murong ChuYi glanced at the black cloud that had disappeared and said, "I
can't catch up."

Yue Chenqing was shocked by the simplicity, rudeness, honesty and

uprightness of his Fourth Uncle.

Murong ChuYi raised his hand to cast a curse. He let the remaining hilt of
Hong Shao sword float up, then twisted his fingers and looked down.

Yue Chenqing said, "What's the matter? Why is there a little bit of the hilt
left?

Shouldn't it disappear completely? Why didn't the spirit of the sword

disappear at once?"

Murong ChuYi looked at the remnant sword and said, "He has become a
sword devil because of his deep obsession. If in doubt, it won't break up. "
Yue Chenqing called out, "No! Fourth Uncle! He said he wanted to go out
and kill! Then won't he will never disappear until he kills the people he
wants to kill?"

Mo Xi also asked, "But there are other solutions?"

"Yes." Murong ChuYi threw the little piece of Hong Shao back into his
white silk and satin bag, and then replied, "Try to make him feel that this is
no longer his obsession."

He said this, turned around, and walked outside the cave. After a few steps,
he stopped and said, "If you want to stop him, please come back to Yuefu
with me first."

Yue Chenqing hurriedly followed. "Fourth Uncle, you don't need to say
please! I will go home with Fourth Uncle."

Murong ChuYi's white robe was floating, and the silk belt on his crown was
moving. It was the fairy of Lingbo*. His socks collected dust, but just like
selective deafness, he didn’t even glance at Yue Chenqing.

*凌波 is apparently the stage name of a 1940’s Opera singer, so the mtl
keeps it in pinyin. I put the characters back into mtl one at a time and it
could be any combination insult/rising high/approach/tower +
wave/ripple/surge/storm. TLDR; I left this alone.

"..." Mo Xi looked at the situation in front of him and sighed that friendship
in the world is indeed the most unreasonable thing.

Jiang Yexue treated Yue Chenqing, his half brother, so kindly and gently.
He thought of everything for Yue Chenqing and was considerate of Yue
Chenqing. But Yue Chenqing never looked at him, much less liked him.

As for Murong ChuYi, his attitude to Yue Chenqing was always so

contemptable. He might only be described as "cold" to others, but to Yue
Chenqing he was "awful". But Yue Chenqing worshipped him, and liked to
circle around him and chase him to talk.
Over the years, it never changed.

He couldn’t help but think again, he had all sorts of disappointments in Gu

Mang, and already said he had given up. But he could not tell whether there
were hidden feelings in his heart.

Yuefu was one of the most mysterious residences in Chonghua. In such a

mysterious Yuefu, the most mysterious places of all were the grounds of
Murong ChuYi. If these grounds were graded according to the level of
difficulty, they would be ranked as follows——

The yard of Murong ChuYi.

The study of Murong ChuYi.

The bed of Murong ChuYi.

The refining room of Murong ChuYi.

The last one was absolutely unbreakable. No one had stepped into it except
the fairy himself. There is also a saying in the workshop, which roughly
meant that there were two places in Chonghua which were most difficult to
enter: One was the danfang of Jiang Yaoshi, and the other was the refining
room of Murong ChuYi.

Danfang is poisonous.

And the mechanism of the tool room couldn’t be unlocked even if it had
been in someone’s hands for hundreds of years.

Murong ChuYi was very good at refining weapons. Even Juntian himself
hadn't tested his real strength.

Yue Juntian wanted to try, but Murong ChuYi closed the door on him again
and again, and Yue Juntian couldn't save face. He said to outsiders, "After
all, ChuYi is still young, so he doesn’t dare compete with the old master.
That's understandable. Hehe."

Murong ChuYi trailed behind him.

Anyway, he didn’t care what other people thought. His name was not vain.

Murong ChuYi only loved his armour manual, to the point of almost being
a madman. As for reputation, friends, relatives, how far was it to go.

When they arrived at the house, they happened to see Yue Chenqing's uncle
going out. He had difficulty using his eyes, but from a distance, they
recognized Yue Chenqing at the first sight. He could not help but shout,
"Little rabbit! What a shame! Where have you been? I was going to look for
you! "

Yue Chenqing hurriedly said, "Uncle, I've received your appointment…"

"Your little broken child's hair hasn't grown up yet. What can I do?" before
finishing, he saw Murong ChuYi coming down under the frost moon, and
stared up at him. "You?"

No wonder he was surprised. Although Murong ChuYi lived in Yuefu, he

hardly met anyone. If he wasn’t deliberately preoccupied, he wouldn’t see
anyone for three or two months. At this moment, he not only appeared, but
also was followed by Yue Chenqing and several other people behind him,
which was even more bizarre.

So Uncle Yue's tongue was too big for a long time. Then he said in
amazement,

"You, how did you go out?"

Murong ChuYi answered him, but they were not good words. He just asked
coldly, "Am I forbidden?"

"..." Uncle Yue was a straightforward man, and his face pulled down a little.
“Look how you’re talking? You're a foreign relative. Give you three colors,
and you will really have a dye shop!”*

*Idiom seems similar to “give an inch, take a mile” or “make a mountain

out of a molehill”
Yue Chenqing hurriedly said, "Uncle, don't be angry. Without Fourth Uncle
coming in time today, the philanderer would have killed me."

Uncle Yue snorted like an ox, aiming at Murong ChuYi’s white robes like
snow, then stopped.

After a while, he narrowed his dim eyes and tried to look at the shadows
behind him, "These are..."

Murong Lian said with a sneer, "Yue Lao-er, don't make trouble with your
little broken mechanisms. You can’t clearly see the faces of people a few
meters away. You're not far from being blind."

Uncle Yue listened to the voice and was shocked. "Wangshu Jun?!"

Murong Lian smiled twice. "Well, there is also Xihe Jun."

“!!”

Uncle Yue was also a noble with high rank, but compared with the rising
suns Xihe and Wangshu, he still a grade away. He hurriedly stepped down
to welcome them. "Ouch, I'm really sorry. You two look at my eyes; they’re
not far from being blind. There’s a long way to go!"

He went close, only to find that standing at the back was a tall bamboo
warrior with a sleeping Gu Mang tied to its head.

The national felon appeared in front of him in such a strange way. Uncle
Yue couldn't help but stare with his mouth wide open stupefied at the beast
on the altar.

Murong Lian poked his neck with his pipe to wake him up and grinned at
him.

"Yue Lao-er, remember to go to see the doctor of Jiang Yaoshi and have
early treatment."

"Yes, yes! I'll ask Doctor Jiang to give me a glass eyepiece later! "
Murong relented and said with a smile, "That's good. By the way, I'm
addicted.

Can you go me go back to my house, get me a new pipe, and bring me some
dreams? "

Just as Yue Lao-er was busy, he could hear Murong ChuYi saying, "No
open fire in my yard."

"Why?" Murong Lian asked.

"It will explode."

"..."

Murong Lian couldn’t stand his curiosity at last. He said that he could wait
for his dream. This "Crazy Fairy" lived in a place that even the emperor
could not easily enter. Then he pressed his chest and followed Murong
ChuYi through the long corridor to the deepest point in the northwest corner
of Yuefu.

They stopped in front of a closed red sandalwood arch. Murong ChuYi used
a brush to order the Seven Star Beidou array embedded in the gate in the
order of Yuheng, Tianshu, Yaoguang and Tianquan four times. The four
spirit stones made a click and fell down slowly. Then, in their original
place, four small palm-sized wooden people emerged.

They opened their little mouths and asked, "Who's coming?"

Murong ChuYi said simply, "It's me."

T gour little wooden people's palms appeared to carve a key of flowers, and
asked, "How do you choose?"

Murong ChuYi took one of them, and the little wood people disappeared.

Yue Chenqing's eyes were as wide as a copper bell. His mouth was
murmuring, as if he was remembering something. Murong Lian turned him
and hummed,
"It's useless for you to remember. The next time might not have the same
procedure. Crazy fairy, am I right?”

Murong ChuYi didn't answer. He put the key into the lock hole, only to hear
a cackle and a dull sound. The red sandalwood thick wooden door opened
with a bang——

"Come on in." He said lightly.

___

The author has something to say: in recent nights, some relatives have come
to the house for dinner and ducks. The house is very noisy and noisy. They
have been chatting with each other all the time = = I may have to be
dragged by my aunt and aunt, aunt and aunt, and I can't get back to the
message. But I try my best to get back to it when I have time. Sometimes I
can watch it! Mojo! I'll try my best to reply, but in case I say hello in
advance ~ ~ if one night during the

new year's Eve I update wood and go to the comment area to stroll and play,
I should be playing by three grandmothers and six grandmothers ==

Little theater big dog information card

Mo Xi

Age: 30

Title: xihejun

Identity: Dad loves me again, and my stepfather has spring.

What to say: Oh, he is the "stepfather" of the northern frontier army, the
commander in chief of the Empire.
Weapon: straightforward, swallow the sky

Favorite: Gu Mang before mutiny, father

I hate it most: being dumped by Kaizi

Saying: Oh, he hates being betrayed

Favorite dish: roast goose

Favorite color: Black

What kind of girl do you like? I don't like girls

How do you like a man older than yourself??? Is there nothing else? There
are many people who are older than you!! Princess CICI: No. Hard
mouth.jpg) Hobby: looking after brother Mang and crying by himself

People all over the world are dead and will not be with anyone: Murong
Lian.

Height: 188CM

Big dog son: Thank you for "depilated water of love meat bag" landmine
X4 "the Fourth Uncle of the desert Huaihe River climbs the wall" (: 3 ","
frost and snow

"landmine x2" life is not easy agent self closing "landmine x9" the cherry
blossom of the Pleiades river is blooming "," floating doesn't want to float
"," Gu

sanhuai Huaihe River "," Nian Qi "landmine X3" Fox words "," simple ","
neglect you "," micro winter "," a pig "," rice "landmine X4" nickname is
not important

"and" most important " Handsome little eleven, Li Li eating pears, waste
heat fish porcelain, sleeping with Qing Landmine X6 "bang Dong",
"Baiyun dream"
landmine X3 "late night Yuheng refused to visit", "jiewanmiao", "are you
OK",

"Beisheng", "Huajiu", "Su is not Sufi's violent anti Sao agent" landmine X4
"Yan Yan also wants to love meat bag today", "grinding knife Huohuo to a
Lian",

"Zhouzhou wants to eat meat bag" landmine x2 "kite smelting maniac" do

you eat meat bag today "landmine x2" finan "and" xiesu " ”Landmine x 2
"eternal life", "stargraupel", "red flower and black leaf" landmine x 6 "dill",
"Bai Yi", "Yi Chen" and "white leg hair" throwing landmine~~

"Yan Yan also wants to love meat bag today" grenade X3, "Wenzhu",

"gongzimo" "Red bean Miao", "Linko", "half cut iron pillar", "rice rice"
grenade x2 "sharpening knife and throwing grenade to a Lian" and
"sanmuyao"~~

"Zixi" rocket x2 "slightly micro W", "life is not easy to be self-contained",

"Shen Suyi, no Sao" throwing rocket~~

Gu Mang: Qiji, Sanmu, echo, qingdazi, Baibai, Baiyun dream, Xu Xiaoan,

Weier, Shilo, shakill, V, youre, Hongdou, Miao, Aixi, jinghuajun, xucang,
Jiuming, Suzhi, Youmao, Youmao, Yufan, Baifan, Baibai, Baibai, Baiyun
dream, xujiahua fool-Kitten, the wind is rustling, I don't want to float, Bai
Yi, gongzimo , "falling leaves", "eternal life", "mirror nature", irrigation
nutrient solution~~

Thank you for your friends~~

 Chapter 37 - Concubine Lang is in love

Murong Lian went in and saw the yard. He understood at the first sight why
Murong ChuYi said open fire was forbidden here, or it would explode.
Although Murong ChuYi was well-dressed, the courtyard was really in a
terrible mess. Half of the garden was lost in large-scale armour. Just under
the corridor, more than ten bamboo warriors were smashed.

The pure and elegant fairy who came out of the world didn't care about it.
He led them to a deep pool in the courtyard. The pool was clear and
bottomless, with small objects like rings and white jade hair clasps.

Yue Chenqing said, "What is this, the merit and virtue pool?"

Murong Lian narrowed his eyes, "Your fourth uncle seems to be a man of
virtue?"

Yue Chenqing unexpectedly rebuked Wangshu Jun, crossing his waist and
refusing to accept his words. “Why can’t Fourth Uncle have merit and
virtue?"

"You're ridiculous, too. You don’t know what his reputation is?"

Yue Chenqing angrily said, "My Fourth Uncle is very powerful!"

Murong Lian liked to trample on people's tails. Yue Chenqing was fine if he
didn’t resist. But when he resisted, Murong Lian became more energetic.
He even lost his pipe addiction. He teased him, "Being powerful is different
from being famous." He pointed to Gu Mang tied on the bamboo warrior
and said,

"Isn't this man powerful? Stinking is not the same as reaching a high level."
"You you!" Yue Chenqing's cheeks puffed up. He was indeed Chonghua's
best tempered young man, yes, but he had one point that could never be
touched.

That was his fourth uncle.

Yue Chenqing almost worshipped his youngest brother-in-law when he was

young, so he held back for a long time and shouted to Murong Lian, "You'd
better not say that others stink! Brother Murong, you stink! "

Murong Lian: "......"

Yue gongzi scolding someone was so amazing that it was like the sun
coming out from the west. What's more, the one he was scolding???

It was probably surprise that outweighed the others. Murong Lian didn’t
return to his mind for a long time to say anything.

At this time, Murong ChuYi turned to his side and said, "This is the dream
pool.

Throw in an animate object and the water will turn golden. "

Mo Xi asked, "And then?"

"Then take the jade cup by the pool one by one and drink. After drinking it,
you will sleep and dream about past events related to the object."

While Murong ChuYi said this, slender white fingers held the hilt of Hong
Shao sword.

He probably also disliked Wang Shujun and Yue Chenqing being too noisy.
He didn't even ask them. He just looked at Mo Xi and said, “I’ll throw it
in."

The Crazy Fairy thought that Mo Xi was the last one to be wordy. It was
just a formality to say it. Before Mo Xi nodded, he went to throw the hilt in.

But Mo Xi stopped him.

Mo Xi pointed over to Gu Mang and said, “If we sleep, what will he do?"

"Well said." Murong ChuYi brushed his sleeves and said lightly, "Xuanwu*
array, get up.”

*Tortoise, but mtl kept it in pinyin

As his words fell, the plants in the courtyard suddenly rustled. A bamboo
warrior got up from among the bamboo trees, flowers, and plants. Those
who had fallen on the ground also moved their joints creakily. They leaped
out one by one and surrounded Gu Mang. There were more than 50 of
them, and the number was still increasing.

Murong ChuYi said, "Even if it's a fairy, a piece of incense will never take
him away."

Murong ChuYi and Mo Xi both liked to use words like "absolute",

"inevitable"

and "certain" when talking with people. Since he said that he would never
be taken away, there must be ten to ten certainty.

Mo Xi looked at the bamboo warriors, turned his head to the dream pool
and said, "Let's begin."

Hong Shao was thrown into the pool, and the pool water instantly had a
golden light.

Murong ChuYi took three jade cups with lotus petals and leaves, and gave
them to himself, Murong Lian and Mo Xi respectively.

Yue Chenqing stayed nearby, "What about mine? Didn't I not?"

Murong Lian smiled, "Hey, your fourth uncle can't afford to watch you and
won't take you with him to play."

Yue Chenqing turned his head like a dog, blinked and looked at his brother-
in-law.
His brother-in-law ignored him. He had already managed to drink
everything in the cup. The water of the dream pool was very effective. He
had almost just swallowed the last mouthful, when he fell asleep by the
pool with his eyes down and arms under his pillow.

"Fourth Uncle"

Seeing that he didn't like it, Mo Xi scooped up the jade cup left by Murong
ChuYi and handed it to Yue Chenqing. At last, someone took Yue Chenqing
to play with him. He took it over busily and said thank you to Xihe Jun. He
gulped down the golden water. Then he fell down and fell asleep.

Mo Xi and Murong Lian didn't wait any longer. When the dream water
entered their throats, it suddenly sank in——

At first, everything was black, as if they were trapped in a thick dark night.

Suddenly for a moment, there was a sound of sword roaring and singing in
my ear. The sound of the sword had the powers of wind and thunder,
mourning the sky and the earth, changing the color of the heaven and the
earth.

Mo Xi didn’t need to see the sword with his eyes to distinguish this kind of
roar.

This was the exact sound of Li QingQian's sword when he fought beside
him against thousands of wolves.

Then, the guillotine sword was not as complete as it was later, but it was all
powerful, pure, and full of spiritual energy.

With the sound of the water cut sword, light began to appear in front of
their eyes, and the surrounding scenery gradually became bright and
transparent.

It was a small house in a village in late spring. Apricot flowers floated all
over the garden.
Li Qingqian, who was only in his early twenties, was dancing in the
courtyard.

His blue and patched clothes were fluttering with his movements.

But he was not alone. There's was little girl in a coarse rag skin coat
fighting with him. Her movements were graceful and light, and her face
clearly through her rotating and dodging. Until Li QingQian ordered a
sword to stop her, she said, "Dage, today I can do more than 12 moves for
you. Won’t you boast about me?"

Li Qingqian said with a smile, "Hong Shao is very well known."

——It turns out that Hong Shao was the name of a girl.

Hong Shao didn’t not give up: “That’s what you said last time. Change it?”

Li QingQian said with a helpless smile, “Then, you are the most intelligent?
"

"That was the time before. Think again!”

After saying this, her face looked angry.

Mo Xi turned to see her face, and saw this girl was about 17-8 years old.
Her skin was like a flower and her willow leaf eyebrows were thin. At the
tail of her eye was a little tear mole. Mo Xi didn’t recognize the woman's
appearance. She only looked familiar to him. After a long time, he realized
that this girl was somewhat similar-looking to those missing women.

Perhaps it should be said that the missing women were a bit like fragments
of this woman. Some, the nose was alike, some the lips were alike, and
some had the black mole at the corner of the eye.

Li QingQian put away his sword, raised his hand, and flicked her forehead.
"I can't think of anything, and I don't want to." Then he turned and went
back to the house.
"You, you, you! You just don't care! " Hong Shao chased him, jumped and
shouted. She was noisy and shouted, "Ah!! Li dage is always on the move!
It doesn’t hurt me anymore!"

A chicken ran all over the ground, and a little yellow dog in the yard barked
after her. She didn't know whether it was cheering her or fighting with her.

"..."

Mo Xi had never been able to handle women. Mengze was so peaceful. A

girl like Hong Shao could be included in his life's ten nightmares.

But see, Li QingQian thought she is very good, there is no impatience

between his words.

Looking down again, Mo Xi had a general idea of their relationship.

It turned out that this Hong Shao was a little girl who escaped from famine
and was picked up by Li QingQian when he was traveling in Fuyi. When he
met her, he was eighteen and she was fifteen. After three and a half years of
traveling together, they were now inseparable from each other.

It's just that Li QingQian and Hong Shao had no experience with love. Li
QingQian didn’t need to talk about it. Although Hong Shao looked noisy,
she was also a pure girl. The confession was hidden in the bottom of her
heart and she never dared to take it out. So although the feelings between
them could be seen by others, both of them were stupid and didn’t know
how to tell each other.

The most amazing thing was that once when Hong Shao drank a little too
much wine, lying at the table, she raised her eyes and stared at Li QingQian
reading under the candlelight. She looked at Li QingQian's hand beside the
book roll, and suddenly couldn't help it. She quietly gathered up a little bit,
then gathered up a little, and suddenly, when her heart was full of blood, she
summoned up the courage to hold it.

Li QingQian was startled, unable to speak for a moment, and looked at her
with wide eyes. But seeing Hong Shao blush, he giggled and looked at her
with eyes full of stars.

"Dage......"

It was easy now that one of the two found the courage to break the window
paper, so they should have been able to communicate with each other.

But Hong Shao looked at Li QingQian's elegant face, and she was suddenly
afraid.

She thought, does she really match him?

As early as three years ago, when he came with a frozen and starving face
and reached out to a dirty little girl with scabies, he became her brother, her
God and her sweetheart.

In her eyes, Li dage was good at everything. He looked good, had a good
heart, had good magic skills, and had a good voice.

Except for his lack of money, everything was the best in the world.

Looking down at herself again, although she looked good, she was a silly
girl who didn’t know big words. She was foolish and stupid. She ate too
much. She could eat twice as much as Li dage in a meal. She had a loud
voice, like a gong and drum.

The more the little gong and drum thought about it, the more sad she was.
And the courage she had managed to muster, shriveled at this critical
moment.

Her courage was gone, but the hand was still holding hers.

Should she find a suitable excuse? She couldn’t say I'm sorry, dage. I
thought your hand was a teacup. I took wrong the wrong thing.

So Hong Shao really made up an excuse to get home, which couldn’t

deceive even Mo Xi. She said with a smile, "You play harder than me!"

Li QingQian: “..."
"Play, play! Let's compare our strength to each other!"

Li QingQian probably also felt that he could have been wrong. His ears
were slightly red. He took his hand out of her palm and lowered his
eyelashes. Then he was helpless and said, “Wasn’t it smarter yesterday?"

"Yes, so it's stronger today."

Li QingQian reluctantly smiled. “What is this strange idea you suddenly

thought of? Every day? What do you want to compete at tomorrow? "

"Who will be more handsome tomorrow!" Hong Shao said. She suddenly
jumped up and grabbed the pen beside Li QingQian's book. She added two
mustaches to her lips, "Look, dage, it's like this!"

Li QingQian looked at her bright eyes as she pretended to twirl her beard
smartly. He could not help but be funny and warm-hearted.

He was also pleased with her. Just as she thought that she was stupid and
foolish, and ate a lot, Li QingQian thought that he was dull and foolish and
didn’t earn enough. So he always felt that a smart and beautiful girl like
Hong Shao should not follow him to suffer all the time.

In fact, when Hong Shao stuck around and followed him, he said to her
helplessly, "Girl, I only saved you because I happened to see you fall very
sick on the side of the road. I don't want you to repay me... "

Hong Shao's voice was as loud as a gong and drum, but she was petite. As
soon as Li QingQian went fast, she had to stumble after him running with
her little broken shoes. As she ran, she explains hurriedly: "Dage, dage, I
know, I know! You don't want me to repay you, but I want to repay myself -
"

"You stay in the hospital, didn’t the doctor tell you? She is willing to accept
you as a little apprentice. If you really want to repay me, then follow her
and study hard. In the future, you will be able to cure diseases and save
people, isn't that very good? "
"That's not good!" Hong Shao was anxious and jumped straight on her foot,
"I sold my body to bury father! You buried my adoptive father and saved
me. You treated me. I don't care! I'm going to follow you. I'm going to
follow you. I'm going to follow you!” At the end of the day, it was like a
little madman shouting.

Li QingQian saw that the little sick cat had developed strength, but it was so
difficult to deal with. He had a headache and walked faster.

When Hong Shao saw him, she was in a hurry. Her broken straw sandals
were dragging and treading. They always tripped her and prevented her
from chasing the man. So she just took off and threw them one by one at Li
Qingqian. She squatted on the ground barefoot and cried loudly, "You, don't
go! I won’t repay you, then!"

Li QingQian: "..."

Tears rolled down the dirty little face. "I won’t repay you! I’ll eat and drink,
I’ll depend on you! Dage, don't leave me alone. You leave me in the
hospital. I'm clumsy. I can't do anything. In a few days, what if the doctor
sells me again? I've been transferred to three families. I don't know what I
am when I'm a child's daughter-in-law, a little servant girl, or a dry
daughter... "

The more she cried, the harder it started to be. The Gong howled. The tears
rolled in the mud. The dirty feet rubbed in the mud.

"Don't leave me behind, I don't want to be transferred to the fourth house,

wuwuwuwuwuwu..."

What else could Li QingQian do?

He was born in the kingdom of Lichun, one of the weakest countries in

Kyushu.

His country was often caught in the middle of several unreasonable powers,
often suffering from war. And once there were evils, there was no overhaul
to help them suppress them. Li QingQian saw his mother raped and his
father stabbed to death.

At that time, he was less than ten years old. Holding his just-weaned
brother, he huddled in the deep cupboard in the broken room. His tears were
running down, but he tightly covered his brother's mouth, so that he could
not cry.

However, those practitioners were powerful. How can they not know that
hiding two children in the room?

The door of the cupboard was kicked open. Between the splashes of
sawdust, he and his brother were lifted out by two strong hands. Holding his
brother in his arms and refusing to let go, he was beaten and cursed with a
ferocious smile.

“Can we take these two boys back to make medicine?"

"It seems that they didn't inherit their mother's butterfly bone beauty clan
blood.

The color of the tears is not right..."

"Then kill them directly! Cut the grass and root, and leave no mess behind!
"

Li QingQian didn't understand what they were talking about at that time. He
didn't understand what butterfly bone beauty was. He saw his mother's
naked body wrapped in satin by several practitioners. He didn't know where
they were taking. He cried and wanted to chase the bones, but he couldn't
let go of his younger brother.

Scalding smoke, stinking blood, and the grim smiles of the practitioners all
danced in front of him. In the confusion, he suddenly heard a bang.

A green sword light killed several practitioners with a single blow,

splashing blood out several feet!
Then a man in blue with a gold mask appeared in front of the door. Against
the light of the sky, he stepped over the dead bodies under the sword and
came into the room.

___

The author has something to say: "the dead cycle"

Fourth uncle: come on, dry this cup of dream water! I drink first!

Xiao Yueyue: I have no brain to support my fourth uncle! I did it, too!

Mo Xi: I (seeing Murong Lian, I suddenly doubt that a Lian will do

something bad while they are asleep.) Wang Shujun, please.

A Lian: ha ha, Xihe Jun, please.

Big dog: Wang Shujun, please.

A Lian: Xihe, please.

Big dog: first of all.

A Lian: first of all.

Big dog: give me a drink!

A Lian: you

Big dog: fuck you!!! (hard irrigation. JPG)

Big dog son: Thank you for "life is not easy to treat" mine X4 "you", "Su is
not Sufi's anti Sao agent" mine x9 "a zinc drink pulse", "Gu sanhuai Huai
Huai Huai", "Mo Huai will drown in beauty", "Hua Jiu" mine x2 "rice",
"good I love sweet" mine x2 "Gongzi Mo" "Depilated water of love meat
bun" landmine x2

"neglect you", "little red flower", "quiet meow and quiet meow", "pray"
landmine

x2 "pickled fish", "nickname is not important", "Yan Yan also wants to love
meat bun today" landmine X5 "leave in spring", "rain in the evening",
"solve the night misty", "Yu Zixu", "cool brother wants to make money"
landmine x2 "firewood",

"grumpy Maoming", "dust" landmine X6 "Chaoge drops little friend"

Friends, Lihua umbrella, Zhouzhou to eat meat bags, mines, kite smelting
maniacs, have you eaten meat bags today, mines of Shiming gate roll in
island field, mines of Zhongnan, Linko, frost and snow, clothing, Xie Su,
OK, I love sweet, red flowers and leaves, dill and Lu Yaxing throw mines~~

"Daotianmingmenjuan", "Wenzhu" grenade x2 "Zixi" grenade x2 "depilated

water of love meat bag", "half cut iron pillar", "chaogedi children's"
grenade x2

"Yan Yan also love meat bag today" grenade~~

"Chaogedi children" rocket~~

Gu Mangmang: crabs and crabs "grouper grass", "a knife essence", "forever
chasing", "Qianxun", "Chaoge DI children's friend", "back from time to
time",

"Shuli", "zhajun", "don't drink traditional Chinese medicine", "Chaoge DI

children's friend", "yanz", "Hongdou Miao Miao", "Pinglu Chengjiang",
"erlinzi",

"jinghuajun", "pickled immortal fish", "Youmao Youmao", "Qianchen",

"nati Nanti

”"Medicine buyer", "peach small word word word word word", "Er Ye",

"Pleiadian Prince cherry blossom", "molixu", "cactus does not grow ball",
"Linjiang", "Qi Ji", "red flower and ink leaf", "Qiao azhi", "Yi Chen", "you
re",

"foreign guest", "is meat wrapped with hair sugar today", irrigation nutrient
solution~~

Thank you for your friends~~~

 Chapter 38 - How to change

Li QingQian only remembered that the man had a pair of narrow apricot
eyes slightly raised up, like the misty rain of a river. His eyes swept around
the cold and shabby house, and after confirming that no one else survived,
they fell on Li QingQian and his brother.

Li QingQian looked up at the cultivator in blue, and the young brother, soft
and small, was burning, lying in him crying loudly. The child was so young,
as if he knew that he had suffered the misfortune of the country's
destruction, that he no longer had the father who would make him a
bamboo dragonfly, or the mother who always pinched his nose.

The cultivator in blue looked at them for a while, came over and looked
down from behind his gold mask. He was silent for a moment. He took out
a medicine bottle and some silver coins from his arms. "This medicine can
cure all kinds of common diseases. Keep it for your brother."

He said nothing more, then turned around and left.

Li QingQian was in a daze for a long time, and then suddenly reacted. He
grabbed the medicine bottle and the silver and rushed out. He saw that the
village was full of the bodies of the cultivators in black. The man in blue
seemed to go door-to-door to see if there were any remaining evils that
missed the net.

Li QingQian knelt down to him and cried, "big brother!"

The man in blue glanced at him from behind the gold mask.

“Dage, please, please take us away!"

The man didn't speak.

Li QingQian choked, eyes red, "We have been at large, on the run. But my
mother and father are still Or... " He couldn’t even cry, “Dage, please..."

But in the end, the man in blue didn't take the two brothers away. He just
gave him a heart skill sword manual, saying that the sword skill was too
weak and he had no use for it. However, if Li QingQian had a good
understanding, he may be able to learn some skills of his own sword by
virtue of this sword manual, which is enough for self-protection.

Now, Li QingQian looked at Hong Shao kneeling in the mud, crying and
begging him not to leave. There was a moment of trance in her eyes, and
she remembered her helpless and desperate mood.

He finally sighed and went back to Hong Shao, "Get up."

！
“…… ” Hong Shao saw him go back and forth. She choked a few times
and looked at him with tears.

"I said I'll take you with me, but if I pass by a good place and can find a
good place, I won't keep you."

But why would Hong Shao care? She wiped the wet tears on her face,
laughed with tears, and said yes. She was used to looking at people, and
knew that Li QingQian was kind-hearted. He had not left her at this time,
then it will be even more. So she nodded her head like pecking at rice, “I’ll
listen to gege!"

She listened to a ghost.

She followed him. On the first day, she was still obedient. On the third day,
she began to jump and climb trees and roll all over the ground.

In the third year, there was already lawlessness. Li QingQian had to do what
she wanted to do, and unlike what she said, she had a big appetite and ate a
lot.

Every time Li QingQian saw that there was no rice in the tank and turn to
see Hong Shao running after the dog in the yard, he would sigh laughably
and shake his head and angrily.

Fortunately, his younger brother was accepted as a disciple by an old

scholar with a good heart in his early years. Otherwise, Li QingQian would
be really worried if he had another mouth to feed.

Hong Shao asked him before, "Dage, you are so fierce, you kill evil spirits.
Why don't you take more money from others?"

Li QingQian said, "Because those people have no money..."

"Then you can catch ghosts for the rich."

At that time, Li QingQian's own water cutting sword had not been realized
yet.

He would only use the gourd to draw a ladle according to the unknown
sword manual left by the practitioner in blue. So he smiled and said, "One is
not good

enough, two is too much -" he gave Xiao Hong Shao a very exaggerated
gesture, "So many people are eager to catch ghosts for the rich. But few
people are willing to go to such a small country as Lichun."

Hong Shao nibbled at the steamed bread and nodded, "Yes! You are a good
man! "

"I was also saved by a good man. I don't know who he is, but I always want
to be a practitioner like him. But... I'm sure I'm not as good as him. And I
estimate I will continue to be so poor. "

Hong Shao was not happy. She held the steamed bread in her mouth, and
her hands were in a big circle. Se said vaguely, "No, dage is the most
powerful. So Then dage has... " She tried to stretch her arm to make the
circle bigger. "That's great!"

Li QingQian smiled and touched her head, "Besides, the steamed bread will
fall off."
Hong Shao bit and whimpered twice, holding the white steamed bun again
with a smile. Her feet were swinging happily. The pair of yellow
embroidered shoes on her feet which Li QingQian bought for her with his
poor coins were very clean and beautiful. She dressed carefully. So many
years, her clothes were just old, but rarely dirty.

Li QingQian and Hong Shao went all around, doing the good things they
wanted to do, and practicing swordsmanship together.

In the dreamland, Hong Shao rode on the tree and shook its fruit wildly. Li
QingQian had a headache when standing under the tree and looked at her
fondly. However, such a peaceful life does not last long. Mo Xi knew the
ending of these two people, so when he looked back, he only think those
bright smiles were like a mirror.

This girl would leave Li QingQian, and then Li QingQian would become
famous, would die, and finally turn into a bitter sword spirit.

And what was the reason for all this?

With the constant change of the illusion, the mysterious layer gradually
disappeared like the wind and sand, revealing the truth, pale and naked
under the sand and mud.

The turning point began at the end of spring when Hong Shao was ill.

At that time, they happened to pass by a village near Liaoguo. The region of
Liaoguo was very evil. In spring and summer, the evil malaria in the village
was at its deepest. Hong Shao was accidentally infected with miasma. She
was seriously ill and bedridden. She quickly turned gaunt and emaciated.

Li QingQian went everywhere to seek medical treatment, but the medicine

to cure this miasma disease was extremely expensive. It could not even be
afforded by ordinary people, let alone a poor man like Li QingQian? He
was rejected again and again, and the medicine practitioners shouted at him,
"If you want to cure the disease, you need to take money first. How many
people get this disease every day? If you want to do it like this, where can
the herbs be used?"
Mo Xi knew that although the attitude of those medicine practitioners was
poor, their words were not empty.

There was a real shortage of medicine for malaria. Every country had its
own austerity measures. For example, in Chonghua, only nobles could buy
the medicine. In those days, Gu Mang went to the imperial medicine hall to
buy the medicine under the name of Murong Lian just for the sake of the
poor people in a village.

Liaoguo was a little wider. It didn’t look at blood, but it looked at money.

Li QingQian had no money.

He sat beside Hong Shao's bed. Hong Shao was like a withered and frosted
flower. She had no strength to jump and shout as usual. She only squinted at
him with swollen eyes, and her lips moved slightly.

Li QingQian asked in a low voice, "Shat do you want to say?"

Hong Shao moved her mouth again.

Li QingQian then listened. After a while, he heard her clearly. She said with
a smile——

"Haha, now that I’m eating less, you can save some money..."

That day, after waiting for her to fall asleep, Li QingQian walked out of the
hut and squatted on the steps for a while. Suddenly, he couldn't help it any
more.

He curled up and cried. He did not dare to cry too loudly. For one thing, a
manly husband is not ridiculous.* For another, he was afraid of waking up
Hong Shao who had not been able to fall asleep easily.

*None of the mtl made much sense, but the character combos were “man”
+ “manly man” + “absurd/nonsensical.” Basically what I got out of it was
real men don’t cry

What would he do?

What should he do?

He was not as powerful as Hong Shao said. He didn’t become the

practitioner in blue. He couldn’t protect a little girl beside him. For many
years, he had nothing but ambition and empty talk.

Mo Xi didn’t have the heart to watch, but also knew that the facts could not
be changed.

The scenes of the illusion were constantly changing. Young Li Qingqian

walked helplessly in Liaoguo's bustling market. He had done what he could
down to the last thing on his body. He changed seven pieces of medicine for
Hong Shao and delayed his time.

Now there was only one post left in the house. What about after today?

"Come on! Look carefully! It's very demanding! Don't try to muddle
through! "

In the corner of downtown, the sound of gongs and drums suddenly came.

Once upon a time, Hong Shao loved to watch this kind of bustle. Whenever
they went there, she always dragged him to look around. He was mostly in
a trance, walking as if Hong Shao was still twittering, pulling his sleeve and
jumping up and down the way she used to. He was so worried that he could
not see them blocking him.

Li QingQian was stunned for a while. He was about to leave, but he heard
shouting in the crowd.

"What a lot of money!"

"Guoshi is so heroic. God, I'm envious."

The word "money" used to be a byword to Li QingQian, but now it sounded

like he was stabbed by a needle. He looked back suddenly and his eyes
were bright.
On the high platform, a senior practitioner of Liaoguo was walking back
and forth, striking the drums and gongs. Behind him, there was a silk
portrait three people tall. It looked like a beautiful woman with a tear mole
at the end of her eye. It looked so much like Hong Shao.

Li QingQian was slightly shocked. At this time, he heard the practitioner of

Liaoguo repeatedly shout, "Guoshi watches the sky at night! All women
looking like this will have a prosperous country this year! Those who agree
with the conditions can be sent to the palace! "

He clanged and knocked twice, then shouted.

"If there is a choice, the girl will be the saint daughter of the Royal Palace
and will be rewarded with a thousand coins at home."

"It's up to your will. If you want to, please have a look at it later!"

Li QingQian was stunned for a while under the stage. Suddenly, he

reflected on something. He hurried to the Liaoguo cultivator who was in
charge of the inspection. His voice was shaking. He asked, "As long as it is
such a girl, will the masters accept her?"

"If she looks like this, you can take it!"

"What are you doing with her?"

“Are you deaf!" The cultivator said angrily, "She'll be a saint. She’s very
lucky to learn the ways of divination and sacrifice from the guoshi! Do you
not understand when people speak so clearly?”

Li QingQian's palms were full of sweat. His Adam's apple was rolling. His
eyes were wide open, and he was suffering and holding hope. No matter
how bad the other side's attitude was, he asked, "Well, if the girl has magic
malaria, you, are you willing to... "

"Don't I just say it's enough?! What is miasma? After a few rounds of
medicine, she will be alive again?! What kind of shit are you talking about!
If there's something like that, bring her here and have a look! Go away if it's
not alike enough! The saint is strict!" The cultivator cursed. "Poor man, a
lot of nonsense!"

Li QingQian was stupefied.

Yeah...

What was his problem? Miasma was never a bad disease to be cured. As the
cultivator said, in fact, what it needed was only a few pieces of medicine.

However, if not for the Guoshi, he couldn’t buy these drugs if he dug out
his own heart and lungs.

That's right.

He was so useless that couldn’t save the life of a girl he likes.

A pauper.

Hong Shao should not have followed him from the beginning.

It was he who made her suffer.

Li QingQian slowly walked back to their curled up cottage, thinking a lot

all along the way, but as if nothing. At the edge of the market, a stall owner
was trying hard to attract customers, “Pearl, jade, and there are all kinds of
flowers and mother of pearl, gold and wreaths, rouge and gouache. Please
have a look."

He stopped by the stall to look closer, but he was too shy to go forward.

The peddler looked at him and said with a smile, "What can do you want
buy for your sweetheart, brother?"

The three words of sweetheart hurt the soul like a needle.

Li QingQian was drawn by the peddler’s enthusiasm, "You see, the best
emerald gold hairpin and the materials from the broken leaf city are very
transparent..."
“I, I don't have that much money... "

"Not so much money?" The peddler was stunned for a while, and then his
mouth shrunk. He said with a smile, "It doesn't matter. Look at the cheap
rouge.

The cream is delicate and fragrant. It's my ancestral craft. The price is also
fair.

It's only 20 shell coins."

Li Qingqian had only three white shell coins in his purse.

The peddler looked at his embarrassed appearance, stopped talking, looked

at him up and down, saw the patch on his clothes, and the smile on his face
faded away.

But he picked out an old and shabby little silk flower from the stall lazily.
The workmanship and silk cloth were very poor. He left it in front of Li
QingQian at will, "Well, five white shell coins." After that, he raised his
swollen eyes and looked at him. “To please the girl’s family. I'm not even
reluctant to charge that little money."

Li QingQian was ashamed and embarrassed. He lowered his head and

wanted to leave silently.

The peddler was shocked and said that he had been wasting his breath for a
long time. He didn't even have five white shell coins? Suddenly furious,
regardless of the eyes of the people around him, he shouted to Li
QingQian's back at his thin neck, "You mother, are you wrong? You want to
be a woman if you don't spend any money. Are you worthy?! If you don't
have money, don’t hang out here! I'm in the way of business! Bah!”

Li QingQian only felt that his face was like fire, and he walked away with
his head bowed in front of a bunch of surprised eyes.

When he got out of the city, no one looked at him any more, but his head
seemed to have been broken and he had no strength to lift it up. He
staggered forward, went to the long Pavilion on the outskirts of the city to
see off, then sat down, his face buried deep in his palm.

After sitting for several hours, it was dusk when he went back to his shabby
cottage.

Hong Shao was laying on her side on the bed, her face towards the door.
She didn't sleep well. Her cheeks were burning red. When she heard Li
QingQian's voice coming back, she suddenly opened her eyes. Her cat-like
eyes were round and looked at him. She tried to say in a loud voice,
"Dage…"

___

The author has something to say: there are two changes today~~~

To turn down~~

Reply to the next chapter! Otherwise, the order will be more disorderly!
Mojo!!
 Chapter 39 - Daughter of mountain sacrifice

Li QingQian entered the room, his body slightly cool, holding a flower he
picked for Hong Shao.

When Hong Shao saw the flower, her eyes brightened and she said with a
smile,

"Wow, it's so beautiful! Is it for me? "

Li QingQian nodded, not daring to look at her.

Hong Shao was very happy. Even if she was sick, she hasn't changed her
nature of not fearing that the world would be disordered. She struggled to
get up from the couch, took the flower, smelled it, smelled it again, and
grinned:

"Unfortunately, my hair is so messy, otherwise I would put it on a hairpin!"

"... I'll comb it for you."

Before, she always asked him to braid her hair, so she didn't think much
about it. She sat and asked Li QingQian to put down her long hair for her,
and then she combed it into a usual bun. A gorgeous peony flower was
gently placed on the dark jade hairpin.

Hong Shao touched the petals, smiled, and coughed twice, shouting, "Dage,
please bring me a mirror. I want to see if it looks good."

Li QingQian said, "You get out of bed and go to the table."

As he said it, he took her only pair of embroidered shoes and putting them
in front of the couch.
Throughout, he never looked into her eyes.

Hong Shao finally felt something was wrong. She turned her face slowly
and looked back at Li QingQian.

The little gongs and drums that clanked all day long were like timid kittens,
but at this moment their voices were so low.

She looked at him questioningly:

"... Dage?”

“……”

"Dage, do you have any worries?"

Fingers pinched into fists, palms sweaty, Li QingQian finally told her that
the guoshi was choosing a saint.

When he said it, he buried his head very low. He probably thought that in
this way, he could not see the expression on Hong Shao's face, and could
not make himself more remorseful and sad.

He did not see Hong Shao's face, but he saw a few tears dripping, rustling,
and sinking into the shabby bed.

“I, I...... I don't want to go..." the voice of the little gongs and drums was
like a cat.

"... Hong Shao...... "

Hong Shao cried loudly, "I don't want to go! I don't want it! I was born to be
sold. Dage, you don't want me now? You're leaving me too! Turn me
around!"

"You can't bear to change four owners for a cat or a dog." Hong Shao held
his knee and cried and howled, "I'm a person. Although I am stupid, though
I am.
But I also have feelings ah, I will suffer, will be reluctant to you I don't
want to go!

I don't want to go! Let me die, I just want to be with dage every day! "

No matter what Li QingQian said, she just wouldn't listen.

How could Li QingQian really watch her die? Seeing that he couldn't
persuade her, Li QingQian turned his heart and got up abruptly. He turned
around and said, "You can go to the guoshi. Your disease can be cured, and
I can also get a thousand gold coins. You can save your life, I can get
money, good for both of us. Please help.”

Hong Shao was stunned with tears in his eyes, staring at him.

Li QingQian brushed his sleeve and said, "Let's go."

Hong Shao was stunned, but still said: “You. No..."

"What can't be?!" Li QingQian suddenly turned around. His eyes were red,
and he said through his teeth, "I beg you. I've taken care of you for three
years, and

I'm tired enough. After selling you, I’ll still have a good meal. What do you
have to do with me? You’ve followed me like this all the time. What will
happen to us in the end?"

Hong Shao opened her eyes wide, and the blood color on her thin cheek
faded a little.

What could they do in the end?

Would it be possible to get married or to become a swordsman, a

swordsman of the world of mortals?

It’s a long and difficult thing for one person to promise to another and live
together all his life. It's not a lot of enthusiasm. Two sincere hearts are
enough.
They needed money, trust, a way out, and hope.

And they lacked everything.

For three years, he could roam the world and be accompanied by the world
of mortals. But why should he let her accompany him for a lifetime? The
peddler was right. He couldn’t even buy one of the ugliest and shabby silk
flowers for her. Their feelings were just like the flower in her hair at the
moment. When they first picked it, it seemed that everything would be
infinitely beautiful tomorrow.

But it would die.

They would not have eternal silk flowers together. Only one night Hong
Shao would be brilliant, and in a flash it would fall into mud.

Many couples in the world will lose to money, status, health, even love
itself.

Li QingQian didn't know what he was defeated by. When he said it, he was
defeated by poverty. When he said it, he loved her, so he would not sit by
and let her wither around him. That should be love again.

But no matter what, he had been a failure.

He had no choice but to see her off.

"A poor man with a poor woman, finally become a poor old man with a
poor old woman? Do you think I've ever thought of such a day?! Have you
thought about it for me?"

Hong Shao looked at him. For the first time since she knew him, her eldest
brother sent such fire to her.

She raised her head and on her temples were two mottled tears.

“I thought so,” she said.

She never dared to be greedy. She never dared to be rich. The best ending
she could think of in life was two poor old people picking flowers. Walking
together in the dusk light, the old woman quarrels and shouts like gongs and
drums, and the old man laughs in a good temper beside her - they are the
same as when they were young, except for their snowy hair and wrinkles.

It turns out that the ending was that she thought too much and coveted too
much, but she couldn’t get it.

She was just a slave who sold herself to bury her adoptive father. Three
years ago, Li QingQian fulfilled her wish and bought her. Today he was
going to sell her. What could she say?

Hong Shao was not a girl. Hong Shao was just a little thing. A little thing,
destined to drift around for a lifetime because of her poor life.

She had been a daughter-in-law of another family as a child, a servant girl

of a large family, and an adopted daughter bought by a farmer. She thought
she could call Li QingQian dage all her life, and the dust would settle.

But it turned out that it was just a gust of wind, and she had nothing to
depend on.

She finally went to the guoshi.

In the evening, in the afterglow of the cloud, Hong Shao followed the
servant step by step to the high platform, to the top of the long step, to see
her fifth master.

At the corner of the high platform, she turned sideways and took a look at
the city below the stairs.

Li QingQian was taking the heavy bag filled with money and silk, thanking
the servant, and slowly walking away. As she looked at his back, she
thought, “Turn around. Can you say goodbye to me?”

Can you at least beckon me and let me be willing to part with this good
dream that has lasted for three years?
But then she thought, well, still.

There was so much bitterness and attachment in her throat, she was afraid
that he would break the bank at a glance. She was afraid that she would be
as impatient and reckless as when she first saw him. She cried and shouted
recklessly to pester, but she forced him to take her with her.

When the wind blew, the flowers on her temples became more and more
fragrant, and her clothes were flying. Her eyes were misty, but she couldn't
help laughing.

A thousand shell coins, you can buy a lot of steamed bread.

Dage will never be hungry again, will he?

In fact, it was better not to look back or take her. Three years ago, she just
wanted to live well, so she could shout at his back like that.

But now, she was scared.

She was afraid that her shouting would not change his stop, which would be
too painful to walk even one step further.

She needed to move on.

To move forward….

Before she burst into tears, she hurriedly put her eyes back and walked up
through the corridor of silk and copper bells.

Embroidered shoes on her feet and peony in her hair.

They were so poor that they can only leave a little thought for three years.

On the high floor of the noble’s tower, under the curtain, there was a blur of
silk and bamboo orchestras. A singer continued to sing, “In the evening, the
crows were worried but the willow pond was green but gentle. If we teach
people to hate, we don't believe that there is a white head in the world. "
The golden light of dusk shined on the tiles of the eaves, and the towers
across the land were splendid. Hong Shao then made this remnant thought.

Step by step, the further you go.

"The intestines are broken, the tears are hard to collect, and the lovesickness
goes back to the small red chamber. Sentiment has been blocked by
mountains, and frequent dependence on bars is not free. "

The bloody sun engulfed her, and the surrounding scenes sank like the
afterglow of the end.

A long separation.

Since then, Li QingQian had been alone and had no one to accompany him.
He spent little of his thousand shell coins, and almost scattered them among
the poor. Over the years, when he was in the hospital, he finally saw
through his own water cutting sword technique, which sounded like a
mourning, or a gong. The wind howled and the electricity roared, breaking
the water and breaking the air.

The results were all like fireworks in the long night, which went off in front
of Mo Xi.

When this kind of fast-moving horse lantern stopped, it arrived at the

desolate mountain, which was covered with white bones - it was the world's
well-known battle crying mountain.

In fact, Mo Xi was a little uneasy when he saw Hong Shao walking towards
the tower and becoming the chosen saint of Liaoguo. Mo Xi is not as simple
as Li Qingqian. He was too familiar with Liaoguo, the crazy people,
especially the guoshi who rarely showed up. While others would believe
"teaches astrology, prays for the national fortune,” Mo Xi didn’t think so.

Liaoguo eats people and drinks blood and is insane. If it wanted to come to
Hong Shao, she would be in danger.
Once again, he thought about the rumor of the female crying mountain. It
was said that Liaoguo arrested hundreds of girls and disguised them as
brides to sacrifice the mountain god. The two things were related to each
other, Mo Xi guessed.

The fact was that his conjectures about Liaoguo's behavior were often right.

On the mountain where women cried, there were many fierce ghosts. Li
QingQian joined together, but he was kind-hearted. After he got the souls of
these girls, he didn't want them to be hurt by others. Instead, he was
determined to leave his water breaking sword manual to his younger brother
for cultivation. He took hundreds of souls to the island and wanted to
suppress them slowly.

It's natural for the super fierce ghosts to come one by one, so that they can
relieve their resentment one by one and return to the world.

Every time Li QingQian crossed a person, he looked at the soul and went to
the West.

The girls of the female crying mountain were all mottled with red clothes.
When they were angry, they didn’t realize it. When the anger disappeared,
they lost their memory. Every day, he looked at a dead soul floating out of
the lamp and leaving in a daze.

That was it, day after day.

Li QingQian's spirits were greater and greater, but his fear was deeper and
deeper - because he found that these girls looked too much like a person.

Like the woman who ran after him and was left on the city floor by him.

Before the female ghosts solve their resentments, they will unconsciously
repeat a sentence they thought of when they were dying. Li QingQian heard
a lot. Some were shouting pain, some were calling their parents, some were
mumbling, don't bury me. Don't lie to me. I don't want to die

Don't bury me.

Don't lie to me

I don't want to die! I don't want to die!

These words, or the similar looks of the female ghosts, made Li QingQian
more and more uneasy - where did Liaoguo find these girls? Why did they
all have such similar looks?

There was an answer, but he couldn't believe it. He couldn't think about it.

The number of ghosts in the soul lamp decreased day by day. Mo Xi could
see that Li QingQian's hands were shaking with each one released. And
when he saw that the face of the female ghost was not the Hong Shao he
had abandoned, his trembling would stop.

He would take a breath of relief.

Until he got to the last ghost.

In the morning, Li QingQian still carried the soul lamp. Mo Xi could see
that his steps were much easier than before. There was only one ghost left.
Li QingQian thought maybe he thought too much about it.

His Hong Shao should still be questioned by astrologers in the palace of the
guoshi. He should be good to his holy daughter, which is not the way he
thinks.

The last soul, like a wisp of lonely smoke, flitted out of the lamp feebly and
took shape.

The female ghost had a petite body and a phoenix crown, but it made Li
QingQian die like a thunderbolt. His blood was cold——

He almost blurted out, "Hong Shao?!"

That thin reflection, like a nightmare, finally came.

Hong Shao's ghost was hanging in front of him. Her face was the one he
had seen countless times in his dream. Even her temples were still full of
peony flowers, and her soles were still embroidered with yellow shoes But
she couldn’t laugh, she couldn’t jump, she couldn’t shout with him like a
little drum and gong.

She was just like all the fierce ghosts who were killed. Her mind and
memory had disappeared, leaving only a wisp of soul floating in front of
him.

Even the most simple and stupid people would know at this time that the
guoshis were deceiving them. The women who were offered did not
become saints, but were sacrificed to the mountains and buried dead bones.

The swindles of the powerful deceived all those desperate lives.

Hong Shao floated in the air, murmuring the last words she recited before
she died. Her eyes were empty, and she said: "Look back, dage. I want to
say goodbye to you... "

Look back. I don't expect to grow old with you. I don't expect you to extend
your hand to me again and take me to the sword.

I just thought, I think I've been chasing you all the time. I've been looking at
your back all the time. Can you watch me go to the city building and have a
good look at me when I leave?

I'm not willing to die like this, dage.

I haven't said goodbye to you in my whole life.

Mo Xi, he could not see Li Qingqian's face at that time from that angle. In
the dead silence, there was no sound.

After a long time, it seemed that the flood finally broke the dam. Li
QingQian's throat suddenly burst with the cry of wild animals. He was
hoarse and incoherent. His words were incoherent. He wept and wept. He
echoed in the dream. Every cry seemed to be dug out from the throat with
blood.

He said he shouldn't take her away, he shouldn't have taken her.

If I don't send you away, I can't cure you well, but I can accompany you
well.

What hurts is me. But I am so selfish, so weak. I pushed you to someone

else. I ran away, I left the pain to you.

He knelt in front of the dead soul of Hong Shao, just as Hong Shao knelt in
the mud when he saw her for the first time, shivering, trembling and
mourning.

I didn’t even have the courage to say goodbye to you, or to say goodbye
with my heart.

That whole day, from the beginning of dawn to the nightfall.

It was the last companionship of one soul and one person.

It was dark at last. The ghost who was released the soul lamp couldn’t stay
any longer. Either she fell into the eternal plunder, or be overspent by him.
So Li QingQian could only summon up his strength, hoarse his voice, shed
tears, and recite the past life incantation over and over again.

He took her away, he took her away.

This time, he watched her leave.

"There is no amitabha in the south. There is no Amitabha. There is no

Amitabha.

There is no Amitabha. There is no Amitabha. There is no Amitabha. There

is no Amitabha. There is no Amitabha. There is no Amitabha.

Over and over again.

"Gamini, gamana..."

Hong Shao unconsciously repeated in the murmur of the mantra: “Dage,

look back. Look at me again... "
"I want to be with you. Say goodbye... "

"Dage......"

Suddenly.

The black air escaped.

The clouds were thick and colorful, and the golden light was coming into
the tide. Li QingQian lips trembled. He recited the last word and slowly
raised his head.

Hong Shao's soul was relieved, and her eyes became blank.

She no longer spoke, as if confused about why she was in this vast world.
Then she turned her head to look at the last dusk at the end of the sea,
without any nostalgia, and turned away.

I want to say goodbye to you.

Li QingQian finally broke into tears. He looked at her back. He chased her
back in the sea and shouted her name hoarsely. Te sea water was not over
the knee, not over the waist. When the tide came, he fell on his knees
without bowing his head.

He watched her disappear into the golden world.

I didn't look back when I left the tower. This time, I'll look at you. Let me
see you off.

We couldn’t say goodbye in our whole life, but I will send you. I will ferry
you back. I will send you on a long journey.

Hong Shao. Hong Shao.

In this way, can you forgive me for my poverty and weakness?

Have you forgiven me? Can you forgive me?

Heaven and earth were empty, and the sun wept.

Dusk was deep. The last light was swallowed by the sea. Darkness fell on
the island, and the night rolled in his wailing.

Mo Xi didn't move. He didn't look at Li QingQian.

That kind of fragmented face, which he had seen countless times in his half
life, was the last picture he wanted to see.

Soon after, Li QingQian went to Liaoguo. He would go to the guoshi and

ask him if he could understand - what is the saint? Is the saint used to fill
the mountain and offer sacrifices to the gods?

That's a sacrifice! Sacrifice!!

His water cutting sword has been built to the top, full of hatred and
resentment.

The dark guard of Liaoguo city was not his opponent. He scampered on the
ridge rafters. Finally, he fell in front of the national division hall, killing two
guards guarding the side gate in three moves. Then he kicked the door open
——

___

The author has something to say: PS. As for Li QingQian, how can a
practitioner recite the Buddha mantra = = don't go into Liao Dynasty
carefully ~ ~ it's just that the overhead wood is spicy~~

PS. "in the evening, jackdaws are worried, but Liutang is green and gentle.
If we teach people to hate, we don't believe that there is a white head in the
world. "
This selected word is not an original one. It comes from Xin Qiji's partridge
heaven.

Then PS. the story of Li Qing's light Hong Shao is adapted from the legend
of Jiang Kui, a musician and litterateur in the Southern Song Dynasty, and
Xiao

Hong, a singer of Fan Chengda. It's said that Jiang Kui and Xiao Hong once
played harmoniously, but at last, because of Jiang Kui's poverty, they
couldn't take care of Xiao Hong. Jiang Kui, in order not to let Xiao Hong
suffer from hunger, sold Xiao Hong to other people. At the beginning, Xiao
Hong didn't want to, but Jiang Kui said that she would have money to sell
rice for dinner. Xiao Hong didn't know how to deal with herself, so she had
to leave sadly. It's not necessary to misunderstand, but to talk.

Gu Mang: crab "six little meows" ~ "mine X3" dill "," Zixi "," mohuai want
to be the fourth aunt "~" mine x2 "OK, I love sweetness", "a breast of
Fangsi", "Gu sanhuai Huai Huai Huai Huai", "Chaoge drops children" and
"gongzimo" "Fallen leaves flying" landmine X4 "white leg hair", "Huajiu"
landmine x2 "Wu Luqi",

"Xiaotiantian's physical education representative", "late wind chanting on

the riverside" landmine X4 "neglect you", "red flower and black leaves",
"firewood",

"solution to the misty night", "quiet ink to the porch", "tooth decay to eat
chocolate" landmine X3 "into the river Yanyan", "nickname not important",

"Xiaoji Xiangjiang" landmine X3 "Zhao Sigong Zi", "27448006" ”"Nian

Qi"

landmine X4 "sanmuyao", "Laise", "a big dog", "Malan mountain two

products",

"Lu Yaxing", "Mo Ge change my name quickly", "Ci Shanyue", "life is not
easy to be self-contained agent" landmine x2 "Zhongnan", "entering the
river Yanyan"
landmine X8 "island field Ming menjuan", "Xie Su" landmine X5 "have
you eaten meat today?" kite smelting maniac "landmine X3" Su is not Sufi's
violent attack on Sao " "Agent" mine x 3 "cool pigeon boat Ze" mine x 6
"the most handsome little 11", "a knife elite" and "Linko" to throw mines~~

"Wenzhu" grenade x 2 "singing in the evening wind by the river", "eating

chocolate for tooth decay", "praying" grenade throwing~~

"Small Bang 20" rocket throwing~~

Big dog son: on February 9, 2019, at 17:55:29, the little wretchedness who
irrigated six bottles of nutrient solution was taken away from Eddie. On
February 8, 2019, at 22:21:22, the little wretchedness who threw five
bottles of nutrient solution was taken away from Eddie. Thank you, Xu
Xiaoan, Shen Yan, Yue Ming, Yan Dai, drinking ice warm wine, Mowu,
sanmuxuan, Xiaoji Xiangjiang, you re, Qi Ji, Youji, Youmao youyou Meow,
wind singing by the river, Yan 20 Xiao night, medicine buyer, blue Xiao,
Lin sauce, see you in the morning, fallen leaves are flying, Jingran, Yi
Chen, Yuan Ye madman, eternal life, Tibetan flower, Yuan Ye madman,
dancing cunning, irrigation nutrient solution~~

Thank you for your friends~~~

 Chapter 40 - Guoshi

The door of the palace opened.

What he saw was a large area of golden light. However, in the Guoshi
palace, the carved beams and paintings were all decorated with fine gold
powder, the curtain of the net cloth was low, the floor was covered with a
mat, and the soft cushion was all made of magnificent gold wire.

In this golden floating light, there was a man with a wide robe and sleeves,
who was sitting by the window with his back to him, and he was bending
his head to play the guqin.

The ancient guqin was made of human skin and hair. There were nine
human eyes on the body of the guqin. When the strings moved, the eyes
moved with his gestures.

Hearing the movement of the door being kicked open, the man slowly
played the last three strings, pressed down the shaking strings, and said
calmly:

"It's a quiet night. What can I do for you?"

Li QingQian's voice was full of hatred. He carried a bloody sword and

broke out four words: "I will seek revenge!"

"Ah..." The guoshi smiled softly, Tthere are many people who want to seek
revenge from me in the world of Kyushu, whether they are living people or
ghosts. But someone who can break into the palace by himself and come to
my palace…"

He looked back slowly and said, "Not many."

As he raised his head, the lights and candles streamed in the hall.

Liaoguo's master actually wore a gold mask, and the black eyes behind the
mask surged.

He chuckled, "What's your revenge?"

"Blood feud!" said Li QingQian.

"Oh?" The master got up with interest and asked, "Who did I kill?"

Li QingQian knew that it was useless to give him the name of Hong Shao,
so he bit his teeth and said, The daughter sacrificed to the mountain You
know what you did. You Cheater!"

The guoshi was silent for a moment, and chuckled: "It turns out that the
immortal gentleman is angered by the crown of a beauty..."

Li QingQian was almost shaking with anger. His eyes were red. "You said
that you were looking for women with similar looks to be saints and teach
them astrology, but in fact, they were buried alive on Fengyu mountain and
sacrificed to the mountain gods! Isn’t that it?! "

But the guoshi said, "No."

“…… ” ！
Li QingQian was always a reasonable man. When he denied it, he was so
angry that he stopped. He opened his eyes and stared at him.

The master sighed, “That the immortal gentleman would have such an
inference, such little knowledge, you’ve really wronged me.

"I... I... " Li QingQian seemed to want to ask "Where did I wrong you?" but
his mood was too excited, and the guoshi's words were too unexpected for
him to ask for a while.

The guoshi said: "You are right that I accepted those women, but saying that
I buried them alive to sacrifice to the mountain god, is wrong. Little
immortal gentleman, let me ask you, what kind of mountain god could
Fengyu mountain have? "

"..."

"The gods of the five evil mountains may not be able to get a live sacrifice
of 100

housemaids. Which is the top of Fengyu mountain row?"

"Yes, but…"

"It's spiritless. At most it's just a dead end. You heard the rumors, and you
insisted that I was going to sacrifice the mountain god to live, so you
pushed those hundreds of girls into the joint burial pit for no reason and let
them die here." The guoshi paused and said, "I'm not so bored."

Li Qingxian didn't want to believe the guoshi's words, but the other side's
words were well founded. There was no reasonable place, so his expression
was particularly at a loss.

This daze made him very tired and pitiful, as if heaven would take revenge
from his body, leaving him with a cold and empty skeleton.

The guoshi's eyes were so deep that they looked at him, looked down at
him.

He watched him mumbling with slack eyes and lack of will.

After a while, the guoshi raised his long fingers and covered the mask.
Suddenly, he smiled softly.

Li QingQian raised his head suddenly and looked at the strange man with a
pale face.

In his dazed eyes, the guoshi was like a joker who teased birds. He laughed
more and more fiercely. The bursts of laughter were almost like cold water,
which made Li QingQian's hair stand on end. "Hahaha Ha ha ha... "
"What are you laughing at?!"

"Poof, I’m laughing at you. You're so funny - Master Li, I've heard a lot
about your great name from subduing demons. It turns out that the master in
the world is just like you."

Li QingQian was shocked. "You knew it was me..."

"If I couldn’t distinguish the clank of the sword outside, wouldn’t I be

deaf?"

"So you just, are you cheating?" Li QingQian said in amazement.

The guoshi sat back on the guqin stool, put the body of the guqin in one
hand, and covered his knee in the other hand. His eyes were bright and his
smile was sweet. "Hmm? What would I lie to you for? What I just said to
you is true. "

"I did not sacrifice the hundred women to the mountain, but I did bury
them. It’s just it wasn’t a sacrifice for national transportation, it was just
for... " He paused and laughed, "Just for fun."

Li QingQian was astonished. "You -!"

"Do you know why I chose those women?" Guoshi fiddled with the strings,
making intermittent and meaningless sound, and then smiled. "In fact, none
of them can complain, just like a bitch."

He sighed, "That bitch taught me how to hate. I'm not happy," he said with
black eyes.

“You, You lunatic..."

"Yes, I am a madman. However, if I told you that I was also an infatuated

person, would you believe it?”

"You -"

"Don't you wonder who those women are like?”

Li QingQian didn't answer, and the guoshi didn't care, so he said to himself,

"They are like a saint I raised. A cheap maid. I treated her leniently, but she
didn't treat me well. Instead, she ate inside and out and did a big thing that
disobeyed me, and then ran away."

“I had been asking about her, but I couldn’t find her. It wasn't until many
years later that I heard that in Chonghua, there was a gorgeous woman who
became a wife. That's her. "

With the most casual tone of voice, the guoshi spoke of the fierce
resentment in his heart, "Tut Tut, touching. It was said that this woman was
crazy to marry such a mean and cold-hearted man with her beautiful
appearance. She clearly has the appearance of falling into the city, the color
of hibiscus, but she is obsessed with a piece of ice wood that doesn't
understand customs. She really failed to live up to her beauty. "

The strings of hair made a chilling sound under his hand.

The guoshi grinned, "I think so, too." He pointed to his head. "I think she
married that man because she was ill here.”

"You see, she is so mischievous. The good-looking lady of the master

doesn’t do,but she wants to be a wife for others. Alas, it makes me angry."
When the guoshi said this, he always smiled, as if he was talking about
something trivial.

"But what can I do? I'm so high above, and I'm in such a high position that I
can't go take a woman by force, can I? So..."

His lips were animal-like again, and two rows of teeth were thick. “To get
rid of my unhappiness…"

He looked at Li QingQian, who was as white as a sheet of paper. He smiled

and said lightly, "I married, too."

“Is she not the most beautiful woman in the world? She is rare in the world.
Will she seduce others? I want to marry hundreds of girls who look like her.
The bitch has her own price, so I will step her into the dust. What a country,
what a city!

Ha ha ha ha ha, I can find several if I want to! What's so great about

marrying her! "

“……!”

This time, let alone Li QingQian, even Mo Xi thought that this man must
have some disease, he was so crazy here.

"Look at me, hundreds of saints are coming at my call, each of whom looks
like her. What is she?" the master said excitedly, his eyes full of light. "If I
want to marry, I can put on a gold crown and a phoenix garment for them.
Let them kneel in front of my seat one by one -- "

Li QingQian, who had always been like gold paper, did not answer. At this
time, after listening to him say this, he said in a sharp voice: "Hong Shao
will not kneel for you!"

Unexpectedly, the Guoshi glanced at him, but he didn't deny it. He smiled
twice and said, “Some didn’t kneel."

"..."

He licked his white sharp canine teeth, narrowed his eyes, and said sweetly,

"But all those who dare to resist, those who are unwilling, those bitches..."
He sneered twice. "If they are disobedient, they will be killed.”

"You! You are --! " Li QingQian was angry and sad. He was shaking all
over. He never cursed people. At this time, he hated him very much, but he
didn't know what to say. So his face turned red and his lips trembled
slightly. "You..."

The guoshi just smiled, and his eyes flashed with gluttony and cruelty,
"They want to be proud and invincible? Well, then I'll bury them all in
Fengyu mountain.
It will be the enemy's soul!”

"Stop talking..."

"There are many unsatisfactory things in the world, and it is impossible for
everyone to do as I wish. Although I can't have all my heart, I can let the
world know that following me means to proser, and going against me
means to die!”

"You are crazy. You're crazy! "

Li QingQian couldn’t bear it so he drew out a long sword. The blue light
flowed straight to the guoshi.

Mo Xi had seen countless enemies. At this time, he knew he was seeing the
technique of Li QingQian's life-long ability. It was aimed at mourning the
sky and the earth, rolling snow, and breaking rocks. There were no more
than three swordsmen who could match it in the world.

But who knew, the guoshi’s posture was motionless, he sat high, only his
fingertips slightly plucked. The ancient zither of the human skin was
clanking, and the light of the water breaking sword dimmed between his
fingers. In a moment, it was scattered and splashed, and there was nothing!

"How -" Li QingQian was shocked. Even Mo Xi couldn't imagine that this
amazing sword could be so easily cracked. The guoshi dismissed the light
of the sword, got up, and raised his two fingers. He looked like a ghost.

When Li Qingqian returned to his right mind, the sword in his hand had
been taken away by the guoshi, and was sandwiched between his two
fingers.

With a little effort, a thousand pieces would be broken!!

"You..." Li QingQian suddenly stepped back and shook his head in horror,
"How could you..."

The guoshi smiled and said, "How can I easily break your sword
technique?"
“..."

The eyes under the gold mask were shining. The guoshi threw the hilt at Li
QingQian and walked slowly to him. Suddenly, he gave a fierce blow. He
raised his hand on the beam post behind Li QingQian. The carnivorous
feline came close, with his eyes almost straight to his eyes.

"Water cut sword." The Guoshi's voice was deep and sweet. "How could I
not do it?"

Li Qingqian's last blood color was gone. He could not retreat. He leaned in
front of the heavy Nanmu hall column. His pupils contracted sharply and he
stared at the golden covered eyes.

He was suddenly surprised.

——This, is this the eye in memory?

Weren’t he and his brother saved from the war by apricot eyes under the
rain south of the river?

He was not sure. He felt cold. Every drop of blood and every inch of bones
and muscles were frozen. His water breaking sword was derived from the
sword manual left by the practitioner in blue. Apart from that man, who in
the world could easily break his sword formula?

But how could this crazy, twisted, and gloomy guoshi be the man who
saved him?

How, how?! The only similarity between them was the gold mask.

There were many practitioners in the world who like to cover their faces
with masks and didn’t let people see their true faces. How could this lunatic
be his once-benefactor?!

How could it be?!!

He had no Hong Shao. He lost his future.

Now the world was so cruel, even his past must be put out together?!

Li QingQian trembled and said, “No, Not... You are not..."

The Guoshi's eyes were like a knife, which cut through his brow and heart.
Little by little, he tore the skin and flesh, peeled off the blood, and easily
peeped through his trembling heart.

"Ha ha, although the water breaking sword is not perfect, I really loved it
when I was young." The master chuckled and said, "Listen to me. In five
years, a sword

changes in spring and autumn. In ten years, a sword reverses the

vicissitudes of life. Just those two sword tricks, you know how young and
frivolous they are."

Li QingQian shook his head slowly, and then said, "No! You are not him!
You can never be him!"

The guoshi didn't answer, but only lowered his eyelashes and grinned, "Li
QingQian. Since you have learned this sword manual, you are half my
apprentice. Good apprentice, I know you hate me, but I haven't played
enough in this world, so I can't die easily. I can only take you on the road
first."

Li Qingqing's face was white.

The guoshi said with a low smile, "Well, I was going to use the ghosts of
nuwaishan to forge swords. They were all destroyed by you, naughty boy.
It's just that you've got your own net. You can play it for me. Don't worry.
After you die, master will make you into a powerful weapon. You have to
be good, don't cry. "

Li QingQian was not afraid of death. He was afraid of the man in front of
him.

Was it really the swordsman in green who saved him all those years ago?!
"The water cutoff sword is yours. You passed it on to me ... That man, it’s
you..."

His voice was broken.

The guoshi didn't answer directly, but just smiled. "In fact, I didn’t want to
pass it on to others at all. But... Forget it, there's nothing to say now."

After saying that, he straightened up and his eyes flashed with cold light.
"Come on, I'll let you feel what the real water breaking sword looks like!
Division. Father.

Teach. You!"

Mo Xi: “!!”

The voice just fell. Suddenly, a blue glow flashed in front of them. It was as
fast as the shadow of a flying goose. It was as fierce as thunder, breaking
through nine days. In an instant, blood splashed!

In front of him, light and shadow were shaking violently. Mo Xi saw Li

QingQian fall into a pool of blood. The guoshi tore into Li QingQian's chest
with his sword blade, and pulled out his heart, heart, liver, and lungs, which
were still beating and shaking with his bare hands. The gold mask was
splashed with blood. The guoshi was laughing madly the whole time, and
the laughter was lingering.

In the scarlet, the guoshi licked the blood splashed on his lips and said with
a light smile, "Li QingQian, the girl you liked shouldn't have been,
shouldn't have been like her. You shouldn't have learned this sword
technique."

He stared at Li QingQian's corpse, lightly. "You are not sensible, you can't
blame me even if you are dead."

In the last scene, the Guoshi got up, pinched Li QingQian's neck with his
bloody hand, dragged him out of the golden Guoshi hall, and walked to the
long night of thousands of households.
There was a line of fresh blood on the gold brick. Li QingQian's body was
dragged away by the guoshi. When they disappeared at the corner of the
hall, the guoshi’s wild and hoarse laughter suddenly rang, not only joyful,
but also crazy——

"In five years, a sword changes in spring and autumn. In ten years, a sword
reverses the vicissitudes of life. This sword can cut off water...... "

After a meal, he broke the long night with a sound of joy and pain, "Life is
hard to break… your heart! "

Crazy songs flowed like whirlpools in dreams, and everything went silent.
Mo Xi suddenly fell into a dark abyss.

...

When he opened his eyes again, the first thing he see in his eyes was the
night sky and stars. A few strokes of sparse branches probed into the sky,
and the withered leaves on the branches were slightly curled.

The memory was over. He went back to the yard of Murong ChuYi.

Mo Xi lied on the ground, and the sound of "This sword can cut off the
water, but it's hard to cut off the heart of the king in his whole life" was not
gone, and a scene in the dreamland was still in front of him. From the sword
dance in front of house to the bloodstain in the last Guoshi palace.

He looked at the night sky and his throat was moving. He didn't know what
it was like. But after a long time, an idea came into his mind——

He thought, what if at the beginning, Hong Shao was disease-free?

If she was in good health, would they have stayed together all the time? Not
a sword devil in the world, but a couple of couples. The little gongs and
drums becoming an old woman, and making a lot of noise around Li
QingQian.

Would it have been possible?

Mo Xi was uncertain. When he was young, he knew little about love. At
that time, he thought that as long as he did his best, a lover could become
family.

Later he found out that it wasn’t the case.

It turned out that there was something called destiny in this world.

When love is shallow, destiny turns into poverty, feuds, disease, everything
one couldn’t think of or guess. The hammer is on the hand of the clasp.

Some people are in pain, so they stop.

And those who were not willing to give up because of the pain, probably
like Li QingQian, were smashed into flesh and blood, muscles and bones,
bones and tendons.

Stubborn to the end, still broken.

He also asked for a totally different ending.

He got up and the others were still sleeping. His eyes looked over them one
by one, and finally fell to Gu Mang, who was still in a coma.

The heart of Mo Xi was very stuffy. He couldn’t help thinking that he and
Gu Mang were the same in fact. They were under the pressures of glass gap
and the hatred of family and country. Gu Mang couldn't stand the pain, so
he left him.

He was still the one who was cut off.

But maybe, in fact, their affection couldn’t be compared with Li QingQian

and Hong Shao. Perhaps from the beginning, they were not ten fingers
clasped, but rather he was sentimental, holding Gu Mang's fingers in
wishful thinking, forcing Gu Mang not to let him go.

In those years, Gu Mang said “I love you", but he didn't know how sincere
he was.
Mo Xi shut his eyes and lashes, supported his forehead, and let himself
slowly withdraw from the lingering charm and heartache of the illusion.

At this time, the others began to move and wake up from their dreams.

Yue Chenqing had not suffered from the world, nor had he experienced the
helplessness of love. Therefore, although he felt that Li QingQian was
pitiful, he felt nothing. But he was disgusted by the last scene. As soon as
he got up, he fell on the ground and retched.

"The guoshi of Liaoguo! He's a pervert! " Yue Chenqing vomited several
times, took a big breath, and said weakly, "He's good, what's he doing? Is he
a wolf's fetus?"

Those two Murongs were calm. Murong ChuYi had no expression. He

closed his eyes and concentrated his mind. Murong Lian leaned his head on
the fake rock and said, "Sword spirits, you know, the worse they die, the
more powerful they are. Once upon a time, there were still some craftsmen
who liked to wrap people all over with glue, peel off their skin, and then
paint them with sugar water, and throw them into the bee pile... "

Yue Chenqing waved, motioned for him to stop talking, and then covered
his stomach and began, "Ouch -"

Murong Lian was probably disgusted by Yue Chenqing's vomiting, so he

didn't say any more. He stood up by the rock work, moved his muscles and
bones, sneered, "But now I know that Li QingQian's water cutting sword is
not his own, but from the sword manual given to him by Liaoguo master."

Murong ChuYi said, "Not together."

"Why not together?”

"The water cutting sword is a new move after Li Qingqian’s re-

enlightenment.

The sword technique lies in ‘benevolence sword cuts off water,

righteousness sword cuts off sorrow, the poor also help the world, and all
hardships are still unremitting.’ The core of the sword technique of Liaoguo
is ‘this sword can cut off water, and it's hard to break the heart of the king in
his life.’ It's not the same technique to hold a sword for righteousness and a
sword for love."

Murong Lian paused for a moment, and then sneered at him accidentally,
"The Crazy Fairy, the Crazy Fairy. They say that you are crazy, you are
really a lunatic."

Yue Chenqing really cared for his uncle. The nausea of vomiting hadn't
passed yet. When Wangshu Jun said that to Murong ChuYi, he couldn't help
being angry and said, "Don't you scold my fourth uncle!"

Murong Lian squinted and said, "Who can't I curse? Other than the
emperor, are there any people Murong Lian can’t scold?”

“Murong dage, you are unreasonable! I will go tell Jun!"

Murong Lian said, "Baby, why don't you go tell your mother?"

Yue Chenqing's face was white, and he was trembling with rage. Just
thinking about what to say, he suddenly saw a flash of white clothes, and a
crackling sound. Murong ChuYi actually raised his hand to land a firm slap
on Murong Lian!

All of them were shocked. Murong Lian was slapped for half a day and
couldn't get back to God. He covered his face and was angry and surprised.
“You- How dare you... "

Murong ChuYi fluttered his wide silk sleeves. His eyes were as cold as
knives under his sword-like eyebrows "I dare what?"

Murong Lian was about to explode. Peach blossom eyes were angry. “You
are such a bitch! My king is-“

Murong ChuYi backhanded another slap to his face. "What are you?"

Murong Lian was so great that he had never been humiliated by his peers.
He was so angry that his eyes were full of stars. His hands with pipe bags
were shaking. “You, how dare you! I'm going to report to you, you, I'm
going to offend you... "

Murong ChuYi narrowed his phoenix eyes slightly, and the water-colored
thin lips opened and closed. Murong Lian's words were cold and he was
cold in return, “I’ll tell you what to do. Why don't you tell your mother."

In a word, Murong Lian's face suddenly turned red! The blood vessels on
the side of his neck burst out, and he immediately rushed to fight with
Murong ChuYi!

Murong Chu moved sideways, wide sleeve a brush, and said, "Let him roll."

Yue Chenqing didn't expect that his fourth uncle would even order him to
do something. Suddenly, he opened his eyes wide and nodded in a daze,
"Oh Oh, good... "

Who knew Murong ChuYi would say, “I didn’t say that to you."

"Ah?"

They heard the sound of wooden machine armor. The bamboo warrior who
was surrounded by Gu Mang suddenly turned his limbs and walked in the
direction of Murong Lian.

Murong ChuYi stood with his hands down behind the wooden machine
armor, looked at Murong Lian coldly and said, “See him off."

Wangshu Jun's status was high. Was there anywhere that he was not held
up?

But Murong ChuYi sent a group of wooden people to blow him away.
Looking at their posture, if Murong Lian didn't leave, they planned to lift
him up and put him out together. Murong Lian trembled. He pointed to
Murong ChuYi and said angrily, "You dare!"

Murong ChuYi's white robe was like snow. However, he said, "Throw him
out.”
The bamboo soldiers shouted "ADA ADA" according to their order, and
swarmed around Murong Lian.

After losing Murong Lian, Murong ChuYi came back and sat at the stone
table of the courtyard. As if nothing had happened, he said to Mo Xi, “Xihe
Jun, sit down."

Mo Xi: "..."

The Crazy Fairy was really a madman…

Yue Chenqing seemed to have been used to his brother-in-law's character,

and asked earnestly, "Fourth uncle, can I also sit?"

Murong ChuYi did not look at him. "You stand."

Yue Chenqing was dejected. “It's- Oh... "

Murong ChuYi raised his finger, and two bamboo warriors came to the
corridor immediately, placing a teapot and a dish on the table.

When two cups of tea were poured, Murong ChuYi said lightly, "That's
right.

Now Li QingQian's past is clear. What do you think of the fallen sword
devil, Xihe Jun?"

Mo Xi looked at Gu Mang again, then turned his eyes away and said, "He
should not leave Chonghua. I will also go to find the beauty that the master
said."

Yue Chenqing interrupted, "But ah, that sword spirit is so strange. Li

Zongshi, whom we just saw in our memory, was such a good tempered
man. How can he now be... "

Mo Xi said, "Li QingQian is a sword devil, not a sword spirit. He died

miserably and was tempered into the Hong Shao sword. At the beginning,
his thoughts could still be preserved. But Hong Shao had been matched
with the guoshi for a long time, and he wanted to take up a lot of blood. In
this case, his mind and behavior would become more and more similar to
his master. "

Yue Chenqing was surprised. "So the Li QingQian that we met, his temper
already more close to that guoshi?"

Murong ChuYi said, "En."

Yue Chenqing thought, “Well, the Hong Shao sword was given to others by
the guoshi later, right? If it still belongs to the guoshi, I don't think it would
have fallen into Murong Lian's hands."

Mo Xi shook his head and said, "Who had the Hong Shao sword? It doesn't
matter now. What’s important is who he will look for next. "

Murong ChuYi said, "Not bad. After Li Qingqian's transformation, he

deliberately imitated the guoshi. I think it's too much obsession to be used
in an ordinary manner. However, his obsession is not hard to guess, he
wants to find the

"matchless beauty" in the mouth of the guoshi."

Murong ChuYi said this, Mo Xi also agreed.

Li QingQian wanted to catch those girls. He was not eager to kill them
immediately, but would try to let them tell him where similar women were.
Then according to the news they confided, he caught them one by one and
they died.

Li QingQian thought that if it wasn't for this marriage that made the guoshi
feel resentful, Hong Shao would not have died.

Li QingQian had gone mad.

Mo Xi thought about it and asked, "Yue Chenqing, who was the best
looking girl in Chonghua about ten years ago, do you know?”
___

The author has something to say: Gu Mangmang: crab "ah Qi", "the
Pleiades Prince cherry blossom", "Lotus account warm jade smoke" mine
x2 "huazi gauge", "depilatory hydraulic agent" mine X3 "chaichai", "Qi Ji",
"fallen leaves flying", "Nanmo Xiangqiao", "Xiaotiantian's physical
education representative",

"heizekong", "Huajiu" mine x2

"OK, I love sweet" landmine x2 "childe ink." "Ignore you", "solve the night
misty"

landmine x2 "star graupel", "bilgewater", "back time", "late night Yuheng"

refuse to visit "," island field Ming menjuan "landmine x2" Linko "," Xiasi
inverse ha ha ha "," promithews "," falling into the water into Sichuan ","
Jingyi "," full sea ","

i.e., "bandits", "chaogedi children", "nickname is not important",

"Zhongnan"

and "little fat fish in the wind and rain"“ There is no one else like Gu Zixi,
Pi Pi, Yuan Suo, Yue Mingge, Mo Xinqing, false, waizhouke, have you
eaten meat bags today? Xie Su, mine x4, don't want to float, kite smelting
〜
maniac, mine X3, spring leave, mine X7, six little cats , mine x3, Yanyan
into the river, mine x4, Su is not Sufi's riot agent, mine X2, the most
handsome little eleven ”"Frost and snow" landmine x2 "officer. Carp fish. "
Landmine x 2 "have you eaten meat today?", "Zixi" landmine x 2 "dill"
landmine x 3 "orange" landmine x 3 "Jiang",

"Jue Yichen", "Jiuqing married to meat bun", "mohuai wants to be the

fourth aunt ~ ~," late wind chanting by the River "landmine x 2" Wu Luqi
"," a Qi ","

pear umbrella "," Su is not Sufi's anti Sao agent "," Zhouzhou wants to eat
meat bag "landmine x 2" life is not easy agent Close "mine x 2" red flower
and black leaf "mine x 2" vivi "and" Mo brothers and my love "throw
mines~~

"Wenzhu" grenade x2 "Zhouzhou to eat meat bags", "little red flower",

"official.

Carp fish. " "Zhouzhou needs to eat meat and bags", "enter the river and
Yanyan", "sweet glutinous rice group", "pea and rabbit", "fall into the water
and become a river" to throw grenades~~

"Chaogedi children's rocket" X5 "Youmao Youmao" throwing rocket~~

Big dog: 10 / 02 / 2019, 00:42:18 irrigate 10 bottles of nutrient solution, 10

/ 09 /

2019, 22:46:01 irrigate 5 bottles of nutrient solution, the little one is

drained, Eddie, thank you ~ thank you, Mr. Zhao Si, Laomian, the goblin of
yuejianshan, n young girl loves to eat melon, know, little fat fish of sudden
wind and rain, Shen Yan, pea rabbit, Xiaobang 20, targaryen, Yan ? 0 Xiao
night, peach small word word word word word, Cheng Huai "Liuyun
drinking", "Xiaotiantian's physical education representative", "fallen leaves
flying", "sanmuqi", "Linjiang",

"yuyuyuke", "youre", "Yichen", "Jingran", "Youmao and Youmao",

"jinghuajun",

"Yizhi returning", "Yanyan entering the river", "gusanhuai and Huaihuai",

"Yuchen", "Yuanye madman", "waizhouke", "eternal life", "huazigui",

"Yuejian Mountain goblin, Xu Xiaoan, irrigating nutrient solution~~

Thank you for your friends~~~

 Chapter 41 - Immortal Fanghua

Yue Chenqing said with a smile, "Xihe Jun is right! Every year, Chonghua
has a list of good people. There are all kinds of lists. I love looking at them!
You must say that the best girl to see ten years ago was Su Yurou. "

Mo Xi had never known women, and had no interest in the most beautiful
women who were hiding in the boudoir. Therefore, Su Yurou's name was
only vaguely familiar to him, but he couldn’t remember who she was.

"Have you seen her? Does she look similar to miss Hong Shao?"

Yue Chenqing shook his head repeatedly. "Miss Su's veil covers her face all
day long. Few people have seen her face. I am a younger generation so of
course, I haven't seen her face. "

He said this with a sigh of regret.

"Then did she marry a cold tempered man, as the guoshi said?”

"Eh? Yes." Yue Chenqing thought for a moment and said in surprise. "Her
husband really does have this temperament. Is that what the guoshi said
about her.”

"..."

Mo Xi and Murong ChuYi shared a look between each other.

A woman that even Yue Chenqing could easily remember was not difficult
to find. Li QingQian had already asked about this woman from other
people's mouths. But why didn't he go after her?

Mo Xi asked, "Who did she marry?"

"..." Yue Chenqing patted his forehead and said, "No way I haven’t talked
about this. I thought you already knew whose wife she is! Fourth Uncle,
Xihe Jun, you, you never read the book of the rich and beautiful people!”

Mo Xi: "..."

Yue Chenqing said helplessly, "What about the record of the rich in
Chonghua?"

Mo Xi couldn’t bear to say it. "In the end who did she marry?"

"Ginger pharmacist Jiang Fuli!" Yue Chenqing was speechless. "The wife
of Chonghua's richest businessman, don't you both know???”

Mo Xi’s eyes darkened, and though in his heart, no wonder.

The two most difficult places to enter in Chonghua are the refining room of
Murong ChuYi and the danfeng of Jiang Yaoshi.

Mo Xi didn't know about "Miss Su,” but he still had heard about "Madam
Jiang.”

It's said that the lady's body and bones were very weak. She had been in the
danfang of Jiang's mansion for many years to recuperate. She didn’t know
the wind and rain outside.

Before, Li Qingqian was cautious and didn't dare to attack the Jiang family.
But now his sword body has been damaged, leaving only the violent devil's
breath behind. If he wanted to, he would go to the Jiang jouse.

Thinking of this, Mo Xi immediately got up, looked at Gu Mang, who was

sleeping in the bamboo warrior pile under the corridor, and said, "I'll go to
the Jiang house. Murong, I will have to trouble you... "

Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard a deafening explosion. The

three of them raised their heads together, but they saw a heavy fire toward
the Dongshi. The smoke and flames were directly from Xiaohan.

Yue Chenqing said, "What's the matter?"

Mo Xi said, “I will go see."

Yue Chenqing nodded and went out with Mo Xi, but turned around to see
Murong's ChuYi was still sitting at the stone table. He called a bamboo
warrior to come over and told him what to do. Yue Chenqing hesitated and
says,

“Fourth Uncle, aren’t you coming?”

Murong ChuYi glanced at Gu Mang and said lightly, "Didn't you hear that
Xihe Jun asked me to look after the important criminal? I can't get out of
it."

When Yue Chenqing thought about it, then didn't insist any more. As soon
as they left Yuefu, Mo Xi and Yue Chenqing met a large number of people
who were fleeing in a hurry. They were all women, children, elderly, or
weak. The cultivators of the imperial guard guided them on both sides.

"Go to the safety department! Take them all to the safety department! "

The fire in the east was more and more fierce, and it has already reflected a
large area of the dome. The imperial forces stepped on their swords in the
wind, like shooting stars in the night, and rescued civilians back and forth
from the sea of fire.

Although the distance was far away, they could still hear the sound of
crying one after another, and the practitioners' shouting, "Take him!"

"Send reinforcements! Take that devil out!"

"That devil" needless to say, must have been Li QingQian, the sword devil.

Yue Chenqing was shocked and said, "Why didn't Li QingQian go to Jiang's
mansion, and instead, started killing in other places?"

Mo Xi said, “I'm afraid Li QingQian didn't go to the Jiang mansion, but he

hasn’t been to the Jiang mansion, but didn't see the person he wanted to see.
He said,
“Let’s go to Dongshi first."

When they arrived in Chonghuadong, they found that the situation was even
worse than they expected. The whole street was ignited by magic fire. The
scarlet flame was like peony flowers that covered the sky and covered the
sun.

Smoke was billowing up the sky. In the sea of fire, from time to time, three
practitioners broke through the wind with their swords, holding the civilians
who were seriously injured and inconvenient to move.

"The fire is getting bigger and bigger. Hurry to put out the fire!"

"If it goes on like this, I'm afraid that I can't hold it anymore…"

All the people were in a mess. The army stationed in the imperial capital
had come to help them. Many soldiers of the northern army were also there.
At the sight of Mo Xi, those who were originally his subordinates in the
Eighth Army of the emperor said, "Commander Mo!"

Others whispered, "Here comes our stepfather!”

Even after so many years, the old faction of the Eighth Army still liked to
call Mo Xi "Stepfather" in private. From the beginning, it had become a
kind of harmless nickname.

Their "stepfather" hunted in black and moved along the edge. His big long
legs walked towards the smoke field.

The flames of the east city were shining in his dark eyes.

"Dad... Oh, no, Commander Mo, there's a devil here...... "

Mo put out nodded, said, “Save yourself, I’ll come for the rest."

Everyone was stunned and didn't know what their "father" was going to do.
Mo Xi was a fire practitioner. Could he put out fire?
Then in the face of their anxiety, they suddenly heard Mo Xi’s his voice as
he said, "TunTian*, come!"

*“swallow the sky”

A sound like whales roaring through the abyss of the sea hit the air. A
transparent and white scepter appeared in Mo Xi’s palm. The head of the
scepter melted gold and silver. It was inlaid with expensive and dazzling
whale spirit stones. It was brilliant, blue and flowing.

Yue Chenqing was shocked - the spiritual weapon TunTian?!

TunTian was the most powerful technique of Mo Xi. It often took only one
command to lead to the result of moving mountains and filling the sea.

Because TunTian was too domineering, Mo Xi usually only called an array

to use as a defense, and rarely called out the swallowing scepter. The reason
was very simple. The defensive array only needed the spirit of the giant
whale. When he called the scepter, you needed to be ready to cast it.

Mo Xi’s slender cold white fingers held the stick body, waved only volley
toward the angry sea of fire and said, "Rain."

A little practitioner said, “I…Fuck… "

Don't worry about your step-father. Your father is your father. How can a
fire practitioner really put out the fire?

But they saw a blue light shoot out of the scepter, rise to the sky, and
suddenly turning into a giant whale. It swept its tail fin, opened its huge
mouth and rushed towards the fire!

In a moment, there was a strong wind, making sand and stones fly. Many
practitioners could not even bear the strong spiritual flow directly. They
knelt down and fell to the ground one after another, showing their pain.
Then even Yue Chenqing coughed, squinting his blurring eyes.

The giant blue whale and the dragon-like sea of fire hung in place, then
suddenly hit with a lot of water and air waves. Waves and flames even
splashed a hundred miles away, and the long night was lit in an instant as if
it was day! The torrential rain swept the whole city of Chonghua.

In the rainstorm, his dark face was as cold as jade, and the blue water light
and the red fire light were interwoven in his eyes. His black leather imperial
guard clothes were fluttering.

Just in a flash, Feng Yi* broke the waves, and the tongues of fire fell to his
knees like thousands of soldiers. The sea of fire became a burning market,
which could no longer dance and practice. The practitioners who were
lucky enough to see this scene looked at his back. They were so shocked
that they couldn't even utter a word. Only in their own humming shock
different feelings hit the bottom of the heart——

*Yellow River water god

A male thought, “It's over. The women of Chonghua will be even more
crazy for this man.”

A female practitioner thought, “Ah ah ah!!!”

Wangba Jun's practitioners thought, “Our stepfather is angry, tyrannical and

terrible!!”

Ruins collapsed, and in the rolling smoke, a figure slowly turned over.

Li QingQian was really making waves in the fire!

At this moment, the evil spirit had covered his face. His eyes were red, like
hundreds of red spiders. His expression looked more twisted than before.
Mo Xi couldn’t see the image of the old Li Zongshi, who was the
"benevolent water cutting sword.”

Spirit swords often assimilated with the master of the sword, and Li
QingQian had been completely covered by the clouds of Liaoguo's guoshi.

Li QingQian saw Mo Xi, bared his teeth, and said, "Mo Xi! You can protect
Chonghua once, can you protect it again? Can you stay up day and night
and guard the city at any time?! Hand in that bitch named Su! Otherwise, I
will make you believe that there is no peace!"

Yue Chenqing called out, "Well, it turns out you didn't have the ability to
break into Jiang's house! So you’re here to make trouble with innocent
people!! How shameful are you!"

Li QingQian looked up and said with a smile, “I’m shameless? Isn’t it that
bitch named Su who’s shameless? A beautiful girl once died in the
mountains because she would not kowtow do the guoshi. Now she is
willing to let the city burn while she shrinks in the Jiang mansion! Ha ha
ha! Hong Shao... Hong Shao unexpectedly died in vain because she looks
like this kind of person! This kind of bitch - Coward -!"

Among the practitioners present, there was also the medicine cultivator of
Jiang's house. Hearing this, he said angrily, "You fart! The madam is
practicing in seclusion. She doesn't know what's going on outside of the
window. She's not the kind of person you're talking about! You clean your
mouth for me! "

"She is not such a person? So who is she?" Li QingQian said with a wild
laugh.

"I'd like to see! What beauty does she have? It's worth thinking of that
master! "

"You don't deserve to appear in front of the Madam!" said Yao Xiu angrily.

“Madam, ha ha, what madam! She's a bitch! " Li Qingqian was insane, like
a venomous snake's sharp teeth pouring out five step killing venom. "I want
to see what this woman looks like. I want to destroy her appearance and
throw her to the guoshi in Liaoguo......"

When he talked about Liaoguo's guoshi, the twisted ferocity on his face was
more vivid than the raging fire, "That beast. Hahaha, in front of that
infatuated being, I want to tear her up and tear up her beauty!!! "

"If he killed my Hong Shao, I want to make his life worse than death!”
His anger howled through the clouds and through the sun, and his emotions
seemed to be rushing and stringing——

Mo Xi reminded the people around, "Pay attention."

Li QingQian's body was full of black gas, looking as if he were about to

rampage again. Mo Xi stepped forward, the light of his TunTian staff
blazing. The rest were on guard just waiting for the bow full of arrows!

However, at this time, at the end of the street, there was a sigh like thin
smoke,

“Stop it."

“..."

It was a very pleasant and graceful voice. Even without looking at her
appearance, it was obvious that she was a gorgeous and beautiful woman.

Everyone turned around, so they separated a path. At the end of the road
was a beautiful shadow wrapped in snow and gauze, covered by a light veil.
In the unsettled rain, she came with a purple bamboo umbrella, like the
water of Luoshen.

Li QingQian's pupils suddenly constricted.

The people in Jiang's mansion said, "Madam? Why are you here? "

"Madam is in danger! If there is something wrong with the lady, how can
we explain it when the shopkeeper comes back!?”

Jiang Fu said, "If it wasn't for Yuefu sending a message, I wouldn't know
anything so big. Until when were you going to keep it from me?"

She spoke calmly from the end of the long street to Li QingQian's sword
devil body.

Yue Chenqing was silently surprised, ”Yuefu......?"

Ah, it's the letter from my fourth uncle!

Thinking about this, he had some unspeakable taste in his heart.

It was said that his fourth uncle was cold-blooded and ruthless, regardless
of right or wrong, and always only valued the outcome of things. He also
knew that this was true. His fourth uncle summoned Madam Jiang to come
out and apparently wanted her to stop Li QingQian's violence.

Although this was the most effective way, it undoubtedly pushed Madam
Jiang into the fire pit.

——"The Crazy Fairy never cares what to pay for his purpose! Even if it’s
the life of a close relative, I'm afraid he won't pay attention to it."

This was Chonghua's judgment on Murong ChuYi.

Yue Chenqing didn’t like listening to them. He always thought that his
fourth uncle was a man with consideration. There was always a reason for
him to do things.

But this sober consideration was actually cruel in itself.

Madam Jiang stopped in front of Li QingQian and watched him calmly.

"You are..." Li QingQian pupil’s jumped, "You are Su Yurou?"

"Yes, I am." Jiang Fu said, "you came to me to avenge Liaoguo's master.

Right?

"

Li QingQian gnawed his teeth and said, "Yes! I'd like to see. What do you
look like? You made so many girls die for you! "

People thought that Madam Jiang would refuse, but she was only silent for
a moment, and then said, "You have to see my face, I will show it to you.
Just... “
"But what?"

Madam Jiang said, "I have something to tell you first. I can only tell you
about it.

I don't want to tell anyone else. It has nothing to do with them."

Li Qingqian's eyes rolled up and down, looking at her as if to see if she had
any concealed spiritual weapon. At last, he bit his teeth and said, "I'm not
afraid of your deceit. If you do, I'll tear your heart out and eat it in two."

"I have nothing on me but this umbrella. But if you listen to this, I'm afraid
you'll break up and be unable to support it. Do you want to listen or not?"

Li QingQian was stunned, and then he laughed loudly, "You don't need to
excite me! Say it! "

Madam Jiang said, "Then come here with your ears."

So they saw Li QingQian turn his ear, and Mrs. Jiang leaned over, her face
fluttering, only her lips and teeth moved and said a few words. The
craziness and ferocity on Li QingQian's face froze at once. When Madam
Jiang stood up again and looked at him calmly, the cold light and the shock
in his eyes surprised the people around him.

"What did she say to him?” someone whispered.

"I don't know..."

Li QingQian looked at Madam Jiang as if he saw a ghost. After a while, he

stepped back with a pale face, “No, Not... How could it be?"

Madam Jiang said, "I have no empty words."

After several moments of silence, suddenly Li QingQian’s heart tore, lungs

cracked, and eyes split and he roared, “You- Nonsense!! You bitch!! Your
nonsense!!! You are full of lies!!!! You -- you -- "
"Don't you want to see my face? After you see it, you will know if I'm
speaking nonsense. "

Madam Jiang came to Li QingQian. From this point of view, no one could
see her appearance except Li QingQian himself. She raised her soft, white
and crisp hands and gently lifted the veil covering her face

There was no sound.

It was as quiet as being in the deep sea.

All of a sudden, it seemed that the strings broke to the extreme with a bang
-

"You, you really..."

Madam Jiang said, "Do you believe it now? What you hated was wrong
from the beginning. "

Li QingQian suddenly stepped back two steps, raised his head and laughed
loudly, then said crazily, "Hahaha Ridiculous! That’s ridiculous!! I've been
Unexpectedly... I thought... "

In such a mood, Li QingQian suddenly bowed his head and spat out black
blood. The blood stained between his lips and teeth. He fell to the ground.
The whole person seemed to be broken, crying and laughing. Pointing to
Madam Jiang, his chest heaved violently, and his eyes were red. “So it is!!
Ha-ha!!

Hahaha!!!"

"..."

"I see. In fact, he was a guoshi because- Because... " Li QingQian didn't go
on, his pupils closed, his lips were black and bloody, he suddenly raised his
head and laughed and shouted, "Ridiculous!! It's ridiculous!!! Ha ha ha ha!
It's ridiculous... "

"I hated for so long, but it was all wrong! It's all wrong! "
The sword demon knelt to the ground and looked up to the sky. He
screamed and screamed. He drank loudly several times. He screamed and
screamed. He screamed and screamed in pain. In the end, he fell to the
ground, convulsed all over, and the black air burst across his body!

Li QingQian covered his eyes with his hands and mumbles, "It's all
wrong..."

The obsession broke away. He lay on the ground, and the crazy laughter
gradually faded down, like the mocking echo around the tree before the
crow died. Slowly, it became dull and dumb. Finally, he curled up on the
ground, as if it was a bad joke ending.

It never occurred to anyone that a vicious sword devil, just because of one
sentence and one face of Madam Jiang, his lifelong obsession had
dissipated and turned into a pool of blood.

Li QingQian broke apart just like that.

"How, how..."

"After all..."

All of them were silent. They stared at Madam Jiang in astonishment. They
seemed to want to tear her veil with their eyes and see her secret.

What was the story blowing from this woman's red lips into Li QingQian's
ears?

With only three or two sentences, he was so vicious that he easily took his
life away.

What did Madam Jiang say to the sword devil?!?

To those startled and stunned eyes, Madam Jiang was very indifferent. She
did not take any surprise looking at the body of the sword demon on the
ground.

She put down the veil and slowly turned back——

"Madam..."

Madam Jiang said, "He has no obsession. He can't reform again. Today, I
have a lot of shame and guilt in my heart." After she said this, she bowed
her head to the practitioners who were present and blessed their bodies.
“When my husband returns, I will talk to him about the losses of Dongshi
and make up for it early… I’m leaving first.”

She paused, glanced at her servants, and said, "Come back with me."

"..."

"Let's go. Nothing more will happen."

"But Madam -"

"Let's go."

The soft went far away, graceful and delicate, like walking on stilts,
becoming gradually further away in the eyes of the group of people, who
were either fascinated or stunned.

In the wet and ruined Dongshi market, some people stared at Madam Jiang's
back, some cried at their burnt houses, some stared at Li QingQian's blood.

Yue Chenqing murmured, "How beautiful is her face? Why did Li

QingQian see her and become so, and his obsession disappeared? Is Madam
Jiang really more beautiful than Miss Hong Shao?"

Mo Xi did not speak. He frowned and looked at the mottled blood on the
ground.

He knew that this matter was not so simple. The reason why Madam Jiang
could dispel Li QingQian's demons in an instant was not because she was

“pretty," but for some other reason.

Otherwise, he would not have mumbled "hated wrong" the whole time.
What was wrong with him?
Yue Chenqing saw that he was not worried and said tentatively, "Xihe
Jun......"

Mo Xi shook his head. "Everyone has his own secret. When it's not
necessary, don't pursue it again."

"Oh... Ok... "

"Go back to Yuefu. I'll go and reply with you."

Yue Chenqing was ready to leave, but Yu Guang saw something. His steps
suddenly stopped.

He went to a burning Dongshi cottage. The hut was poor and shabby. It
wasn’t a place for rich people at first sight, but its doors and windows were
pasted with a golden charm——

That's the unbreakable talisman of the Yue family.

After a closer look, not only this home, but many of those around them
were holding identical spells. Perhaps because of the sanctuary of the spell,
though these houses were still rickety and rickety, they were at least not
swallowed in an instant. All the residents in them were saved successfully.

It was just...

Yue Chenqing raised his two fingers and cast the golden charm that had
been exhausted. He frowned slightly.

That's strange. Yue family’s unbroken talisman was the most expensive one
in that family. Everyone wanted to buy it when there was a philanderer, but
not everyone could afford it. His uncle also caught up with those downtown
repairs, and his fourth uncle didn’t care.

Then these charms, who gave them to them?

Just a little thought and Yue Chenqing thought of a man.

A white lotus root figure of Qinglei sitting in a wooden wheelchair with a
soft felt on his knee.

——Jiang Yexue.

Yes, Jiang Yexue had always been like a mother-in-law, a sick seedling that
he couldn’t afford to take care of, but he was still very soft hearted. The
diamonds of the poor people’s homes were not broken and they should have
been made by him.

This idea made Yue Chenqing a little uncomfortable. On the one hand, he
also felt that his uncle and father's indifferent way of doing things was
cruel. But on the other hand, he had heard the people in the government spit
on Jiang Yexue since he was a child. He said that Jiang Yexue had nothing
to do with him. He only knew how to sell the secret skills of his wife's
family to attract people's hearts and win fame.

But if Jiang Yexue didn't give these common people the talisman as a gift,
how many innocent people would have died in the disaster today?

Under the two contradictions, Yue Chenqing did not know what to think for
a while. However, the noise around him continued to make his mind more
confused.

He thought vaguely, this time, between his fourth uncle and Jiang Yexue,
was it really Fourth Uncle’s fault?

___

The author has something to say: start living together tomorrow!!!! What?
Don't worry about Guoshi. Li QingQian's incident is just a guide to
Guoshi's incident.
There will be Guoshi's plays in the future, which will be explained clearly!!
Mojo!!!

Launch your heart!!

Today's first day at work, tired! I'll go to bed earlier in the evening!! Get up
early in the morning to start embellishment for tomorrow's cohabitation!!!

Daguzi: Thank you for "Shimoda mingmenjuan", "Linjiang",

"Xiaotiantian's physical education representative", "Zixi", "jingmoze
Yixuan", "salted fish"

landmine X3 "xiaohonghua", "Huajiu" landmine X5 "official. Carp fish. "

Landmine x2 "gongzimo." "Waizhouke", "neglect you" landmine x2 "frost

and snow" landmine x2 "Mu Chunli" landmine x2 "Jie wanmiao", "one
meter sunlight", "blood debt and blood repayment", "Nian Qi" landmine X4
ツ
"nickname is not important", " ", "malanshan second product", "Yuan
Suo", "Yanli Fei Min", "Xiaoji Xiangjiang River", "false", "Guan Li Li",
"good I love sweet"

landmine x2 "Yuan Ye maniac" and "Yan Jiang" ”Mine X6 "Su is not Sufi's
anti

Sao agent." mine x2 "Zhongnan", "six little miaolas" and "Xie Su" mine x2

"mean nothing "It's not easy to live with drugs; autistic", "Jiang", "Shen
Yan",

"dill", "the most handsome little eleven", "Yi Chen", "San Mu Yao", "Nan
Mo Xiang Bridge", "it's a gorilla", "Ming gate roll of the island field"
landmine x2 ","

chaichai Chai "and" the cherry blossom of the Pleiadian flow king "throw
landmine~~

"Wenzhu", "Ganbei", "Yanyan in the river", "not a dragon but a hooligan",

"Nianqi" and "ahuan wants to eat fence" grenades~~

"Liver Cup", "river side evening wind chanting", "chaogedi children's

rocket" x2

"huazigui" and "chaogedi children's rocket"~~

Gu Mangmang: at 00:37:30 on February 11, 2019, the little poor man who
irrigated 10 bottles of nutrient solution was drained, Eddie, at 23:53:26 on
February 10, 2019

The little wretchedness of irrigating 5 bottles of nutrient solution has been

taken away. Eddie, crab, crab, crab, lions1325, Jitang, if the time is not
beautiful, you will be at ease, linjiujiang, the goblin of yuejianshan, qihiro
sauce, Jiumu, youmeow, youmeow, ahran sleeps, xiaorener of
shushushushushuye, Beishi, miaomiaomu, Fanyu who wants to eat little
yellow croaker Xi "," taoxiaoci CI Ci

"," huawuhu "," jinghuajun "," the beginning of the shower "," Linjiang ","
yuyuke

"," sanmuyao "," Yizhi Yugui "," Qiji "," Shenyan "," liuxiaomiaolai ","
huazigui ","

Tibetan flower "," shiwanshoushou "," zhaoshigongzi ", irrigation nutrient

solution~~

Thank you for your friends~~~

 Chapter 42 - Cohabitation

Although Li QingQian's disturbance has turned over for the time being, Mo
Xi knew in his heart that this matter was far from over.

Not to mention what people were speculating about - what did Madame
Jiang and Li QingQian say in the end. It was other details that made Mo Xi
have an intuition that this matter was just the tip of the iceberg.

However, as he said, people have their own secrets, so did he. Heart to
heart, he didn't want to have to look for any inquiries about Madam Jiang's
old story.

What's more, he still had to arrange for Gu Mang.

Previously, the emperor said he would hand over the power of Gu Mang’s
supervision to whoever got the real murderer first. But Li QingQian was
finally forced to break his mind by Madam Jiang's mysterious words, which
had nothing to do with Xihe and Wangshu. The emperor was very
distressed about this. “Would it be difficult to give Gu Mang to Madam
Jiang?"

Jiang's mansion, rich and hostile, sent someone to answer, "I can't afford it,
and the landlord's family has no food left. We don't want him."

So the emperor thought again, Madame Jiang was invited out by Murong
ChuYi.

Then give Gu Mang to Murong ChuYi.

Murong ChuYi's reply was only one word: "Poor."

These two families, one selling medicine and the other refining artifacts,
were among the richest in Chonghua. Now both wouldn’t accept Gu Mang.
Obviously, they didn’t want to be involved in the struggle between
Wangshu and Xihe. In the end, it was up to him to do something that would
offend one.

After careful consideration, the emperor finally made a decision to allow

Mo Xi to lead Gu Mang back to his mansion. And so the "altar beast"
finally moved to a new nest.

So Mo Xi went to Yuefu to receive the man.

When he came to Yuefu, he saw Murong ChuYi holding hands at the well
fence and looking at the falling flowers. His white clothes looked like the
moon, and he had a clear and meaningful demeanor, but his eyes and
eyebrows were thin.

When he saw him, he glanced at him, but didn't put off much emotion. "He
is in the East Chamber bedroom," he said

Mo Xi tilted his chin and thanked him. He was about to go to the east wing,
but he was stopped by Murong ChuYi. "Xihe Jun, stay."

"What?"

Murong ChuYi pondered for a while and asked, "Did Xihe Jun ever doubt
that Gu Mang really lost his memory?"

"... Why do you ask all of a sudden?”

Murong ChuYi said, "Last night when I went to the wing room to see him, I
heard him talking in his sleep."

This was not the first time that this happened. At that time, when Gu Mang
was in the hell prison, he also said such nonsense as "Want to have a home".
But Mo Xi stilled the movement in his heart, forcing himself to calm down
and said,

“Yes, what did he say?”

Murong ChuYi said, “A name. Lu Zhanxing. "

“…………” His fingers pinched into fists and his meridians were raised.

Lu Zhanxing was Gu Mang's old friend, and also one of the direct guides /
fire / rope of Gu Mang's rebellion. Although he knew that Lu Zhanxing
always only loved beautiful women, because his relationship with Gu Mang
was so intimate, Mo Xi had no good feelings for this man. At this time,
when he heard that Gu Mang called his name while sleeping, it made him
feel dizzy.

*The “/“ are there in the original too

But he usually very strong. Although his blood flow was cold, he nodded
his head and said, "It's really suspicious."

"Although it may only be that some memory remains,” Murong ChuYi said,
“But since you want to take him back to your house, you should be more
careful.

After all, he once worked for Liaoguo. If he really pretended to be stupid

and planned his business, I'm afraid that the disaster he would cause will be
more difficult to deal with than Li Qingqian. "

This did not need to be said by Murong ChuYi. In fact, Mo Xi also cared
about it.

He wanted to test it out as soon as possible, whether it was for Chonghua or

for his own selfish heart.

Accompanied by Murong ChuYi, Mo Xi came to the east chamber and

pushed the door in, only to find that there was no one in the room, just a
bamboo warrior was foolishly clubbing by the bed.

Mo Xi’s facial expression changed. “The other person?”

The bamboo warrior raised his hand and pointed under the bed.
The two people took look, and saw Gu Mang seemed to be fully on guard,
curled up under the bed on the ground. A pair of blue eyes looked at them.

Seeing them bowing their heads to look, he asked, “What are you looking
at?"

Mo Xi: "..."

Murong ChuYi ordered the bamboo warrior, "Get him out."

When the warrior got the order, his joints creaked and swung, and he fell
down on his side and drilled into the belly of the bed. Where Gu Mang
would sit and wait, he kicked the bamboo warrior to catch his hand. He then
quickly jumped out of the bed, and ran out with one hand. But before he
made two steps, he banged into a solid bosom.

"Come back with me," Mo Xi said.

Gu Mang didn't have a bad impression of this man, but recently, he either
beat him or tied him when he met him. He always had no power to fight
back, even the incantation mark on his neck didn't work. So he naturally
didn't want to be controlled by Mo Xi. He stared at Mo Xi and kicked him.

Mo Xi eyes were not in the mood. A hand will firmly grasped Gu Mang’s
ankle, the black air on his face became more and more deep, “It’s already
been like this once, still come?"

Gu Mang said, "Get out of the way."

Another foot flew up in the air intended to use the power to kick Mo Xi to
the ground.

But who knew that even if he changed his next fighting method, Mo Xi was
still familiar with his actions. In fact, he couldn’t be any more familiar with
it. At the moment when he leaped into the air, Mo Xi turned to avoid him.
Then he raised his hand and elbowed Gu Mang's knee to remove most of
his strength. This body method was very fast and fierce. In a blink of an
eye, Gu Mang had been thrown onto his shoulder.
Gu Mang was controlled by others and could not break free, but his heart
was not satisfied. He still shouted, "Let me go."

Mo Xi's original mood was disordered. He was angry when he saw Gu

Mang's revolt. He just kept his face still because he shouldn't vent in Yuefu.

But he still said to Murong ChuYi, "Take a bandage."

"I can't tie him up."

“It’s not to tie him up."

"Then what are you going to do?"

"Seal his mouth."

Murong ChuYi: "......"

This kind of thing would not be done by Murong ChuYi naturally, and Mo
Xi couldn’t release Gu Mang, so he could only bother the bamboo warrior.
The bamboo warrior raised his hand and stood in front of Gu Mang. When
Gu Mang opened his mouth, the cloth passed just between Gu Mang's
tongue.

This binding method was extremely emotional and lustful. But Murong
ChuYi was a person who has no bed experience, so he didn’t think it was
inappropriate. Still he calmly said, "Xihe Jun walks well."

So when Mo Xi carried Gu Mang out, he still doesn't know about the the
bamboo warrior’s masterpiece.

It was not until he threw the man into his carriage that he found that he had
been bound to this virtue. He couldn't help but be stunned.

He subconsciously said, "You..."

Gu Mang couldn't speak at all and could not close his mouth completely.
The coarse cloth was stuck between his teeth and his hands were tied back.
He had angry in his eyes. He looked like he was going to die, but he could
not curse or move at the moment. He could only lie in the carriage with his
clothes in disorder, on the bamboo canopy, panting and watching Mo Xi.

Mo Xi’s eyes went dark for a while.

But he would have some bad associations, because his Shixiong Gu was
always a very strong person. He would not cry easily because he was sad,
but it was another thing in bed.

Gu Mang's constitution was always sensitive, and he would cry

instinctively when he was stimulated strongly.

In the past, because of this, he told Mo Xi helplessly, “Don't think I cry

because I'm not happy. In fact, I just can't control it…”

The implication was that gege isn’t crying because of you, and I don’t fight
for this body.

At that time, Mo Xi held back his smile and said, "OK, I know."

In fact, he liked to watch Gu Mang cry in bed, especially when he was so

stubborn and endured it desperately. But he still choked, eyes and lips
tender, tears rolling down his hot cheeks and flowing into the temples.

Every time, he would be sure that the fierce and powerful beast, his
invincible Gu Mang gege, also had soft spots that he couldn’t bear to be
touched.

Mo Xi used to be so loving and obsessed with his shixiong in bed.

Obsessed even after so long, just thinking of Gu Mang in those days, he felt
that he had tasted the best ** in the world, and no one’s face could be seen
again.

*Original text had the asterisks

At this time, Gu Mang, just like when they were in love, was tightly held by
the cloth, with moist mouth, slightly blindfolded moist blue eyes, wet as a
rain cloud…
The wind and rain were coming, but the old desire was hard to get rid of.

Mo Xi, as if scalded by the steam, suddenly turned away.

He was frightened and humiliated by his terrible crime. How could he know
the love of traitor and never forget it?!

He did all this now, not for desire, but for the end of his old hatred.

How could he desire and sink into this body again?

But somewhere in his body, he couldn’t help but smolder hard, almost
burning.

For so many years, beauty was not in disorder, something that he had never
seen since he left.

He couldn’t help but think back to the skin entanglement he once had.

Once Gu Mang was under him. He bit his earrings and bullied him. But
you’re still unconvinced and say Gu Mang gege has an easy soft waist? You
can go a little deeper, but in the end, you always break down and say no and
collapse.

Shidi, you are too big to bear, I can’t stand it.

It wasn’t that he couldn’t stand it.

They were both suffering from each other’s burning fire and passion.

To this day, the aftertaste was hard to eliminate.

Mo Xi cursed darkly, simply picked up the soft pillow in the carriage, and
hit Gu Mang's face. Covering that face, he turned his head and looked out
of the window.

There were no words the whole way.

When they got back to his house, the carriage stopped. The coachman said
outside, "Lord, this is the place."

Mo Xi wanted to carry Gu Mang down like this, but he opened the soft
pillow, looked at Gu Mang and quickly threw the pillow back.

He doesn't want other people to see Gu Mang as he was now, nor the
coachman. So he ordered Gu Mang into a coma and untied the bandage.
Then he took the man out of the carriage with a black face.

But unexpectedly, a chilly voice came from behind. "Yo, Xihe Jun, brought
him back so soon?"

Mo Xi subconsciously pulled Gu Mang to his chest, but immediately it felt

wrong, and he pushed outward.

Murong Lian, with a pipe in his hand, looked at them tenderly.

"..." Mo Xi stifled the evil fire in his heart, took a breath and said coldly,
"What are you doing in front of my house?"

"I passed by."

"Then you will pass by without company."

"You --" Murong Lian, squinting his peach blossom eyes and gnashed his
teeth,

“Mo Xi, let's see! When you hide this evil animal, you’ll regret it! "

It was hard to say if he wouldn’t regret later, but the trouble was real.

From the time he left the palace, he was thinking about how to handle Gu
Mang.

It was impossible for him to live a comfortable life, but it was not under
consideration to throw him out to serve others like Murong Lian. So even
after he returned to the palace, he still didn't come up with a proper
solution.
In the study, Mo Xi shut his eyes and raised his spirits. When his men came
in to change the lamps and candles, he summoned them.

"Li Wei, don't leave now. I have something to ask you."

Although Li Wei talked a lot about his master’s shit, he was loyal and
courageous. He always came up with new ideas and worked carefully.

And sometimes, at the moment for example, he was a leader in Mo Xi's

army.

"Lord." The dog commander put the lampshade back in place and saluted,

"Lord, I am listening."

"You said, if a person pretends to be disorganized, under what

circumstances is he most likely to be exposed?"

Li Wei: "..."

You said that you are still afraid, would you like to see if Gu Mang isn’t
pretending? Isn't that obvious?

But everyone knew that Mo Xi was arrogant. If he broke his heart, the
young general would not speak for a few days.

Li Wei had to pretend that he didn't understand anything and said, "If you
do it intentionally, you must be on guard all the time."

"Um."

"It's impossible for such a person to set up an intentional setup. It's almost
impossible for him to fall into a trap, just like the most cautious beast.”

Mo Xi noded. "Go on."

"Since he's always on guard, it's better for the Lord to let it go and test him
all the time," said Li Wei
"... What do you mean?"

"Let him do everything." The lazy little abacus in Li Wei's heart crackled,

"Sashing, cooking, cleaning, chopping wood, sleeping, eating, bathing and

practicing martial arts - in a word, find him something for him to do. The
more things he does, the more details he exposes to the master. If it is
introduced, the easier it is to expose the stuffing. It's like setting a trap. The
beast can avoid it in time, but if there are traps everywhere, he will fall in a
moment of negligence. "

Mo Xi looked at him in silence.

After a few moments of stillness, Li Wei began to feel a little guilty. He

would not be too lazy to work and wanted to cultivate a right-hand
assistant. He found that out.

But at this time, Mo Xi turned his face away and stood at the window with
his back to him. "Yes, that's it, but I'm tired of looking at this man. You can
arrange it."

If he want to change this into something stupid, he must do it. Li Wei said,
"OK, I will arrange it for you." But Li Wei, the military chief, was
obviously not stupid.

He pretended to be ignorant to the end and said, "Ah? Who is Xihe Jun
talking about? Who will be arranged?"

Mo Xi, coughed drily before saying, "Oh, I forgot to tell you."

Li Wei asked for advice modestly.

Mo Xi said, “It is Gu Mang. I have brought back the man. I hit his coma
acupoint.

He’s still here. He fell asleep in my room, regardless. You look to find him
a place to live and do something more."
Li Wei was surprised at first. He said that there was a second person who
could sleep in the master's bedroom? Wasn't he serious about cleanliness?
But when he turned his head, he soon found out.

The Lord once fought with Gu Mang in the army. At that time, they were
not famous people. They lived in bad places. They probably made do in a
tent. Now Gu Mang slept in the bed of the Lord again. It seems that there
was nothing wrong with them.

After straightening out his thoughts, Li Wei breathed a sigh of relief, turned
his eyes secretly, and said in his stomach, "You quarreled with Wang
Shujun and led the beast back to the nest. Before you came in, everyone
knew what you were going to do here."

But he pretended to be frightened, "Ah, yes, that Gu, Gu, gu..."

Mo Xi impatiently said, "Yes, Gu Mang. When did you stutter?"

"Yes, yes! Gu Mang!" Li Wei was just like a reincarnation. "God, it's him!
Who doesn't know that Chonghua can fight? This subordinate is afraid for
his life!”

"..." Mo Xi said," I have already placed a howling incantation mark on him.

If he has spiritual power fluctuation, I will know immediately. You don't
have to worry.

Go.”

Li Wei said thanks a lot several times, annoying Mo Xi, making his
eyebrows angry, and his fingers pinched into fists. That's why the dog said,
"Yes, his subordinates are bold."

Mo Xi had no patience at all, waving to drive him. "Go away."

Li Wei slipped away and began to arrange Gu Mang's life in Xihe mansion.
___

The author has something to say: the state of the first day at work Big dog
son: well organized, unhurried, clean desk, we must solve everything
perfectly, it doesn't matter if we work late at night.

Gu Mangmang: he asked for leave on his first day at work.

Yue Chenqing: This is an intern. He lives in a mess.

Fourth uncle: choose the things you like to do, and return all the things you
don't like to the boss, a super skilled man, who is not afraid to offend
others.

Jiang yexue: not only did you do your own work, but also helped intern Yue
Chenqing to do all the work.

Jiang Fuli: this person is the boss of the golden master himself. He doesn't
give himself a holiday during the new year, so he can't extricate himself
from indulging in business.

Big dog son: Thank you for "waizhouke", "falling leaves", "Wu Luqi",
"Shen Yan", "dill", "pickled fish", "Zhongnan", "Nanmo Xiangqiao",
"chaichaichai",

"Huajiu", "sanmugao", "orange", "jiangmi", "Yanyan into the river"

landmine X6

"little red flower" landmine x2 "yuansuo" landmine x2 "jiewanmiao",

"Lanxiao",

"Zixi", "neglecting you" and "falling into the river"“ A pig, a land mine X3,
〜
gongzimo "Six little miaolas " landmine x2 "nickname is not important",

"island field Ming door roll", "ツ" landmine x2 "Your Highness is pregnant
with my dragon grandson", "March wood insect", "mohuai wants to be the
fourth aunt ~ ~," life is not easy to be autistic "," do you eat meat today? ","
kite smelting madman "," Xie Su "landmine x2" life is not easy to be
autistic

"landmine X2, throw landmine~

"Half cut iron pillar", "falling into the water into Sichuan", "entering the
river into Yanyan", "Wenzhu", "March wood insect", "34912559" grenade
throwing~

"Chaogedi children" rocket x4, "xianle good people" rocket~~

Gu Mangmang: at 17:31:35 on February 12, 2019, the little wretchedness

who irrigated five bottles of nutrient solution was taken away from Eddie.
You, crab and crab, "rains", "back time", "Beisheng", "Yuyu", "Susu Sunan
Gardenia",

"Dahongpao", "potatoes without beans" "Stubborn baldness",

"yangshushu",

"jiangyuji", "Shizhi", "qiaoqiaoqiao", "liuxiaomiaolai", "molixu",

"qiaoqiqiao",

"taoxiaoci words", "huawuxu", "Xiaoyue maoyong", "jinghuajun",

"yuejianshan goblin", "Linjiang", "xuedinger's aring", "Qiji", "the
beginning of the shower",

"yuyuke", "sanmuqi" ”"Yi Chen", "engraved time", "you re", "return at the
end of one's life", "falling leaves", "kite smelting maniac", "lion s1325"
irrigation nutrient solution~

Thank you for your friends~~

 Chapter 43 - Chase me, if you chase me…

Li Wei's arrangement for Gu Mang for the first few days was - no
arrangement.

Mo Xi was not satisfied with this, and said with a black face, "What do I do
to lead him back to the mansion? He didn’t come to Xihe mansion to have a
rest.

Give him something to do today."

"Not today," Li Wei said.

"Why not? You took bribes from him?"

"No way,” Li Wei said. "Besides, Gu Mang doesn't know what bribery
means."

Looking at Xihe Jun's cold and handsome face frozen like a winter ice
brick, Li Wei couldn’t help but explain, "My Lord, although Gu Mang
learned some rules in the Luomei Garden Villa, he is still the mostly animal
in his bones after all.

Before, when he fought with you, he lost the wind. He was wary of you,
and now that he has changed to a new residence, it's certain that he is
uneasy."

"Is he a man or a cat?"

Mo Xi was angry, but Li Wei flattered him. He clapped his hands and said,
"Ah, Lord is wise. You are right! You have to treat him as a cat now. "

"..." Had he ever met more of a flatterer than Li Wei?

But he held up and let Mo Xi continue to scold him for no reason. Mo Xi
had to stare at him and let him speak.

Li Wei said, "You think, Lord, cats, they are afraid when they are brought
back as newborns. Only when they are mature can they be willing to walk
and catch mice. Gu Mang is the same now. You see, he's just arrived. He
doesn't know anyone. He's been hiding for a long time. I found him
yesterday after search for an hour. Guess where he hid himself?"

"I'm not interested to know where he's hiding himself," Mo Xi said coldly.

"Well, that's all. I found him at last, but before I could say anything to him,
he slipped out and ran away."

Mo Xi paused for a while then asked with a straight face, "Where did he
hide himself?"

"..."

The servants around them could not listen any more. They began to admire
Li Wei's eyes as he said calmly, "In the rice tank of the granary."

After a moment's pause, he added, "After hiding, he covered himself with a

wooden cover."

Mo Xi placed a hand on his head, seeming to have some headache.

Li Wei said, "So, Lord, even if his subordinates want to talk to him and
arrange something for him, no one can find him. Even if someone finds
him, he will run away as soon as he sees your subordinates."

Mo Xi: "..." That was right, but he was upset.

"This subordinate think that we should leave him alone these days, and
don't scare him. When he appears in the yard and basks in the sun, I will
find work for him."

Mo Xi thought, can it also become like this.

So he said with displeasure, "Give him the heaviest job."

"Sure, sure."

Mo Xi thought that Li Wei's was being a little bit too much of a lapdog , but
what he said often had some truth - now Gu Mang's animal nature was too
obvious. They had just brought him to Xihe mansion and he showed all
kinds of behaviors similar to an animal.

*lit. “dogleg”

The following days, he paid attention to it deliberately. As Li Wei said, Gu

Mang would look for a dark and claustrophobic corner to hide in the
daytime. He would show a pair of dark and shining eyes to watch every
passerby warily.

Mo Xi found that Gu Mang had two favorite hiding places; one was the rice
tank in the granary. Once, he could not help but move away the corner of
the rice tank’s wooden cover with a calm face. As expected, he saw two
faint lights staring at him. Mo Xi and those two dim lights stared at each
other for a while. It was very awkward to be so silent, so he pulled the
wooden cover back again.

But Gu Mang obviously thought that "rice tank" was not a comprehensive
nest, so as Mo Xi was leaving, he heard the sound of the cover moving
again behind him. Looking back, he saw Gu Mang crawling out of it in a
way that he thought was silent.

The result had not yet landed; Gu Mang held the edge of the cylinder and
turned his head to Mo Xi.

Gu Mang: "..."

Mo Xi: "..."

In a moment of silence, Gu Mang suddenly got back into the jar and pulled
on the wooden cover again. Out of curiosity, Mo Xi went back to try to
open it specially, but this time the cover was stuck and somehow he
couldn’t open it.

It seemed that Gu Mang was hiding inside the wooden cover, secretly
competing with Mo Xi outside.

Mo Xi was very angry and amused. He knocked on the lid twice and asked,

"Why, if beast of the altar won’t do, he will make it a beast of the rice tank
instead?"

Gu Mang made a steady noise inside, pretending that he was not there, but
didn’t loosen the strength of protecting the cover at all.

Mo Xi said a few words from outside, but gradually became sullen at the
lack of reply like the sea. At last, he brushed his sleeves and didn't bother to
say any more to Gu Mang. He said, "I'm sick,” and turned around and went.

The next day, he went to the granary and saw that Gu Mang had abandoned
the rice tank as a hiding place.

Another "den" favored by Gu Mang was the wine cellar, which was his
favorite place to hide in the daytime after the rice tank. This time, however,
Mo Xi was not interested in seeing him again. Anyway, the cellar was so
dark that he could only see a pair of blue eyes, which were faint and
shining. It was no fun.

But one night, when he was reading in the light, he heard rustling outside.
He opened a little gap in the wooden window between his fingertips and
saw that

Gu Mang was walking around in the moonlight. His face was quiet but his
eyes were alert. His blue eyes were turning. He looked left and right in this
strange place.

The next few nights were like this. Gu Mang sometimes squatted on a stone
bench and looked at the moon. His face was very pale and his eyes were
always confused.
Sometimes, he was dazed by the fish in the lake, and sometimes he reached
out and played with it quickly. The wave light on the lake was broken, and
it was cool on his back.

But more often Gu Mang came out to look for food which made Mo Xi
speechless.

Mo Xi didn’t know how much Gu Mang ate now, but it was a bit
exaggerated from what he had seen several times with his own eyes. For
example, that evening, Gu Mang sneaked into the kitchen before the
incense was lit. After the incense went out, he finally moved out. In the
bright moonlight, this "thief" looked very large.

He couldn't help being huge, because he carried a bamboo basket full of

steamed buns on his shoulders. Around his neck were a few strings of
sausages, and in his mouth was a piece of beef pancake. He had a basket in
his arms - Mo Xi had no doubt that he picked the biggest one - with a pile
of cooked corn cobs. There were even a few corn cobs on his arms.

"... This is a beast,” Mo Xi murmured in the study staring at the crack of the
window.

The altar beast turned his eyes to make sure that no one was around, and
tried to move to the cellar as fast as he could. As a result, he moved too fast,
and the corn cob in his arms rolled away.

Gu Mang stopped and stood for a while, then squatted down to pick up the
corn cobs. The cobs on the ground were picked up, but when he raised his
hand, the corn under his arm fell down again.

Gu Mang was confused. He thought about it. He took the corn stick he just
picked up back under his arm, and then calmly picked up the corn stick on
the ground.

Pick up the ones on the ground, and the ones under the arms fall. Pick, drop,
pick, drop, pick, and

“…………”
Mo Xi thought he didn’t have to work hard to be a general; he could go to
Liyuan and act in an opera.

Gu Mang stood in the yard, completely ignorant. He was stunned for a long
time. He held out his hand again, and carefully tried to pick up the corn cob
that fell on the ground.

Good! Pick it up!

...

The one under the arm dropped again.

Gu Mang was really confused, so he scratched his head in confusion.

This scratch didn’t matter. The corn cob rolled out several times.

Mo Xi: “..."

Maybe he couldn’t see such a stupid picture, or he thought that Gu Mang's

outfit was too seamless, or maybe because he felt that Gu Mang really was
stupid, but he didn’t lie to him. In a word, an evil fire rose from Mo Xi’s
chest, forcing him to open the window and scold, “Are you stupid! Are you
a pig? You won't put some corn in the basket behind you!"

All around the house, the sleeping boys and servants were awakened and
opened the windows with bleary eyes. Some people shouted, "What's the
matter, what's the matter?"

"Are there monsters? Are there monsters?"

It turned out to be this scene.

There was a moment of silence.

Mo Xi said angrily, "You can't pick up a corn. I'm tired of looking at you!"

"..." Gu Mang even lost the meat cake in his mouth. He looked back at him
with his eyes wide open. He saw that Mo Xi did not have a good face. He
was so fierce that he could not believe it——

He actually picked up a corn cob and threw it straight to open the window,
cursing that cold-faced Mo Xi!

Mo Xi said angrily, "Do you dare to fight with me?"

Gu Mang turned and ran with his "dirty things" on his back. As a result, he
almost stumbled because he ran too fast. But then, he suddenly showed his
martial foundation. Before landing on his face, he stood up with one hand
and quickly dived into the cellar. The whole series of movements were all
in one go, which was extremely neat.

In the moonlight, a golden corncob fell.

All the servants: “…”

Mo Xi: "..."

Li Wei's reaction was the fastest. He immediately slammed down the

window and put out the light in his room as if he hadn't seen anything.

Other people were not so lucky. They are all severely reprimanded by
General Mo.

"What are you looking at! Don't you sleep?!”

The anger of being his by a corn cob in public was not easy to subside. Mo
Xi was angry all night, and the next day he threw a fireball and burned ten
baskets of corn sticks, which just managed to subdue his anger.

But he was still unhappy in his heart. When he stood by the pool to feed the
fish, he bit all his teeth down and said to Li Wei, "How can he still have the
face to hit me?"

Li Wei sighed, feeling deep down that Xihe Jun was good, just awkward
and temperamental.
He then cut a fruit for Mo Xi and said, "Oh, Lord, don't be angry. No one
will care about the corn cob, but if you are ill, who would like it? Besides,
there is reincarnation in cause and effect in the world. He will hit you today
and you will

hit him tomorrow. It's good to endure this period of time. Come here and eat
pears. "

Mo Xi thought, it seemed that there was no other way. He could only

silently turn with a frosty face and take the pear.

As it is when raising animals, Gu Mang's vigilance to the people in Xihe

mansion was gradually not as strong as it was at the beginning.
Occasionally, he would come out in the daytime and look for a corner to
observe the plants and trees silently. When there was no one in the yard, he
would sit by the pool and bask in the sun peacefully.

One afternoon, when the sun was fine, Mo Xi sat and practiced cultivating
under a tree, but there was probably a squirrel in the tree who was storing
food for the winter. The leaves didn't say it, but sometimes nuts fell off
from the tree.

At first, Mo Xi didn't care, it was just annoying. But then suddenly, a stone
hit Mo Xi head.

"..."

He had never seen such a bold rat! Mo Xi suddenly opened his eyes and
raised his head in anger——

On the high tree trunk, in the whirling shadow of leaves, Gu Mang sat
holding the tree trunk, busily stuffing berries into his pocket. At the same
time, he fished one of them into his mouth.

He was a little fluffy. He just grabbed handfuls of berries. Sometimes the

berries just fell out between his fingers, and the coral beads fell on the
ground. This might have been how his forehead was knocked.
For a while, Mo Xi was speechless and angry. He simply raised his long
legs and kicked the tree trunk.

A lot of fruit clattered down with a “bang.” Mo Xi stood in the fruit rain
and angrily said, "Gu Mang!" Gu Mang was so happy looking for and
picking the fruit, he didn’t see anyone under the tree. He immediately
lowered his head and looked down to Mo Xi.

They stared at each other for a long time, but Gu Mang was silent.
Suddenly, his cheeks moved. There was a small bag along with bulging
cheeks - it seemed that there was more than one berry in his mouth.

Mo Xi coldly said, “You get down!"

Gu Mang moved his cheek again, and suddenly hung his little cloth bag
with berries around his neck. Then he used both hands and feet to climb a
little higher and denser branches and carefully hid himself.

Mo Xi almost fainted. “OK. You're fine. Are you not afraid to fall to
death?"

In response, Gu Mang smashed a berry core.

Mo Xi: “..."

After grinding his back teeth for a long time, one morning, when it was
very cold, Mo Xi got out of bed and saw that Li Wei had been waiting
outside. He saw Mo Xi push the door out, and saluted him and said, "Lord."

Mo Xi took a look at him. Today would be a busy day. Li Wei wouldn’t

wait for him outside the door for no reason. So he lightly asked, “Is
something the matter with the military department?"

Li Wei said with a smile, "No, there is another special good news to report
to you.”
___

The author has something to say: today, I'm still working overtime to make
my watch. I didn't go home until 9 o'clock. I can't reply to it at 10 o'clock!
Love you duck! You! Yao Mo twee! The party at work is very kind and
tired_
 Chapter 44 - Use Me

When Mo Xi came to the main hall, Gu Mang was already there.

"I said a few words to him in the morning. Although he was still
unreasonable, at least he didn't run away." Li Wei said, "It seems that he is
used to it now.

Tomorrow, I will arrange something for him to do."

Mo Xi's tall and cold figure stood for a moment in silence at the entrance of
the hall, but his face could not see his joy. After a while, he asked coldly,
"Why did this man sit in my seat?"

The yellow pear table in the main hall was the place where Mo Xi took his
meals.

Although there were two seats, they were empty all the time. No one had
ever sat there. Before, there was a young man who didn't know not to
remove the empty chair, which made Xihe Jun very unhappy. There were
two kinds of conjectures about this. First was that this position was reserved
for Princess Mengze. Second was that Mo Xi just had obsessive-compulsive
disorder and liked symmetry. Of course, even Li Wei had no idea what the
answer was.

As for the other throne, it had always been Mo Xi's seat.

But at this moment, Gu Mang was sitting in the position of Mo Xi, and
looked back at Mo Xi.

Mo Xi’s face was dark and cold as he said, "Get up."

"..."
Li Wei coughed lightly and hurriedly went to say to Gu Mang, "Get up
quickly, the Lord is angry."

"..." Gu Mang frowned slightly. He didn't quite understand the meaning of

"Lord". In the Luomei Garden Villa, there were only guests and managers.
He looked at Mo Xi for a while and thought that Lord was the name of Mo
Xi. So he asked, "Do you call him Lord?"

Seeing his appearance, Mo Xi frowned, and he didn’t answer. He walked

over and looked down at Gu Mang with cold eyes, “I’ll let you get up.”

Gu Mang didn’t move. Mo Xi started to simply carry hi off, but before his
hand touched Gu Mang's lapel, the other side has jumped out of the chair
like a shadow and stood by him with great vigilance.

Although Mo Xi loathed and disliked Mang, he would not bully him too
much, because he was very cold and upright and could not be forced to the
extreme.

He could not do anything extremely twisted. He did not care to do Murong

Lian’s business of sending people to the market.

But now he got up angry, and the face he showed to Gu Mang was naturally
three points worse than usual. When Li Wei saw this, he was afraid that
something would happen if they didn't agree with each other, so he scolded
Gu Mang first, "Look at you! Of any place to sit in such a big mansion, it’s
not good to sit in Xihe's throne. Who do you think you are? Learn the rules
from me!

Stupid!"

Mo Xi frowned wearily, "Take him down."

"Yes."

But Gu Mang refused. "I want to be here."

He said this, and went to pull out the opposite chair to sit on it.
Mo Xi's eyes moved, as if they were hurt by something secret. Suddenly he
said angrily, "That's also not something you can sit on! Why do you have to
stay here? "

Gu Mang pointed to the table. "Rice."

"..."

"I've seen it. Every day there are meals here,” Gu Mang said. "Someone
brought it to you. It's delicious."

He calmly met Mo Xi's cold eyes. "I'll wait."

"You're waiting for dinner here?" he murmured.

Gu Mang nodded.

Mo Xi looked at him silently for a moment, and suddenly sneered. "Gu

Mang, who do you think you are?"

After saying this, he turned around and sat down on his own. As he was
finishing his sleeves, he saw the silver glittering concealed weapon box, and
said without raising his head, "Li Wei, let him roll."

"Yes, Lord." Li Wei paused, hesitated and asked, "What about the meal?"

"Wasn't there a pile of corn cobs in his cellar? Let him go back and nibble
those."

This time, before Li Wei spoke, Gu Mang said, "No more."

Mo Xi: "Huh?"

Gu Mang said, "I finished them."

"You also carried two baskets of steamed bread, four or five strings of
sausages and seven cakes into there," Mo Xi said, raising his eyes.

"Eaten."
"..."

"I don't know the people in the kitchen. There are too many people to go
in." Gu Mang said one thing after another with clear eyes, “I can only come
here.”

"... Why can you come here? "

"Because I know you. You gave me water." Gu Mang paused and

continued,

"You still teach me life is not like death. You're still whoring -- "

"Bang" smashed a flying wine glass on the wall, interrupting Gu Mang's

"whoring me."

Light flashed in Mo Xi’s eye’s. He clenched his teeth and said, “Shut up.”

Gu Mang said nothing.

Li Wei was nearby. He looked around at this and that. For the first time, he
didn’t know how to get around it.

Mo Xi held his hands in his arms. He sat at the table with cold face. He
looked at him indefinitely. After a while, he suddenly raised his chin
slightly and asked slowly, "Do you remember anything else?"

Gu Mang thought about it, and finally shook his head.

Mo Xi put down his eyelashes, suddenly a sneered, raising his eyes to light
and said, "Then get out."

Gu Mang didn’t get out. He looked at Mo Xi's face quietly, not begging or
asking for instructions. There was no attached emotion in his tone, just
stating a thing, telling Mo Xi what he knew.

He just stood in front of Mo Xi abruptly. His eyes were almost impertinent

and obstinate——
"I'm hungry."

The two men stared at each other for a while, as if in the dark with some
unknown strength. At last, Mo Xi opened his mouth first. "That's ok. But
after two years in Luomei Garden Villa, you should know that the sky won't
drop pies for you by itself. If you want to eat, you have to do something."

He leaned forward a little, his sharp eyes were like a knife across Gu
Mang's pale face like a sword and light rushing through the shell to stab
into his flesh.

His voice was low and slow. “Shixiong Gu, I will give you a chance to
recommend yourself. What can you do for me?"

"..."

The black eyes stared at the blue eyes, and there was a luster in the black
eyes that suppressed hatred. It flashed, "What do you want to do for me?
What can you do for me? If you say it well, I will allow you to ask. Speak
for yourself."

Gu Mang looked at him without saying a word. A moment later, he

suddenly reached out his hand.

Mo Xi eyes fretted, "What do you mean?"

“Hit me, I won't die anyway." Gu Mang said without expression, "But you
can't just fight or not to eat a meal."

"..." Mo Xi said, "Is this a rule from Luomei Garden Villa again?"

"Yes."

Mo Xi straightened up, turned away his face, and then said, "Remember.
This is Xihe mansion, not Wangshu mansion, not Luomei Garden Villa. I
have no interest in insulting you."

"Then what are you interested in me?”

There was a strange wave on Mo Xi's handsome face, which seemed to
recall some unspeakable old events, but he soon recovered his calm and
looked cold and proud. "How do I know? You might as well introduce
yourself."

Gu Mang said in confusion, "Introduce..."

Mo Xi said with a calm face, "That's what you say."

Gu Mang thought about it and continued to show his “purpose." "Do you
like to scold me?"

... Why is it fight or scold?

Mo Xi suddenly made some kind of angry look. He angrily looked back and
said,

“Do I fucking look like this kind of person?"

Li Wei: "..."

Gu Mang thought again. This time, he thought for a long time. Then he
seemed to be at a loss. "I don't know. I don't know what else I can do. "

He was looking so honestly at him that his blue eyes irritated Mo Xi. His
always unshakable good-looking face was a little nervous at the moment.

"But I don't want to go back to Luomei."

"..."

"I don't want to go back."

Mo Xi looked at him like this. He didn’t get angry, but he didn’t know how
to open and scold. He was depressed. Suddenly, Gu Mang said to himself,
"I'm still sleeping and eating. Are you interested?"

"..."
Seeing Mo Xi, Gu Mang continued, "I will still..."

But he tried to think of his own use. He thought until his face was red, but
he did not know what else he could do.

Gu Mang used to be so strong and smart. He used to be the most amazing

young general in Chonghua. He was like a burning fire, splashing with
inspiration, strength, hope, and love all the time. The former General Gu
was omnipotent in Mo Xi’s eyes.

But his soul was destroyed, his mind was destroyed, and his fire was
extinguished.

He was just a piece of scorched earth left by General Gu after burning.

"I won't do anything else." Finally, he said slowly, raised his eyes to see Mo
Xi, and confessed, "I only have these."

Gu Mang looked like a very poor child who was eager to buy a steaming
steamed bun, but only found one mottled shell coin after digging out all
over his body. He didn't know if it would work, but he still delivered the
only coin with his lips shaking.

"Do you want to use me?”

He thought about it, and thought it would be better to add the "name" of Mo
Xi.

So he sincerely added:

"Lord?"

Mo Xi was still playing with the concealed weapon box in his sleeve, and
almost cuts his finger when he heard it.

"..." He could not speak for a long time, and felt that there was something
numb and itchy in his heart, which was not quite right. He vaguely knew
what it was like, and felt it was dangerous. So he immediately turned his
eyes away from Gu Mang's face and said calmly, "Don't shout. You used to
know me. My name is Mo Xi. "

After a moment's deliberation, he said impatiently, "You'd better call me

Xihe Jun."

Mo Xi buttoned up the concealed weapon box, slowed down for a while,

looked at Gu Mang's face again, and said simply, "Listen. Xihe mansion is
different from Luomei Garden Villa. No one will beat you and scold you
here, but you are a criminal. You can't do anything. If you want to eat, you
have to do something. "

"But I won't -"

"You used to. If you don't remember, Li Wei will teach you again. You can
do it as he says. As long as you finish it, you can come and get food."

"When I’m done, I have food?"

"Yes, but you must not be lazy. Got it? "

Gu Mang nodded.

"Then go." Mo Xi looked at the water leak on the table, "When today's
work is finished, you can come here for dinner."

Li Wei asked, "Lord, another chair?"

“Why add one?” Gu Mang swept his eyes to the side. “Is there not an empty
one ready-made here?”

"..." But this chair, which has always been ownerless, was it not like the
rumor that you left it to Princess Mengze?

Although Li Wei was puzzled, he still answered. He was ready to leave with
Gu Mang, but before he arrived at the door, Mo Xi called him back. "Wait,
come here."

"What can I do for you?"

Mo Xi looked at Gu Mang thoughtfully, and then said to Li Wei, "Go to the
kitchen and tell the chef that I have a request for dinner today." He said,
lowered his voice and said a few words to Li Wei, then lightly said, "That's
it, you do what I say. Go."

The first job Li Wei arranged for Gu Mang was very simple, but also took a
lot of effort: chopping firewood.

"Although Xihe Jun is an immortal, there are many servants in the house
who are ordinary people. They can't raise their hands and call a fireball out,
so we are still short of firewood in winter." Li Wei pointed to the pile of
wood like a hill in front of him. "You split all these, and then you will be
rewarded with food."

Gu Mang stared at the firewood in front of him, looked back at Li Wei, and
said nothing.

Li Wei asked, "Do you understand? Ask if you don't understand!”

"..."

Seeing that he still didn't speak, Li Wei rolled up his sleeve and made
several chopping movements. "Chopping. Firewood. Do you understand
cutting wood?

Cut all this wood."

Gu Mang heard it as if he didn't understand it, but the most important word

"chop" was caught. He didn't say much. He went up and swung the axe
which was obliquely inserted in the ground. He turned to Li Wei and
confirmed "Chop these?"

"Yes, cut these."

"All?"

"All."
"Can we eat after cutting?"

"You can't eat until you finish cutting."

Gu Mang ended the conversation. He turned his head and began to chop
wood with the axe in silence.

This job was not very skilful, but it was time-consuming and boring. No
one in Xihe mansion liked it. However, Gu Mang didn't complain. He
slightly pressed his lips, his long eyelashes were stained with wet sweat,
and he cut the tree trunk with all his strength, as if he had some deep hatred
for those stakes. He was very energetic. Every little firewood pile, he felt a
little closer to his rations.

At dusk, the pile of wood finally turned into piles of logs. Gu Mang threw
his axe and didn't even bother to wipe the sweat on his head. He went
straight back to the hall to get his present reward.

Although it was snowing in the night outside the window, cold and
miserable even, the main hall was full of lights and candles. The dishes
covered with warm lids had been arranged on the small table of the hall,
and a soup cauldron simmering in a small red clay stove was steaming out.

Mo Xi was sitting there, waiting for him.

___

The author has something to say: yesterday's words seem to be taken out of
the second half = = too intoxicated liao I'll make it up today!! I've been too
busy these days. I'm looking at the replies, crabs and crabs!! But it's really
overtime.

All kinds of overtime work for the new year's day has been piled up. I really
don't have enough snacks. I feel my kidney is hollowed out = = I try to
squeeze some time to write. If I can't, I can only have a rest once a week.
Otherwise, it's really too painful. I haven't had a good rest for a long time.
Either I'm at work or I'm in the code word. I also want to watch the stream
Wave earth: yawuwuwuwuwuqq, cry a lot. Happy Valentine's day, QAQ!
I'll try to paste ducks back and forth tomorrow night! I don't need to add
any more tomorrow~

Big dog son: Gu Mang: come on, buddy, let's play hide and seek!!

CICI: naive.

In a few minutes——

CICI: huh? Why not in the rice bowl? There's no in the cellar I'll look in the
backyard.

On the roof of the vast: naive!

 Chapter 45 – Crispy Goose

"Sit down."

There was no one else in the main hall. Mo Xi spoke lightly.

Gu Mang was not polite either. He pulled out another chair and sat down.
He directly opened the bowl cover.

The eight dishes were braised sea cucumber with scallion, fried yellow
croaker with scallion, roasted deer chop with scallion, fried beef with
scallion, tofu with scallion, egg soup with scallion, pancakes with scallion
oil. It seemed that the only dish without this faint green was a roasted goose
on the charcoal fire beside the table.

After a day of swinging the axe, Gu Mang was already hungry and stuck his
chest to his back. He ignored Mo Xi’s reaction and sat down and began to
eat with his hands.

He ignored the jade plate on the table, grabbed a yellow croaker, and took a
big bite. But after chewing twice, he vomited the yellow croaker.

"It's bad." said Gu Mang.

Mo Xi didn’t bat an eyelid, hands folded, sitting at the other end of the table
looking at him quietly. "Try another one."

Gu Mang changed again, grabbed a piece of scallion roast venison and

chewed it in his mouth, then spit it out again: "..."

"It's bad, too?"

"Um."
"Then you can change it."

Gu Mang hesitated this time. He looked at the dish several times. Then he
reached out and carefully pulled out a scallion oil pancake from the bamboo
basket.

He didn't eat the cake directly like the first two times. Instead, he took the
cake in his hand and smelled it. He wrinkled his nose and smelled it
unwillingly. At last, he stretched out a little tip of his tongue like a flower's
tender color and licked it.

Mo Xi looked at the way he licked / made at the tip of his tongue. He don't
know what he was thinking of. The brown pupils were moving. There was a
trace of gloom in that serious face. He turned his face to one side.

"I don't like this green one." After several attempts, Gu Mang said with a
blue face, "I can't eat it."

That’s normal, Mo Xi thought. It'd be strange if you liked it.

There may be many people in the world who had invited General Gu to eat,
but few of them knew that General Gu avoided certain foods. Since
childhood, Gu Mang had been subject to the strictest discipline of the
Murong family, and he was very kind by nature, so he always smiled and
thanked others for their kindness. He would never point out which dishes
were not his favorite.

He wanted to vomit when he tasted scallions. Even Murong Lian who had
raised him for so long didn’t know, but Mo Xi knew clearly.

"What's the name of this green dish?"

Mo Xi’s expression was indifferent. "Scallion."

Gu Mang said, "I don't like scallions."

Mo Xi didn't answer, raised his fingertips, and used a little magic to make
the fire in the charcoal basin stronger. The whole goose in the basin was
filled with berries, which were strung with branches and baked slowly by
the fire of the fruit wood. At this time, the roast goose was golden and
crispy. Mo Xi sprinkled some salt on it, then took a knife and slowly sliced
a meaty leg from the roast goose and handed it out.

"Try this."

Gu Mang took it. Having experienced the nightmare of “scallion," he was

very careful before taking a bite. He held the leg of the roast goose and
looked back and forth for a long time. He saw that the roast goose was full
of oil and hot air, golden meat and fruity smoke. His throat knot could not
help but move up and down. But he asked cautiously, "No scallion?"

"No."

So he took a bite, and the golden crisp skin instantly made a "creak" sound
between the lips and teeth. The hot gravy and oil infiltrated the texture of
the goose meat, and the cheeks became fragrant as soon as it fell onto the
tongue.

Gu Mang finished eating the leg of the goose, licked his fingers once, and
then stared at the roast goose in the fire pond with his eyes shining.

"More." Gu Mang demanded.

Mo Xi was unusual today. He didn't mind being spoken to like a cook. He

even thoughtfully pushed the roasted goose dip made from a green plum in
front of himself to Gu Mang.

He gave Gu Mang a plate full of roast goose. He was very happy to see Gu
Mang eat, but he didn't move.

"Do you like this roast goose?"

Gu Mang's cheeks were bulging. He said vaguely, "I like it."

Mo Xi said lightly, "That's very good. All the other dishes on the table are
made by the cook, only this one was made by me. "
"You're good." After a perfunctory remark to Chef Mo, Gu Mang continued
to nibble at the roasted goose. Obviously, Mo Xi's voice was not as
attractive as the crispy skin of the roast goose.

"Not really. I know nothing about cooking. This roast goose was taught to
me by a shixiong of mine when I was marching on the frontier fortress in
the early years."

The snow outside the window was rustling, floating on the lattice,
accumulating a layer of crystal.

In the room, Gu Mang buried his head in meat. Mo Xi's voice had an
unusual peacefulness, like a sleepy beast trapped in a muddy swamp of
memory, and could no longer be fierce.

"At that time, he and I were just low-level practitioners, taking care of each
other in the army. ...It should be said that he took care of me more. He was
three years older than me, and he had experienced life earlier than me. His
magic is more exquisite than mine. At that time, I felt that there was
nothing in the world that he didn't know. Up to the mystery of ghosts and
gods, down to a roast goose, he can say the right thing. "

"It was also winter at that time. It was a battle to overcome the difficulties.
The enemy attacked the grain road, cut off our food and grass, and the
soldiers were short of food. They were distributed according to the rank of
cultivators." Mo Xi looked at Gu Mang, and his usual cold eyes were a little
hesitant. He said softly,

"He and I couldn't eat enough."

"One night, we were on duty together, patrolling both sides of the camp. He
didn’t know how he did it either, but he hunted a fat goose in the snow. He
could have eaten it alone, but he cheerfully called me. You need to know
that I was just pulling out* and I had a much bigger appetite than him. "

*I think he means he was having his puberty growth spurt.

As Mo Xi spoke till here, he suddenly saw the opposite Gu Mang look up
over the meal.

"... What's the matter? "

Gu Mang licked his lips and pulled the plate in front of him. "Another leg."

Mo Xi slightly raised an eyebrow, cut the remaining leg of the goose to

him, and then continued to tell his story regardless of whether the other side
listened or not.

"He picked some berries from the tree."

Gu Mang looked up again and stared at him as straight as before.

Mo Xi pursed his lower lip. "No, a goose has only two legs. Besides, the
one on your plate is not finished."

Gu Mang suddenly said, "Berries are delicious."

"..." He looked at him thoughtfully for a while and said, "You're right.
Berries are delicious. That person, he also liked to eat berries, often spent a
lot of time climbing to the tree to pick them, and said that the taste of spells
and hand picked is very different."

"The roast goose he taught me to make is very simple. Except for the goose,
just a little salt and a handful of fresh fruit."

Gu Mang asked, "Eat with the fruit?"

"No, it is filled in the washed goose belly. The goose is strung up with
branches and smoked with pine and litchi wood." Mo Xi said, "We sat by
the fire pool, and he added some branches to it from time to time, waiting
for the golden color of the roast goose, and then sprinkled salt on it. Take it
off and remove the stuffing berries and eat from the barbecue directly. At
that time, he also told me to be careful when eating it. "

"Be careful of what?"

"After waiting for so long, smelling the fragrance for so long, watching it
gradually turn golden by the fire pond, dripping oil, you will inevitably
become greedy and hungry. You can't wait to bite at this time,” Mo Xi said
faintly. "It will inevitably burn your tongue."

"Did you burn your tongue?"

"How can I?" Mo Xi's eyes were a little empty, "It's you..."

Gu Mang chewed the leg of the goose and licked his lips. "You see, I didn't
burn it either."

"... I don't mean that. Forget it, it's nothing. Think I didn't say it. "

Gu Mang continued to eat meat. He ate half of the whole goose. Then he
watched the rest on the fire for a while and stopped.

Mo Xi asked, "You won’t eat?"

Gu Mang nodded.

Mo Xi was faintly surprised. This man's appetite nowadays looked

overwhelming. How can half a roast goose fill him up tonight? But before
he thought about it, Gu Mang asked, "What's your shixiong's name?"

The word pierced the heart like an arrow.

Mo Xi quickly raised his head and looked up at Gu Mang's eyes.

When Gu Mang asked this sentence, his eyes were clear, and his expression
was full of curiosity. But under such a gaze, Mo Xi gradually felt
uncomfortable and suffocated.

Gu Mang... Are you faking it?

If you are pretending, how can you be so calm...

"That man." Mo Xi paused. "His name is..."

What's his name?

It was just the last two words, but they were stuck in the throat and couldn’t
come out no matter what. Mo Xi was stuck by that name. He said those two
words so many times, but now it was like a soft dream that was torn apart
many years ago. His heart was full of blood.

He couldn’t say the name of Gu Mang, but because of his extreme

forbearance, his eyes turned red gradually.

Mo Xi abruptly turned his face to one side, and suddenly his tone was more
fierce than ever before.

“What, what does it have to do with you? "

Gu Mang: "..."

After the meal, when Gu Mang left, Mo Xi's eyes fell on the green plum
dipping sauce on Gu Mang's elbow. He didn't explain its use to Gu Mang
when he ate, so the dipping sauce was still untouched and completely
neglected.

Mo Xi closed his eyes, and he heard a familiar voice in his ear ——

"Shidi, it's not interesting for you to eat only roast goose. Try this plum dip
sauce. It's sour and sweet, and it goes with the crispy skin - wow. " The
voice said with a smile, "Delicious, you’ll even want to swallow the
tongue."

Mo Xi even now could clearly recall some of the details from that time,
including the white boundless snow, the slightly raised wood ash, and the
shining and swaying fire pool.

At that time, he sat beside him, laughing and fiddling with the pine twigs.

Gu Mang looked back. His eyebrows and eyes were in the warm orange
light.

His black eyes were so deep and bright.

"Come on, taste my piece. This is covered with green plum sauce."

"How is it, delicious?"

"Hahaha, when did your Gu Mang gege cheat you? In heaven and earth, I
am the most sincere. I never deceive people. "

Mo Xi’s fist couldn’t help pinching, nails deep into the meat.

He just specially made the roast goose slices very thin and a lot of slices.
He also specially talked with Gu Mang, because he knew that when people
were doing two things in succession, they would always be distracted.

When Gu Mang used to eat this kind of skin roast goose, each piece must
be covered with this kind of sweet and sour plum sauce. If he accidentally
forgot, even if he took a bite, he would put it back in the dip cup and go
back again.

This was his deep-rooted habit.

Mo Xi had thought that if Gu Mang was pretending, it would be hard to

listen to him while maintaining vigilance. Most likely, Gu Mang would dip
at least once due to habit.

But no.

Gu Mang didn't seem to know what it was. The frozen plum jam was as
good as when Mo Xi just put it on the table. However, the hope Mo Xi had
when he placed it had disappeared.

He was standing in the hall. The window was snowy, but the hall was even
colder than the snow.

He didn't know why he had a strong resentment, which was itchy. He raised
his hand and turned over the whole table! As soon as Li Wei heard the
sound he hurried to the room, he saw Mo Xi standing in front of the
window, his face deep in his palm, his head drooping, as if hoping to break,
and he was angry.
"Lord......"

"Get out."

"What's the matter with you, Lord? Whether he can remember the past or
not, whether he’s pretending or not, in fact, the results are the same. Why
do you -"

No, it's different.

The Gu Mang he wanted, the Gu Mang he hated, and the Shixiong Gu he

admired should be complete and could compete with him.

Only in this way could he take a breath from the hatred of betrayal. Only in
this way could he have the gallop, the joy of revenge and hope.

It was not the blankness of the punch in the cotton. There was no place for
him to pour out his hatred or resentment.

"Lord, Lord!" At this time, suddenly a young man stepped in from outside.
Li Wei turned his head to him, winked at him, and said with a low voice,
"Why are you shouting? Don't you see Xihe Jun is in a bad mood!”

The young man hesitated for a moment, but still bowed his head and said,

"Lord, the herald of Emperor is here, waiting outside."

Mo Xi turned his face slightly, his sword eyebrows knitted. "Herald

official?"

"Yes." The young man swallowed his saliva and said, "It's urgent. It's
because ...for that important thing, the Emperor needs to see you at once!”

___
The author has something to say: Gu Mangmang: why do we eat crispy
goose?

Can't you crispy duck?

Mo Xi: what crispy duck is simply vulgar, can you not be so active!! Can
we learn to be reserved with Chu Wanning next door!!!

Gu Mangmang: then can you learn to be enthusiastic with the two dogs next
door?

Mo Xi: no! Don't confuse me with that kind of illiteracy!!

Gu Mang: then you still confuse me with that kind of dead arrogant Jiao!!!
I'll tell you if I learn from him! This is how our conversation will turn out!!
I'll show you!!

——Here is a small theater after Gu Mang's character transformation——

Mo Xi: come and have a meal.

Gu Mang: what kind of thing are you? You deserve to talk to me like this.

Mo Xi: you can't eat it.

Gu Mang: no! Get out of here with your food!

Mo Xi: you are fooling around!

Gu Mang: you are unrestrained!

Mo Xi: (cold stare)

Gu Mang: (stares coldly)

Mo Xi:

Gu Mang:
So the next hundred chapters are all updated with ellipsis, and they stare at
one hundred chapters.

-The end of the play-

Daguzi: Thank you for "chaogedi children", "entering the river Yanyan"
landmine X4 "life is not easy to use agent self closing" landmine x2 "false"
landmine x2

"ツツ",
"zishushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushu
s hushushushushushushushushushushushushuya", "Zimo" "Waizhouke",
"dill",

"Shenyan", "Zhongnan", "Yuanye maniac" and "have you eaten meat

today?"

landmine x2 "the Pleiadian cherry blossom has opened", "Xiaoli", "Qiji",

"heizekong", "nickname is not important", "March woodworm" landmine

X2

"Your Highness is pregnant with my dragon grandson", "a zinc drinking

pulse",

"river side wind chanting late" landmine X6 "SXF", "Huajiu", "neglecting

you"

landmine x 2. Zixi, Nanmo Xiangqiao, bilgewater, daotianmingmenjuan,

pigeon and dove, financial fan, the bright moon at that time "Depilation
hydraulic agent", "back time", "River" mine x2 "* yubaobao? ℃ " mine
throwing~~

"Wenzhu", "chaogedi children", "Xiaoli", "Chengchuan in the water",

"Yanyan in the river" throwing grenades x2~~
"Chaogedi children's rocket" X5, "river side wind singing late" throwing
rockets~~

"Chaogedi children" throwing shallow water bomb x3~~

"I don't know if the East is already white" and "the wife of meat buns"
throw deep-water torpedoes~~

Don't throw so many drops of Lei Liao into your duck QAQ. You really
don't need birds. Thank you for chasing Wen. You have to play and eat
yourself! Yao Mo Tun ~ ~

Gu Mangmang: 02-14 22:02:05 the cute little one who irrigated 10 bottles
of nutrient solution was taken away. Eddie, crab, you, crab and crab
"northeast big steamed bread", "under the moon micro haze", "don't get the
emotional Silian",

"Linfei", "Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu
Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu
Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu
Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu
Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu Gu
Gu Gu Gu ”"Mallonoro", "geese, geese, geese, geese, geese, geese, geese,
geese, geese, geese, geese",

"cactus doesn't grow long ball", "qiuniang", "when the moon is in", "the
East is like the moon", "pigeon and pigeon dada", "Mosa", "vegetable
leaves",

"yuyuyuyuke", "youre", "yuyuyuyuyuyuyuyujiaxiaoren, SXF

 Chapter 46 - Change me to lock you

As soon as the boy said "that important thing,” Mo Xi immediately

understood.

Chonghua had a terrible secret. In the whole kingdom, maybe no more than
five people knew about it.

Xihe Jun was one of those who knew.

He came to Qichen hall in the wind and snow, and followed the officials
into the deep of the palace.

In the main hall, there was a huge fire, and two small smoke eating golden
beasts were lying beside the fire pot, singing praises for the Emperor as
usual.

"His Majesty is blessed with great fortune!" "His Majesty live a long life!"
All the servants have been turned away, but the Emperor was still sitting
alone beside the couch, with a strange blue and white face.

"Your Majesty."

"Stove, you’re here," the Emperor said weakly, "I was going to die if you
still didn’t come."

Mo Xi: "..."

Although what he said was exaggerated, it really was the secret of

Chonghua that couldn’t be told - the Emperor was ill.

As the leader of a country, the Emperor suffered from severe cold.

This cold disease couldn’t be cured. Although it doesn't affect people's
lives, depending on the physical life of the patients, the patients would be
paralyzed in bed after ten or twenty years or thirty or fifty years. That is to
say, even if the Emperor carefully recuperated, and could bear to be more
than 50 years old at most, he was doomed to be paralytic.

Mo Xi looked at the languid look on his face and sighed, "Your Majesty lie
down, I’ll counter the cold for you."

Rarely did the Emperor appear so tired, nodding his head and leaning
against the soft pillow.

It was very painful to have a cold attack. Only practitioners with a fire core
could push the blood to limit the cold and restore the normal state. This was
also the reason why the Emperor sometimes called Mo Xi "stove".

The Emperor narrowed his eyes, and Mo Xi passed the fire spirit to him.
After a long time, the blue and purple lips slowly eased.

He still didn't open his eyes but sighed, "Fortunately, you are here,
otherwise I would suffer. Although Pharmacist Lin also has fire spiritual
core, his spiritual power is far less than yours. For a while, he can't help
out."

The little golden beasts were still screaming at the edge of the charcoal
basin,

"Flood of good fortune fills the heavens! Long may His Majesty live! "

The Emperor hummed twice and sneered, "What flood of good fortune,
what long life, bullshit. In recent months, my cold attacks have become
more and more frequent. I don't know how long this body can last. If my
disease is exposed in the court... " He sneered, "Haha, those tigers and
wolves will be restless and will dig out my heart and lungs and eat up."

When he said that, he finally opened his eyes slightly, then looked back at
Mo Xi and said, "On such a day, Xihe Jun will guard the front of the palace
for me."
Mo Xi was a person who didn’t like to beat around the bush. He knew that
the Emperor was trying to find out his mind, so he said directly, "The oath
of heaven's calamity has been made, Your Majesty doesn't need to worry
about me."

Emperor smiled and said, "I'm just talking."

But Mo Xi knew that he wasn't just chatting.

It was hard-earned for the Emperor to get this position. He was wary of
everyone.

At that time, in order to cover the secret tightly, the Emperor’s mother
bought a doctor, but when the former emperor was about to die, things were
shaken out again. For the sake of the Chonghua country, the former
emperor was worried that if his son was weak during his reign, he could not
escape the internal and external troubles. He once wanted to abolish the
heir.

But the former emperor only had this one son, as well as two daughters Yan
Ping and Mengze. If he abolished this heir when he was dying, would he
make his daughter king?

It was ridiculous, the 28 states of Kyushu never heard of a parliament that

has a female monarch.

As for the elder brother, the younger brother, or the heirs of other Murong
surnames, the former emperor also considered it. It was said that at that
time,

he still wanted to test Murong Lian. But before the arrangement, the
condition of the former emperor turned serious, and then he died.

People didn’t know why the former king suddenly had the intention to
abolish the heir before he died. It was also because the old man was
confused when he was seriously ill. And those who knew the truth were all
cast with the most terrible secret-keeping spell, which buried the secret of
new emperor’s cold and penetrating disease.
The breath of warm flame flowed in the body, slowly dispelling the pain
caused by the cold.

The Emperor closed his eyes again and rested for a while. Suddenly he said,

"Say, stove, Gu Mang has been in your house for several days. Is everything
going well? "

"Everything is going smoothly."

The Emperor no longer spoke. After a while, when Mo Xi thought he would

not continue this topic, he said, "I still remember two years ago, I wrote a
letter and asked you for the punishment of Gu Mang. You didn't say much.
But when you came back to the city, your mind has changed. "

Mo Xi didn’t speak, only silence to the Emperor across the cold.

The Emperor did not look back at him, lying on the low couch, and said
without a chat, "Stove, I know you are a man of heavy emotions*. When
you don't see him, you just remember that Gu Mang treated you badly. But
when you really see him, you can't help thinking that he is your brother,
your comrade. Am I wrong? "

*Not sure what this means, but the first meaning mtl gave me was “man of
great love”, so... I think this sounds less awkward?

The water in the palace trickled down.

After the coldness turned away, the body would no longer feel so
uncomfortable. The Emperor sighed, "You are still suffering. I can see it."

"..."

"Remember his evil, but not his good. Hate can't let him die, but when you
really see the blood, it's hard for you. "

"Your Majesty..."
"Ah, human nature. In fact, from the day when you swore to isolate the
Northern army to protect it, I knew that you still valued the friendship with
him in your heart. The knife was gouged out in your heart, but you could
not dig out the past from your flesh and blood. There's nothing wrong with
that."

Cold poison scattered, the king sat up from the couch, he bowed his head
and straightened out his clothes. His brows and eyes were back to their old
rebelliousness.

He smoothed the pleats on his robe, raised his eyes, looked at Mo Xi, and
said,

"But I have one thing to tell you first."

Mo Xi was silent for a moment, then said, "Your Majesty doesn't have to
say much, I have no friendship with him. "

"If you really had no feelings for him, you wouldn’t have come to me to ask
for that person," he said with a laugh. After that, he picked up the string on
the red sandalwood bed and slowly played with it in his hands.

"At that time, you would not hesitate to spend ten years and commit your
whole life to protect the remnant left by him, but also to be the "stepfather"
of the Northern border army against their class hatred. Now you're
sheltering him again - is that hate? Do you think I am idiot or blind? "

"..."

He put away the smile and continued, "I don’t care about other matters,
what I want to remind you is that Gu Mang is convicted of treason. The
reason why I still allow him to live is not because he has seen the face of
any one of you, but because he can still be used. "

He said, staring at his face, "Gu Mang is a great criminal, his crime is
unforgivable. All the people in Chonghua are stretching their necks and
waiting to see his head fall to the ground. One day when I’ve exhausted his
use, or when he can no longer be controlled, I will make an order to kill
him. "

When Mo Xi heard this, his eyelashes moved slightly.

"On that day, I don't want to see you lose your head and stand beside Gu
Mang."

Mo Xi did not simply agree as before; he was still silent.

The Emperor raised his eyebrows slightly. "If there is something in your
heart, Xihe Jun might as well talk to me directly."

Mo Xi said, "Nothing."

"Seriously?"

"He is guilty of this crime, and there is no more argument."

"Why are you so boring?" Although Xihe Jun complied to him, the
Emperor was dissatisfied. "You should symbolically plead to me, let me
refuse you, then you ask again, I refuse again, ask again, I can be furious, so
that our court will be lively, interesting and not dead."

"..." Mo Xi paused, raising his eyes, "Then I indeed have a request."

"Well, that's right."

"I want to do it myself," Mo Xi said.

The Emperor was surprised. "What?"

“On the day of the execution of Gu Mang, I want to do it myself."

"... Slow down. " The Emperor held his forehead and murmured, "How can
it be different from what was expected? "

"Please let me do it."

After sitting still for a long time, the Emperor leaned back and clapped his
hands. "Love each other and kill each other. You are so interesting."

"..."

Light brown pupils and quiet eyes, the Emperor said, "But I'm afraid you
can't do it alone."

"If I really can't do it, then Your Majesty can decide again."

The Emperor stared at Mo Xi's face for a while. It seemed he wanted to dig
something out of the other's eyes, but at last he got nothing. So he gave a
sharp sigh, "Xihe Jun, what’s the matter with you? As a young brother, you
have to watch life and death. Ah you... "

"I have only one brother in my life," Mo Xi said. "Love and hate are over,
there is no obsession. This is the only request I have, and I hope Your
Majesty will grant it."

The Emperor turned the bead string, closed his eyes and thought for a
moment, then suddenly grinned, "I can’t do it."

"..."

"The so-called gentleman can't catch up with his words. It's not so easy to
be fooled and nodded by you."

He opened his eyes and put his hands together. "Let’s discuss it later."

Mo Xi, however, seemed to have expected the answer, and said without
surprise, "OK."

“……? Don't you go on asking?" Emperor was slightly indignant. "You ask
again, I refuse again, ask again, refuse again, then I'll be furious, and our
court will be lively – "

Mo Xi refused to comply with his bad taste. He made a salute. "It seems
that Your Majesty has completely recovered. I will not stay in the deep of
the night.
Goodbye."

The corners of the Emperor’s mouth wrinkled. "OK. You go. You're not
funny at all."

Mo Xi went back to the house. It was a quiet night; most of the people in
the mansion were asleep. Mo Xi went through the hall, but his face was not
very good.

He felt that he seemed to be at odds with the Emperor. Only two people get
along alone. At last, they always made each other feel unhappy.

He was restless in his heart. He kicked open his bedroom door with a
gloomy face. He was going to wash and sleep first, but he froze at the
moment he lifted his eyes——

"Li Wei!"

A roar rang through the whole Xihe mansion. The flowers and leaves were
rustling and the fish were sinking.

"Come here!"

Li Wei was worried about his dog's head, and ran to greet him with his butt
bumping and bumping. "Oh, the Lord is back. This subordinate was feeding
horses in the stable. It's too late. The Lord is generous and magnanimous.
Don't blame me."

Mo Xi looked back gloomily, and a pair of knife like eyes coldly swept over
Li Wei's whole body, and finally fell back to the other side's face.

He leaned over to let Li Wei see the situation in his room.

"Explain." Mo Xi's face was gloomy and his voice was cold. "I just went to
the imperial palace. What's the matter?"

Li Wei looked up, wow, good gracious.

The whole room... What should he say?

It should be known that Mo Xi had serious obsessive-compulsive disorder
and mild mysophobia. He always lived in a meticulous place. Not to
mention misplaced things, even the edges and corners of the bed couldn’t
be careless.

But at this time, the tables and chairs were collapsed, the bed curtains were
in a mess, the pillows fell on the ground, and the vases fell on the bed. In a
word, it was like a thief sneaked in and danced in this room.

Li Wei shook his head and saw Mo Xi's face was blue and white. He could
not help but feel cool behind his neck. He mumbled, "I-I will find out the
situation."

Mo Xi bit down his teeth. "Get lost."

Li Wei got lost numbly, then came back before the time it takes for a cup of
tea to be done*.

*I used my imagination here. The original mtl was “Li Wei rolls back in a
smooth way without a cup of tea.”

At that time, Mo Xi was standing in the room staring at his bed, and he was
entranced. When he saw him coming, he turned around and said stiffly,
"What do you say?"

"The devil." Li Wei wiped the sweat on his forehead and muttered, "What a
ghost."

He said, swallowing his saliva, gathering up and down his Adam's apple, he
tried several times to open his mouth before he knew what to say. Finally,
he clapped his thigh before Mo Xi was about to erupt again. "It's empty to
say anything! Lord, come and have a look with me. It's a ghost! "

Mo Xi couldn't stand his exaggeration of chanting three sighs, so he

followed him to the woodhouse in the backyard.

If that could be called a woodhouse.

Mo Xi: "..."
Li Wei still exclaimed, "What a devil!"

There were more than ten Taihu stones built outside the normal hut
overnight. A few of them were familiar to Mo Xi. They seemed to have
been moved from the side of the fish pond. Above these stones, there were
also tables, chairs, benches and benches of appropriate size collected from
Xihe mansion. They were all around, making the entrance like a hedgehog
with sharp needles.

That is to say, in such a short time, someone made the firewood room of
Xihe mansion into an invincible beast nest.

You can think with your toes who did this masterpiece!

Li Wei pointed to a silk quilt hanging at the entrance and said, "Eh? Is this
not from Xihe Jun's bed... "

Yes, of course it was from his bed.

It was the very neat snow silk quilt that he would fold after getting up every
day!

At this moment it became the warm curtain of the king of Heifeng

Zhaishan* covering the fortress’s entrance!!

*Black wind village mountain

Li Wei was afraid that he would be ill with Qi. He said quickly, "Oh, Lord,
this is a good thing."

Mo Xi in front of the dizzy bursts, bit his teeth. "What is good?"

"You think, Gu Mang used to hide in rice vat and cellar. What does this
mean? It means that he was ready to run away at any time. He was not
ready to listen to your orders, and you were not able to move him."

"Now?"
"Now." Li Wei cleared his throat, "Gu Mang spent so much time, according
to his own preferences to place a bedroom in Xihe mansion."

Mo Xi interrupted him, holding the side of his forehead that jumped

abruptly and straightly, "When did you go blind?"

"Ah, yes, not a bedroom." Li Wei looked at those fortress-like Taihu stones
and thought about a more appropriate wording for a while. "He made a nest
for himself."

"Animals build nests and birds build nests. That's the same thing with
people settling down - they have to live in one place for a long time."
According to Li Wei's analysis, "Gu Mang seems to have been tamed by the
wise and great

master. Since then, he has the self-consciousness of relying on others. When

the master says east, he won’t dare go west. When the master says stop, he
won’t dare continue to walk even if he breaks his leg."

He was eloquent and clapping his horse. Suddenly, there was a sound
coming from behind.

Looking back, they happened to see Gu Mang carrying a pile of mattresses

he got from who knows where into the courtyard. At his feet, he was
followed by a big black dog with wilted fur. It looked like the dog he had
been living with when he was in the Luomei Garden Villa. The dog slipped
out of Luomei Garden Villa, came to find his master for thousands of miles,
and returned to Gu Mang's side.

The three men and one dog looked at each other, and Gu Mang who stole
the mattress was in place.

Mo Xi also stood in place.

"..."

After some silence, Gu Mang put the mattress on his head, and then quietly
asked, "Can you see me?"
Mo Xi: " What do you think? "

The person in the mattress moved uneasily. Suddenly, “dadada*” he turned

around and ran. The black dog followed him happily and barked as he ran.

*Sound effect

Seeing that the man and the dog were going to disappear around the corner,
Mo Xi was angry and speechless. He said, "Come back!"

Didn’t listen.

“Dadada” Gu Mang ran faster.

Mo Xi looked at Li Wei with cold eyes, who looked at him beside him, and
said with a gnash of his teeth, "Tell him to go east and he won’t go west, tell
him to stop and he won’t walk?"

Li Wei said guiltily, "Hey, that... ai, after all, Gu Mang is a beast of the past.
Even if his brain is broken, he is still a bit wild. But you see, he is willing to
talk to you, isn't he?"

Mo Xi responded angrily, "Yeah, right! Get out of here and clean up my

room!"

"Yes!" said Li Wei. Then he went to pull the quilt that Gu Mang hung on
the Taihu stone.

Mo Xi stopped him. "What are you doing?"

"Taking it and washing it."

Mo Xi choked on his chest and said, "Gu Mang used it as a quilt for warm
curtain, do you think I would still like it? Go to the warehouse and get a
new one!"

Li Wei immediately responded and ran away.

Mo Xi stood in the same place, looked at Li Wei's back, and looked at the
place where Gu Mang and the dog disappeared. At last, he turned his head
and stared at Gu Mang's "kennel". He raised his hand to rub the back of his
neck, which suddenly hurt. He felt that his life's rage would be exhausted in
these days.

Damn it, it would be better to go back to defend the border. If it goes on like
this, he will probably become a Buddha!

However, Xihe Jun General Mo was probably too young. He didn’t like
being wordy at all. His emotions and dislikes are all written on his face.
However, the court is not like the army. Here, the iron-blooded hearts were
all scattered like the tide. What goes upstream is intrigue. After returning to
the capital of the emperor, it was obvious that the "trouble" has just begun.

Not a few days had passed when a new round of broken things came again.

Some of the old aristocrats, who were so timid and small, thought that Xihe
Jun was busy with his duties. He could not look at the dog thief all day. If
this dog thief was used by Li Qingqian, or had a different mind, it would be
too dangerous. So those old nobles jointly wrote a letter, to plead the
Emperor to put him back in the hell prison.

Mo Xi coldly said, "If he is in hell prison, couldn’t Li Qingqian let him

escape in the same way?"

"That's because the guard is not strict. If we increase the guard, we will be
able to -"

"What can I do?" the Emperor interrupted. "I have already answered Xihe
Jun's matter. If I dismiss it easily, then what kind of person do I become?”

However, the old men were not reluctant to let go of their beards, and they
were crying for help. The Emperor was annoyed and said angrily, "It's
annoying! Then

you have to compromise. Xihe Jun, you lead Gu Mang another day to make
a brand of slavery so as not to let him escape. It also gives them a sense of
relief."

When he heard the brand of slavery, Mo Xi’s heart thumped, he looked up

at the man on the throne.

The Emperor raised his eyebrows slightly. "What? What do you want to
say?"

"... Nothing. "

Mo Xi’s sound disappeared and he closed his eyes.

The so-called brand of slavery is to lock the slave ring.

According to the rules of Chonghua, whether it was for the slaves to put on
the ring or take off the ring, it must be approved by the king and operated
by the weapon refiner. Therefore, it was actually illegal for Murong Lian to
put on the ring to Gu Mang that year. Later, Gu Mang made a great
contribution, and the former emperor made a decree to remove his slave
status. Naturally, the slave locking ring around his neck was also removed.
Murong Lian was scolded by the former emperor for this.

That day, it was Mo Xi who accompanied Gu Mang to the weapon refiner

to take off his neck chain.

He was sincerely happy for his shige. He thought his shige was so good he
should be free all his life.

At that time, Mo Xi never thought that one day, as Gu Mang's new owner,
he would lock the slave ring which symbolized "insult / disgrace" and
"domination"

back to his shige Gu's neck.

___
The author has something to say: I'm fat!!! Happy weekend duck!!! Kiss
you!!!!!

What? When she saw that a little friend asked Sisi if she was attacked by
dregs, she thought it was difficult to answer the question. It was her own
feelings about birds. For example, dogs 1 and 0 can easily be identified as
dregs (the reason for planting flowers doesn't count), but Sisi can't just
define them roughly. In a word, I don't think they are dregs (Mimi: in fact, I
even have two dogs at zero) Five kinds don't think it's pure slag attack. Run
as soon as you finish~

Emperor: everyone has a role in my eyes.

Mo Xi: what am I?

Emperor: stove.

Murong Lian: how about me?

Emperor: flatterer.

Gu Mang: how about me?

Emperor: laboratory.

Yue Chenqing: how about me?

Emperor: vent anger sandbag.

Fourth uncle: how about me?

Emperor: Doraemon.

Jiang Fuli: how about me?

Emperor: Dad, it's time for you to pay your taxes.

Gu Mangmang: crabs and crabs "childe ink." Landmine x 2 "Shenyan",

"geese, geese, geese, geese, geese", "Erlan", "Linfei" landmine x 3 "half cut
iron pillar",

"frost and snow" landmine x 4 "luozhao" landmine x 4 "bilgewater",

"depilating hydraulic agent", "sweet rice wine" landmine x 2 "Xiaoli"
landmine x 4 " "ツ
landmine x 2 "Huajiu", "Jianzhou", "muchunli", "Jin", "Beishi", "Nanmo
Xiangqiao", "sleeping with Qing " "Moling knocks lovely acridine", "Red
Globe algal", "Olivia Jiahuan", "life is not easy to use autistic" landmine x2
"have you eaten meat today?" landmine x2 "island field Ming menjuan",
"dill", "March wood insect", "Xie Su", "chaichai", "a can not drink more
boiled water", "enter the river Yanyan" landmine X4 "Your Highness is
pregnant with my dragon grandson", "nickname is not important", "Xiaoji
Xiangjiang", "Zi" Xi, the fourth son of Zhao, neglecting you, Yanhuan,
jiewanmiao, heizekong, and the evening wind chanting along the river
threw mines~~

"Luozhao", "Wenzhu", "chaogedi children's" grenade X2, "Xiaoli" grenade

X4

"and Qing get drunk." "Orange" "I don't know the East is already white"“
 Chapter 47 - Master

The next day, when the court was closed, Mo Xi took Gu Mang to slavery.

In most countries, slaves are vile, unable to cultivate or read. They are also
called "untouchables".

Although Chonghua had no essential difference from them, its attitude was
at least a little gentle.

Since the first emperor inherited the great unification, Chonghua abolished
the mean saying of "untouchables" and allowed qualified slaves to enter the
school of cultivation to cultivate spiritual core. The first emperor even
appointed the slaves as generals, allowing them to form armies and serve
the country.

These things once caused a great stir in Chonghua. The old nobles
remonstrated one after another, saying that there was a lesson in this move.
The ambition of the wolf was unpredictable. If the monarch gave the slaves
power, they would yearn for more.

The implication was that if slaves were allowed to practice and establish
their careers, it would be hard to guarantee that they would not covet the
throne and overthrow the government violently for a long time - who would
want to be trampled on?

But Laojun didn't listen. He felt that there were many wars in Kyushu, and
the war between countries became more and more fierce. Anyone with
ability could be used. Otherwise, internal affairs would be stable, and
foreign worries would not be avoided.

Gu Mang and his Eighth Army rose under such circumstances.

However, after the new monarch took office, he felt that "internal affairs"
were more important than "external worries,” so he cut Gu Mang’s power
and dethroned them in order to satisfy the old people.

That's what it was today.

"Here we are." The carriage stopped outside a small shop near the Xiuzhen
school palace, and Mo Xi and went to knock on the open door.

This was an old shop with a narrow entrance and had been in disrepair a
long time. There was only a wooden board outside the shop, which said
"Merciful Smelting Shop.” The word smelting had lost two strokes red
paint beside it.

Gu Mang asked, "Where is this?"

Mo Xi didn't answer, but pushed open the old wooden door and led Gu
Mang into it.

The light in the shop was poor, and the sunshine outside couldn’t come in
directly for a long time. There was a strong smell of wood rotting in the
house. In order to save money, the shopkeeper refused to light the lamp,
only relying on the light of the smelting furnace.

A hunched old man sat in front of the smelting furnace and slowly puffed
air into it. Under the blow, red stars were in disorder. Purple smoke and
orange red hot metal flowed out of the groove, like lava flowing out of the
ground.

Mo Xi said, “Old Man Song."

The old smelter was absorbed in creation, and was hard of hearing, so he
didn't hear anything behind him.

Mo Xi again raised his voice to call, "Old man."

Only then did the old man react. He looked back, and the crisscrossing fire
reflected on his old face. It made him look like an over exposed orange,
shriveled and yellow.
He looked at Mo Xi, and then looked at Gu Mang. Then he suddenly stood
up and saluted, and said trembling, "Oh, oh it's General Gu... "

Gu Mang did not know where he was standing. He saw the old man bowing
to him, so he also bowed to the old man, drawing a dipper with a gourd as a
model.*

*idiom: to copy subserviently

Mo Xi was silent for a while and said, “He has not been General Gu for a
long time."

The confused Old Uncle Song said, "Is that right? What is he now?"

"Prisoner of war."

Old Uncle Song was surprised and stared at Gu Mang for a long time.

“Prisoner. Prisoner... "

He slowly paced over, wrinkling his hand and holding on to Gu Mang's

hand.

After a while, he suddenly smiled again and began to babble, "Oh, little Gu,
you're lucky. Look, I didn't cheat you, did you? There are still many good
people in the world. From now on, you will no longer be the slave of
Wangshu mansion."

He said, clapping Gu Mang on the back of his hand happily, "Come on,
Uncle will melt the collar off your neck."

Hearing the old man's muddleheaded words, Mo Xi's eyes flashed with
deep pain.

He closed his eyes, his Adam's Apple moved slightly. He was about to say
something. Suddenly, he heard a dull noise upstairs, and the wooden ladder
creaked. A soft voice sounded.

"Xihe Jun, why are you here?"

Mo Xi turned his head and saw a man in a plain white robe, leaning on a
wooden stick, struggling up and down the escalator.

It was Jiang Yexue.

Jiang Yexue was the owner of this smelting shop, and Old Man Song was a
smelting master in Yuefu. He was also the enlightenment teacher of Jiang
Yexue.

After Jiang Yexue was expelled from Yuefu, the only one willing to
accompany him was the old man.

"I brought him to slavery," Mo Xi said.

"Who?" said Jiang Yexue

Mo Xi turned his straight body to the side, looking at Gu Mang.

Jiang Yexue murmured, “It's General Gu... "

Old Man Song next to him was not willing to be lonely. He stretched out his
hand like a dead tree and patted his apprentice's back. He said happily, "It's
really a good day today. Yexue, let’s have a look. Xiao Gu is the first one in
Chonghua who picked the slave nationality, isn't he? It's not easy."

"..." Jiang Yexue sighed and said, "Shifu, the old matter that you said was
many years ago."

Old Man Song asked, "I remembered wrong again?"

"Yes. At that time, I could still run and walk. " Jiang Yexue drooped his
eyelashes and smiled at the old man. "Master, you are tired. Go and have a
rest."

Jiang Yexue appeased the old man and went back to the two men. "Sorry,
Xihe Jun, Shifu has always said things backwards and forwards these years.
I hope you don't blame him.”

Mo Xi said, "No harm."

Gu Mang blinked his eyes, and then he learned, “No harm."

Mo Xi glanced at him. His eyes that looked at Gu Mang today were not
fierce, but strange. They seem to be shrouded in the shadow of the past.

Jiang Yexue took a panoramic view of all this, sighed lowly, and said, "If
you want to be a slave, please follow me upstairs."

Mo Xi asked, "Yut your legs and feet..."

"On crutches." Jiang Yexue said with a smile, "It's OK, I can go.”

They went upstairs. The second floor of the smelting shop was much
brighter.

There were all kinds of weapons and armor condensed from spiritual energy
hanging on the shelf.

In this world, most of the blades used by the practitioners were made by
spirits.

They would go to various smelting shops to select the weapons they want,
and let the smelters integrate the forged weapons with their own spirit
cores. When they wanted to use them, they just needed to recite the
incantation and the weapons would be called out.

Although these weapons were not as powerful as magic weapons, they had
the same casting principle and amazing power.

Moreover, in order to forge a powerful weapon, smelters would go out to

hunt various spirits - the beak of the Phoenix, the claws of the green dragon,
the teeth of the white elephant. The more ferocious the spirit beast is, the
more powerful the spiritual power is, and the more frightening the weapon
is.

Some smelters even used the spirit of resentment to make weapons that
could summon spirits with grievances to help in the battle. The most typical
one was Wangshu Jun's ancestral Water Ghost talisman, which was said to
have cast 9000 drowned ghosts with resentment soaring to the sky. And Li
QingQian, the sword spirit, was the same.

But the smelting shop of Jiang Yexue was not the same. The old man was
so confused that he didn’t say anything. He himself was a soft hearted and
wonderful person, even an ant would be reluctant to step on to death. Let
him fight the Phoenix and kill the dragon. It was just a dream.

"The power I use to make weapons comes from flowers and plants."

He looked back and saw that Mo Xi was looking at his windowsill. He was
embarrassed. What he was drying on the windowsill were soft spirits, which
were useless at first sight.

"Children in Xiuzhen school will come here to buy some weapons. It's not
easy to hurt people."

"There's nothing wrong with it," Mo Xi said.

Jiang Yexue smiled.

Although his skill of refining artifacts came from the Yue family, his way of
doing things was quite different from that of the Yue family. Yue Juntian's
weapon sharpening pursued hegemony. Murong ChuYi was not cruel or
not. So when he was young, Jiang Yexue had a conflict with his father
because of his different ideas.

It is difficult to change one's mind unless it suffers from unbearable pain.

In fact, even if there was no such thing as his wife's death, Mo Xi felt that
Jiang Yexue would have eventually parted with his wife's family.

Jiang Yexue took an iron box from the shelf with a pile of smelter materials,
wiped the dust off the top, and came to the two men.

Mo Xi once accompanied Gu Mang to take off the lock slave ring, so he

was familiar with this iron box. Jiang Yexue hesitated to look at him and
said, "Xihe Jun, I'm going to cast a magic. Do you want to avoid it?"
He looked at the black box without any extra expression. "No."

"Well, then I'll start."

He put the box on the ground and said to Gu Mang, "Gu..." Words didn’t
come to the mouth. Not knowing how to call him, he only sighed, "Please
sit down."

"Close your eyes.”

"Put your hands on the box."

The first two Gu Mang did calmly, but the last one he refused. He opened
his eyes again, stared at the box for a while, murmured, "It's not like- I don't
like it. "

Then he looked up to Mo Xi, "I'm gone."

"Sit down."

"Gone."

"If you want to stay in Xihe mansion, you must do what he says," said Mo
Xi.

Gu Mang had no choice but to turn his mouth. He looked aggrieved and
alert.

But after hesitating for a while, he still put his hand on the box.

Mo Xi said to Jiang Yexue, “Cast it.”

Jiang Yexue nodded. The operation Murong Lian did in those days was
actually wrong. The power of the lock ring itself is very large. If you just
buckle it at will, it may cause the spirit flow of the wearer to rage, or cause
accidental death.

But this truth, at that time in that group of young people, actually no one
understood.
The trainer Jiang Yexue dropped his eyes and recited the incantation. Soon,
there was a dark and black flow in the hole of the iron box. Like a snake,
the

flow climbed up Gu Mang's arm, from the forearm, to the shoulder, to the
clavicle. It finally condensed into a black iron ring around his neck. The
aftertaste of the smoke turned into a small card hanging on the ring.

"All right."

Gu Mang opened his eyes, touched his neck, and did not speak after the
first touch. But soon he touched it again. This time he was talking. He
turned his head and murmured thoughtfully, " Necklace..."

Mo Xi leaned against the window with long legs and narrow waist. Hearing
this, he was shocked, "What?"

"Did you give me a necklace?" Gu Mang said in surprise.

"..."

Mo Xi did not answer, but Jiang Yexue could not bear it and nodded to him.

Gu Mang was confirmed. His blue eyes flowed with tiny light. He
repeatedly touched his neck ring. His face, which looked as gentle and kind
as before, showed some cautious happiness.

Then he turned his head and said, "Thank you."

Out of the window, there was a moist wind blowing in, fragments blowing
from the edge of Mo Xi. He stood not far away with his hands in his arms
and looked at the silhouette of Gu Mang without saying a word.

Today's Gu Mang was like a fragment of the former General Gu. He wanted
to see the shadow of his old friend from him, but in the end, only one eye
was hurt and red by the fragment.

Almost unnoticed, he closed his eyes awkwardly, his throat moving——

Many years ago, it was also on the second floor of the merciful smelting
shop. In this room, young Gu Mang also felt a slave neck ring and smiled
brilliantly.

That neck ring was picked by Old Uncle Song at that time.

"It's over, Shixiong Gu. You are no longer Murong Lian's slave." At that
time, Mo Xi looked at Gu Mang's face and said solemnly, "You are free."

That time, it was the neck ring that fell. Gu Mang was laughing.

Time flies, time flies.

This time, it is the neck ring that buckled, and Gu Mang is still smiling,
everything seemed to have not changed.

But Mo Xi felt that there was a bitter olive stuck in his throat. He could not
swallow it.

The bitterness seemed to haunt him all his life.

"You wait." Jiang Yexue was talking to Gu Mang, "It's not over yet. I need
to be here. There are a few words on the necklace."

"What word?"

"Your name, your body number." He turned to the slave nationality records
and found out that Gu Mang was the first slave in the country who had been
locked in the slave ring. "Yes, 79th."

Gu Mang didn't know what it meant, so he listened to him as if he

understood.

Jiang Yexue recorded it to him with his spiritual power. After carving this
side, he turned it to the back. He raised his head again, but this time, instead
of looking at Gu Mang, he looked at the backlight standing by the window,
and his expression was indistinguishable.

"Xihe Jun, look at this side..."

Mo Xi said, "Don't carve it."

"But I'm afraid it's against the rules. Even if it's not a personal name, it
should be a family name, or the name of the mansion."

"None" Mo Xi said, turning his face away.

"But..." sighed Jiang Yexue

"And the other side?" Gu Mang suddenly asked, "What do you want to
carve?"

“Yes," Jiang Yexue said to him. "I want to engrave the name of your Lord."

Gu Mang frowned and thought for a while. Just as Mo Xi was impatient to

come and tell him to go, he suddenly said, "I know who to carve."

He turned his head and looked at Mo Xi. "Engrave you."

Mo Xi: "Nonsense."

"You are the Lord. Many people call you that."

Mo Xi shut his eyes and frowned. "You are too long winded. Hurry up and
follow me."

"Can't you carve your name?"

Mo Xi sternly said, "No."

He don't know why. He just thought about Gu Mang's neck with his name
engraved on it, and felt a restless blood fever. He shook his head
impatiently, as if to get rid of a mosquito that bothered him. Then he picked
up Gu Mang's back collar, lifted him up, and said to Jiang Yexue:

"Farewell, Elder Qingxu."

Jiang Yexue said, “I'll send you off."

“No need, it’s inconvenient for your legs and feet."

Jiang Yexue said with a smile, "It's nothing. I've been used to it for a long
time.

And I happened to need to go to West Street to buy some turpentine. Wait

for me, I'll take some money... "

Mo Xi said "What about your wheelchair? I'll push it for you."

"It's not good to sit all the time. Just have a wooden cane." Jiang Yexue
smoothed some coins into the spatial bag. "Let's go."

The three arrived at the grocery store at the slant of the West Street. Jiang
Yexue asked the shopkeeper to give him two bottles of turpentine. He was
waiting for the boss to put the pot back. The shop curtain opened and closed
for a long time. A young man walked into the shop and shouted,
"Shopkeeper! Did everything I ordered last time arrive? "

Then there was another cool voice. “Yue Chenqing, don't jump."

Looking back, they saw that Yue Chenqing was the one who came in with
the snow wrapped in the wind, and then Murong ChuYi with white robes
came in.

The two groups of people met each other with a fierce look. They were
surprised and stunned.

In particular, Murong ChuYi; his fierce eye’s fell on Jiang Yexue, and then
slightly narrowed.

Murong ChuYi: "..."

Jiang Yexue: "..."

For a while the atmosphere was rather strange.

One should know that Murong ChuYi's elder sister was Yue Juntian's main
wife, while Jiang Yexue's mother was Yue Juntian's concubine. Now both
women had passed away, but their younger generation did not forget all the
past.

Jiang Yexue whispered, "ChuYi..."

Murong ChuYi said nothing and suddenly turned around and left.

Yue Chenqing hurriedly advised, "Fourth Uncle..."

But Murong ChuYi have been lifted out, and a voice a cold as ice came
from outside, with thin anger, "Yue Chenqing, every time I come out with
you, I can't meet any good things."

Yue Chenqing was in such a hurry that he ignored the presence of Jiang
Yexue and stamped his feet and shouted, "Fourth Uncle! I didn't know he
was here!

Don't leave, wait for me... "

Murong ChuYi said, "Don't follow me!"

He said, “Don't tell me.” Yue Chenqing didn't dare to listen, so he had to be
depressed. They stared at each other and, for a while, the atmosphere fell
into silence.

Jiang Yexue sighed, and finally decided to break the suffocation first,
"Chenqing, ChuYi, is that still the way you are?”

___

The author has something to say: Murong Lian: why don't you think I gave
you a necklace when I gave you a dog ring?

Gu Mang: because your eyes are fierce.

Murong Lian: what else?

Gu Mang: because you didn't give me a small copper pendant.

Murong Lian: you are quite selective. What else?

Gu Mang: because you don't look like Princess CICI!

Murong Lian: I'm like a dream to kill you!!!

 Chapter 48 - Important People

He didn't say it, but it was ok. Yue Chenqing was angry and anxious all of a
sudden, as if he had been stabbed in the pain of his heart, and shouted
angrily,

"No! My fourth uncle is very kind to me! I respect him for his attitude! It's
not your turn!”

"I don't mean that..." Jiang Yexue saw his red face and thick neck and was
at a loss. "I just..."

"What are you just! If he had not met you, he would not have left! He
promised to teach me how to pick spirit stones today! It's all you! He ran
away!” Yue Chenqing was obviously in conflict with Jiang Yexue. After
shouting, he turned away and hugged his chest with both hands. He would
never look at this man again.

Jiang Yexue was undoubtedly stabbed by his attitude and smiled reluctantly,
but he tried his best to ease the relationship between the two. “You have
started to learn to pick spirit stones?"

"Hum!"

"It's very difficult. It really needs careful guidance. If you like, I can..."

Yue Chenqing said, "You can't, I don't want you to teach me. You have
nothing to do with my Fourth Uncle!"

Jiang Yexue then said nothing, lowered his eyelashes for a long time, and
said,

"You said the same thing. I really can't discuss with Chu Yi..."
"... Hum! "

Jiang Yexue whispered, "I'm sorry."

After all, Yue Chenqing was not bad at heart. He was so angry that he
couldn’t choose what to say. After venting, he calmed down a little. Hearing
that Jiang Yexue's voice was wet and gloomy, Yue Chenqing felt that he had
said something heavy, so he took a sneak look at Jiang Yexue, but he was
very disgusted, so he turned his eyes away quickly.

It was at this awkward time that the shopkeeper came out with two kettles
of turpentine. The Yue family was a big customer of the grocery store. He
had no

time to deliver the goods to Jiang Yexue. He grinned at Yue Chenqing and
said,

"Hey, little gongzi Yue, you are welcome, come here. Sit first, the east and
the west of your house have already arrived. You wait, I will take it for
you."

Yue Chenqing just found a step down. He didn't need to pay attention to
Jiang Yexue. He went to the counter, took a piece of paper out of his arms,
cleared his throat and said, "We have to add these things. They are what my
father and my fourth uncle always want. Please send them to my home
together."

"Good, good." The shopkeeper loved this kind of temporary customers who
needed to add goods. He immediately took over the paper and smilingly
glanced at it. His smile suddenly slowed down.

Yue Chenqing lied at the counter with both hands, finds a comfortable
position to lean on, and asked, "What's the matter? Are you out of stock
again?"

"This..."
"You've been out of stock lately." Yue Chenqing was a little unhappy.
"Every time I can't get everything in one time, my fourth uncle thinks I'm
useless. He was unhappy last time. If he lacks it again today, he..."

Think about it all. Yue Chenqing shivered.

"I'd better change."

The shopkeeper was in a hurry and said, "Ah, no! Little gongzi
misunderstood, just a few goods need to check. You can sit here and get
everything you need."

Then he turned around and said, “Ah-du, come here."

The clerk of the grocery store came bumping. The shopkeeper took him to a
dark place to whisper. When he came out again, he had a warm and kind
smile on his face.

"Young master Yue, please come first in the backyard and see if the goods
are not satisfactory. I'll load them to your house as soon as possible."

In this way, he could not stay with Jiang Yexue. Yue Chenqing went to the
backyard with the shopkeeper without saying anything. When the curtain
fell, his figure disappeared.

It was other people's housework. It's inconvenient for Mo Xi. Jiang Yexue's
eyelashes hanged down, and his thin body stood in the corner unnoticed. He

tried to appear calm, but the embarrassment and gloom on his face couldn’t
be covered no matter how hard he worked.

The shopkeeper went with Yue Chenqing. Ah-du came out of the inner hall,
took two pots of oil, and handed it to Jiang Yexue. "Elder Qingxu, I'm really
sorry. I've kept you waiting for a long time. Two pots of tung oil, please
take them."

Jiang Yexue paused for a while. “What?"

"Two pots of tung oil, your oil, please take it.”

Jiang Yexue said, "But what I want is turpentine..."

The "surprise" on Ah-du’s face was simply clumsy. He was probably not
good at lying. In the middle of the conversation, his face was a little red.
"Yes, right? The shopkeeper just said it was tung oil. Did I hear it wrong?"

Jiang Yexue was not sure for a while, so he said, "Please go and change it
again."

“Ah, would you like turpentine? All the turpentine is sold out today, or else
you can... "

"How many times do you want him to run on his legs?" Suddenly a cold
voice interrupted him. Mo Xi came from behind and stared at him.

"Xi, Xihe Jun..."

Mo Xi narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Did you hear him wrong or was
it that Yuefu just needed turpentine, so you sold his house?”

"..." The man dared not lie to Mo Xi. His face was getting redder and
redder. He couldn’t falter.

At this point, how could Jiang Yexue not react? He sighed low and said to
Mo Xi, “Forget it, my shop is near here anyway. I'll give it to Chenqing so
that he doesn't run around again. It's too cold. It's not easy for him to come
here.

Besides, I know Chu Yi's temper... "

Gu Mang looked left, right, and felt the lock slave ring around his neck. It
seemed that he was thinking that Jiang Yexue was a good man who helped
to give him a necklace. Suddenly, he flashed and ran to the backyard like a
shadow. Before others stopped him, he pulled Yue Chenqing out.

Yue Chenqing was dragged by him by the collar of his robe. His face turned
red and he coughed, "Ah, cough! What are you doing? You little turtle, you
let me go!"
Gu Mang always mentioned him in front Jiang Yexue, which released his
hand.

Yue Chenqing rubbed his neck and said sadly, "What are you doing..."

According to Gu Mang, he said, "Yes, turpentine."

"You want turpentine?"

Gu Mang pointed to Jiang Yexue who was not embarrassed. "He wants it. I
don't want it."

Yue Chenqing had to look up at Jiang Yexue, but after only one look, he
turned his eyes away again and mumbled, "No, that's what my fourth uncle
wanted..."

Gu Mang said, "He came first."

"..."

"First in line."

The shopkeeper also ran out. Seeing this situation, he was at a loss. With a
smile or chat, he also don't know what to say.

Now Yue Chenqing reacted. He was not unreasonable. He immediately

looked back and stares, "Shopkeeper, don't you? Have you promised to sell
him turpentine, but were afraid you’re going out of stock, so you’re sorry
again?"

The shopkeeper said, "No, no, I just heard it wrong..."

Yue Chenqing saw that he was flustered and understood more clearly. He
said angrily, "You are still cheating! You bad dog!"

Jiang Yexue who didn’t like to make trouble, shook his head and said, "I
don't need to worry about it. Yue... gongzi, keep your things. I'll leave first."
With that, Jiang Yexue picked up his crutch, lowered his head, and walked
out slowly.

After so many grievances, Yue Chenqing's conscience was finally

overwhelmed.

He was stunned for a while. His face was not very beautiful. Seeing that
Jiang Yexue was about to push the door to leave, he could not help
shouting, “Hello!"

Yue Chenqing regretted the moment when he called to the exit. Damn it,
father, uncle, and fourth uncle don't want to see this man. If they know how
much you spoke with him, they must skin you alive.

But Jiang Yexue stopped.

Yue Chenqing had to brag and falter, " That... Who… You want this
turpentine What are you doing with it?"

"Some spells."

"Oh..." Yue Chenqing looked sideways. After a while, he couldn’t help

being curious. He hesitated and asked, "Well, when Li QingQian was in
trouble, the people in the city had the unbreakable Yuefu talisman. Did you
send it to the poor...?"

Jiang Yexue didn’t speak.

Yue Chenqing glanced at him a little more awkwardly.

Jiang Yexue sighed and said, "It's cold. Don't run around any more. Order
the goods earlier and go back. Don't make your uncle angry again."

After that, he raised the curtain and left the shop. Only Yue Chenqing stood
there alone.

Eyes on Mo Xi, Yue Chenqing felt wronged and blankly muttered, "Xihe
Jun, I......"
It was inconvenient to participate in the affairs of the Yue family. Mo Xi
didn't say much. He only shook his head and left with Jiang Yexue.

They accompanied Jiang Yexue back to the smelting shop. When they said
goodbye, it was almost evening. Walking on the road, Gu Mang suddenly
asked,

“Mo Xi, that Jiang Yexue, why did he give the oil to the white bird?"

"White bird?"

"That's the one - that I'm a little turtle."

Mo Xi realized the one Gu Mang was talking about was Yue Chenqing. Yue
Chenqing was wearing fur rich white fur clothes, a collar edge with a ring
of fluff, so Gu Mang called him white bird.

Mo Xi then explained, "Because Jiang Yexue is his big brother."

"Big brother, give it to someone else?"

Mo Xi was silent for a while and said, "No. Because he feels important in
his heart, he is willing to give it to others."

"Just like the shixiong who asked you to eat roast goose?"

Mo Xi felt a movement in his heart. "Do you think that shixiong thinks I'm
important?"

Gu Mang thought and said, "The roast goose is delicious. He gave it to you.
You are important."

Mo Xi looked at him strangely, but didn’t make a sound. After a while, he

said,

"Do you think the man who gave you the sachet before is important to
you?"

"It's important," Gu Mang said.

Mo Xi's face suddenly turned black, and he bit his teeth and said, "You
think people are important, but they may not look at you. Otherwise, I have
kept you for so long, how can I not see who cares about you in the royal
city?"

Gu Mang bowed his head and said nothing.

Mo Xi was stabbed with pain, and then retaliated to stab his own person.
"You are passionate by yourself, and he sent you away with a sachet. If that
person really thinks you are important, he should come to you. If you are in
trouble several times, he should also come to help you. Was he here?"

Gu Mang said dryly, "He didn't come."

"You still think it's important to him if he didn't come?”

"Um... It's important. "

Mo Xi was silent for a while, then sneered, almost resentfully, "It's

interesting.

Which hero is he? Why don't you recommend him to me?"

Looking back, Gu Mang shook his head in a lonely way, looked down and
did not argue any more. He was more or less hurt.

After the quarrel, they didn't talk to each other any more. They walked
together for a while, and then went to the downtown area. Afterward Mo Xi
finally talked to him again, saying, "There are so many people here. Put on
your cloak."

Gu Mang did so.

They were walking on the road, Mo Xi was still thinking about what Gu
Mang had just said. He was in a restless mood. When he passed a tea stall,
he went to the stall to buy a bowl of herbal tea and stood there to drink it.

Gradually, there were more rustles around.

"Ah, look, it's Xihe Jun..."

"My father-in-law is sobbing!"

"Nonsense! It's my husband!"

Although it was the imperial city, Mo Xi was not a person who often went
out.

The girls passing by couldn’t help but look at him.

Mo Xi was beautiful and endurable, especially his lips. Although they are
thin and light, they were very sexy. They are the perfect color that people
couldn’t help but yearn to kiss.

It was a pity that although he had such attractive lips for kissing, he had the
cold eyes of snow for a long time. Everyone was impatient and ascetic.

But even in this way, it was impossible to quench the girls' enthusiasm for
him, and he didn’t know when it started. There's a saying in Chonghua that
Xihe Jun looks aloof and arrogant, but look at his broad shoulders, narrow
waist, long legs, and then see his temper burst out with the same ferocity.

Tut Tut, just know how he can kill someone in bed.

For example, at this moment, on the second floor of a spring pavilion in the
street, there was a group of green, fat, red, and thin pretty women. They
didn’t

receive guests until night. They were lazy in the daytime. At this time, they
were just eating snacks and chatting under the veranda on the second floor.
Seeing Mo Xi, they couldn’t help whispering.

"I can affirm that this man will not be a polite character when he goes to
bed."

The spring pavilion’s bird spat melon seeds, shook the fan, thus guessed.
The girls around her giggled and formed a group. Some girls said in a
charming voice, "Mummy, you are just talking nonsense. Xihe Jun is clean
and never goes into the wind and moon. How do you know what his bed
looks like?"

"Well, you are too young to know people. Fuck, I can't do anything else.
Look at men's eyes. They are poisonous." She ordered some of her own
girls and joked,

"If you have the chance to sleep with him, I'm afraid you will lose half your
life."

Those women who were drunk in the world of mortals listened and smiled
more happily, "Damn, I would like to be overwhelmed by him."

"I'll try to be brave." The bird turned her eyes white, and the fan pointed to
Mo XI’s figure from afar. "Look at his legs, his shoulders, his waist - do
you think he is a sick Wangshu Jun? If I really went to with him, I'll cry
even if I'm fucked by him!"

"Hee hee, it's better than the soft footed shrimp that can finish things in two
times."

The more they said, the more intolerable it was. Against those delicate
flowers, the more sad and pitiful.

They all knew that good men don't sleep on their beds.

However, no matter how much tenderness and sincerity they had in their
hearts, they could only dedicate them to the old men, ugly men, and men
who would come to give them luck. In the end, they would be hated by their
wives and despised by the innocent girls.

With a smile, but feeling lonely.

A girl looked at the back of M Xi from afar and sighed softly, "Alas."

She said nothing, but the sisters around her were gradually silent.
In this world, handsome men were not attractive enough, handsome men
were not sexy enough. And Mo Xi was a man with a clear temperament and
hot blood, but he was serious and cool. That really made a girl's heart thirst.

But whose heart does he belong to?

"I envy Princess Mengze" a singer fan suddenly covered her lips and
whispered.

“In the whole of Chonghua, who doesn't envy Princess Mengze?" another
girl beside her said with a curl of her mouth. "It's good to have a good life,
even if others like her. It's said that Xihe Jun won’t marry her either. She’ll
get married when she's well adjusted. Ouch, I'm really envious of others."

"Hey, who else likes her? Let's hear it. "

"Those childish brothers like her, what is Jinyun Jun, Fengya Jun, Wangshu
Jun..."

"Poof, how could Wangshu Jun love her? He only loves himself."

"I heard that Gu Mang liked her before."

"... This must be nonsense. Gu Mang liked everyone. There's no quality. "

But when it comes to Gu Mang, these women were still a little excited. A
cute little girl said, "Say, auntie, I listened to the people around you. When
you were in the army, Gu Mang always wanted to find you."

The girls laughed again and again.

Their bird used to be one of the most beautiful women in Chonghua. She
had a good temper and was called pepper. Now she was in her early thirties.
When she glared at people, she still had the charm of pepper.

"Make fun of me again, and mention what I do?"

"Are you curious? Do you want to teach me skills?"

"That's right. It's not a dry mother's way. General Gu can see it."

The auntie turned a white eye, "Gu Mang? Don't mention him, three days
for a girl accompanied by the romantic seeds, what is there to mention?"
After a pause, she said again, "If he didn’t fall out with you, if he didn’t
become a traitor,

he would still be the famous General Gu. I'm sure he could play with you
all the time."

After thinking about it, she spat, “A love saint really."

They don't know that the "love saint" in the auntie’s mouth is the man in the
cape standing next to Mo Xi.

Gu Mang looked at Mo Xi drinking his third bowl of herbal tea. He said,

"Are you still thirsty?"

Mo Xi looked at him coldly. “What?"

Gu Mang said, “It's evening. It's dinner."

He even asked for it.

Mo Xi was still unhappy. "Go find your sachet benefactor."

Gu Mang said stubbornly, "Look for you."

Mo Xi didn’t hit one place. "Call and wave, and you will treat me as your
slave?"

But Gu Mang pointed to himself and said, "I am a slave, you are the Lord."

"..."

"But you are not my master." He was a little confused between his
eyebrows.
"Jiang Yexue said that the back should be engraved with a name. You said
that the back does not need a name. Why?"

"Because I don't want you," Mo Xi said.

Gu Mang was stunned again. His eyes were confused and he repeated, "You
don't want to. No one else. Gu Mang has no one. Does no one want Gu
Mang?"

"Yes." Obviously, he was stabbing and demeaning the other party, but the
man who was getting more and more uncomfortable was himself. He
returned the tea cup to the stall owner, "No one wants you. We’re going."

"Where to?"

Mo Xi had no good airway. "Not hungry? I’m taking you to dinner.”

___

The author has something to say: big dog son said that the pine oil and tung
oil were wrong before. I repaired them. The little friend of catching insects
in crab crab comment area ~ ~ wish you all a happy Lantern Festival
duck!!!! kiss you!!!!

"So fast in the face"

Moji: I don't want you.

Gu Mang: I want to eat.

Ink out: OK, take you to eat.

Yue Chenqing: I will not talk to you!

Jiang Yexue: sorry.

Yue Chenqing: All right, your oil.

Murong Lian: I don't want to go to the court!

JunShang: today, we are discussing whether to issue a smoking ban.

Muronglian: OK, I'll be right there.

So the only people who do what they say and never face——

Fourth uncle: I'm gone! Don't follow!

Yue Chenqing: fourth uncle wuwuwu!!!

Fourth uncle: (the man has gone far and has not made a face for himself)
 Chapter 49 - The truth of the flower heart

In recent years, Chonghua's national strength had risen rapidly, and

restaurants in the imperial capital sprung up one after another, but Mo Xi
lead Gu Mang to a restaurant that was obviously old.

Honghu Pavilion.

This restaurant used to be one of the top restaurants in the imperial capital.
Only princes and nobles could go there. The current price was appalling.
But in recent years, the attitude of Honghu hall also eased up, probably
feeling the competition. The old Honghu had to follow the example of those
cheap and good ones nearby. The price of dishes was not so aggressive, and
ordinary practitioners could also enter the door.

But even so, the old Honghu's spirit was also gradually fading. At this time,
it was time for dinner. Outside the shop, it was still a desolate scene with
few carriages and horses in front of the door.

Mo Xi went into the shop, and Gu Mang also followed. The host was a little
fat and greasy man. His surname was Liu. He hurriedly greeted them, "Ai,
Xihe Jun, I haven't seen you for a long time. Will you be having a meal?"

“Private room."

"Good, still the old one?"

Mo Xi thought for a while and said, "Yes."

The host Liu invited them into the room at the end of the second floor. The
thin curtain made of Nanzhu was covered with a thick woven embroidery of
the sun, the moon, and the stars. Mo Xi still remembered the first time when
he led Gu Mang into this room. Gu Mang followed him. He was so shocked
by the overwhelming air that he couldn't speak. He grabbed himself for a
while and said with a blue face, “First, please be clear, dage, are you
treating me?

Otherwise, I can't afford to buy it.”

But just like the splendid grandeur of this restaurant, the golden thread that
originally radiated light on the carpet was already dark and dusty.

Mo Xi turned over the food case, but because of the confusion in his mind
he didn’t see anything. At last, he "snapped" the exquisite dish case
embroidered with silk and pushed it to Gu Mang.

"You choose."

Gu Mang was still playing with the small bronze medal on his neck ring. He
was shocked when hearing the words. "I don't know the words."

Mo Xi said, “There is a picture, if you apply spiritual energy onto the silk,
you can see the pattern.”

Gu Mang listened to him to say like this, opened the case, and held it in his
chest to see earnestly.

"I want this. This... And this... " He stretched out his finger to poke and
poke on the dish table, and then he bit his finger to get lost. "I'm hungry."

Mo Xi shut up, turned his head to one side and didn't look at him.

Gu Mang noticed and asked, "Are you still angry?"

"No".

Gu Mang thought for a moment and suddenly said, "Don't be angry. You are
also important."

Mo Xi’s heart moved, but still face coldly said, "Why flatter me? I have no
sachet for you. "
Gu Mang said with a smile, "But you gave me a necklace."

"..."

If the mood in Mo Xi’s eyes was originally jealousy, the jealousy faded and
became a kind of gloom as soon as it came out.

He took a look at Gu Mang's black collar, but there was no more fire.

After all, the great turning point of his life was given by Gu Mang. Without
Gu Mang, there would be no Mo Xi today.

How could he complain about after leaving the country for revenge?

...

When his family was in trouble, it was Gu Mang who stretched out his hand
to him, who accompanied him when he was unknown, who encouraged him
with a smile when he was helpless.

Gu Mang was kind to him.

"Don't worry, everything will be OK."

"No matter how bad it is, even if your uncle tries you, you are also a noble.
Look at me; I am a slave, and I don't worry. What are you worried about?"

"If one day you are really run by your uncle and have no where to go, my
house will be divided into half of your room and half of your meal, OK?"

"You still have me."

How many things did Gu Mang do for him?

Mo Xi's future was uncertain. When he was squeezed out of the ranks, only
Gu Mang noticed how he felt and whether he had enough food. Mo Xi was
cold and stubborn. At that time, those rich young men who lived with him
didn't look up to him. They thought that he had no father in his early years.
Now his mother remarried in spite of the scandal. When she was pregnant,
Mo Xi must have been in a miserable situation.

They even deliberately distributed his food to the ground.

It was Gu Mang who always gave his rations to him because he couldn’t
afford to be bullied. But the grain of the slave soldiers was not delicious. Gu
Mang could see that Mo Xi shut his mouth and didn't say anything, but he
was in great pain.

So he said that he would buy jewelry and rouge for the girl every three to
five days. He cheated the brothers and asked for some money. Then he
quietly bought more snacks for his shidi to make him happy.

At that time, the people in the army said that he was too busy, and his
friends ran on him too recklessly.

"The day before yesterday, he said he would buy a jade hairpin for Xiao
Lan.

Today, he asked for money again, saying he wanted to buy a hairpin flower
for Xiao Die. Alas, the wind seed."

At that time, Gu Mang's best friend Lu Zhanxing also said, “Ah-Mang,

what's the matter with you? I haven't seen you so big before. Have you been
released after you joined the army?"

Gu Mang's response was to spit on his hand. "Brother, give me some

money?

I'll wash your clothes for a month later."

Lu Zhanxing said, "Which girl do you like?"

Gu Mang said in a nutshell, "The daughter of the old man Wang next door."

"... She's only six years old!! You are insane!"

No one knew the truth.

No one knew that Gu Mang, who was "crazy to spend money chasing girls"

actually sneaked away to wash dishes and chopsticks in the back kitchen of
a small shabby restaurant in the nearby city under the name of visiting the
brothel.

Gu Mang used the technique of changing his face by changing his clothes.
No one could see that he was the military master of the garrison. He washed
a lot of soup bowls and rice bowls. Even the host looked at him with great
admiration.

"Young man, would you like to come to my place to do long-term work?

I’ll pay you that amount?"

Gu Mang's eyes were still bright, like the stars of the whole summer night.

"Thank you, host, but I usually have other things to do, and I can't get rid of
them myself…"

"Oh, that's a pity." The host patted him on the head. "Seldom have I seen
such a diligent young man."

In order to take care of him, his Shixiong Gu suffered from unknown

hardships and endured unknown tiredness.

But Mo Xi didn't know that at first.

It wasn’t until later, when he saw the letter paper dyed with blood, that he
even realized that he loved the man who was three years older than himself.
He braved the wind and snow to find Gu Mang's confession, but there was
only Lu Zhanxing in the tent. Lu Zhanxing told him,

"Gu Mang? Gu Mang was pulled to the flower pavilion in the city to play!
People do not waste their youth! Hahaha!"

At that moment, Mo Xi felt that he had been slow for a long time, but he
still couldn't control his mood. So he galloped to the moon and wind field
that Lu Zhanxing said. He found several friends of Gu Mang, but he didn't
see Gu Mang alone.
He didn't give up. His chest seemed to be burning a fire that could not be
stopped. He found it in a small town near his residence.

At last, he saw Gu Mang in a small restaurant.

Gu Mang fit in easily, and originally Mo Xi did not recognize him. But at
that time, he kept his mind. As soon as Gu Mang raised his head from the
water basin, Mo Xi caught the man's eyes colliding with himself.

At that moment, Mo Xi recognized that he was the Shixiong Gu he was

looking for.

He went from hearing the disappointment of "Gu Mang went to the brothel"
to seeing the astonishment of Gu Mang when he washed the dishes.

At that time, Mo Xi's heart was so painful.

All of a sudden, he didn't know how to open his mouth to express his mind.
A cavity of blood rushed into his heart, making his eyes on Gu Mang hot
and fiery.

But so it is said, one spirited, two decline, three exhausted. When he just
wanted to express his love, he went to the camp and didn't find the man.
When he rushed to the brothel angrily and wanted to drag Gu Mang out, he
still didn’t find the man.

When he really found him, the eagerness of that share was not so impulsive.

He gasped in the snow, strode open the wooden gate of the fence, causing
the chicks in the backyard of the restaurant to run around. He walked
straight to Gu Mang.

He saw Gu Mang's hand immersed in water. In the cold weather, in order to

prevent the host from discovering that he was a practitioner or using magic,
Gu Mang's hand got frostbite.

Suddenly, Mo Xi's throat got stuck. He didn't know whether he was entitled
to say that he liked him or ask Gu Mang for more.
He silently dragged Gu Mang up from the bench, his long eyelashes
drooping, and he held Gu Mang's cold fingers.

He held his shixiong’s hand in his palm, stroked it, and asked softly, “Does
it hurt?”

Gu Mang said it didn’t matter.

"What is this frostbite? It's a man's hand. It's better to be rough." Gu Mang
scratched his head with his swollen radish hand, and showed a small tiger's
tooth. "Your Gu Mang gege is the most handsome."

That was too much to say. No one would think that two frozen radish
fingers were handsome.

But Gu Mang didn’t listen. He meant that since you came to the army, you
were in the first team with me, and you are my shidi, then I can't let you be
wronged.

Mo Xi was not without persuading Gu Mang. He told Gu Mang that Gu

Mang gave him too much, but his future road was not clear. He may not be
able to repay these kindness.

But Shixiong Gu, the army ruffian, just smiled. In the winter night, his long
eyelashes were covered with snowflakes. "Who wants you to pay back?
When it comes to my team, they’re my buddies. I have to cover you. "

Mo Xi: "But I......"

“Don't. Let me take care of you. If you feel sorry, take a scroll and write
down what you owe me. When you have a chance, return it to me with
interest." Gu Mang smiled and rubbed his head. "Oh, my royal princess is a
real fool."

Mo Xi watched the young and fresh smile grow in the light. At that time, he
made up his mind to return the best to Gu Mang. Not only to return it, but
also to give him all the treasures and flowers in the world.

He was going to be with him all his life.

But in the end?

Gu Mang redeemed Mo Xi, but Mo Xi gave him a dark shackle on his neck.

And ironically, this was the best thing he could give to Gu Mang now, after
his betrayal, hatred, and cold heart. He could give him this last thing.

So this was their life.

When the dishes were ordered, Mo Xi still sat silently with his hands in his
arms, distracted.

Gu Mang suddenly said, "You are still unhappy."

Mo Xi looked up at him and said, "I'm not sure. Not this time. "

Gu Mang insisted, "Why are you unhappy?"

"..."

"Don't you like it here? Let's change."

Mo Xi sighed, pulled out from his memory, and said, “Change what? The
food in this restaurant is very good. You used to like some of them, but I
don't know if you just ordered them right. "

"I used to..." Gu Mang murmured. "I liked it very much?"

"As I said, we used to know each other."

Gu Mang thought hard for a while and gave up, but still said, "OK, you
know me when you say you know me."

There were many Sichuan dishes in this restaurant. The spicy dishes were
not new to Gu Mang. After all, the Western Shu Kingdom was in an
alliance with them. In the year of the war in Western Shu, Gu Mang went to
help the alliance.
Since then, he had never been able to touch a bit of hot pepper, and he had
become a pan of red oil chicken without changing his face.

But if he could eat it, Mo Xi knew that Gu Mang still liked to eat his
hometown’s food.

Just don’t know, in those years, when you defected to the enemy Liaoguo,
looking at the grape wine on the table, did you ever think back to home
cooked bread buns? Did you ever have a little regret?

Unlike the usual gentle cuisine of Chonghua, everything in this restaurant

was very warm. The kitchen was half open, only covered by a cloth curtain.
The guests downstairs could hear the angry "zizi" sound of hot oil, the
"ding dong"

sound of spatula collision with the pan, and sometimes the "bang" of fire
rising from the inside of the wok, which made the whole kitchen red.

"Fish flavored eggplant, chicken in cold sauce, a basket of Guokui. Two

guests, eat while it's hot." Small two hands were carrying vegetables; the
head was also carrying food. "Cold taste is not good."

Gu Mang reached out his hand and silently picked the bamboo basket from
his head.

The Guokui was made of lard and minced pork. When making dough rolls,
it was wrapped with minced pork, minced pepper, and green onion. Both
sides were coated with lard and baked in the oven. It emited a lot of burning
incense.

Gu Mang didn’t like scallions, but after he removed them, he liked the cake
very much and ate it conscientiously in his hands. Other dishes were
coming up one after another: the pork in the double pot was sandwiched in
chopsticks, and the slices of meat in the sauce were slightly shaking and
shining with oil. Cabbage in boiling water, the heart of cabbage was
immersed in mellow chicken soup, refreshing and sweet. Stir fried kidney
flower, cut knife flower into wonderful rolls, and garlic bolt slipped out of
the pot in the fire. When they were brought up, they even choked on the
sparkly aftertaste. The taste was crisp and tender.

The flavor of the dishes was simple and fierce. When one chopstick went
down, the seven orifices* were very happy in an instant. The numbness of
pepper stimulated the nose and tongue. This table dish was not expensive,
but delicious. It was because of their excellent skills, which was why they
used to ask for high prices.

*Seven orifices/holes: 2 ears, 2 eyes, 2 nostrils, 1 mouth

"Delicious." After Gu Mang finished, he murmured to himself, “Seemed to

eat it before?"

Hearing Gu Mang say so, Mo Xi’s originally not very strong appetite
became more and more depressed, so he put down chopsticks and turned to
look at the street outside.

Gu Mang licked the crumbs on his lips, "Princess, what's the matter with
you?"

At first, Mo Xi didn’t move, but a moment later, he suddenly reacted and

raised his head sharply, "What did you call me?”

___

The author has something to say: character stickers~

Murong Chu Yi

Age: 33

Height: 180cm
Identity: repair the pot, knock the iron brain and have holes Speaking of
people: attach importance to the "ignorance" in avaricious, hateful and
stupid, senior weapon trainer

Title: stay indoors in March and stay indoors for half a year Talking about
people: spoony Fairy

Favorite: it's a mystery

Hate: Jiang yexue and Yue Chenqing hate it

Favorite color: white

Disgusting food: all internal organs

Favorite food: sweet cakes

Weapon: all kinds of artifact, magic spell of machine armour, sweeping dust
 Chapter 50 - You

Gu Mang was more or less frightened by the sudden change in his face. He
hesitated for a moment and said, "Princess..."

It seemed that his blood flow went all from the body to the brain. Only two
words flowed into the sea like a boulder, which made Mo Xi’s ears buzz.
For a while, he couldn’t speak in whole words, “You.. how are you… How
do you... "

"What?"

Mo Xi's fingertips were cold, and he had to hold the tea cup on the table
with his hands up, which barely concealed his trembling. He said in a
hoarse voice,

"Why do you call me that?"

"Oh, Li Wei jiao. He said that the princess is a very noble and high person
who needs to be taken good care of." Gu Mang smiled and said, "I think
you are very similar."

“………………”

"What's the matter with you?"

From the cliff to the bottom of the valley, the shiver was still there, but the
excitement was cold.

Mo Xi clenched his teeth, turned away his face, and said, "I'm not sure.

Nothing.”
After a while, he saw Gu Mang's blank expression. Mo Xi closed his eyes.
Only then he could bear to gouge out the dull pain in his heart and stagger
the topic dumb. "Drink your cabbage soup. Don't worry about me."

Gu Mang looked down at the boiled cabbage in the bowl. "But the soup is
gone."

"..."

His eyes wandered around the table, then stared at the bowl of spicy
meatball soup in front of Mo Xi.

"You want to taste this?"

Gu Mang nodded.

Mo Xi was in a depressed mood, but he was in a complicated mood and

didn’t want to lose his temper very much. He just pushed the soup bowl to
Gu Mang.

"There is a whole pepper on the top here. It's very heavy. Please pay
attention."

After taking the bowl, Gu Mang opened the last pot lid left in his hand and
ate the spicy soup. He puffed into the bowl, scooped it, and carefully
avoided the curling peppers. However, there was still a fish that escaped the
net and broke in his mouth.

He didn't respond at first, and even crumpled the hard shell of pepper.

The result could be imagined: After a moment, Gu Mang began to spit

pepper shell, eyes wet, the tip of the tongue was numb red and
uncomfortable. He pushed the soup bowl away.

"Toxic."

Mo Xi was stunned, How could Gu Mang not eat spicy food?

But then he thought that Gu Mang eating spicy food was something he
practiced later. At first, he was not willing to touch any red. When Liaoguo
destroyed his divine sense, it probably destroyed Gu Mang's tolerance that
he cultivated over time.

This thought made him more anxious. Up to now, he still had a glimmer of
hope.

He hoped that Gu Mang's confusion was pretended. But over the past few
days, Gu Mang's every move told him no.

The former altar beast was really dead.

The only thing Mo Xi could have, hate and revenge, was the ember in front
of him.

Mo Xi looked at him wordlessly. "There is no poison."

Gu Mang opened his mouth and spit out from his tongue. His face was full
of grievances. "I am poisoned."

"..."

It was meaningless to explain to him. Mo Xi poured out a cup of jasmine

herbal tea and handed it to him. "Drink it slowly, and the poison will be
relieved."

Gu Mang held the tea cup doubtfully and drank it with a wrinkled face.

"Is it better?"

“En" Gu Mang nodded, but hesitated to look at the whole table. "No more."

Mo Xi said, "You do not eat ‘poison’ well.”

Gu Mang suddenly curled his lips and said, "It's not good here. I won't
come next time."
Mo Xi looked at his red lips, which were numb, and his heart was filled
with a kind of impulse that he couldn’t speak clearly. Suddenly, he said,
"Gu Mang.”

"Huh?"

"This is where I first invited someone to dinner. Do you know who that man
is? "

Gu Mang thought for a moment, "It's me?"

Mo Xi's eyes were so bright for a moment, but he soon saw the confusion in
Gu Mang's eyes, and heard the question of Gu Mang's voice ending rising.

Gu Mang said, “Am I right?"

Mo Xi did not speak again. He silently closed his eyes, sighed lowly, and
did not answer.

After dinner, two old friends, now enemies, strolled by the red lake at night.
Red lanterns were hanging on the bridge, casting a dream like soft glow on
the lake.

The boats of the night rowed by, and as soon as the wood pulp hit, the area
shattered into the floating light.

Gu Mang walked on the edge by Mo Xi, biting the three buns Mo Xi

bought on the side of the road before.

Mo Xi stopped and looked at the lake. For a while, he suddenly looked like
holding the last glimmer of hope and said in a low voice, "If Lu Zhanxing
had not died, would you not have taken that step... "

"Which step?"

"..." Mo Xi looked at the shimmering eyes and said, "Nothing. It doesn't

matter if you don't remember. If you're still alive, there's always a chance."

"En"
"What are you doing?"

"The mother of the fallen Luomei Garden said, “Well, I mean, if I agree
with others, they will be happy."

"...Why do you want to please me?”

Gu Mang bit the bun again and said, "Because you are a good man."

Mo Xi made a face, then said indifferently, "You really can't look, can't look
at people."

Gu Mang swallowed the steamed stuffed bun. A pair of pure and clean eyes
looked at Mo Xi in the paddling sound, lights, and shadow. "hmm"

"... Can you not even agree with this?”

"En"

"... Forget it. "

After a while, very unwilling to look back, he asked, "How am I good?"

"You wait."

Gu Mang said this, and put his nose to him. He was like a dog on the side of
Mo Xi's face, neck and ears. If this scene is seen by those women who
adored Mo Xi, they would be stunned. The inhumane Xihe Jun being so
close to others and making such strange and intimate actions.

Didn’t he usually give people a back fall and break their ribs?

There were many things they didn’t know but one thing they knew was that
Mo Xi did not like being touched by strangers. But Gu Mang must be an
exception.

Not only because Gu Mang was too simple now, he had no purpose to do
anything, only following the nature of a child - curious about something, he
would put it in his mouth to taste. If he wanted to know what something
was, he would smell it.

It was because from a long time ago, Mo Xi and Gu Mang were the closest
people. He was used to him.

"You have a smell" Gu Mang said at last. "It's different from others."

Mo Xi looked at him. "What scent?"

Gu Mang shook his head. "I don't know. But..." He paused, as if trying to
find some decent words in his poor head to describe it. But apparently, he
failed in the end.

He said, "It's sweet. You smell like a spoonful of honey."

"..."

Obviously, Mo Xi didn't want to continue this strange conversation with

him. He asked, "What else?"

Gu Mang clenched the half eaten bun with both hands. "Only you buy this
for me."

He said looking a little confused at Mo Xi, "Why do you care so much?"

Mo Xi slightly frowned.

The original care on his face, was it so clear?

In the light of the water color, Gu Mang's big eyes and long eyes looked at
him so peacefully.

Mo Xi shook his head, didn't answer, just said, "You are the second person
in the world to say I'm good."

"Who was the first?"

Mo Xi looked at him for a moment in silence and said, “It ws also you."

Gu Mang was a little surprised. "There are two of me?"

"... I don't mean that. Come on, it's no use talking to you."

After being surprised, Gu Mang said, "Then you should ask more people.
There will be many people saying it."

There was no one else. From a long time ago, he would never speak to a
second person like this, and no one could make friends with him like this.

His indifference, cold and biting, had already pushed one person after
another trying to get close to him off the cliff.

Mo Xi thought of his youth, thought of the small restaurant dishes of Gu

Mang, thought of the first emperor, thought of Mengze. At last, he thought
of the year when the battle in Dongting Lake was raging. He knelt like a
beggar in the smoke and begged Gu Mang to look back. He thought that the
old scars on his chest began to ache. Those who betrayed him, or those he
betrayed, were now washed in the autumn water of red lake.

He closed his eyes, but his heart was bitter. The hoarseness of his voice
startled him.

"Gu Mang, you know. In fact, there are many secrets between us. I didn't
tell anyone. I...... "

All of a sudden he was silent again.

He hadn't done it for nearly ten years, so that he couldn’t spit out his words
stuck in his throat. Slowly, his impulse disappeared.

He was like a fierce ghost whose tongue had been tongue pulled out
because of many evils. All the bitter water could only be swallowed into his
stomach. He was also used to swallowing it into his stomach.

At this time, Gu Mang said, "Don't say it, I won't listen."

Mo Xi turned his head and asked, "Why?"

In the evening wind, Gu Mang swept away his hair. He leaned against the
wooden column of the covered bridge and looked at Mo Xi. "Because you
don't want to tell me."

"..."

"And if I really knew you, maybe I will remember it myself later. So, there's
no need."

He covered his ears. "I won't listen."

"..." Mo Xi looked at the way he folded his ears. He was silent for a while,
and suddenly smiled. This was the first time in a long time that he really
laughed, not “sneering," “jeering," “superficially laughing," or
"pretending*.”

*lit “skin laughing but flesh not laughing”

Mo Xi leaned against the wooden post and smiled for a long time. Gu Mang
looked at him, slowly and hesitantly put down his hand, but later raised it
again.

But this time, he raised his hand and touched his face.

The fingers were cool.

As a matter of fact, Mo Xi should have denounced him and dodged.

But in the light and shadow and the sound of the oars, in the pain that
tormented him all day, maybe more than all day, he was tormented by Gu
Mang's rebellion. His eyelashes were only slightly quivering, but he could
not say anything cruel.

He even felt his eyes wet.

"Princess." At last, Gu Mang said in a low voice, "Can I have your name on
the back of the ring?"
"Because I seem to be a good man?"

Unexpectedly, Gu Mang shook his head this time. “No," he said. "Because I
seem to really know you."

Mo Xi only felt that his whole heart was gripped by a sharp claw. Even
breathing was difficult.

Gu Mang said, "I don't know what the Lord is. But... It sounds good. I want
you to be."

After watching him for a long time, Mo Xi could not tell what he was like.
His heart was more complicated than the jar. At last, he used more restraint
than ten million times before he said, "You are far from qualified."

"What is qualification?"

Mo Xi simply changed a way of saying, "I mean, you can't."

Gu Mang thought, "How can I be qualified?"

Mo Xi couldn’t answer, stared at him for a while, and only asked, "Can't
you see I hate you?"

"What is hate?" asked Gu Mang.

"You look into my eyes, and see that I wish I could eat your blood, sleep on
your skin, and torture you to death and to life with my own hands, making
you miserable." Mo Xi’s cold eyes stared at him and said, "This is hate."

Gu Mang really looked into his eyes. He was very close. His eyes were
fixed on his eyes and his breath was lingering.

Mo Xi faintly felt that there was something wrong with him. Just trying to
push him away, he heard Gu Mang say, "But you look sick. It hurts."

"Hating me, does it hurt you?”

___

The author has something to say: "Gu Mangmang's fancy nickname"

What nickname does Gu Mang give others~

Mo Xi - Princess (no problem)

Yue Chenqing - little white bird (because there is a circle of white fluff
around the collar)

Jiang yexue -- a good man (- - simple and rough)

Murong Chuyi - Xiaolongnv (because she is white? Next door big white cat
wants to talk to you)

JunShang - hehehe weirdo (who makes him always mean badly hehe hehe)
Muronglian, procuress (who did ah Lian invite to provoke today?)

Jiang Fuli - Jiang fox (I know that Gu Mangmangmang is Hu Jianren!) Big

dog son: Thank you for "have you eaten meat today?", "the snow is over,
the sky is clear", "Zixi", "acan wants to drink more boiled water", "leaves
are flying", "foreigners", "Mo brothers and my love", "heizekong",
"Shenyan", "dill",

"Jiang" landmine x 2 "Wu Luqi", "peach small words" \ '- \'?)? "Landmine x
2"

the Pleiadian cherry blossom is open "," the island field is singing the door
roll

"landmine x 3" Star Moon "“ Gongzimo. " "March wood insect" landmine
x2

"Huajiu", "nickname is not important", "huazigui", "square lattice", "Linko"

landmine X3 "neglect you", "it's a gorilla" and "get drunk with Qing" "Xie
Su",

"Qianchen", "bilgewater", "Wen Sisi", "entering the lake Yanyan" mines X4

"a pig", "little red flower", "sea and whale in dream", "life is not easy to
agent autistic" mines~~

"Daotianmingmenjuan", "Jianzhou", "Chengchuan in the water", "singing in

the evening wind by the lake", "puppet", "Wenzhu" and "Yanyan in the
lake"

grenades x4, throwing grenades~~

"Jianzhou" and "Yuyao" throwing rockets~~

Gu Mangmang: on February 21, 2019, at 18:20:15, the little wretchedness

of irrigating a bottle of nutrient solution was taken away. Eddie, crab, you
and crab

"love delusion", "Dear Miss Qiqi", "King's soldier", "snow Ji Tianqing",

"Lalalala", "autumn wind listens to rain", "lljjing?", "under Luosheng hall",

"eternal life", "Jane Zhou", "little fish", "final son", "mojo", "invy", "Li
NKO, luoyiguoguo, black dance thoughts, Qiuchi's words, Qingqing,
yuejianshan's goblin, Linjiang, drinking milk every day, moqiyoujue,
Shenyan, ziXiyugui, Qiji, fish that can't be cured, aobu should drink more
boiled water, Wenzhu, juyichen, daotianmingmenjuan, irrigation nutrient
solution~~
 Chapter 51 - Accompany me

Hating me, does it hurt you?

"..."

The speaker didn't want to, and the listener intentionally closed his eyes
suddenly. He only felt that his heart was pierced by an invisible knife, and
the blood was flowing all over his mouth multicolored.

Since returning to Chonghua, Gu Mang had seen nothing but faces of

hatred, scolding, and trouble. He had never seen such a look like Mo Xi’s
before. He said, "Then I don't want you to be my Lord. Don't be unhappy."

"..."

"Don't hate me. If you don't hate me, will it not hurt?"

The water on the lake blew away the fine lines, and the broken lights were
like stars.

"... It's too late."

After a long time, Mo Xi answered him hoarsely, "Gu Mang, one day, you
will die by my hand. You and I are not meant to be together. I swore…”

He turned his head, and his handsome face was so indistinct in the
flickering red light of the lantern.

"And I'm not a good person at all. It's my shixiong who mistook me as one
from the beginning. "

Gu Mang listened to his words, took two bites off the last bit of the buns,
then reached out to feel him.
Mo Xi looked at his inexplicable move and asked, "What are you doing?"

Gu Mang felt his lapel once, then looked up and said, "Dry." After that, he
took the hand of Mo Xi and tried to make Mo Xi touch it. Naturally, Mo Xi
didn't follow him. He shook off his hand and frowned, "What are you
doing?”

"Strange. I'm obviously dry. Why do you call me wet chest?*"

*“Wet chest” is also shi xiong

Mo Xi: "..."

As a matter of fact, Mo Xi was right. He was not a perfect man. His

ambitions, his rash impulse, his hesitation and loss of control had all been
seen by his own eyes. Not only had he seen it, but he also tolerated it.

But now Gu Mang had buried the past of the two of them. He was the only
one standing alone in this besieged city, complaining because he couldn’t
extricate himself.

"Then why do you have to hate me?"

"... Because in the past, I've done a lot of things wrong with you." On the
way back that day, when there was a chat without smalltalk, Mo Xi said to
Gu Mang,

"It's too wrong."

But when Gu Mang asked him what was wrong, he didn't say a word.

In fact, he did not do "many" wrong things as he said. It was about Gu

Mang.

There was only one thing he really thought he did wrong.

That was to fall in love with Gu Mang.

It was a punishable crime, but he repeated it many times. Like an incurable
fool, he angrily reminded himself that he could not commit it again, and
hanged himself on a tree many times.

That night, Mo Xi was lying in bed staring at the dark curtain curtain,
thinking, why not just kill Gu Mang? Why don't we cut off the confusion?
Now I am like this, what is the picture?

Later, he wanted to understand that he hoped Gu Mang could recall the past,
maybe not only to let Gu Mang give an answer to the rebellion of that year,
but also not to listen to Gu Mang’s regret and look at him in tears.

He probably wanted to ask Gu Mang questions himself, some secrets only

they knew. Rage at him, roar at him, even if they fought with each other in
blood and flesh.

It was better than now that he had only one shoulder, but he had to shoulder
the memories of two people.

"Gu Mang" In this lonely curtain, a sigh was barely audible. "You are more
cruel than me after all."

After a period of time like this, Mo Xi paid attention everywhere, but never
saw Gu Mang have any traces of camouflage, so the hope became more and
more dim. Gradually, he was a little discouraged and became more and
more tired of Gu Mang.

“Before, when Gu Mang appeared, the owner stared at him. Now, as soon
as Gu Mang appears, he turns away from him. The Lord is very anxious,"
Li Wei concluded.

Needless to say, the whole Xihe mansion felt Mo Xi's anxiety.

It's said that depression makes people abnormal. After a long period of
depression, the blame for Gu Mang gradually became abnormal——

"Why do you have to eat with your hands?"

"You can't do laundry. How can you do it?"

"Li Wei has taught you how to cook lotus root porridge three times. The salt
pot and sugar pot are still indistinguishable. Are you blind or has your
tongue broken?"

There were more and more chores for Gu Mang, but the demands were
higher and higher.

The more Mo Xi felt that there was no hope for Gu Mang to restore his
divine sense, the more manic and gloomy he became. At the end of the day,
even the servants who used to serve Mo Xi closely felt strange.

"Although the Lord always keeps a straight face, he will never be angry
with us for no reason, and will not deliberately create difficulties for us. But
he's looking at Gu Mang... "

"Well, it seems that he really hates Gu Mang."

After another period of time, Mo Xi's servants had all been idle, not because
of anything else, but because their distort Xihe monarch had piled up all the
intimate chores to Gu Mang to do.

It has to be said that Gu Mang was actually very smart.

Although his divine sense had been destroyed once, his ability had not been
greatly reduced. A month later, he had been able to manage all the affairs
that Li Wei taught him well, and he had good physical strength and fast
speed. He didn’t complain about doing ten people's work alone, or even
never said a word about tiredness.

"Let's see what the hell he's been through."

The lads got together and talked.

"On the third morning, he got up to chop firewood. On the fourth day, he
cooked. When the master woke up, he went to clean up the room. No matter
how well he cleaned up, he would be scolded. After scolding, he would
have breakfast. When he ate breakfast, he would be scolded by the master.
Then the Master would go to the hall and face the hall. He had to wash
clothes, air clothes, polish the floor tiles of the dining room in the hall, feed
fish and weed in the backyard, and go to the right place to prepare food for
the night..."

"My God, how should he feel?"

How did he feel?

No one could believe it. Actually, Gu Mang had no feelings at all.

He knew too few words and sentences. Mo Xi scolded him. At most, he

could understand simple sentences like "Are you a pig?" and he didn’t feel
angry because he didn’t understand etiquette, righteousness, and shame.

His brutality made him used to look at things like an animal. Although Mo
Xi always didn't have a good face for him, he said it in a hurry, and Gu
Mang didn't hate him.

Because Mo Xi gave him delicious food every day.

In Gu Mang's eyes, the Xihe mansion was like a group of wolves' territory.
Mo Xi was very powerful. He was a wolf. He went outside once a day, and
then he had

“salary." The salary could be exchanged for food and clothes. Therefore, Gu

Mang thought that Mo Xi was a good wolf who could especially hunt. He
loved howling a little.

But for his ability, Gu Mang decided not to abandon him.

The division of labor of the wolves was clear. Since Mo Xi was going to
hunt outside and let him patrol and clean the territory, there was nothing
wrong. And cooking. Although it was a bit complicated, and he spent more
than ten days trying to remember the words pasted on those bottles and jars,
he was very proud. Because now he not only knew "sugar" and "salt", but
also “rice,"
“noodles," and “oil.” He felt that he was very great, and this was due to Mo
Xi’s howling.

As for "vinegar" and "sauce", it was too difficult. He wouldn’t learn it for
the time being. Anyway, the taste of vinegar was so heavy that he wrinkled
his nose when he smelled it. He wouldn’t make mistakes in his life.

Every day, he and Mo Xi shared their prey, and gradually he took Mo Xi as

a partner in his heart.

When Mo Xi yelled at him, although he didn’t say a word, he was worried.

He thought that for a wolf with a grumpy temper, it was always easy to fall
into the trap. Even if he didn’t fall into the trap, it was easy to lose a lot of
hair. If he lost a lot of hair, it was easy to get sick. If he got sick, it was easy
to cry for life.

He didn't want to let Mo Xi die because Mo Xi was the only one who was
willing to share his prey with him after he came to Chonghua.

He tried to comfort Mo Xi several times to make him not so angry, but after
two circles around Mo Xi, he really didn't know how to calm him down. So
at last he could only stand beside him, listening to Mo Xi's scolding, while
silently wishing Mo Xi a long life.

So that he could eat.

The above is what Gu Mang thought.

Fortunately, Mo Xi didn't know it, or he would really die of anger.

In the new year, the affairs of the department of military and political affairs
were very busy. It was late for Mo Xi to go back to the government for
several days.

It's already late at night when he came back from the dinner party. Even Li
Wei had gone to rest.

Mo Xi raised his long, cold, white hand, loosened his tightly pressed collar,
and walked into the door with his long legs.
He had just had some wine at the party, and his face was more impatient
than usual. But he had always been self-disciplined, drinking only for
politeness: not for pleasure, not to indulge himself in drunkenness, just a
little hot chest, not so comfortable.

He planned to wash and sleep like this, but when he passed the osmanthus
courtyard, he saw that Gu Mang was squatting by the well, holding his robe
sleeve to bathe the big black dog.

"Darling, you look good after washing."

But when the black dog saw the Mo Xi, he was not obedient. He broke
away from Gu Mang's hand and ran away. Gu Mang stood up, water
dripping on his arm.

Gu Mang raised his arm and wiped his face. He didn't wipe it clean. There
was still a pile of foam on his nose. He grinned, "You're back."

Mo Xi closed his eyes, held back for a while, or could not help swearing,
"Are you a pig?"

Looking at his red hands, he thought of Gu Mang, who used to go to wash

dishes and run errands to make money to buy a small stove for himself
without telling everyone, and was even more upset in his chest.

"You don't go to the wood house and wash it with hot water?"

"Fandou* doesn't like heat."

*lit “Rice Bag”

"Who?"

Gu Mang took the sleeve of his robe and wiped the water drops. "Fandou."

Mo Xi understood that he was talking about the black dog who had been
living with him since the fall of the Luomei Garden. For a while, Mo Xi
was speechless.
Gu Mang always took care of what others liked first, and he was always
used to accommodating others and enduring all kinds of inconveniences.

Now he only had this dog brother, so he just how he was tolerant of people,
so he was also tolerant of the dog's happiness, anger, and sorrow.

In the cold night, Mo Xi looked at Gu Mang's face. The bright moon

reflected his clean face like frost. He had a pure look and peaceful blue
eyes.

Mo Xi wanted to say, “Why do you have to”

But when he moved his lips, he said, "You are a saint."

Bathe, wash, and lie down in bed, but unable to sleep.

Mo Xi felt that he had become more and more enchanted recently. He who
couldn’t get the answer was like a fierce ghost who couldn’t be released. He
was more and more eager to cook.

Sometimes he even thought that it would be better for him to die than for
Gu Mang. It would be better for him to die. It would be better for him to
guess and think day and night.

In the second half of the night, it began to snow. Mo Xi dry eyes stared at
the endless night, fingers unconsciously picking the quilt.

All of a sudden, he couldn't help it. He brushed the curtain and went out. He
was too lazy to wear his shoes. He stepped on the soft white snow.

"Gu Mang!"

Standing in those "holes" of Taihu Lake, Mo Xi felt that he had to find a

doctor to have a look.

"Gu Mang, come out!"

Warm curtain rustled, Gu Mang came out, his face was tired and dazed, and
he rubbed his eyes.
"What's the matter?"

Mo Xi clenched his teeth for a long time, and said firmly, “It's OK."

Gu Mang yawned and said, "Then I'll go back."

Mo Xi said, "Stop!"

"... What's the matter?”

"Something."

Gu Mang blinked. "What's the matter?"

"I can't sleep," he murmured, his face black.

"I can't sleep and don't want you to rest," he said.

Any normal person wold be shocked and look like a ghost and roar "You
are sick!"

But Gu Mang was obviously not a normal person, so he just stayed for a
while, his eyes still a little unconscious, and then calmly said, "Oh."

His sound was like the water in the ancient well, but the water fell into
boiling oil, and the sparks bursted into the sky.

A fire suddenly started for Mo Xi. It was snowy. He didn’t feel cold on his
bare feet, but very hot. He stared at Gu Mang, and his eyes were full of fire.

He suddenly grabbed Gu Mang's arm. In a moment of great strength, he

made a red mark on Gu Mang's hand. He pulled Gu Mang and stared at Gu
Mang's face.

"Listen, I'm in a bad mood tonight."

"Then what?" Gu Mang said indifferently. "Will it get better after rubbing
twice?"
"You --", Mo Xi held his words for a while, then slowly said with his teeth
clenched, "OK. You're fine. Aren't you stupid? Is it not that there's no
dignity, no shame, no memory? Don't you accept it?"

He looked at the confused and loose eyes in the snowy night. In the blue
eyes, he saw his face repressed to something almost like madness.

He felt that he was ridiculous. He gathered in his throat and tried to restrain
his anger against the current.

But the breath was hot, hot.

"That will do." He clenched his arm, looked down at him and said,
"Tonight, you come with me.”

___

The author has something to say: there's something going on tonight. It's a
regular release of the manuscript box. I can't edit the little theater bird
tonight.

I'm running around! Kiss you first and don't rest tomorrow and Saturday, or
continue to update, the day after tomorrow and then rest on Sunday ~ ~

chuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchu
ch uchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchueh!!
Launch your heart!!

Big dog son: Thank you for "Huayi", "Yanyan in the river" landmine X3
"Zixi",

"huazigui", "pudding style heaven", "little red flower", "foreign tourists",

"life hard agent autistic" landmine X3 "ayanyan", "have you eaten meat bag
today",
"Linfei", "jiewanmiao", "Su is not Sufi's violent Sao agent", "a can not
drink more boiled water", "Wu Luqi" landmine x2 "Yi Chen" "" official.
Carp fish. "

Landmine x 2 "the Pleiades cherry blossom is in bloom", "brother Koo

wants to make money", "don't you want to float", "let's let's let's let's let's
let's let's let's let's let's let's let's let's let's let's let's let's let's let's let's let's
let's let's let's let's let's go", " "Back time", "peach words" \ '- \'?)? "A good
citizen" landmine x2

"neglect you", "bilgewater", "Linko" landmine X3 "35194764", "Jiang

Chaer",

"flower branch", "nickname is not important", "Xiaojin always thinks of

Daiyu beast every day", "half cut iron pillar", "Mr. Ji" landmine x2 "love
delusion" and

"Xiaoli" throw landmine~~

"Wenzhu", "Xiaoli" and "muchunli" throw grenades~~

"Jack" throwing rocket~~

Thank you for your friends~~

 Chapter 52 - Don’t Hold

The sparks were flying in the charcoal basin, and the light blue curtain in
the bedroom was long.

Mo Xi sat on the edge of the bed, staring at Gu Mang with black eyes.

"Kneel down," he said.

Kneeling was a gesture that Gu Mang had learned since falling in the
LuoMei garden. However, he didn’t like this movement, not because of his
self-esteem, but because he didn’t understand what those who wanted him
to kneel wanted from him. Why did he kneel as they taught him every time,
but the ferocity on those faces didn't subside? Instead there was a more
angry blood color going against the current.

He didn't know what he wasn't doing well in this posture.

Gu Mang hesitated for a moment and looked at Mo Xi. So he knelt straight

down, kneeling beside the bed of the master of Xihe mansion, kneeling at
the foot of that man.

He didn't care much whether others were satisfied with him, but the person
in front of him was his job, which was related to the chicken, duck, and fish
on the table tomorrow, so he always hoped that he would be happier.

But Mo Xi didn’t look so satisfied.

"Has anyone told you what it means to kneel down?" Mo Xi said suddenly
looked down at him, eyes cold.

Gu Mang shook his head.

"Kneeling means submission, humbleness, and deference." Mo Xi stared at
his face. "But none of this is on your face."

"You just bend your knees, but your back is straight."

Gu Mang didn't speak and didn't seem to know what to say, but he still knelt
like this and blinked in confusion.

To be frank and almost impertinent.

Yes, that was why he angered everyone who made him kneel. Because
although he was kneeling, there was no embarrassment on his face. In the
past two years, so many people wanted to see his inferiority, his
embarrassment, and his life. But no one could do it.

Gu Mang, like a piece of white paper, calmly accepted all the scolding and
curses. His ignorance had become his biggest barrier.

Mo Xi suddenly resented Gu Mang. He grabbed his cheek and looks down

at Gu Mang's eyes. His aggressiveness was like a sword, which almost ran
through Gu Mang.

"Gu Mang, do you really think I can't help you?"

But Gu Mang looked at him and gave him a response after a while, "Did
you drink?"

"..."

Mo Xi frowned, thinking, then suddenly, as if being burned, released his

hold on Gu Mang.

His strength was so great that Gu Mang's porcelain cheeks had been
branded with two distinct red marks by his violence.

Mo Xi turned his face and said gloomily, "What do you have to do with it?"

Gu Mang felt his cheek. "There are a lot of people drinking in Luomei
Garden Villa. They drink a lot, and then they become very bad."
"That's drunk,” Mo Xi responded coldly.

"Are you drunk?”

Mo Xi looked back and stared at him. "Could I talk to you so well when I'm
drunk?"

"Have you ever been drunk?"

"I -"

The snow outside was rustling and the north wind was calling.

For a while, he lost my voice, and only the charcoal crackled.

I am not drunk.

Only once had he drunk a little bit more. That time had been seen by him,
caused by him, tolerated by him.

From then on, he was as strict as a ruler and never indulged himself.

How can you forget. How can you forget?

How dare you forget!!

The words boiled in the bottom of his heart. The steam rose, but what came
out turned into a ruthless sentence.

"You're not in charge of my business."

Gu Mang said nothing.

The two people in the room looked at each other in silence, and Mo Xi
stared at Gu Mang the whole time. He seemed to look straight into Gu
Mang's heart through those blue eyes.

Then he thought again, if only he could see it straight, if only he could tear
him hard, pierce him, and see the secret in his bones, the flow of his blood,
and his dirty soul.

As long as he could see how dirty the man kneeling in front of him was,
there would be no more nostalgia.

Gu Mang moved his toes and suddenly asked, "Do you want me to be with
you, just to watch each other?"

Mo Xi stared at him. “Keep dreaming."

"Then what do you want me to do?"

So Mo Xi began to think seriously and maliciously, and deliberately

stopped staring at Gu Mang.

“You're coming with me tonight" was not a very serious statement and
obviously had some intimacy.

But the two people in the room didn't think about it.

It really was because he couldn’t sleep, so he didn’t want to let Gu Mang

sleep.

Gu Mang also really adhered to the friendly spirit of sleeping together,

staying together, and losing together as part of his job.

"In this way, you study and I sleep." Mo Xi picked out a book in front of the
bookshelf for a while, and gave him a volume of the story of the day.

"I can't read..."

"Didn't Li Wei teach you for a month?" Mo Xi waved his hand angrily and
lay down on the bed.

"Oh." Gu Mang took over the book, and began to read aloud the title of the
book, "Dog day one strength man."

Mo Xi almost hit his face on the pillow.

The conclusion of Gu Mang studying all night was that he didn’t understand
a word Mo Xi’s “A Record of Plundering the Sky in the Daytime” which he
had read since the age of five. So in the latter half of the night, Mo Xi, still
unable to sleep, got up with two dark circles under his eyes and stared at Gu
Mang for a long time. Then suddenly, he reached out and pulled him up.

Gu Mang: "Where are we going?"

Mo Xi said, "Study."

After kneeling for a long time, Gu Mang was suddenly lifted up. His feet
were numb and could not move. He stumbled two steps and fell back to the
ground.

In this fall, he instinctively wanted to hold on to something. The closest

thing he could hold onto in a hurry was Mo Xi, so he hugged Mo Xi's waist.

Although it was winter at this time, the charcoal fire in the bedroom was
very sufficient. Mo Xi is a strong man with fever blood, so his clothes were
very thin.

Gu Mang's embrace surrounded his tight and strong thin waist through a
thin layer of cloth. Under his palm, Mo Xi's abdominal muscles rose and
fell with his

breath, and his robe, which was always full, was pulled askew by him,
revealing his well-balanced chest.

Mo Xi turned around and looked at him indeterminately.

In fact, for any normal woman, or even some men, if they were in the
position of Gu Mang, they must have been bewildered by Xihe Jun's strong
breath and physique.

But Gu Mang's old love was gone, and his love as a wolf seemed to have
not been opened at all, so he didn’t not feel anything for the good-looking
body of the man in front of him at all. And if he was asked to say what he
felt, he probably it felt hard and hot, which would him feel dangerous.
Mo Xi squeezed out two words from between the teeth: "Let go."

Gu Mang hugged his waist and looked up at him with blue eyes. He said
straightly, "I can't stand up." He pointed to his leg again. "It's broken."

Mo Xi's face became more and more gloomy. “It’s numb, not broken. I
want you to let go of me!”

Gu Mang saw that he did not have a good look and thought that it was easy
for him to be unhappy. He didn't know how to take care of his companion at
all. He was not as good as his Fandou. Thinking of this, he silently let go of
his hand and struggled to stand up from the ground. And almost the
moment when he let go of Mo Xi, he pushed the door back and went to the
study from the corridor.

The walls of the study were quiet, with few decorations. As for the fire pot,
it was not necessary to talk about it.

Mo Xi’s soul core was originally a fire attribute, and he was full of blood
and energy. He didn't care about the cold at all. He went to the desk in a
single garment.

He took a look at Gu Mang, who was wandering at the door, and said, "Get
in."

Gu Mang hesitated for a moment and lay on the ground.

"... What are you doing?"

Gu Mang started to roll from the threshold. One circle, two circles.

Mo Xi's handsome face is a little twisted. "You're really rolling, are you
rolling?"

Gu Mang sat up from the ground and sighed, "What do you want?"

If it wasn't for the calm, peaceful, and open-minded look on his face, Mo Xi
would almost think that this was the former scoundrel laughing at him.
Mo Xi to restrained from fretting and said, "Come here."

Gu Mang didn't seem to want to annoy this inflammable and explosive

companion, so he asked, "Don't roll over, right?"

"... Come on."

Gu Mang got up from the ground, went to Mo Xi's side, and looked at him
quietly, waiting for his next word.

Mo Xi looked at the bookcase again, and found nothing suitable for

teaching people to read and learn words. So he frowned, took ink, paper,
and an inkstone, and spread them out on the yellow sandalwood table.

"How many words did Li Wei teach you?"

Gu Mang broke his fingers and calculated. After losing ten fingers, his feet
moved again. Even his toes were used for counting. After calculating again,
he found that he knew more words than the toes of his hands and feet. He
could not help but proudly say, "A lot."

Mo Xi pulled the chair out and said, "Sit down."

Gu Mang sat down and looked at him.

Mo Xi folded his arms and leaned against the edge of the sandalwood table.
Looking down at him from top to bottom, he waved and lit all the lights in
his study, "I will inspect them*."

*lit “I check the goods”

"What do you mean by inspection?"

"I mean, you write."

The bad habit of Luomei Garden Villa was probably still in Gu Mang's
mind. Gu Mang took a pen clumsily and dipped it in a lot of ink. Then he
asked, "Will you give a reward for it?"
"If you don't write well, you will be punished."

Gu Mang's eyes, which had some expectations, became very tense. He

asked uneasily, "No food?"

"..." Mo Xi took a look at him. Under the warm yellow light, Gu Mang's
thin face was so close. A pair of blue eyes which looked like they were
washed by the sea stared at him. These days, it was hard to see the
numbness and estrangement in those eyes when they first met again in the
Luomei Garden Villa.

The man’s breath returned to Gu Mang's eyes little by little.

However, no matter how many times Mo Xi was captured, he did not

succeed in capturing the trace of a little bit of Gu Mang's memory.

Mo Xi said, “Say that again."

Gu Mang insisted, "There should be rice. Or I'm hungry. "

Mo Xi stared at him. "What qualification do you have to bargain with me?

Write.”

The poor handwriting spread on the Xuan paper. When Mo Xi said a word,
Gu Mang wrote the word. If he was right, Mo Xi doesn't say a word. If he
was wrong, he scolded him for being stupid.

He first wanted to write his name, his own name.

Later, he was so greedy and stubborn that he asked Gu Mang to write

“When life returns, come back. If you ask for lovesickness, for a long time,
unless you meet.”

At the end there were only words that Gu Mang didn’t know left. However,
he insisted on nailing him in the chair and not letting him go.

Gu Mang almost had some grievance. "I will not…"

The lights were dim, the snow was bleak. Mo Xi looked at the words on his
paper; a lovesickness, everything was wrong. He closed his eyes, went
behind Gu Mang and took the pen. “I’ll teach you."

Snowflakes were beating against the window of the pavilion. Gu Mang was
sitting on the chair. Mo Xi’s tall body was bent down, with a stroke of iron
and a silver hook. It was beautiful and tall. As he wrote, Gu Mang also
followed the gourd to draw a ladle. He drew half, then suddenly couldn't
help but sneeze.

Mo Xi’s wrist stopped writing. He looked down at him. "Cold?"

Gu Mang didn’t want to give the man anything. Besides, he was a man, and
the other party was also a man. He had some competitive instinct, so he
shook his head, but sneezed again.

Mo Xi said, "Go back to add a robe. Take care if you’re frozen to death.”

Gu Mang rubbed his nose and said, "A little bit, not much."

Now that Gu Mang has said that, Mo Xi had nothing to insist on. If he
insisted on it, it would seem that he cared about him. So he taught Gu Mang
how to write.

But it could be said that Gu Mang was too cold to bear it. He didn't think
much about it, but he instinctively went to the only hot body around him,
Mo Xi. He leaned a little, and then a little more.

Mo Xi was connecting the words into sentences, and he didn’t notice Gu

Mang's little action at first. When he came back, Gu Mang was as warm as
a pack of wolves. He could hide in his arms by leaning on a place only a
little away from him.

"..." Mo Xi put his pen on his chin and forced him to look up at himself. His
eyes were partly gloomy and partly narrowed. "Before I asked you to go
back to change clothes, you didn't change them. What do you want to do
now?”
___

The author has something to say:

"ABO magic string"

Ximei: I asked you to go back to change clothes before. What do you want
to do now?

Gu Mangmang: it's too late. Can you be a fire stove for you, a knife for
Murong Lian, and a snow in the river? I can't even get a little warm near
NIMA???

Xiaomei: no way.

Gu Mangmang: why?!!!

Chumei (pinching her chin and staring at her neck and grinding her teeth):
because they are either alpha or beta, pheromones have no attraction to me.
I don't want to bite at all.

Gu Mangmang: crabs and crabs "clothes" mine x2 "legs and legs", "life is
not easy to be self-contained", "Zixi", "bilgewater", "huazigui", "Xiaoli",
"xiesu",

"waizhouke", "dill", "Guanli", "have you eaten meat today?" "March wood
worm", "island field mingmenjuan" mine x2 "baixiangguo fried chicken
chop"

gongzimo " "Luozhao", "Jiang", "late wind singing by the river",

"neglecting you" and "shenshengxiao"

"Hua Yi", "Jiang Cha Er", "blue cicada", "Jin Guangyao seven meter one",
"Nian Qi" mine X5 "enter Jiang Yan", "Hua Jiu" mine x2 "nickname is not
important",
"Shen Yan", "Ci Shanyue", "she", "a Jin carp" and "a certain Cheng" throw
mines~~

"I don't know that the East is already white", "the king in the eyes", "the
kite smelting maniac" and "Wen Zhu" throw grenades~~

"Yuyao", "Jack", "frost and snow" rocket throwing~~

Big dog son: crab crab 2019-02-22 23:31:50 little wretchedness who
irrigated 10 bottles of nutrient solution was taken away from Eddie, crab
ツ
and crab you, crab and crab "deer demon", " ", "cool wine", "farewell to
the moon", "Shen Yan", "Jiang Mu", "website", "dreamer cat", "red bean
Miao", "Yu element nebula", "lion s1325", "Xu xiao'an", "Suzhi",
"neglecting you", "star clock tower Aishi sauce", "Ji Mao", "Yuan Yi", "Bai
cuihao pinch W", "bin Jun", "Xue Duxiu",

"small vegetable chicken", "Pleiadian flow Jun cherry blossom in bloom",

"moon sees the mountain goblin", "Mo Qiyou Jue", "Qi Ji", "Lin sauce", "a
Yanyan",

"final son", "Yuan Ye mad man", "I Yu", "Red Globe algal son", irrigation
nutrient solution~~

Thank you for your friends~~~

 Chapter 53 - Unconscious Seduction

Gu Mang looked at him and rubbed his bare, red toes back and forth
uneasily under the table.

He suddenly said, "Rice bag and I will warm together."

Mo Xi looked at him calmly. "So."

"Your clothes are few, and you are cold. My clothes are few, and I am cold.

You're cold, I'm cold, and when we get together, it's hot."

"..."

Mo Xi is a cut-sleeve, Gu Mang is his old lover. Even if the walls of reason

were high enough to lock the act of overstepping, it was impossible to lock
some of the instincts of the body. He knew that he had a strong reaction to
Gu Mang. If his clothes were thin, it would not be such a simple thing.

Mo Xi therefore was kind of sullen that he was deliberately seduced.

Although this kind of "seduction" could be said to be his own wishful
thinking, his face obviously sunk down.

He stared at Gu Mang for a while, then suddenly let go of the finger holding
his opponent's chin. Almost disgusted, he pulled a piece of rice paper and
wiped it.

Coldly, he said, “You really don’t take yourself seriously."

"No way?"

"What do you think you are?"

Gu Mang heard the words, but did not have any sad look. He just looked
back to Mo Xi, whose emotions were written on his face as straight and
white as before. Mo Xi could easily see his eyes were dazed, confused,
shocked. But there was nothing to please the heart.

If Gu Mang could feel sad because of his sharp words, even if it was only a
little bit, Mo Xi didn’t think he would be such a manic.

Gu Mang replied, "I thought I was a companion. Your companion."

After a moment, he raised his finger, hooked the lock ring on his neck with
one finger, then slowly lowered his fingertip, playing twice on the piece of
iron falling from the black iron lock ring.

He lowered his head and said, "Do you think I would be a companion of
someone wearing this kind of thing?"

"You are a traitor, I am your enemy. It won't change," he murmured. “Gu

Mang, we will never go back."

As the end of the year approached, Mo Xi increasingly confirmed that Gu

Mang was really not pretending. He did lose both soul and mind, all
memory.

For this reason, Mo Xi was angry for a long time.

One day, Mo Xi came back from the middle of the court, and got a message
that Jiang Yaoshi finally came back from seclusion. Jiang Fuli was the first
master of medicine refining in Chonghua. He was involved in treating many
difficult and miscellaneous diseases. Others couldn’t point to Gu Mang’s
affairs, but Jiang Fuli could still on it. So Mo Xi, holding the last glimmer
of hope, took Gu Mang and went to visit Jiang's house.

Jiang Fuli's character was very rebellious and eccentric. In Chonghua, there
was greed, hatred, and ignorance. Greed was Murong Lian and ignorance
was Murong ChuYi. As for hatred, it was said that he was angry at the
rebellious state. If he was not satisfied, he would lose his temper. He was
not rational and had a strong will. So this was Jiang Fuli, the senior
pharmacist.

This pharmacist was just open-minded. He never accumulated virtue in his

mouth. He did things his own way.

"I heard that after he went back to the mansion, his wife was so angry that
she didn't talk to him all day. He asked her if she had any brain disease and
took medicine earlier if she was ill.”

"Oh, why did he?"

"I don't know. I think his wife is too bold. It seems that he went to Yuefu to
find Murong ChuYi to scold him. He said that Murong ChuYi should not be
meddlesome and involve his wife."

"Ha ha, the fool is angry with him. Murong ChuYi didn’t fight with him?"

"Murong ChuYi was not in the house at all. Jiang Fuli smashed a dozen sets
of tea sets in Yuefu and went back angrily. He said that if Murong ChuYi
dared to involve his wife again, he would come to the house and tie Murong
ChuYi and throw it into the cauldron to make pills. It's said that he also
scolded and cried to Yue gongzi who stopped him. "

"Wow, so fierce..."

So it was.

Mo Xi had not been in contact with Jiang Fuli. He had a bad impression of
this man. If there is no one to ask, he really didn’t not want to go to Jiang's
mansion to visit him.

But he turned around and saw Gu Mang, who was squinting his eyes and
basking in the sun with Fandou, and felt that this trip was necessary.

In the hall of Jiang mansion, the left and right star lights burned
conscientiously, and thousands of whale oil candles lit the night into day.
All the decorations in the hall were top-grade products with exquisite
workmanship, which were 100
times more exquisite than the ordinary practitioner's residence, and even
could be called extravagant.

Just after dinner, the housekeeper prepared rich tea and ordered them to
report to Jiang Fuli, the manager of the Jiang family.

They thought Jiang Fuli would appear soon, but they waited for a long time
unexpectedly. Mo Xi closed his eyes and raised his spirits. Gu Mang was
eating with a plate. The blue porcelain plate was filled with fresh fruit,
peach cake, and preserved fruit. He did not drop all of them into his mouth.
After eating his plate, he licked his lips and felt that he was not satisfied. He
reached out to get Mo Xi’s plate, and secretly looked at Mo Xi. He saw that
the other party has not moved his eyelashes, so he put his heart into eating
again.

Who knew Mo Xi would suddenly say, "You are very hungry."

Gu Mang was stunned for a moment and said vaguely, "Do you want it?
There's still some left. I thought you wouldn't eat..."

Mo Xi said lightly, “I’m not eating."

"Well, well, I'll take care of it for you." In fact, the last two words were hard
to distinguish, because Gu Mang stuffed a large piece of walnut cake into
his

mouth. Although the puffy cheeks rolled hard, they could only make the
strange sound of purr and purr.

Although Mo Xi didn't say anything, his eyebrows were slightly frowning.

He didn't want to look after the poor food. He turned to the housekeeper and
asked, "Why is it taking so long? Is there anything wrong with your family?
Do you come from a temporary family?"

The housekeeper replied, "The manager is treating Changfeng Jun's

daughter.

She should be cured soon."

Mo Xi frowned and said, “Recently, I always hear about Changfeng Jun.
What disease did his daughter get?"

“Psychosis," the housekeeper said. "The spirit core of the young lady of
Changfeng Jun's family is too tyrannical and too young to control herself.
She has hurt many young ladies in Xiuzhen school. Alas, she was only
seven years old. When she didn't get sick, she was very quiet and polite, but
no one wanted to get along with her. It was pitiful.”

"Is it well cured?"

“It has not been good for a while and a half,” the housekeeper said. “The
meaning of Xiuzhen school is that if she hurts people again, she will
destroy her spiritual core and be removed from the school.”

Mo Xi listened. He was silent for a moment, then asked, "Isn't that

impossible from now on?"

"But she can't cultivate. Her spiritual core is very dangerous. If she doesn't
do well, she will destroy her mind and become stupid.”

"..."

"Changfeng Jun and his wife are old and came to the women, but they don't
want to be in such a situation. Their tears have dried up. Alas, in fact,
Changfeng Qianjin has been trying to restrain himself, trying to control his
power of spiritual core slowly. She is constantly getting better, but... " the
housekeeper sighed. “Xihe Jun knows that most of the schools are the
descendants of nobles. No one wants to take this risk and go out with the
crazy children.

Changfeng Jun begged for a long time and entrusted a lot of relations to
keep her until today, but other aristocratic Lords have a lot of opinions. If
there is any more injury, no matter who's hit, he's afraid she can't keep it. "

Mo Xi immediately thought of Changfeng Jun before giving gifts to him, it

turned out that it was because of this.
He was about to speak, but he heard a man's majestic voice in the inner hall,

"Lao Zhou, you long winded, who asked you to disclose the patient's
affairs?"

The housekeeper shut up at once.

Mo Xi turn his head to the side. He saw a man in his early thirties walking
out from the golden screen. He was wearing a delicate and luxurious light
blue embroidered robe with folded lapels and a proper waistcoat. He
slapped his broad sleeves in a loud voice and sat down in his seat. Then he
raised a pair of light apricot eyes, which were cold and haughty.

Mo Xi said, "Senior pharmacist."

Jiang Fuli put his finger on the armchair and glanced at the visitor. His thin
lips touched and closed, but he didn't greet them. He said directly, "You are
in good health. No cure. "

Mo Xi asked, "What about him?"

Jiang Fuli glanced at Gu Mang again. "He has all the five poisons and has
no cure."

Although Mo Xi had no hope for Gu Mang's memory, he couldn't help but

sink in his heart when he heard Jiang Fuli's denial.

Mo Xi closed his eyes, not dead to ask, "There is no possibility of

recovery?"

"Yes." Jiang Fuli picked up his eyebrows and sneered. “Go down to the
yellow spring and find his two spirits. Everything will be solved. The
question is, does Xihe Jun know where to find them?"

Normally, if anyone talked to Mo Xi like this, Mo Xi would turn his face.

But the power of Jiang Fuli lied in that all the people of Chonghua don't
look at him and scold him for being a traitor, being negligent, and making
money for the dead.
But no one in Chonghua would really do anything to him, not even the
emperor.

Because he was a rare doctor in the world.

Mo Xi looked at the dim sum plate and looked at Gu Mang in a daze. He

turned his head and asked Jiang Fuli, "If there is any other way for senior
pharmacist, at least to remind him a little. "

"If you only want him to think of something, there's no way,” Jiang Fuli
said simply. "His master's mind was drawn away, but not all the past was
forgotten.

As time goes on, he will naturally recover. "

Mo Xi heart rate suddenly missed a beat, "How much can you recover?"

"Look at his creation,” Jiang Fuli said. "But if the missing two spirits are
not restored, most things he still can't remember."

Seeing a flash of gloom behind Mo Xi's eyes, Jiang Fuli sneered, "In fact,
memory of this kind of things, either all of them are restored, or simply all
of them are forgotten. There are only some scattered fragments, which is the
most grinding. If I were him, I'd rather stay confused like this all the time -
without a lot of pain.”

As the candle crackled, Jiang Fuli went into a more comfortable position,
leaned on the cushion, and said lazily, "Besides a man’s sense of god is
uncertain. Who knows what past events he might suddenly remember?"

Jiang Fuli's words made Mo Xi’s heart thump.

Yes, if only with the chance to restore some incomplete memory, who
knows what it will be?

Gu Mang had too many secrets and suffered too many setbacks in the first
half of his life. To put it bluntly, there was Mo Xi and his private affair,
Murong Lian and his humiliation. There were also military secrets from the
Eight Army of the emperor and the oppression from the king.
If Gu Mang suddenly thought of these fragments, how could Gu Mang deal
with himself?

Mo Xi only thought about it a little, but already felt cold to the bone.

Jiang Fuli obviously saw through his mind and smiled with a bad smile,
"Isn't it terrible?"

"..."

"If he remembers how the emperor treated him in those days, without the
cause and effect, he will become more and more crazy and uncontrollable.
At that time, if you want to pick up the mess again, you will be in great
trouble. "

Mo Xi glanced at Jiang Fuli. Looking at Jiang Fuli's busy face in the light,
he said, "You have medicine."

He didn't use questions.

Jiang Fuli said with a sneer, "That's smart. There is no way for Jiang to
restore his memory, but there are many prescriptions that can help him to
not remember those dark memories. "

The handsome man with a traitor's face turned the emerald wrench on his
hand, like a hunter waiting to throw a beast into a cage, "Do you want to?"

Mo Xi was not bad for the money. With long legs wrapped in black leather
boots were overlapping, an elbow was placed on the back of the chair, eyes
not raised, he said, "Offer."

"All right." Money pleased Jiang Fuli a little. He said, "You are happier
than the king."

"Does he know that Gu Mang may be able to restore his memory?"

"Why should I keep it from him?" Jiang Fuli said. "But he hoped that Gu
Mang would not care about three seven twenty-one* and think of one thing
as one."
*idiom for the facts of the matter, or actual situation

Mo Xi sat in silence for a while. "Prescribe the medicine. “

Jiang Fuli said, "First of all, this prescription is tranquilizing and calming.

Although it can play a role in containing dark emotions, it can't absolutely

influence Gu Mang's choice of memory. If one day he still thinks of
something bitter and hateful, when you open your eyes and find that he is
holding a knife to your neck, Jiang won't give you a refund." When he
finished, white jade fingers knocked on the wooden table. He raised his
chin to the tablet of pharmacist's mansion and gestured toward the plaque
above them. "Everything follows the rules of Jiang's mansion."

Mo Xi was too lazy to look at the broken plaque of Jiang Fuli. When he saw
it for the first time when he was young, it left a deep shadow in his heart,
which greatly changed the image of Yao Xiu as a savior.

If other medicine halls were not good enough, they should also hang
"serving the world by hanging a pot" and "no cheating of the old and the
young".

Jiang Yaoshi's pharmacy was decorated with eight maxims:

"Who makes Jiang, who kills Jiang?"

Jiang Fuli asked uninhibited, "Do you understand?"

Ink Xi calmed his complexion to answer invariably: "Prescribe medicine."

Jiang Fuli said, "Good, a course of treatment, 70000 gold coins."

"Poof -" the price couldn’t even be heard by the Steward Zhou of Jiang
mansion, but it immediately turned into a cough, “Cough- I, the wind is
cold, the wind is cold."

Jiang flicked his eyes and smiled. "OK, I'll give you some medicine later."

Steward Zhou: "..."

Mo Ji took the coins and gold ticket from his spatial bag, but Gu Mang
leaned his head over at this time. He had been in Luomei Garden Villa for
so long, and what he heard most was the word "coin".

Now his companion was going to spend money, not only in shell coins, but
also in gold coins. And not only in gold coins, but also 70000 gold.

How long would it take for him to earn so much money.

Seeing that Mo Xi was about to give money to the fierce male apricot
blossom, Gu Mang didn’t want him do it. Suddenly, he grabbed Mo's wrist
and shook his head seriously.

"Don't give it."

Mo Xi took a look at him and said, "My money.”

"..."

"Let go."

Gu Mang thought about it. He couldn't think of any reason to stop him, so
he sighed and released his hand silently. Then he asked, "There's no money.
Will we be hungry? "

Mo Xi ignored him and put seven ten thousand tickets on the table. He
pointed and pushed them to Jiang Fuli.

Jiang Fuli didn’t even have such a kind look at his wife. He took the coin
ticket and ordered the housekeeper to take a pen and paper. Then he pulled
a red sandalwood box from the table, took out a clear crystal mirror, and put
it in front of his left eye. Cold white fingers held the brush and wrote.

Most of the time, after leaving Luomei Garden Villa, life was no longer so
dark, and Gu Mang's blood began to recover gradually. Now, he was not in
the state of being too thin and dull.

Curiosity returned to the body with old scars.

So seeing Jiang Fuli wearing crystal goggles, he asked, "What is this?"

"Jiang Fuli’s tone was very light. “Eyepiece."

"Why do you wear it?"

"I'm night blind."

"What is night blind?"

"I just can't see at night."

"Then why do you wear only one?"

"I'm blind in the left eye."

Gu Mang said, "I can't see when I'm in the dark, but your room is so shiny."

"Spell damage is not a constant disease. Jiang's left eye was blind in the
evening. No matter how many lights lights he has, he can only make his
right eye see easily."

"..."

Jiang Fuli looked coldly from behind the crystal mirror. "Is there any
problem with General Gu. When Jiang writes prescriptions, he doesn't like
to be disturbed."

Gu Mang said sincerely, "No more."

There were more than 70 kinds of herbs written on the prescription. Jiang
Fuli asked people to get the golden abacus. Bai Jing's fingers beat the
abacus very fast. He checked the price and checked whether there was a
risk of conflict between those herbs.

"Just this recipe, you keep it,” Jiang Fuli said. “Tomorrow, come to me to
take the medicine."
Mo Xi received the prescription. There was nothing more to talk about with
Jiang Fuli. It was almost time for them to go.

But at this time, Jiang Fuli called him again. "Stay."

"The pharmacist still has instructions?"

"One more thing." Jiang Fuli looked at the servants and said, "Go down
first."

"Yes."

All the people left. There were only three of them in the hall. Jiang Fuli
slowly drank all the tea in his cup, then raised his eyes and said, “Xihe Jun,
it doesn't matter if Jiang asks. That day, Li QingQian came to find his wife.
Were you also on the scene? "

Mo Xi turned his chin.

Jiang Fuli's expression was not so natural for a moment. He asked, "did you
hear what my wife said to him?"

"Madam Jiang's voice was very light. I didn’t hear it."

Jiang Fuli seemed to be quite dissatisfied with the answer. His pale lips
moved a little, as if they were swearing. After scolding, he asked, "Are
there any residual parts left of the Hong Shao sword?"

"A hilt."

Jiang Fuli's eyes sharpened sharply. "In whose hand?"

"Murong ChuYi. What do you want to do with it?”

Jiang Fuli didn't answer, but when he heard the name of Murong ChuYi, he
cursed his mother directly. He thought for a while with a gloomy face and
said,

"Well, there's nothing to check."

He got up to tidy up his clothes, and then he pointed his chin at Gu Mang
and said, "By the way, Xihe Jun, Jiang has something to tell you. If you
want to make this person forget about the past, there is another important
thing besides taking medicine on time. "

"Ask a pharmacist.”

Jiang Fuli raised a finger and waved it twice, saying, “Letting him see old
things and the thoughts of people that are related to him are the most
difficult to figure out. Maybe he can't find the memory by any means, but
with just a smell, he could recall it again. ——You must remember my
words. “

___

The author has something to say: I Hu Hansan is back!!!

Today, manager Jiang came out of the room ~ ~ let's interview some doctors
together with the two dogs next door! ——How to deal with medical
trouble?

Jiang Fuli, director of the psychiatry department of Chonghua: who makes

Jiang, who Jiang kills.

Jiang yeshen, director of the orphan moon night comprehensive hospital:

looking for death.

At the top of life and death, the ophthalmologist said: This If you have
something to say, it's better to talk about it. Quarreling or something will
hurt you after all.

Hua Binan, director of cardiovascular department, Gu YUEYE: eight bitter

flowers grow one for him. I see how he makes noise (sneer. JPG)
 Chapter 54 - I’ll feed you

Gu Mang didn’t like to drink the medicine of Jiang Fuli.

The reason was very simple. It was too hot. Jiang Fuli actually opened a
spicy medicine which was extremely hot. He also said that the taste
couldn’t be changed, and it wouldn’t work if it's changed.

Li Wei was at a loss about this. "Isn't it to say that aroma dissolves silt? You
should take sweet medicine when you feel depressed."

This sentence leaked to Jiang Fuli's ears, and Jiang Fuli's response was, "He
knows a fart. Is he a pharmacist? I'm a pharmacist!"

So the scene that Xihe mansion saw everyday was Li Wei chasing after Gu
Mang and asking his grandfather to tell his grandmother to invite him to
drink medicine. He made such a fuss that it lasted more than half an hour.

Mo Xi liked to be clean and was tired of being noisy, so Li Wei infused

medicine to Gu Mang when Mo Xi went to court. But on this day, Gu
Mang's resistance was really fierce. Li Wei and more than ten servants were
not able to catch him.

They were kicked by him in the chest, and the medicine was almost
smashed.

Seeing that Gu Mang was about to run out of the yard, Li Wei cried out,
"Catch him! Tie the fairy rope! Your grandma's!" He ran past as they were
chasing.

Gu Mang looked back as he ran. He accidentally bumped into a hard and

hot wall.
"Hiss..." Gu Mang, covering his forehead with pain, raised his face. Mo
Xi’s dark eyes looked down at him coldly.

"What are you doing?" Mo Xi asked in a commanding manner.

Li Wei came after him breathlessly and shouted, "Lord! Lord, he won’t take
medicine! "

Mo Xi just came back, still covered in the frost and snow from outside. He
stared at Gu Mang silently for a while, and at the same time, Gu Mang
grabbed his wrist.

As he stared at Gu Mang, he raised his hand and said in a deep voice, "Li
Wei."

"Yes, yes!"

"Give me the medicine can."

Gu Mang was pulled into the wing room. Mo Xi used the black leather
army boots to close the door and press Gu Mang on the wall. There was a
curtain of bamboo in the room, the light was dim, and the dark eyes were
shining in the dark. He just stared at Gu Mang for a while, then he suddenly
said with clenched teeth, "All the good habits are gone, but none of the bad
ones have been changed."

Gu Mang used to have the same problem. He would rather be sick for a few
days than drink medicine.

It was almost like the first model!

Mo Xi still remembered that time when he went to see him. He hemmed

and hawed in the camp, wrapped in a quilt, and showed his soft black hair.
Hearing someone come in, Gu Mang thought it was Lu Zhanxing, but he
didn't open his eyes and murmured, "Zhanxing, don't bring me the medicine
again, I don't drink it his mother's way. I'm sick of that smell..."

Young Mo Xi came to him, put the steaming soup on the table, then sat
down beside his bed and said, "It's me."
"I do." Gu Mang quickly poked his head out of the quilt. His face was
bleary. The high heat made his cheeks burn red. He was confused and said,
"Why are you here?"

Mo Xi didn’t answer, only raised hand, touched his face, said, “Take the
medicine."

"I won't eat!" Gu Mang turned a white eye and wanted to pull back the
quilt, but he was cut off by Mo Xi.

Mo Xi said, “If you don’t eat, just burn it."

"Burn it, burn it. I've just eaten myself. Anyway, this medicine is
disgusting. I don't want to touch it."

"You're still not a man..." Mo Xi frowned.

When Gu Mang heard this, he didn't like it. Suddenly, he turned around, his
burning eyes trying to hate him. He murmured, "Do you know if I'm a man?
You didn't identify it when you slept with your brother? You little son of a
bitch, your gege and I are the country and the people. You don’t have to
applaud me and offer flowers for me, you still question my gender, you
little bastard... "

He was not clear-minded at first. He mumbled through his nose, and all he
said was nonsense.

In Mo Xi’s eyes, there was heartache and amusement. His deep black eyes
looked gently at the shixiong curled up in the messy bed.

Gu Mang blushed and said, "You just stand and talk without backache. You
don't know how bitter this dog medicine is..."

He used to complain that if he had a clear mind, he would be able to speak

with the blaring rascal voice of ruffians. But he was in a wrong state at that
time. His eyes were confused and his lips were wet. When he opened and
closed his mouth and cursed Mo Xi, he had no momentum at all, but only
the softness of a lake and a sea.
At that time, Mo Xi felt that Gu Mang must be able to strangle him from his
illness. He felt that Gu Mang was acting like a coquette.

This wishful thinking made his heart burn and itch.

He looked down at Shixiong Gu, whose hair was in a bun scattered in the
bedding. His eyes did not move for a while, so he gazed at Gu Mang's face
and raised his hand to pick up the medicine bowl beside the table.

Gu Mang thought that he was going to pour hard, and was so angry that he
scolded, "Mo Xi, get out of here! I said I don’t want to drink! I don't -- "

The next words were all broken in his mouth. His Shidi Mo actually held
the medicine in his mouth, and then he bowed his head and kissed him. The
bitterness of the medicine was permeated in their mouths, but the senses
were completely occupied by Mo Xi's burning breath and rudely invading
tongue.

Under such stimulation, Gu Mang had a vague sense of hangover fragment.

He opened his eyes wide. The liquid was not much, but he kissed him at
least ten times before he almost finished the medicine. The last time Gu
Mang finally came back to his senses and wanted to scold him as a little
madman, but his

rough tongue came in after being fed the medicine. It was violently stirred
and even left some medicine juice running down his lips.

At that time, he was young and full of love. When he was young and full of
love, he was not afraid of the sky or the earth. Even when he was in deep
love, it didn't matter that someone would open the tent and see him.

When Mo Xi released Gu Mang, he still rubbed the tip of his nose on his
cheek.

He gazed at Gu Mang, his eyes were deep, and reflected his hot face, as if
he wanted to build the most solid prison in the world in his eyes and lock
only that reflection in it forever.
Mo Xi's voice was hoarse. He raised his hand and gently stroked Gu Mang's
wet, red and swollen lips. His voice was full of magnetism and whispered,
"Is it bitter? What I think is that Shixiong is so sweet. "

Gu Mang said, "I'm not sugar! Sweet..”

Mo Xi looked into his eyes. The distance between them was too close.
When his lashes fanned, they almost touched each other. Mo Xi said softly,
"If you are too busy to drink medicine, I know. Then I will feed it to you
every time. In this way, you can't say that I don't have back pain when I
stand and talk. "

"..."

"I'll taste the pain you're afraid of it."

Gu Mang rolled his white eyes and said, "I'm afraid of suffering? Ha ha, are
you kidding? Gu Mang gege is afraid of suffering? Ha ha ha - "

In response, Mo Xi touched his forehead gently, then got up and wiped the
medicine stains on his lips.

Gu Mang squinted at him. After a long time, he suddenly said with a bad
smile,

"I found that although you are bored, you are not really serious. But there
are many patterns."

Young Mo Xi’s face was thin after all, so he said. Although he was still
calm, his ears were a little red.

Gu Mang said, "Whoever you marry in the future, it's a blessing for that
girl."

Mo Xi turned his head and stared at him.

At that time, he wanted to say to Gu Mang - no, I like one person. In my

whole life, if this person lives or dies, or is poor or reaching, I will only
follow his steps. I only want him.
Do you understand?

But with his lips moving, he knew without saying anything, that Gu Mang
would answer him perfunctorily, and would teach him some harsh nonsense
about

"man's love is nature".

Gu Mang didn’t understand. Some people's hearts can't be touched. They

never play. They keep their feelings pure. Their personal feelings are just a
little. They can only water one person for a lifetime.

Gu Mang was full of emotions like mountains, rivers and lakes, which he
did not understand.

At this moment, in the dark wing room, Mo Xi stared at Gu Mang's blue

eyes -

how could they break his muscles and bones? How could they get rid of his
souls? They changed so much, but they were unwilling to change their
disturbing faults.

Mo Xi said, “Open your mouth."

Gu Mang stared at him, which meant he was obviously refusing.

Mo Xi pinched his chin, and tried to pour it down involuntarily.

At the beginning, Gu Mang refused to let go of his mouth, but Mo Xi was at

a loss. He directly covered his mouth and nose, making him unable to
breathe.

When Gu Mang's face was red and struggling, he suddenly loosened his
hand, and Gu Mang immediately opened his mouth and gasped, and he held
his chin and forced the medicine into his mouth.

Gu Mang coughed and his eyes were red. He said hoarsely, "Why should I
drink this?"
With a touch of his teeth, Mo Xi said, "Because you are ill."

"..."

"In the future, Li Wei will give you the medicine to take. You'd better drink
it honestly,” Mo Xi said. “If you don’t want to make me feed you the hard
way.”

Glancing at Gu Mang's medicine stains on his lips, he said. "Wipe it up by

yourself."

He strode out without looking back.

After that, Gu Mang was really obedient. After Li Wei filled his medicine,
he would give him a bowl of milk or sugar. But Mo Xi didn't give him
anything, and forced Gu Mang to look at him with strange kind of eyes.

Gu Mang doesn't know what this kind of look meant, but instinctively felt a
little cold behind his neck.

So after drinking a course of treatment, at the end of the first three days of
the festival, Mo Xi led Gu Mang to go to the pharmacist again.

Chamberlain Zhou of Jiang's mansion led them into the hall. In the rich and
luxurious hall, Jiang Fuli was talking with a middle-aged man. The man
was dressed in a purple magician's robe embroidered with gold border at the
edge, representing his aristocratic origin. But the man's eyes were tired, his
body was bent. He had no appearance of a dignitary.

The man was accompanied by a delicate girl, who was also in purple and
gold.

She kept her head down silently and did not speak. She was holding a small
bamboo dragonfly in her hand. She looked cute and lovely.

At the first sight of this embarrassed aristocrat, Mo Xi didn't think of who

he was, but when he saw this little girl, he reflected——
This is Changfeng Jun and his daughter who suffered from crazy heart
disease.

When they came in, Changfeng Jun was wiping tears from the corner of his
eyes, bowing and thanking Jiang Fuli. Jiang Fuli said to him, "Go back to
the mansion first, and let her stay here for a while. Jiang will take good care
of her after he has collected the money. You don't have to worry."

"Really I'm really bothered by the herbalist Jiang. In three days, it's the tail
sacrifice. I'm not in the capital. If I leave Lan'er at home alone, I can't rest
assured... "

"Receive money and help others to eliminate disasters. You don't have
credit, you don't owe me. What can I thank you for?"

Changfeng Jun touched Laner's head and tried to pick up some smiles on
her tired face. "Girl, father will follow you to sacrifice in a few days. It's
hard to take you on the road. You should be obedient and stay in Pharmacist
Jiang's house.

Don't give the doctor any trouble. Do you understand?"

Although Lan'er was young, she has obviously suffered a lot of crowding
and bullying because of her illness. She seemed to be very sensible and
obedient.

She seemed to be worried about being abandoned and hurting others all the
time, so her actions and words were all gentle. "How long will father be
gone?"

"Soon, seven days at the latest, father will come back to pick you up."

Lan'er had some tears in her eyes, but she didn’t say anything. She held
back and nodded.

Changfeng Jun thanked Jiang Fuli once again, turned around, and saw Mo
Xi and Gu Mang entering the mansion. Perhaps he was ostracized by other
nobles.
The middle-aged man with luxurious hair was like a frightened bird. He
was totally different from his age identity. He lowered his head. “Xihe
Jun......"

Mo Xi couldn’t bear it, but he didn’t always express himself, so he just

greeted him.

In his memory, Changfeng Jun had always been a very honest man. Just
because he was too honest and too aloof from the world, his noble power
was becoming increasingly weak. Lately, even some ordinary monks in the
imperial capital didn't pay attention to him.

Changfeng Jun greeted Mo Xi, then he raised his eyes and they fell on Gu
Mang.

At this time, Mo Xi had also moved his eyes to the little Lan'er who was
standing beside Jiang Fuli.

Most of them were aware that the other side was looking at the patient they
brought in. They both used a protective tone almost at the same time. "He is
not dangerous," Mo Xi said.

Changfeng Jun: "She is not dangerous."

They had a brief moment of awkward silence.

At last, Mo Xi said, "I understand. You don't have to worry."

Changfeng Jun had to explain his daughter's illness with people everywhere
these days. He begged the nobles not to expel his daughter from the school
and destroy the spiritual core, and suffered too much humiliation. Suddenly,
hearing the tone of Xihe Jun, which was still broad and peaceful, he had a
sour heart, almost ready to cry.

He hurriedly bowed his head and said thanks to Mo Xi, then looked back at
Lan'er, worried that the longer he stayed, the more reluctant he would be to
give up his daughter. So he turned and left the house.
Jiang Fuli checked Gu Mang’s pulse, readjusted the prescription, got up,
looked at Gu Mang and Xiao Lan'er, and said, “Xihe Jun, take a step to
speak in the backyard."

Mo Xi frowned. "Leave them here?"

Chamberlain Zhou said with a smile, "Xihe, you can rest assured. I'm
watching here. Nothing can happen."

"If Jiang's patients can make any trouble in Jiang's house, I don't need to
open this hospital,” Jiang Fuli said, glancing at the black ring on Gu Mang's
neck. In his words, he was quite contemptuous of such objects. "What's
more, Gu Mang still wore the lock slave ring given to him by Xihe Jun?"

In fact, Mo Xi also knew that the integrity of Jiang's mansion was no less
than that of Yue's mansion. In such a short time, nothing would happen at
all.

But he just had a kind of inexplicable uneasiness and anxiety about Gu

Mang leaving his sight outside. This kind of mood not only didn't slow
down with Gu Mang staying with him day and night, it became stronger
and more and more paranoid.

If it went on like this, he was afraid that Gu Mang would not the only one
who needed to see Jiang Fuli. He would have to have medicine prescribed
himself.

There were many strange flowers and trees planted in the backyard of
Jiang's mansion. All year round, spiritual power was constantly flowing,
and the four seasons were fragrant.

Jiang Fuli and Mo Xi walked along the corridor of Yili building and talked.
Jiang Fuli said, "The day after tomorrow is the end of the year. You
pureblood nobles have to go to summon the soul yuan to sacrifice."

Mo Xi nodded. "It's customary every year."

“Changfeng Jun entrusted his daughter to me. What is your plan?"

"Gu Mang is too dangerous. I will report it to Ming Jun and take him with
me."

Jiang Fuli said, "I think that is the answer. But I have one thing to tell you. "
He stopped, looked back in the clouds and flowers, and said, "Gu Mang's
pulse is steady and recovering. You should pay more attention to the way to
call the soul pit - five days in a short time, and a month in a long time. He
will be able to think of some scattered pieces."

Mo Xi's heart suddenly quivered, and his fingers pinched his hands.

"I will prescribe seven more prescriptions for you. Try to slow them down
until he returns to the city. In case the memory is unfavorable to Chonghua,
he can also be locked and controlled in time,” Jiang Fuli said. "But it's hard
to know. Xihe Jun, his first memory recovery is in this period of time. You
need to be prepared.”

___

The author has something to say: there are many things about work and
three dimensions this week. I don't have to go back and forth in time at 10
p.m., but if I can't go back at night, I will try to make time to go back and
forth in the daytime I wish I had 48 hours_
 Chapter 55 - Bath night

With the medicine, Mo Xi should take Gu Mang back. He and Jiang Fuli
returned to the hall side by side, and saw Gu Mang sitting cross legged on
the ground, talking with Xiao Lan'er. To be exact, it was Xiao Lan'er who
was teaching him to talk.

“Dragonflies," she whispered to him, holding the dragonfly in her hand.

Gu Mang nodded and said, "Dragonfly."

"Dragonflies fly low and it will rain."

Gu Mang nodded again and stared at the bamboo dragonfly with blue eyes.

Xiao Lan'er saw his eager eyes, thought for a while, and handed him the
bamboo dragonfly. "Dage, if you like it, here you are."

Gu Mang opened his eyes and said, "Give it to me?"

This little girl also did not talk with people for a long time. There was a
somewhat gentle and shy smile on her young face, and a dimple on her
cheek.

"Mmhmm, here you are."

Gu Mang's eyes were bright, and he took the bamboo dragonfly with
surprise and joy. It seemed that he had been given some rare treasure. He
held it in his palm for a long time and looked at it for a while. Then he
raised it up and made a flying movement in front of Xiao Lan'er. He
laughed at the big one and the small one.
They were so distracted that they didn't notice that Jiang Fuli and Mo Xi
had come back. Gu Mang smiled and put the bamboo dragonfly in Xiao
Lan'er's hair, saying, "It's very nice."

"It looks good on dage’s head."

Gu Mang really put it on top of his own head. They laughed for a while. Gu
Mang thought about it. He put the bamboo dragonfly back in Xiao Lan'er's
hand. "I've played, and I'll give it back to you."

Xiao Lan-er was stunned. "Why?"

"I can't take anything from others. There is a fierce one in my family. A
very very very fierce person." Gu Mang made several rounds with his
hands. He seemed to want to prove how fierce the man was with his poor
language and body movements. "He's very fierce. I can't disobey him in his
territory. If I don't listen to him, he will feed me hot medicine. And yell at
me."

Mo Xi: "..."

Little Lan'er couldn’t help showing pity. She reached out her little hand and
touched Gu Mang's head. "Dage is so pitiful." After a pause, she said again,

"But this dragonfly is small and inexpensive. He won't blame you. I gave it
to you. Next time you, well, can you come and play with me next time?"

Gu Mang said sincerely, "I like to play with you. But the dragonflies, I can't
have them."

The little girl was very happy to hear the first half of the sentence, but after
listening to the second half of the sentence, there was some disappointment
on her face. She whispered, "It's really not expensive..."

"You have to do something to receive things. This is the rule of Xihe

mansion,"

Gu Mang said. "Or, if you want to go whoring with me, you can -"
Before he finished speaking, he had been dragged up by Mo Xi, who stared
at him fiercely and said angrily, "You want a seven-year-old girl to whore
with you?

Do you have any face? Come on, come back with me."

Jiang Fuli, wearing sleeves behind them, said leisurely, "Xihe Jun, don't
forget what I told you."

The end of the year sacrifice of Chonghua referred to the sacrifice of the
heroes of all dynasties.

In the southeast border of Chonghua, there is an abyss. The bottom of the

abyss is still and deep. The city of the White Emperor in the West Shu
Kingdom is connected by the gurgling abyss. It was said that this river went
straight on, flowing across the mainland of Jiuzhou and extending to the
soul river of the prefecture.

This was the only link between the dead and the living.

Chonghua is a country of great sorrow and honor, with strict rules. Every
year before New Year's Eve, the emperor must lead a group of ministers to
the Yuanhe River to worship. This year was no exception.

The night before the trip, Li Wei found Mo Xi's sacrificial clothes according
to the rules and knocked on the door of Mo Xi's study.

"Come in."

Li Wei entered the room. Mo Xi sat near the purple bamboo window of the
full moon, holding a scroll to read the book. No matter how many times he
looked at him, Li Wei felt that his master was a rare beauty.

There was no doubt that Mo Xi was very tall and heroic. His sharp points
which tempered from his bones were very aggressive. But leaving these
aside, the features of Mo Xi were very delicate and beautiful. Although he
was thirty years old, when he took off his clothes he looked very elegant
and young reading under the light.
However, it was no wonder that he was the God of War of the Empire. He
always kept the most effective restraint and self-discipline. Those
temptations of drunken life and death never eroded his eyes, so he was full
of energy, clear-minded and upright all year round.

The feeling of this man was that he was at his peak and would keep it going
forever.

Li Wei didn’t admire men, but when he looked at him, he was still often
dazed by his beauty.

Mo Xi turned the book down one page and read two lines. Before Li Wei
opened his mouth, he turned around and frowned. "What's the matter?" he
asked.

"Oh, oh, oh!" Li Wei shook his head hurriedly and said to himself, "Lord,
it’s getting late. It’s time for you to get up and take a bath soon.”

Mo Xi looked at the water leak.* It was not early, so he curled up and said,
"OK."

*https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Water_clock

After a pause, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Where has Gu

Mang gone?"

"Isn't the Lord going to take him to the end ceremony? So this subordinate
sent him to clean himself up."

Mo Xi nodded. Li Wei always considered his work carefully, so he didn't

have to worry a lot.

In the deepest courtyard of Xihe mansion, there was a hot spring pool,
which was the place where Mo Xi bathed in his daily life. There were many
hot spring in Chonghua. Almost every noble residence had a pool like this.
It was said that the hot spring pool in Wangshu mansion was the most
extravagant. It was complete with a sleeping couch, stone foot steps, an
aromatherapy platform, and so on. Besides, the pool was chiseled with a bat
totem, which was irrigated with molten gold and shined brilliantly.

Mo Xi didn’t think so much to enjoy his. His hot spring pool was the most
natural one in Chonghua. He had planted flowers and trees beside the
mountain rock spring. He never bothered to rebuild it.

Besides, the hot springs in Xihe residence had one difference from those of
other nobles - servants.

When other masters bathed, there were maidservants, therapists, and even
lute players. Mo Xi never allowed others to come in and serve him.

He had an instinctive guard against people because of his years of war. As

long as someone was around him, even the loyal servants who had served
him for many years, he couldn’t relax completely.

The hot springs were full of water and fog. There were falling flowers on
the bluestone path. Mo Xi went to the Zizhu Pavilion, where he changed
clothes.

The display in the pavilion was very simple. There was only a desk with a
raised head, a stone bench and a bamboo rack. The rest was a large bronze
mirror made by Yuefu, which was tall enough to wait for others.

Mo Xi took off his clothes with his own hands one by one and folded them
on the case. Then Mo Xi tied his hair in a high ponytail and walked toward
the hot spring pool.

The water was clear and the night was still. The moon was white and the
flowers were fragrant. He dived into the pool, which rippled and opened.
There were hot spring was planted with hibiscus with spiritual energy.
Some of the flowers and colors were crimson like the rays of the sun, some
were white like beautiful jade, but they are not as clear as Xihe. Not to
mention the flowing steam, which made

his face more clear. He slowly relaxed his muscles and bones, leaned
against the hot hot spring stone and closed his eyes slightly.
It was very quiet around. He could only hear the sound of running water,
the slight sound of flowers falling on the water, and

"Gulu Gulu - poof!"

Mo Xi suddenly opened his eyes and was suddenly splashed with water. He
couldn't believe what he saw - Gu Mang swam from somewhere and
jumped out of the water. His blue eyes were wet and dark, like brocade,
with a lotus leaf on his head.

Seeing the almost blue and white handsome face of Mo Xi, Gu Mang wiped
the water on his face and calmly said, "The Lord has come to wash up,
too?"

"You...!" Mo Xi only felt his chest smothering, but he could not say
anything for a while.

He stared at the man in front of him. His ears were buzzing. He was very
angry, and he was at a loss. He took a long time to bite his teeth and say,
"Why are you here?"

"Li Wei asked me to take a bath." Gu Mang said, “I was looking for a place
to wash and I found it here."

"Get out of here!"

Gu Mang said, "But I haven't cleaned yet..."

"Leave!"

Under the eaves, the man had to bow his head. Looking vast and wise, he
knew that he was angry, and didn’t want to fight with him. So he didn’t say
much, stood up from the pool against the lotus leaves, and walked up the
water steps.

Different from Mo Xi, who was used to leaving a cloth in the hot spring, Gu
Mang had taken off all his clothes. When Mo Xi looked at him under the
water, he could see the long and tight legs in the warm fog at a glance. As if
he had been scalded by something, he turned his face away from and even
his ears were red.

"Don't put your clothes on yet!"

"Oh." Gu Mang got on the bank and walked far away with the sound of
footsteps.

Maybe it was because he's mentally incomplete and always forgot to do

things.

When he went up, he forgot where he left his clothes. He looked left and
right, and saw the properly arranged sacrificial robe in the Zizhu Pavilion.

His own clothes were clothes, and Mo Xi’s clothes were also clothes. If he
couldn't find them after looking left and right, it was better to pick up ready-
made and convenient clothes to wear.

Gu Mang thought so, scratched his head, and went there.

The white clothes were set out one by one, with inner robes, waist seals,
and silk belts.

After wearing them all, Gu Mang's eyes fell on the silk belt. He held the silk
belt in his hand, a little stupefied, and didn't know where to put it.

Silk ribbon... Silk ribbon... Where should I wear it?

He stood in front of the Yellow bronze mirror and compared it to a scarf. He

tried to make it a belt. It was too thin. He tried to tie his hair. It seemed too
thick.

For a long time, Gu Mang suddenly raised his hand and held his forehead.

However, some fragments related to the silk belt flashed in front of him.

It was a familiar scene. On the deck of a boat, a dim-looking man stood in

front of him and said hoarsely, "Gu Mang, look back."
Look back…

He didn't know why he suddenly had such a strange picture, but he felt that
he was wearing such a blue and gold scarf on his forehead.

He heard himself sneering and said to the man who came desperately to
find him:

"No matter how I was born in your country, this kind of pure blood
aristocrat's bandage has built up a very miraculous reputation. Because of
my birth, I would never get it. "

That man's voice was full of blood and sadness and anger. It was strange
that a man could bear so many emotions and carry so many contradictions.
How could he speak so calmly and persistently?

The man said, "That's the medal belt of the heroic son sacrificed by his
ancestors. Take it off."

"Is that right? It was worn by a young cultivator. My staff cut his head with
a knife. I think it's exquisite and beautiful. It's a pity for the head of a dead
man to wear it, so..."

So what?

The image from the past flashed, and Gu Mang returned to his mind. He
was surprised by the dialogue that suddenly appeared in his brain, and he
was worried about the familiar resemblance of this silk belt.

He looked at the bronze mirror for a while and hesitated. At last, in front of
the mirror, he put the ribbon on his forehead - yes, it's this position - there
seemed to be a deep sleeping desire, an unspeakable pain and urgency in his
heart.

It seemed that he has been looking forward to wearing this silk belt for a
long time.

In the process, Mo Xi didn't turn back until Gu Mang finished wearing

them. He walked back to the pool and asked, "I'm ok. Do you want to wait
for you?"

Mo Xi just tightened his lips, and the side of his face went dark.

For a moment, he was stunned, and then came a sudden stream of anger and
hate which mingled with the blazing current and carried the wind and rain
to his head!

"Gu Mang..."

Gu Mang stood in the shadow of the moon. The sacrificial clothing long
shirt grazed the snow, the sleeve angle hung the gold which overlapped and
was bound by three waist seals, and the robe swayed the ground. But these
were nothing. What made Mo Xi’s eyes red were the blue and gold ribbon
in front of his forehead, the formal ornaments of the son of Chonghua
Yinglie.

It was a powerful pendant!!

Sacrificing for the meritorious deeds of the ancestors couldn’t be done

without this. What Gu Mang was wearing this time in private was exactly
the relic left by his father.

Mo Xi's heart seemed to be gouged out by a sharp knife. The pain of split
flesh and blood from year’s ago came out.

Mo Xi was almost furious. “You! How dare you!"

"What?" Gu Mang said.

"Who asked you to move these things? Take off the spirit from your head!"
he murmured.

But Gu Mang did not know why, for the first time, he had such a strong
conflict.

He took a step back and said two words to the man in the hot spring fog
pool:
“Must not."

With these two words, a spark exploded into boiling oil.

Gu Mang could see clearly that the pupils of Mo Xi became so bright and
angry, which made the handsome face of this man extremely terrible. Gu
Mang could almost see that the city of reason was burned into ruins in Mo
Xi's eyes, and the burning wood fall in his eyes, splashing with fire.

Mo Xi rose out of the water. The white frock was open. The water was
steaming up and down on his strong chest. His eyes were very hot, and his
whole body was covered with an unnamed evil spirit.

Black clouds were crushing the city.

Gu Mang turned around to run. Before Mo Xi got on the bank, he stands

half in the hot spring pool. As soon as he raised his hand, he grabbed his
wrist and makes a splash!

Gu Mang was pushed into the spring pool by him.

___

The author has something to say: character stickers~

Jiang Fu Li

Height: 179cm

Identity: medical trouble Terminator

Talking about people: Super drag doctor

Title: if you lose your temper, you will be satisfied

Talking about people: the hatred of valuing China

Hobbies: money

Hate: poor

Favorite color: Green

Annoying color: Red

Favorite food: mandarin fish with pine nuts

Disgusting food: Duck

Weapon: it's a mystery. I've only seen him smash people with money so far.
 Chapter 56 - Do you know how dirty you are

Suddenly caught off guard, Gu Mang didn’t have time to stand still before
he fell into the deep spring. Then he was carried out by Mo Xi who reached
the pool.

Mo Xi reached out to take off the silk belt on his forehead, and this action,
somehow, aroused the panic in Gu Mang's heart. He began to struggle
violently.

His ceremonial clothes were all wet. Under Mo Xi, he was like a trapped
animal or a dying fish.

"No... Don't... Don't... "

It seemed that there was a person in the deep memory who wanted to snatch
such a thing from him, but Gu Mang couldn't remember who it was, and he
couldn’t even tell whether it was his own illusion or something that actually
happened.

He just felt pain in his heart.

He only vaguely knew that this silk belt was his. What he deserved. What
he longed for. What he wanted but could only look forward to.

"Return it to me."

"Don't No! "

The two men actually thought for this thing in the hot spring pool. The
water in the pool was sloshing and the rocks were in disorder. In a hurry, Gu
Mang grabbed the back of Mo Xi's hand!
With his spiritual core broken, his spiritual power gone, and his body
scarred, he was not as good as he was before. He couldn’t compare to Mo
Xi who had been carefully maintained.

Now Shixiong Gu Mang had no ability to compete with his Mo Shidi.

He was forced to the end, so he could only choose such a ridiculous and
absurd animal behavior.

To protect his unrequited obsession.

In his mind, this was a taboo that he could never touch. He could bear Gu
Mang's stabbing and betraying him, but this was his father's legacy.

It was his father, who died in battle under Liaoren's cavalry in order to
protect the people of Chonghua from the ruins, who left him this last thing.

How could Gu Mang match him!

Suddenly, his heart was burning, and Gu Mang bit him with a lot of
strength. The back of his hand was bitten, and the blood flowed through his
eyes. He didn't feel any pain at all. The blood that flowed out seemed to
come back to his eyes, and became the blood thread that crisscrossed
around his eyes. Regardless, he took his hand out of Gu Mang's mouth,
grabbed the silk belt, and slapped Gu Mang in the face!

"Pa" A crisp sound, this slap was heavy and cruel, as if to pay off all the
hatred of seven years in this hand. After slapping, Mo Xi’s hands and palms
were burning, and his fingertips were trembling slightly because of the
violent mood fluctuation.

There was hate in his eyes, but the mist was steaming and the bottom of his
eyes were moist.

Mo Xi’s Adam's apple rolled. He could not help opening his mouth. At first,
his lips moved, but he couldn't make a sound. He closed his eyes and
slowed down for a while before he made a new sound.

But the voice was dumb.

He said in a hoarse voice, "Well Gu Mang. Do you know how dirty you
are!"

Gu Mang's face was sideways, and his ears were buzzing without saying a
word. His cheek was swollen, and the corner of his lips was stained with a
blood from biting Mo Xi. In fact, he didn’t understand Mo Xi's meaning.

It was just a dull feeling of heartache.

It seemed that many years ago, he had been afraid of hearing this sentence
from the man in front of him.

Do you know how dirty you are?

Do you know what you are?

How could you compare?

——It seemed that he had always been ready to say these words to himself.

Although the memory had been deprived, the psychological instinct and the
sting of defense still existed.

Mo Xi took a deep breath, let go of his hand, and said in a low voice, "Get
out. I don't want to see you again."

The silk ribbon was torn down, and there was a funny red mark on the
forehead.

Gu Mang moved his lips and tried to say something, but at last he could not
say anything. He only looked at Mo Xi with red eyes in silence. He climbed
up out the pool in a state of embarrassment and fatigue.

Yes, he never competed with him He was never anyone.

It's hard to want a thing, but it was the way he was treated.

Before leaving the hot spring pool, Gu Mang looked back and finally saw
Mo Xi holding the blue and gold silk belt. He whispered, “I’m sorry…
But... "

But I really think it's important to me.

I really

Mo Xi did not turn back and said in a hoarse voice, "Get out."

"..." Gu Mang knew that he could not speak more. He bit his lips still
stained with blood, lowered his head and walked out of the yard slowly.

When Li Wei saw Gu Mang in the hall, he was so surprised that he couldn't
even speak. It was no wonder that Butler Li didn't see it. He really didn't
know what happened, what made Gu Mang wear sacrificial clothes, get wet
all over, and walk slowly in the cold winter of the long night.

Like a wandering soul.

Like a wild ghost that survived in the world.

"Gu Mang Hello, Gu Mang!"

He called him. Gu Mang listened to his voice, but only paused for a
moment, and then continued to walk to his curled up nest.

Li Wei hurriedly went to hold him back. "What are you doing? Why are you
wearing the ceremonial robe of the Lord? Do you know how important the
robe is? Do you know..."

"I know. Think." Gu Mang finally opened his mouth. His brain was not
good.

When he was sad, he couldn't speak in coherent sentences, and he couldn't

express himself completely. He tried his best to express himself, but he
could only produce intermittent and stiff words from the roots of his teeth,
which seemed foolish and stupid.

"... I can... Understand. I try to know..."

It was too cold in the winter night. His clothes were soaked with water and
pasted onto his body. He felt cold when the wind blew. He didn't know how
long he walked slowly barefoot. When he raised his face and looked at Li
Wei, his lips were blue and white and trembling.

"I... Also want to know... I also want to remember... " Gu Mang covered his
head painfully. "But I can't do it… I don't know where I am wrong again…
Always wrong… Always wrong… So you… That's how it's done to me... "

Li Wei was shocked.

This is, what is going on…

Why is there a dazzling blood red mark on his face. Why is there blood
between his lips and teeth. And he is still speaking like this…

Li Wei was so excited that he lost his voice and said, "I told you to take a
bath.

You didn't run to the hot spring pool behind to wash up?"

Gu Mang didn't say a word. His lips were tight.

"Are you crazy?! That's where the Lord bathes. He has a habit of
cleanliness.

Didn't I tell you that long ago? Do you know who you are? You know how
much you have -- "

But Gu Mang shuddered as if he was afraid of the word from someone

else's mouth. He grabbed Li Wei's hand and interrupted him. Gu Mang
trembled, trying to stretch his face, like a wolf trying to recover his dignity
in the bloody world.

His blue eyes blinked, but there was water in them.

Gu Mang trembled and said, “Yes… That's true. I am dirty. In the future, no
more. But... " His eyes hesitated, his lashes rustled, and he choked.
He didn't even know why he was so sad.

He squatted down suddenly and curled up into a small, stooping group.

Over the years, he had been successful, defeated, loyal, and rebellious, but
he still couldn't be humble. He still had nothing but scars and charges. He
would suffer the most painful insult even if he touched the silk belt which
symbolized the blood of heroes.

He buried himself in the dust, with his neck so low that he seemed to be
crushed by something he had forgotten.

Gu Mang choked, "You don't understand, you don't understand… I should

have, I should have... "

Li Wei was totally at a loss. Although he was a little bit shy, his heart was
always warm, and he had no direct hatred for Gu Mang. So when he saw
this miserable man curling up in front of him and crying suddenly, he didn't
know what to say.

He couldn't help but ask Gu Mang, "What should you have?"

But Gu Mang couldn’t tell.

He couldn’t remember what that silk belt meant or symbolized.

He also knew that such a thing was the property of Mo Xi. He did not
understand why he had such a sharp pain.

"What on earth is yours?" Li Wei could not help saying. "All the plants and
trees in Xihe mansion are Lord’s. Even me, even yourself, we are Lord's.
What can I do for you?"

He sighed and patted Gu Mang on the shoulder. "Get up, and hurry to
change clothes. If you are seen by others wearing a ceremonial costume of
an important official, Xihe mansion will be unlucky together."

Gu Mang returned to the "nest" that he made out of the old table and chair
with a broken mattress. He didn't have any fixation toward his chilly
clothes. He went
in and took off his clothes, replaced them with his only wrinkled cotton
gown, and returned the sacrificial clothes to Li Wei.

Li Wei took his clothes and wanted to talk to him again. But seeing him like
this, he didn't know what to say. He sighed, turned around, and walked
away, muttering, "Fortunately, there are two sets of sacrificial clothes.
Otherwise, it would be a disaster..."

Gu Mang sat down in the dark hut. Fandou woke up, and the big black dog
came up to him, smelling his sadness. He took his warm head and arched
toward him, whimpered, and licked his cheek.

Gu Mang hugged him and whispered, "You don't think I'm dirty, right?"

Fandou wagged his tail and put his paws on his legs.

Gu Mang opened his eyes in the dark night, which was the first time he felt

"unwilling" and "pain" since he was conscious of it. But he didn't know
what the two feelings were. He felt that they made him uncomfortable, as if
he were ill, a kind of pain better than that of whipping and flailing.

Gu Mang closed his eyes, touched the head of Fandou, and whispered,

"Fandou, I don't think you are dirty."

"Woof!"

"Here are our brothers. There's food." Gu Mang rubbed his tiny cool and
moist nose, "So it hurt a little. I can bear it. It's all right."

"Woof!"

Gu Mang pressed his hand on his chest and choked, "It's OK. I can bear this
little pain… I can bear it... "

If you get used to it, it won't hurt.

Once you bear it, it's all over. It's all over.
The next morning, Mo Xi pushed the door out of the bedroom.

He had changed into the sacrificial garments. Every year, people in the
house looked forward to this day, and felt that Xihe Jun looked particularly
handsome in his formal robe.

But this year, when he came to the hall, the servants who were waiting there
were slightly shocked to see him.

It was obvious that Xihe Jun didn't sleep for the night. His face was very
ugly.

His eyes were even slightly green. When he sat down at the table, Li Wei
had already laid out the dishes. As a rule, he didn't like to spread them out.
There were only two cages of three fresh dumplings, one casserole fish
porridge, one plate of sweet and sour crispy fish, pickled radish with
vinegar, cold mixed bracken with sesame oil, crystal tofu, and a plate of
colorful snacks.

Mo Xi sat at the table for a while without moving his chopsticks.

"Lord?" Li Wei asked.

Mo Xi took a look at the empty position opposite him. He made no noise.

After a while, he raised his hand and scooped up a bowl of porridge and ate
it silently.

On one side, the water on the table dripped and dripped. After Mo Xi ate a
little, his appetite was not very good, and he doesn't move any more. He
raised his eyes and said to Li Wei, "It's almost over. I'm going to the east
gate to start. You put…” He paused and said stiffly, "You call him out and
let him follow the Xihe mansion guard. I'll go first."

Li Wei responded, but said only in his heart, “It seems that Gu Mang must
have done something to offend the Lord yesterday, and he's furious.
According to the original meaning of the Lord, he intended that the position
of close guard should be vacated to Gu Mang, so as to keep an eye on his
different movements at all times.
But now, Mo Xi seemed to be indifferent, and he didn’t want to see Gu
Mang so much. He just left it in the honor guard at will, as long as he didn't
make trouble under his nose.

Just from going into a hot spring, how can you get so angry?

Li Wei had some drums in his heart, but he dared not guess. He was a smart
man. He knew that there are some things that are more painful to know than
not.

Curiosity is not the most intolerable thing in the world.

It's secrecy.

In this way, Li Wei, with the will to be a fool, left all these inexplicable
reveries behind, went to the backyard as ordered, and called Gu Mang out
of his “nest."

Gu Mang listened to his arrangement, but he didn't have any unexpected

reaction. He had the advantages of mental insufficiency. After a night, he
had calmed down a lot. Hearing that Li Wei asked him to follow the honor
guard, he went without any objection.

However, Li Wei was not at ease. After he was led to the guard, he and the
captain of the guard exchanged a few words, and he handed the soup pot
bag to him. He said, "This is the tranquilizing medicine prepared by the
Jiang pharmacist. I guess that the Lord will watch him drink it, but not
necessarily.

Anyway, you are in charge. If he won't drink it, you will have to pour it
hard. It's not a joke. "

The captain of the guard took over the pot bag.

The group of people went on the road.

___

The author has something to say:

Today, if I send out some knifes, I won't play in the small theater. I love
you~~

Big dog son: Thank you "Xie Su" landmine x2 "life is not easy agent
autistic",

"river side evening wind chant", "do you eat meat bag today", "dill",

"bilgewater", "Mr. Ji" official. Carp fish. " "Fallen leaves flying",
"waizhouke",

"island tianmingmenjuan" landmine x2 "March wood insect", "the world's

best small sugar cake", "into the river Yanyan" landmine X5 "gongzimo"
Land mines x 2 "Linko" land mines x 3 "Mu Chunli", "neglect you",
"nickname is not important", "Qiao Zixi", "vernacular immortal", "Hua
Jiu", "Jiang", "half cut iron pillar", "guzarati snow" land mines~~

"Xiaoqing", "Jiangyan", "riverside evening wind" grenades X3 "ayanyan"

and

"Wenzhu" grenades~~

"Entering Yanyan" rocket x 3, "Jack" rocket x 2~~

Gu Mangmang: crabs and crabs "cut water", "flower nine", "Maruko",

"Buddha can't help cultivating immortals", "qiuniang", "rogue C", "Gu Yun
in the age of Changgeng in the west", "Retrospection", "red bean Miao",
"never stay up late",

"dreamer cat", "Mo Yue", "Ma Lu Ye Lang", "Linko", "Lin sauce", "end
son", "ten

bowls of hand copying", "thousand leaves leave Xiao", "Pleiades Liu Jun's
cherry blossoms are in bloom, porpoise's bone is pulled on the surface, the
year ends is called back, a Yan Yan, Qi Ji, Rong Xi, the river's evening wind
is singing, a yuan needs to drink more boiled water, no Chinese medicine,
irrigation nutrient solution~~

Thank you for your friends~~~

<?xml version='1.0' encoding='utf-8'?>
<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml">
<head>
<title>Chapter 57 - I hold you</title>
<meta name="chapterurl"
content="https://www.wattpad.com/664681012-
%E6%9D%80%E7%A0%B4%E7%8B%BC-sha-po-lang-by-priest-chapter-30-
scented-balms"/>
<meta name="chapterorigtitle" content="Chapter 57 - I hold
you"/>
<meta name="chaptertoctitle" content="Chapter 57 - I hold
you"/>
<meta name="chaptertitle" content="Chapter 57 - I hold
you"/>

<link href="../stylesheet.css" rel="stylesheet"

type="text/css"/>
<link href="../page_styles.css" rel="stylesheet"
type="text/css"/>
</head>
<body class="fff_chapter" id="a29">
<h3 class="fff_chapter_title">Chapter 57 - I hold you</h3>
<br class="calibre2"/>
<br class="calibre2"/>
<br class="calibre2"/>
<p class="calibre3"></p>
<p class="calibre3">The king’s sacrificial team division was
majestic, with halberds coming all the way from the imperial
capital to the east, and rushing torrentially to the direction
of the soul calling. </p>
<p class="calibre3">The journey took about three days. On the
evening of the first day, they arrived at the waterfront. The
servants began to set up camp for the Lords, and the nobles
were called to eat in the king's tent. </p>
<p class="calibre3">When Mo Xi came, most of the nobles had
arrived. There were more than a hundred seats in the camp
account supported by magic. The maid led him to his position.
He took a look at the opposite side. Murong Lian looked at him
from the other side. Like all the sons of the family who
visited, Murong Lian was also dressed in sacrificial robes. The
intricate royal blue sacrificial robe was embroidered with a
bat pattern totem, with blue and gold scarves on its end, which
made his face look more sick and pale. </p>
<p class="calibre3">The Wangshu mansion and the Mo home were
both famous families with many heroes. Murong Lian was blessed
by his ancestors. It was no mistake that he was qualified to
wear a sash. But everyone here had a ruler in their hearts
whose heirs were worthy of the glory of heroes, whose heirs had
inherited the blood of their ancestors. Everyone was clean.
</p>
<p class="calibre3">Waiting for everyone to arrive, the emperor
said, "After a day's journey, you are all tired. Pass it on."
</p>
<p class="calibre3">Servants came in with the dishes and began
to pour wine and serve vegetables, kneeling in front of the
nobles on the way. Although there were not many dishes, they
are very delicate. </p>
<p class="calibre3">The four cold dishes were crystal meat,
crispy three silk, sweet lotus root, and frost day fish. The
four hot dishes were scallion oil four gill fat perch, shrimp
fried eel, steamed crab with vinegar dip, stir fried lotus
pond. As for the main course, it was the crab dumpling that the
imperial chef was good at. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Since Mo Xi quarreled with Gu Mang
yesterday, he was in a bad mood. He couldn't eat anything at
all. He drank more wine than usual. </p>
<p class="calibre3">In fact, the last sacrifice of Chonghua
every year was not so much a sacrifice as an explanation for
the dead. This year, it was that there had been several </p>
<p class="calibre3">victories, what kind of magic weapons had
been obtained, and whether the country was peaceful and the
people are safe. </p>
<p class="calibre3">If the past year is not successful, then
the atmosphere of the tail sacrifice would be heavy. If
Chonghua was prosperous, it was more like consoling the spirits
of the heroes in the sky, and everyone would be happy during
the banquet. </p>
<p class="calibre3">"This year, although there were ups and
downs, it was a good year." </p>
<p class="calibre3">"Ha ha, yes, Dongjing has recovered a piece
of lost land before. A happy event." </p>
<p class="calibre3">Yue Chenqing pestered his brother-in-law
not far away and rustled, "Brother-in-law, this sweet lotus
root, you like it best. If it's not enough, I'll give you what
I have here!" </p>
<p class="calibre3">His father, Yue Juntian, returned to the
city not long ago. Naturally, he also came for the last
sacrifice. Seeing his son pestering Murong ChuYi to please him
again, he couldn't help but hang on his face. He coughed twice
and gave Yue Chenqing a warning stare. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi glimpsed this scene, and inevitably
remembered the old story of Gu Mang's first participation in
this sacrifice. At that time, Gu Mang was granted a title by
the old emperor. He was very spirited and even allowed him to
participate in the ceremony, which was originally only for his
relatives and nobles. </p>
<p class="calibre3">At that time, Gu Mang was so happy for this
honor and his seat was beside Mo Xi. He couldn't help being
excited and kept talking with him. At that time, like Yue
Chenqing, he said happily, "This fish is really delicious. I
heard that it's made of fresh carp slices pulled from the water
by the imperial chef. Do you like it?" </p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi shut his eyes, and the wine went into
his throat. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Until the end of the feast, he did not move
the frost fish on the table. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Back at his camp area, Mo Xi was ready to
rest and sleep, but he saw the captain of the guard standing
nervously in the wind and walking back and forth. </p>
<p class="calibre3">When he saw him, he immediately met him and
said, "Lord!" </p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi raised an eye and said, “What’s the
matter?" </p>
<p class="calibre3">"I... Manager Li ordered me to look at Gu
Mang and take medicine to him. But I just went to his tent to
find him. I couldn't find him. He didn't even eat dinner with
us. I don't know where he went..." </p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi was not too nervous. Gu Mang was
wearing the slave ring. He can feel that Gu Mang was around in
this place. He sighed and said, “Here, give me the medicine
pot. Go have a rest." </p>
<p class="calibre3">"Yes, but you..." </p>
<p class="calibre3">Are you going to take care of such trifles
yourself? </p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi did not want to say more, and just
repeated, "Go." </p>
<p class="calibre3">Now that he had said so, the captain of the
guard thought it would be inappropriate to say more. He
respectfully handed the medicine pot to Mo Xi and left as
ordered. </p>
<p class="calibre3">In the night, by the waterfront of Fu
River, the wind was very strong. Mo Xi stood for a while, woke
up from the residual effects of the alcohol, and then walked
around his own residence. </p>
<p class="calibre3">As expected, Gu Mang was still there. He
was sitting behind a fir tree, curled up and asleep. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi lowered his eyes and stared at him
for a while. He slowly lowered himself and half knelt in front
of him. Last night's fury had not subsided. The atmosphere
before the two men was very awkward. Mo Xi was silent for a
long time, and then he said, "Wake up. Go back to sleep in the
tent." </p>
<p class="calibre3">He really didn't understand why everyone
had a tent set up, but Gu Mang had to run to the bottom of the
tree to cover the ground with the sky as a mat. </p>
<p class="calibre3">"Wake up." </p>
<p class="calibre3">After calling several times, Gu Mang didn't
move. Mo Xi couldn’t help being upset. He raised his hand and
pushed him. </p>
<p class="calibre3">But unexpectedly, Gu Mang fell on the
ground like a scarecrow. The moonlight shined on Gu Mang's face
through the scattered needles of the fir forest——</p>
<p class="calibre3">That face was completely covered by a
morbid flush. The originally pale skin was like steaming in the
warm fog. His eyes were tightly closed, his long </p>
<p class="calibre3">eyelashes rustling and shaking. His moist
lips were gasping slightly because they couldn’t breathe, and
his eyebrows were also wrinkling subconsciously. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi said in surprise, "Gu Mang?" </p>
<p class="calibre3">He raised his hand to probe his forehead,
which was surprisingly hot. </p>
<p class="calibre3">He hurriedly helped up Gu Mang, who was in
a burning coma, and took him all the way to the tent belonging
to Gu Mang. Fortunately, Xihe's residence was located in a
secluded place, and all the people brought here were resting.
This scene hadn’t been seen by anyone. Mo Xi opened the curtain
and put Gu Mang on the bed. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Gu Mang recovered some consciousness. He
opened his bleary eyes and looked at Mo Xi almost dimly. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Suddenly, as if he realized something, he
struggled to get up and get out of bed. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi put one hand against him, pressing
the anxiety in his heart, and said in a low voice, "Lie down
well. What's going on?" </p>
<p class="calibre3">Gu Mang bit his wet lower lip, and the blue
in his eyes seemed to turn into water vapor. Mo Xi was watched
by him like this, and his heart rate suddenly accelerated. He
couldn’t help pinching his fingers, straightening up, and
pulling away the distance from him. </p>
<p class="calibre3">But Gu Mang still looked at him in such a
worried way. Maybe not at him. The luster in Gu Mang's eyes
gathered more on the silk belt that Mo Xi put on. </p>
<p class="calibre3">The sick man opened his mouth to say
something, but when he did, he didn’t know what to say. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Then he bit his lips again, and after a
moment, he suddenly got up again. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi pressed him. “What are you doing?"
</p>
<p class="calibre3">Gu Mang's whole body was burning and
confused. He grabbed Mo Xi’s clothes, so stubbornly that he
wanted to climb down and go to the ground. </p>
<p class="calibre3">"Gu Mang!" he murmured. </p>
<p class="calibre3">His name seemed to call back a little of
his consciousness. Gu Mang shrunk a little, his body was more
bent, and could even be called obscene. He was almost like a
puddle of mud, rolling down the edge of the bed. </p>
<p class="calibre3">But he was stopped by Mo Xi. He was stopped
by Mo Xi. </p>
<p class="calibre3">After a while, he suddenly murmured, "Let
me go down. Please, let me go down..." </p>
<p class="calibre3">"You have a fever. Lie down." </p>
<p class="calibre3">"Let me down. I don't want… I don't want to
be here... " </p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi's heart was aching, hateful,
irritated, and hot. He helped Gu Mang lie down again, but Gu
Mang didn't listen. Gu Mang grabbed his skirt and put his hot
forehead on Mo Xi's waist. </p>
<p class="calibre3">"I don't want to sleep here..." </p>
<p class="calibre3">The back of his neck, which was never
willing to fall down, seemed ready to break at any time. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Gu Mang was laying on him, his
consciousness blurred. He wanted to push Mo Xi, but he felt as
if he is holding something warm, like a drifter in ice water
suddenly holding driftwood. He pushed, but in the end he held
helplessly. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Gu Mang hugged Mo Xi's waist and stuck his
face to his waist. He mumbles hoarsely, "Your bed… It's so
clean... " </p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi said a while, "What?" </p>
<p class="calibre3">Gu Mang suddenly choked, "I am… Dirty... "
</p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi only felt as if his chest had been
hit hard by something blunt, and the pain was so severe. </p>
<p class="calibre3">But the man holding him was still shivering
intermittently. He don't know whether it was because of the
pain of the heat or because of the fear of something else. He
held him and his voice was almost broken. </p>
<p class="calibre3">"I don't know… I don't know how to sleep…
It's not… Dirty... So... " </p>
<p class="calibre3">"Let me go… Let me... Go..." </p>
<p class="calibre3">"Where are you going?" Mo Xi murmured. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Gu Mang seemed to be hit by this question.
His eyes were wide open, and the voice in his throat almost
sobbed, "I, I don't know..." </p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi’s throat felt like choking on a
bitter olive. He looked down at him and couldn't say anything
for a while. </p>
<p class="calibre3">I'm dirty, covered with dirt. I don't know
where to go. </p>
<p class="calibre3">I don’t know where I should go…</p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi’s heart throbbed in pain as he looked
down at Gu Mang. From this point of view, he could see half of
Gu Mang's face and the flush where he slapped yesterday. He
really had no strength left in that slap. </p>
<p class="calibre3">"Do you know how dirty you are?" </p>
<p class="calibre3">The sound was still in the ear. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Regret? </p>
<p class="calibre3">No... No. His heart was as solid as a rock.
He had no regrets. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Just -</p>
<p class="calibre3">He didn’t know why but a bright smiling
face suddenly appeared in front of him. </p>
<p class="calibre3">It was a year when they were still young.
</p>
<p class="calibre3">At that time, they had not developed any
soft love; they were just common comrades in arms. </p>
<p class="calibre3">He was ambushed, trapped in the enemy's
belly, suffering for reinforcements. </p>
<p class="calibre3">After waiting for a long time, when death
was near, finally the sky was scarlet. It was his Shixiong Gu's
silver armor, which reflected the sky. He rode though the dust
to him. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Gu Mang got off the horse and held the
injured shidi tightly in his arms. Mo Xi's body was covered
with venom splashed by the evil beasts of the country. His dry
lips opened and closed, and he said in a hoarse voice, "Let
go..." </p>
<p class="calibre3">"Shidi!" </p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi gasped, "Don't touch me, I am… Very
dirty. It's all blood..." </p>
<p class="calibre3">It's dirty. It'll stain you, too. </p>
<p class="calibre3">It will make you sick. </p>
<p class="calibre3">You and I are just fighting together. Why
should you have to… Hurt with me. </p>
<p class="calibre3">But what did Gu Mang say to him at that
time? </p>
<p class="calibre3">This dusty, long-standing memory, which he
had been reluctant to look back on, boiled up like crazy. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Gu Mang said, "I'm not afraid. Shixiong is
with you." </p>
<p class="calibre3">There would always be a man who will not be
afraid of life and death, and will take you out of the poison
and blood. </p>
<p class="calibre3">It doesn't matter. I'm not afraid. Now that
I have chosen this road, and since I have come to the
battlefield, I have no intention of coming back in good health.
</p>
<p class="calibre3">No matter noble, slave, or common people,
you and I are in the same robe. In this case, I will live and
die with you. </p>
<p class="calibre3">I, Gu Mang am a slave. For the first time,
I have such an opportunity to prove myself. I'm not afraid of
death. I just want to let Chonghua see it, let you see it. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Let you understand… Even humble slaves are
just like you. </p>
<p class="calibre3">There was also warm blood and a sense of
life and death. </p>
<p class="calibre3">I can afford for you to call me Shige and
brother. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Put the blood on me. Give me your hand.
</p>
<p class="calibre3">It it’s dirty again, I'll hold you. </p>
<p class="calibre3">If it’s pain again, I’ll accompany you.
</p>
<p class="calibre3">If it’s further away, I'll take you home.
</p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi’s heart felt like being seized by an
invisible claw, which was toring apart blood and flesh - on the
one hand was national enmity, on the other hand was deep
kindness - why? Why was the one who was most beloved and the
one to give him the most pain- why were they the same person?!!
</p>
<p class="calibre3">He was driven to the end of his tether and
couldn't breathe. </p>
<p class="calibre3">In the dim candlelight, he stared at Gu
Mang's face, so much hate, so much love, so… So... </p>
<p class="calibre3">Life is not like death. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Hold me. It's OK. I'm not afraid. </p>
<p class="calibre3">I am not afraid. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi closed his eyes abruptly. There were
a few moments of silence. Suddenly, the lights flickered. He
leaned over and picks up Gu Mang and walked out of the tent and
into his tent. </p>
<p class="calibre3">He put Gu Shixiong, who was not conscious,
on his big bed which was spacious, soft, and covered with thick
snow fox fluffy mattress. </p>
<p class="calibre3">He raised his hand, hesitated for a moment,
and finally stroked Gu Mang's hot cheek. </p>
<p class="calibre3">With such a touch, Gu Mang seemed to be
scared from yesterday's slap. He closed his eyes slightly and
instinctively shrank and trembled. </p>
<p class="calibre3">"..." Mo Xi put down his hand slowly. He
sat beside the bed for a while, burying his face between his
long fingers and palms. The lights in the tent camp flowed, his
figure was so tired, as if torn apart by countless heavy but
contradictory feelings. </p>
<p class="calibre3">After a while, Gu Mang couldn't bear to
sleep. Mo Xi looked back at the man who was curling up on his
side, and he was very worried for a long time. </p>
<p class="calibre3">He thought he was crazy. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Sacrifice ceremony… Sacrifice the spirit of
sacrifice. Sacrifice to those who died under Gu Mang. </p>
<p class="calibre3">But me, what am I doing. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Taking care of a traitor? </p>
<p class="calibre3">He closed his eyes, got up, and walked out
of the camp. The medicine pot was still in his hands. He
thought Gu Mang would drink it just now, but now… Let's wait
for Gu Mang to sleep for a while and then give it to him to
drink. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Mo Xi stood outside. The night wind blew
for a while, making a mess inside. </p>
<p class="calibre3">Although he didn't want to have any soft
feelings for Gu Mang, he still couldn't forget that the captain
of the guard said that Gu Mang didn't even have supper. </p>
<p class="calibre3">He hesitated for a long time and finally
walked to the camp where the chef was. </p>
<br class="calibre2"/>
<br class="calibre2"/>
<br class="calibre2"/>
<p class="calibre3"></p>
<p class="calibre3">___</p>
<p class="calibre3">The author has something to say: last
night's message was so cruel and so cool. I saw it so exciting.
You are so talented. QAQ, originally wanted to reply in the
daytime, but the boss stared at you and didn't dare to come
here. Then I went home and looked at the number of comments
yesterday. I felt that QAQ, which I couldn't return, could only
cry and thank you! But I still fished one by one and sighed for
a long time. Some of them have seen the wuwuwucrab crabs for
many times again and again!! Bang your head!! </p>
<p class="calibre3">Big dog son: Thank you for "island field
Mingmen roll" landmine x2 "Linjiang sauce", "jiangshanke",
"Manhai", "wuluqi", "liuliuliu ice cream", "pickled fish" </p>
<p class="calibre3">landmine x2 "bilgewater" landmine x2
"Luoluo", "Linko" landmine X3 "sea whale in dream", "Yanyan
River in river", "Chengchuan River in water", "Yiyi" landmine
X3 "Xiaotiantian's physical education representative" and
"nickname is not heavy "Big cute smash", "hate bone buried in
Artemisia", "neglect you", "late night Yuheng refused to
visit", "at that time, the moon was in" landmine X3 "cold
winter tour", "crazy speaker", "trembling to eat mud",
"slightly micro W", </p>
<p class="calibre3">"delicious soil", "old dream of South
City", "Mr. Ji" and "gongzimo" Landmine x 2 "vernacular true
fairy", "Jingxi" landmine x 2 "luolingyang" landmine x 3 "Your
Highness is pregnant with my dragon grandson", "likes meat
wrapped duck", </p>
<p class="calibre3">"today's meat wrapped in sugar" landmine x
2 "thoroughly gnawed meat wrapped today" landmine x 2 "chemical
clothing", "self-defense of life hard agent", "Xie Su", "Yi
Chen", "river side late wind chant" landmine x 2 "one meter
sunlight", "March world wood insect", "foreign guests"
”"Wenzhu" and "dill" </p>
<p class="calibre3">throw mines~~</p>
<p class="calibre3">"Singing in the evening wind by the river"
grenade x2 "Wen Zhu", "life hard agent self closing", "tooth
decay to eat chocolate", "I don't know the East is already
white", "frost and snow", "heizekong" and "throwing grenades at
the children of chaogedi"~~</p>
<p class="calibre3">"Jack" throwing rocket~~</p>
<p class="calibre3">Gu Mang: crabs and crabs "micro Qing",
"trembling to eat mud", "finally at ease", "you", "orange cat",
"the king asked me to patrol the mountain", </p>
<p class="calibre3">"Xiangzhi", "lingchi", "Rainbow",
"Feimian", "vaguely to dream", </p>
<p class="calibre3">"shenshengxiao", "ran", "meaning is not
flat." "Xi Xi", "Ping Ping Ping", "falling into the water and
becoming a river", "Er Yu", "the critical point of punishment",
</p>
<p class="calibre3">"the end of the end of the end", "I am
super good", "stupid", "blue sky", "Linko", </p>
<p class="calibre3">"the end of freedom", "Lin sauce", "the end
of life and returning", "a can not drink more boiled water",
"red beans and Miao Miao", "Qi Ji", "a Yan Yan Yan", </p>
<p class="calibre3">"life is not easy for autistic agents",
"Rong Xi", "today Is the meat wrapped with sugar?, "don't like
naming", "(? &gt;?", irrigating nutrient solution~~~</p>
<p class="calibre3">Thank you for your friends~~~
</p>
<div id="a3HnDgLgL2Z7R9pD99gZg5" style="display:block
!important; page-break-before: always !important; break-before:
always !important; white-space: pre-wrap !important">

<a href="#a29" style="min-width: 10px !important; min-height:

10px !important; border: solid 1px !important;"> </a>
<a href="#a3HnDgLgL2Z7R9pD99gZg5" style="min-width: 10px
!important; min-height: 10px !important; border: solid 1px
!important;"> </a> </div></body>
</html>
 Chapter 58 - Night of the coming of age*

*lit “weak crown” During a man’s coming of age ceremony at 20 years old,
a special hat/crown is placed on his head by elders

Mo Xi was not very good at cooking, but the chef got up and cooked some
food.

The place where they were stationed depended on the water, which was rich
in fresh carp. The cooks dare not neglect it. He carefully cooked a bowl of
fish porridge for Xihe Jun, steamed a small dumpling of crab roe, and added
more dishes later. Mo Xi said, "No, I can't eat too much."

When he came back to the big ledger, he had a wooden tray in his hand. He
put down the thick curtain of the tent and burned the warm charcoal in it
with tongs.

Then he walked to wake up Gu Mang.

Gu Mang slowly opened his eyes and saw Mo Xi's cold face in the haze. He
struggled to say something, but was stopped by Mo Xi. “It’s OK. Don't say
anything about being dirty."

Then he didn't want to wait for Gu Mang to answer, and pulled the wooden
tray which was placed on several sides of the bed, "Eat."

His tone was not gentle, but it was much better than the angry man in the
pool that day.

Gu Mang did not want to embarrass himself. He smelled the smell of food,
so he sat up, reached for his bowl, and buried himself in silence.
The congee was soft, glutinous, and light. The fish slices were white and
transparent at the entrance. Gu Mang finished eating in one breath and had
some strength, so he reached out to grab the dumpling.

Mo Xi stopped him. "Chopsticks."

"..." Gu Mang doesn't like chopsticks. He didn’t use them very well. But
since the "Lord" said so, he couldn’t help it, so he had to clumsily take the
chopsticks and poke them with difficulty. This prick broke the paper-thin
skin of the small dumpling, and the soup was all leaking out. He grappled
for a long time, making a mess in the steamer, but he still failed to pick up
the broken skin of the juicy little dumpling completely, only picked up a
little skin, and the meat stuffing rolled to one side.

Mo Xi couldn’t look down. He calmly took the jade sheath from his hand
and ate the miserable dumpling himself. And then he took a full one again
and handed it to Gu Mang's lips.

This man is ill, he thought. He is so cruel to me, but he feeds me at the same
time. Gu Mang's brain wasn’t good enough. He looked at him stupidly.

Mo Xi said impatiently, “Open your mouth.”

Gu Mang was really hungry. He hesitated for a moment, opened his lips
slightly, and took a bite of the little dumpling that Mo Xi gave him. Only he
heard a “poof" and hot oil splashed out. Mo Xi avoided his cheek from
being splashed by the soup in a flash. As for Gu Mang himself, it wasn’t
good. His lips were burned and hurt. The half of the dumpling that he had
bit was spat out by him, and he hissed.

Sure enough, Mo Xi hates him and wants to make him hurt!

Before Gu Mang could finish, he was pinched under his chin and his face
was raised. For a moment, he thought Mo Xi was angry again. He wanted to
slap him in the face again. His blue eyes moved restlessly from side to side.

But the anticipated pain did not come, he looked down at his eyes,
eyelashes quivering to look at Mo Xi’s face, only to find that Mo Xi was
staring at his lips.

After a while, Gu Mang heard him gnash his teeth and murmur, "How can
you always..."

How is it always?

He didn't go on.

But Gu Mang suddenly had a pain in his head. Some dim light and shadow
flashed sporadically and quickly before him.

It seems that at some time, the same thing had happened. He ate too fast,
and his tongue was burned - and then?

Then, it seems that someone pinched his chin like this, raised his face and
looked at it carefully, while still blaming him for carelessness.

“Why don’t you take a small bite before you eat it? No one will rob you."

"Let me see if there is any burn."

Later, he don't know what happened. The man looked at him and suddenly
leaned over to kiss his lips without warning. The cool lips sucked and
wrapped his sensitive lips.

This picture made Gu Mang feel dazed and throbbing. He licked his lips
subconsciously. This action was like putting a fire in Mo Xi heart. The fire
was burning in his chest, but the color of his eyes was dark.

Mo Xi was for a moment, then slowly loosened his fingers.

The white handsome face turned away.

After eating, he stared at Gu Mang and gave him the medicine to drink. Gu
Mang knew that he couldn't get rid of it, so he had to drink all the soup and
medicine quickly. He thought it would be finished, but he didn't want Mo
Xi to give him another medicine pot.
Gu Mang's eyes widened.

“Antipyretics," Mo Xi said indifferently. “It accompanies the other

repairing medicine to come out. Drink it."

Gu Mang helplessly poured this pot of medicine, and his face was already
very ugly. Mo Xi put away his things and said, "Go to sleep."

Gu Mang said slowly, Tthis is your bed. You said yesterday that I...... "

"I don't want to talk about yesterday." Mo Xi interrupted, “I’m not caring
for you because I feel guilty. If you're ill, I'll be in trouble. I don't want a
problem."

Gu Mang said nothing.

"Do you understand?"

Go Mang nodded.

"Then go to sleep."

Mo Xi brought the things back to the imperial kitchen, and when he came
back, Gu Mang had fallen asleep. But maybe it was because he was scared
last night,

but Gu Mang didn't dare to be too presumptuous. He shrank in a small

corner along the bed.

"..." Mo Xi stared at him for a moment, then picked up the blanket and
spread it over him.

He was mostly asleep in the bed with Mo Xi, and in his half-woken state,
Gu Mang smelled his scent and slept uneasily. Some pictures flash in his
head intermittently.

At the beginning, those pictures were still vague and incoherent. But in the
end, they seemed to flow out like a stupid river, and a vivid memory came
back to the burning brain of Gu Mang.
It was a memory.

It had something to do with the day when Mo Xi came of age.

This memory was incomplete. It started with him wandering around the
market alone, and then the scene in his mind became clear. Gu Mang slowly
remembered.

On that day, he saved a bag of jingle coins and went to the nearby market to
buy a jar of pear blossom white and some other good wines and vegetables.

In the evening, when the cold wind was bleak, he took the wine jar and the
food box and slipped into the Mo Xi’s tent.

“Shidi, Shidi!"

In his memory, a young Mo Xi, dressed in white, was reading a book by the
candlestick. He looked up and saw him. He was obviously shocked. "What
are you doing here so late?"

He put the things down with a smile, moved his aching limbs, hands and
feet, and said, “I’ve come to accompany you. In a few hours, you will be
twenty."

Mo Xi's face flashed with surprise. "I forgot..."

"Hahahaha! I knew you didn't care about anything but cultivation, and you
would forget it,” he said, pulling a small table in the tent. While cleaning
up, he said happily, "But it doesn't matter if you forget; your shixiong
remembered for you."

Mo Xi curled up closely, and said in a low voice, Thank you very much."

"Thank me for what I do, once in my life. How pitiful you are outside
alone.

Come here and let shixiong accompany you,” he said with a smile. "I will
accompany you from a kid to an adult."
He said this, squeezed his eyes again, cleared his throat, and pretended to
speak with true color, "Accompany you, young and frivolous. Accompany
you to the coming of age ceremony."

“………………”

In the box were some common dishes. Gu Mang put them out one by one
and scalded a pot of good wine on the stove. The two brothers were eating
and talking; unconsciously, it was midnight.

Gu Mang remembered that at that time, he just regarded Mo Xi as a friendly

shidi. He was not wary of him at all. He drank too much, and the spirits
were on top of him. So he pulled Mo Xi over to play such a joke on him.

Mo Xi had always been very sober and restrained. Although he also drank,
he was never drunk. Facing the more and more unsavory shixiong, he
seemed to think it was inappropriate to go on like this, and he said that he
should send Gu Mang back to his tent.

Gu Mang was having a good time and was unwilling to go. He smiled and
ran over Mo Xi's shoulder. He leaned close and said, "No, no, no, what am I
going back to do so early?"

"You drank too much," Mo Xi said. He broke away Gu Mang's arm,

wanting to help Gu Mang from the table.

Gu Mang stood in coordination, but he didn't plan to go at all. He walked

around the table for two times, and then he jumped into Mo Xi's arms with
a smile, and began to pat Mo Xi's back wildly. "Shidi, how are we, how are
we, ha ha, ha ha ha..." He smiled and smiled, cheeks hot on the side,
rubbing the side of his neck.

"When I first saw you in the school palace, you were not as tall as me. You
had a small face." Gu Mang chuckled and didn't notice the red color on the
side of Mo Xi's neck. “In a moment, you're stronger and taller than your
shixiong."

He said this, struggling to stand up again and held Mo Xi’s face.

He smilingly said, "Well, it's just that when the facial features haven't
changed.

And it's not fierce, it's pretty and beautiful."

Thanks to his deep drunkenness, he didn't pay much attention to the

complexity of Mo Xi's expression at that time - it seemed that he was the
most passionate in love, the most thirsty in beastliness, the most profound
in pity. These rose one by one, but they were born and crushed by the
coldest restraint.

Mo Xi turned away from his nearby face and said, "It's time to sleep,
shixiong.

I'll help you back. "

"Oh, oh, sleep..." Gu Mang smiled and tried to stand up straight, but before
Mo Xi came and took him away, he was weak again. Like a crab drunk for a
winter, he fell back sideways onto Mo Xi.

Suddenly, Gu Mang fell down without reservation. They stumbled one by

one, and Mo Xi was thrown down on the marching couch by him. Gu Mang
pressed heavily on his chest, vaguely saying, "I'm too lazy to leave. My
camp is so far away from here..."

"..."

"I'll sleep with you."

Gu Mang and Lu Zhanxing were used to each other on a regular basis, but
little brother Mo Xi was very beautiful and noble. He was always in the
shape of ice and snow. Therefore, Gu Mang used to associate with him with
three points of restraint and seven points of care. He was afraid that the
noble young master who was three years younger might feel wronged.

If he was sober, he would not be so mischievous. Even if he was too lazy to

move and wanted to stay, he would have smiled and asked, "Shidi, can I rest
here today?"
But at that time, he didn't have so many scruples and even doubts. Like a
king of Heifeng stronghold, he resolutely dropped the words of forced
purchase and forced sale, yawned a lot, and left the colorful ink on one side.
He even managed to sleep with his eyes closed.

Mo Xi's face was blue. He grinned at the head pressing on his chest and
said,

"Get up..."

Gu Mang really raised his head from his arms, and suddenly he was awake.

"No, no! I remember it. I can't sleep yet!"

Gu Mang said, and suddenly rolled off Mo Xi. Then he took something out
of his arms and mumbled, "I almost forgot. I bought you a coming of age
gift. Ah, where have you been?"

He was lying on Mo Xi’s bed for a long time, and finally pulled out a
crumpled book from the skirt of his robe. He took it in his hand and looked
at it with satisfaction. Then he put it toward Mo Xi. A standard big brother
led his little brother's rascal face. "Hey, man is now an adult. Gu Mang gege
knows that you like reading books. Other things are too expensive for me to
give away. This is what I got from the old calligraphy and painting stall.
Although the price is cheap, it is absolutely touching..."

The queen boasted, after boasting, she gave him the book with great
enthusiasm.

"Look, look!"

Mo Xi didn't understand the meaning of his words, and didn't understand

his ruffian eyes. Since he got himself a very interesting book, he took it and
opened it.

At first sight, he didn't understand.

After another look, he felt that there were many unfathomable patterns, but
still didn't understand them.
Gu Mang was lying on the bed side by side with him. At this time, his
warm body came together and said with a smile, "How is it? Isn't it good?”

After waiting for a while, he didn't hear Mo Xi's voice. Instead, he saw a
layer of confusion on the handsome face of the young man. Gu Mang was a
little surprised. "No, you don't like such excitement? Gege spent a long time
choosing it,” he said, and followed Mo Xi’s eyes.

"... Shidi."

Mo Xi: "huh?"

Gu Mang blankly sighed, took his shoulder with one hand, and raised it
with the other. “You’re looking at it backwards."

Then he took the book out of Mo Xi’s long hand, poured it out, cleared his
throat, and smiled with a magnetic voice, "Come on, darling. Gege will
show you, that's right."

All exagerrated: "Wow - look -"

At one glance, the white and beautiful face of Mo Xi instantly became red!

This, this is a fucking Spring. Palace. Album!!*

*Porn, but you most likely figured that out

___

The author has something to say: I'm back again!!!! Today's thank you
finishing is only before 17 o'clock, because you can't finish it after 17
o'clock because you eat out in the evening. But after 17 o'clock, you will
make up the chicken tomorrow!! Launch the little star!!!

Night of the weak crown

Gu Mangmang: give you a jar of pear white!

Mo Xi: I don't like drinking.

Gu Mangmang: send you a spring / palace chart!

Ink out: turn in the report.

Gu Mangmang:??? Are you still an adult?

Ink out: you accompany me to do something that an adult can do, and you
know if I am an adult.

Gu Mangmang: crab "sex" landmine x 3 "brothers let water together",

"wenzishu" landmine x 4 "insect habitat" landmine x 2 "mianmianhuajin",

"Luoluo", "Shenyan", "Zixi", "Wanning's boundless land", "sea whale in

dream",

"mepone", "red mud small stove", "island field mingmenjuan" landmine x 5

"jiangchaer", "Linko" landmine x 9 "Fumi" landmine x 2 "send phase

Thinking. "

Landmine x 3 "Ah Fu wants to eat fence" landmine x 6 "River", "East

Lake", "the

most beautiful hair into the soul", "the most handsome little 11", "life is not
easy to drug autistic", "foreign guests", "Xie Su", "the late wind chanting by
the river",

"irrelevant wind and moon", "dill", "Lin sauce", "Pleiades Prince cherry
blossom opened", "pickled fish", "one meter of sunshine" Gongzi Mo "
Landmine x 2 "Wu Luqi", "an excellent citizen", "have you eaten meat
today", "Blue Mountain" and

"March wood insect" landmine x 2 "bilgewater", "heizekong", "falling

water into Sichuan", "neglecting you", "yangshushu", "nickname is not
important", "frost and snow", "big sprout and smash" to throw landmine~~~

"Xiaoli", "Wenzhu", "river side evening wind chant" grenade x2

"Zhongnan",

"liqingzi", "jianjiu, Jiujiu, Jiujiu, and" ahuan wants to eat fence "grenade
X4" to send Acacia. " "The flowers of the night sky are scattered behind
me"

"wenzishu" "I don't know that the East is already white" "Mr. black bear."

"34541251" grenade throwing~~

"Jack" throwing rocket~~

 Chapter 59 - Shixiong, teach me

Mo Xi was like something dirty, like a cat scalded by tongs. His black eyes
were round, and he wanted to close the book with shame and anger. Gu
Mang was laughing wildly, embracing him with a bad heart, not only
refusing to let him close the book, but also seizing the wrinkled old spring
palace album and forcing him to read it.

The two people in bed for a long time: a chicken flying and dog jumping
between, that picture book snapped to cover Mo Xi’s face.

In this way, the erotic picture of the mingling of red dew was pasted on his
face.

Mo Xi's hair was cold all over his body and turned up, as if he had been
splashed with a basin of sewage. He suddenly bounced up and turned Gu
Mang aside.

Mo Xi sat up. His plain, clear, and cold face was red now. He dared not
look after the vast, and was even more reluctant to touch the album. His
chest heaved violently and he turned away.

He pulled at his disordered skirt, rolled his Adam's apple, and then
whispered,

"Don't make such a joke with me again."

This was a warning.

It was a pity that Gu Mang was so stupid at that time. He was just a pig's
brain.
He thought it was a shameless "coquetry" from his shidi. He was also not
allowed to know people. Mo Xi was a fierce and violent predator, but he
was blinded by the cold and serious appearance, thinking that Mo Xi was a
crane that didn’t eat people's fireworks and know how to stir them.

Later on, he thought that he was actually manipulated like that by Mo Xi.
He was blind and asked for it.

Blind Gu Mang was bewitched by drunkenness. He thought that Mo Xi's

cold and awkward appearance was funny and amusing, and he didn't want
to let it go. So he picked up the book that was thrown by Mo Xi and laughs
slightly.

“You really don’t want it?"

"..."

"You don't want me to read that."

After all, he was lying on the bed of Mo Xi and turned over. He turned over
and said something like "Whoa, whoa.”

Mo Xi's ears were red with blood. He closed his eyes for a while, but he felt
that his heart beat was beating like a drum in the silent camp.

Then a moment later, he got up quickly and said in a low voice, "I'll go and
clean up the dishes."

Gu Mang smiled and showed his wet black eyes from behind the book.
"Are you going to escape?"

Mo Xi ignored him, taking care of his own things and cleaning them out of
the camp.

Gu Mang didn’t know how long the wind had been blowing outside and
how long his heart had been quiet. He just thought Mo Xi was really funny
and cute.
How does the elder brother-in-law of the aristocratic family grow such
green and astringent kaolin flowers? Twenty years old, even when his
fingers touched the spring palace map, he blushed to the bottom of his ears.

How silly.

He thought again, this is not good. After such an age, he will have to get
married in a few years. He can't even face the common sense of yin and
yang matching.

Being so thin is a disease and we need to treat it well.

What else can he do when he’s newly married? Do you want to push the
bride and say coldly, "I'm sorry, I can't do this"?

Gu Mang was really drunk. He was thinking wildly. The more he thought
about it, the funnier it was. The more he thought about it, the more he
thought what a perfect brother he was. He was doing the mother’s heart for
his brother.

As he thought, he was looking through the album.

The eye-catching pictures were chaotic and full of exaggeration. When he

looked at it, he had some thoughts. He also didn't care about the kindling he
had buried in Mo Xi, or how he thought about life in the cold wind. He
relaxed.

The pear white seemed to have softened his normally tight muscles and
bones.

He enjoyed the “coming of age gift" disliked by Mo Xi, and the more he
saw it, the more he felt that this Mo Xi guy simply didn't know the goods.

Lu Zhanxing, instead, should have been together with him for a long time to
talk about which posture is good, which girl is beautiful and which one
laughs badly in such a superb book.

This was a normal man.

Mo Shidi, there is nothing wrong.

Gu Mang thought about it, but his thoughts were getting hazy. The fine
brushwork was more exciting than the last one. He looked at it and was
caught by the pictures in the book. His heart was blazing and burning. His
mouth was dry and his tongue was dry. His body soaked with wine is easily
ignited by * * and his blood was burning.

*Asterisks are in the original text

In fact, he hadn’t let it out for a long time. He went to the kiln with his
brothers and chatted with the girls happily, but he couldn't get through the
last hurdle.

Gu Mang himself couldn’t tell why this was. Maybe because he felt that
love was not so happy, or maybe because he lost his loneliness from
childhood, and what he had been looking forward to was a kind of stable
and lifelong company.

Or maybe these reasons were all wrong, which was too hypocritical.

He just felt that the girls he had hugged were too soft, like fragile porcelain.
He doubtless appreciated their beauty, but he could not afford too much.

For example, in this spring palace album, the women were charming and
attractive. But he was more willing to appreciate the men who made friends
with them, the strong and hard bodies that could not be broken——

Thinking of this, Gu Mang felt that he was probably ill.

The picture page gradually turned down. Although he turned over the
picture book, he didn't look at it carefully. When he reached one of the
pages, Gu Mang was stunned for a moment, and then his drowsy brain was
buzzing with blood.

He didn't even have time to reflect why he was bleeding. It was just a
picture that stimulated his instinct.
After the violent stimulation, he found that the picture was different from
others. Perhaps the painter, in order to pursue freshness, felt that pure men
and women were not strong enough to cross their necks, so he made a very
bold scene.

In the spring palace of yin and yang, there were women, naturally. The
women in the picture were in disorder. They lied on the couch with their
necks on their backs. A man was attacking the city and plundering the land
on her shivering body. But the key was not this. What made Gu Mang's
blood flow accelerate suddenly was that behind this man, there was another
man, holding the man who was on the woman's back, from behind.

As soon as Gu Mang's eyes swept that position, his face was as thick as that
of the city wall.

He just felt dizzy. It seemed that some answers that had troubled him for a
long time burst out of the water. In his heart, there was a huge tsunami,
which made his whole body flow down.

All of a sudden, Gu Mang was hard and swollen.

"I depend on..." Gu Mang murmured.

He was too faint and drunk, so he stared at the picture for a long time. He
didn't even know when Mo Xi would come back.

He didn't hear the noise until he came to his bed. He looked back - he saw a
handsome face that had been blowing in the night wind for a long time and
was as white as porcelain.

Mo Xi’s eyelashes are long. His lips were sexy and thin, and they were
slightly pursed. Those dark eyes looked down at him, and there seemed to
be some indescribable emotions.

Gu Mang: "..."

Mo Xi: "..."
Both of them were thinking about each other for a while, but Gu Mang
seemed to notice the emotion in Mo Xi's eyes for the first time. He was not
sure what it was, but he knew that the emotion made his heart burn and itch.

"Shixiong, I......" Mo Xi seemed to have the courage to say something to

him outside, but after only a few words, Gu Mang suddenly raised his hand
and dragged him down.

Mo Xi was suddenly pulled by him. He fell down with a big and heavy
body and pressed it firmly on the top of Gu Mang. He immediately propped
himself up and his ears were red. "You -"

Gu Mang's lapel was slightly open. He licked his lips and said with a smile,

"What am I? What are you? If you don't know, I'll tell you first. I just found
something very interesting in this album."

He said with a smile, "Good things, we should enjoy them with good
friends."

Mo Xi said, "Listen, I can't look at this with you. Because of me…”

"Because of you what?"

"Because of me..." Mo Xi's face became more and more embarrassed and
tense. He opened his face and didn't look directly into Gu Mang's eyes, but
this gesture made Gu Mang easily find that his whole neck and ears were
red, and this thin redness was still on the rise, "I'm right to you..."

Gu Mang blinked. Maybe he could understand the meaning of Mo Xi on

ordinary days, but he was drunk. His mind was not clear, his hands and feet
were flexible.

"Oh, I know because you are clean and self-sufficient, but men are happy
and women love nature and justice. The Yellow Emperor and Xuannu are
both monks." Gu Mang grinned and interrupted him. "What are you
blushing for?"

"I don't mean that. I have something else to say to you -"
"Say what? You don't have to wait for a long time. Come on, read first!"

So regardless of the fact, he was pestering the ground with death. At the
same time, Gu Mang perfunctorily showed him the spring palace album.

"You have something to say to me, I have a picture for you to see. First, you
stay with me to see the painting, and then I’ll listen to you. Fair trade."

In the end, Mo Xi could not grind him, so he had to lay with him and read
the broken book with him.

Even for nobles, when they were low-ranking soldiers, their marching beds
were not spacious. Two big men were huddled on it, which was a little
cramped. Mo Xi was lying behind Gu Mang, looking at the spring palace
album with him on his side. To be exact, he was forced to look at the spring
palace album.

From time to time, Gu Mang turned around to "check" the situation of Mo

Xi and said sternly, "You have closed your eyes again! Open them!"

Mo Xi: "..."

"If you close it, it won't count. Your gege taught you how to sleep, girl. You
should learn a little."

"..." Seeing him drunk, if he didn’t see him drunk, he’s force his brother to
stay with him to read a yellow book.

Gu Mang also didn't plan to let him see the most exciting page at the
beginning, only turning slowly page by page, and occasionally turning back
to "spot check"

whether Mo Xi had diverted his attention.

It was quiet in the tent. Gu Mang knew that the page was getting closer and
closer. However, his heart beat faster and faster, whether for the reason of
teasing the snow beauty or for other reasons.
Mostly they felt that Gu Mang's state was not right, and the breath of Mo Xi
gradually began to sink. The blazing breath was blowing on Gu Mang's ear
and sideburns. His hard, hot, and strong chest was against Gu Mang's back,
as if he was accumulating a storm that neither of them could control.

It was hot.

It was very hot.

Gradually, Gu Mang knew that there was a man and a man on the page. He
could not wait to turn to that page and enjoy it with Mo Xi. However, as the
atmosphere between the two became more and more strange, there seemed
to be a kind of invisible heat surging in their close relationship. Suddenly,
the original audacious banter was a little weak.

Gu Mang's fearless nature finally counseled him at this moment.

"... Or come here."

"Do you want to show me something special?"

Almost at the same time to say this sentence, Gu Mang looked back, the tip
of his nose almost touched Mo Xi’s.

For a time, the air in the tent seemed to be sticky, too hot to flow, too thick
to open. Suddenly, Gu Mang felt a sense of crisis. He moved his lips to say
something, but he couldn't make a sound.

The sound of Mo Xi was a little hoarse because it had endured some

emotions for a long time.

He looked at him closely and asked in a low voice, "Yes, right?"

"What can be special, ha ha, ha ha." The next page was that page, Gu
Mang's throat rolled, and he subconsciously wanted to close the album.

But he still disliked it like loathsome mud. Because he smelled some subtle
atmosphere, he suddenly reached out and grabbed it with a strong hand.
Long fingers turned it over.

Gu Mang closes his eyes in the face of disaster.

"..."

Nothing happened. No one said anything.

Several moment silence, and Gu Mang couldn’t stand the feeling of waiting
for death. He tentatively opened his eyes to see Mo Xi's face was
unpredictable, and he looked at the picture of the man holding the man with
complex expression.

The eyes were uncertain.

This young man's aura was so wrong. Seeing him like this, Gu Mang
couldn’t help but fight for inspiration even though he was drunk. He forced
a smile and planned to get up. "Well, congratulations to shidi, for coming of
age. It's not early. Gege will go back first. I --"

Before he had finished speaking, he was pressed down.

Or lie on the side, with Mo Xi behind and against him. But until now Mo Xi
kept some distance consciously. Only Gu Mang's back was close to his
chest, and he didn't touch other places.

But this time, Mo Xi almost put him in his arms. In an instant, Gu Mang felt
that there was a very hard and huge thing under him, and he pushed it
forward.

"Well..." Gu Mang groaned suddenly - drunk, strange stimulation, terrible

taboo, accumulated desire, fire which made him so sensitive.

And a hot and humid voice was close to the back of his ear, where his
hoarse and low voice almost made his body shiver. He, himself, and the
voice were strange.

Mo Xi's deep breath was in his ear: "Shixiong, do you mean that?"
The taste of being held back was so creepy and his spine was soft. Gu Mang
shouted, "What the hell are you crazy about! You've had too much too! Let
go of me!"

“Shixiong had to force me to see it."

"No... I......"

Gu Mang only said a few words, and his earlobes were held in Mo Xi’s hot
and humid mouth. Then he put his rough tongue into the auricle to suck and
lick /

make it. Gu Mang's waist was suddenly soft, and he could not help crying
out,

"Ah..."

This sound seemed to give a great courage to the young man just behind
him.

The young man suddenly hugged him forcefully, put his strong hand around
his waist, held him tightly in his arms and restrained him, but it seemed that
he restrained him for too long. On the contrary, he ran in a mess, deeper and
deeper, sucking his ear lobes more and more fervently.

"So Shixiong is willing, isn't he?"

"No Mo Xi... I don't mean that I... "

But what he said at this time, his voice was soft. How could he listen like he
wanted to refuse. Mo Xi was clearly misunderstanding. Mo Xi hugged him
from the back, touching him up and down, and touching the thing that Gu
Mang also got up. Suddenly, it was a meal.

The atmosphere was at its best.

Gu Mang was so cheeky, but also couldn’t help but be so ashamed and
angry that he could die. Mo Xi looked down at Gu Mang's reaction, his eyes
suddenly light up.
He seemed to get some kind of confirmation, and forced to break Gu
Mang's chin. He stared at those eyes for a moment in the candlelight, and
kissed them fiercely. He was like a thirsty person, sucking Gu Mang's lips
almost crazily, prying his mouth open, and his tongue stirred inside. The
kiss was so intense that there was a splash between their lips and teeth, as
well as Gu Mang's panting and struggling voice.

This voice, let Mo Xi bow like a love drug, holding onto Gu Mang's body
trying to roll, grasping it, letting him tightly stick to his arms, holding his
face on one side, kissing him fiercely, and instinctively rubbing Gu Mang
across his clothes at the same time.

Mo Xi's voice was hoarse and angry. His lips were wet and red. He
separated them wet and wet. He took a low breath. His eyes were dark.

"Shixiong said that he would accompany me tonight and give a gift, so I'll
accompany him."

Gu Mang couldn’t strangle himself with his cheap mouth. "I didn’t mean
that," he said in a broken voice.

“Too late." Mo Xi got up, turned him over, and pressed heavily on him. He
opened his chest in disorder, revealing his jade-like, delicate but strong
chest. "I gave you the chance to go, but you didn’t want to."

"..."

He threw the spring palace album aside, pinched Gu Mang's chin and raised
his face.

The long black eyes of the tail of the eyes looked at him vaguely, not very
focused. “Mo Xi, you… You're just. Nonsense... "

Mo Xi touched his throat, reached down, and pulled away Gu Mang's

waistband. In a low voice, he said, "Yes, Shixiong the hooligan is the most
experienced."
The color in his eyes was dark and terrible. He had seen Gu Mang's skin
turn red and lustful under him inch by inch.

Finally, he leaned over and murmured out three words: "Shixiong, teach
me?"*

*It’s 4, actually but that seemed awkward

___

The author has something to say: extinguish younger sister: I count to three,
take your book for me to leave immediately.

Gu Mangmang: afraid of you? What can you do to me? At most, I tore the
atlas of my collection.

[next day]

Gu Mangmang: when I count to three, stop right now!!

Ximei: afraid of you? What can you do to me? Elder martial brother, why
don't you teach me again?

Big dog son: Thank you for "Huayi", "Yanyan in the river" landmine X6

"Mingmen roll in the island field" landmine x2 "self closing agent of life is
not easy", "singing in the late wind by the river", "xiesu", "Cheche did you
eat meat today", "Xiao Erlan", "Mo Qiyou Jue", "Star Moon", "dill"
landmine x2

"waizhouke", "Wu Luqi", "March woodworm", "Wei Wuxian", "Pleiadian

Prince cherry blossom" nickname It doesn't matter. It's not important. It's
not important. It's not important "It's the name of witch", "frost and snow",
"late night Yuheng" declined to visit "," qiaozixi "landmine x2" insect
habitat ","
chaogedi children's friend "," Huajiu "landmine X3 ~ ~" qiuxue "threw
landmine~~

"Li Hua Bai in Chu Wanning", "wind singing in the evening by the river"
grenade x2 "Qiao Zixi" grenade x2 "send Acacia." Grenades x2 "Shen
Yan", "Jack",

"Wen Zhu" and "Jiang Yan"~~

"Jack" "Xiao Erlan" "send lovesickness." Rocket throwing~~

 Chapter 60 - First memory awakening

"Shixiong, teach me?"

Gu Mang suddenly opened his eyes, his blue eyes had a moist luster in the
night.

The camp was quiet, his chest was heaving and his back was soaked in
sweat.

He heard his heart pounding; it resounded in the silent night.

He swallowed his throat - what did he dream just now?

The final picture was Mo Xi and pressing him down and sucking his lips.
The degree of heat was different from that of the man’s normally cool
posture. He could almost feel the overpowering emotion pouring out of his
dream and obliterating him.

But what was this feeling? He didn’t understand. He only felt that it had
amazing heat and terrible tenacity, which could make his heart beat wildly
and his blood flow boil.

Too sweet, too dangerous.

Gu Mang subconsciously raised his hand, touched his lips, and then turned
over.

He saw Mo Xi sitting on the chair beside his bed sleeping. The side of his
face was clearly different from the youth in his dream.

No longer so childish. No longer so reckless.

No longer so sincere, even.

Years did not take away the beauty of his features, but they stripped away
the young person's frivolity, innocence, and frankness. Gu Mang looked at
him and remembered what he said when he first saw him: "We used to
know each other."

Gu Mang didn't take this sentence seriously before, but now, he suddenly
felt at a loss - did they really know each other?

They seemed to be very close, they would cuddle and laugh together, and
roll in bed. At that time, Mo Xi was just like Fandou and didn't dislike his
dirtiness at all.

Were these all true…

And the last one - the intimacy of touching the lips.

He didn't know what it was about, but when he thought of that feeling, his
heart was very hot, even though it was still painful. But he was really
curious about what it was like, what happened next when their lips touched.

He longed to know, but when he woke up, he couldn't remember.

Gu Mang's blue eyes blinked. He couldn't chew these too-thin things. At

last, he reached out his hand and went to the bed.

He hesitated for a moment, then curiously touched Mo Xi’s pale lips with
his fingertips.

Curious, how cool, and not as hot as in the dream.

Or maybe the dreams were fake?

Before he had finished thinking hard, he could see that under the residual
candlelight, Mo Xi was awakened by his touch. His eyelashes were slightly
quivering, and his eyes slightly opened.

Mo Xi was probably still asleep; his eyes were not focused for a while. He
looked at Gu Mang vaguely for a while and saw Gu Mang touching his lips
with his low eyes, so he felt that he was still dreaming.
Almost sadly, he sighed a little, grasped Gu Mang's hand, leaned his lips
close to it, and kissed him gently.

“Shixiong, I’m dreaming of you again... "

"Only in a dream, you will not be angry with me, will be so obedient to stay
me..."

Soft and cool lips rubbed on the back of the hand. Mo Xi’s head, seemed to
choke a little.

Gu Mang looked at him stupidly. Since they met, this man had never been
so soft. Seeing him like this, Gu Mang suddenly felt a burst of pain in his
heart but don't know why.

How can it hurt so much?

Mo Xi who beat him yesterday, drove him away, and said he was dirty.

But he thought it was not right. He think it was not true for both of them.
The two of them… Shouldn't... It shouldn't be like this…

Gu Mang hesitated for a moment and whispered, "I dreamed of you."

"..." Mo Xi slowly raised his eyes.

The dim feeling brought by the light and the long night faded away, and the
dark eyes of Mo Xi gradually had focus and became clear.

Gu Mang almost opened his eyes, so he watched the confusion and

tenderness ebb in his eyes. What was exposed was the astonishment and
tingling of a large area.

He suddenly released Gu Mang's hand.

Mo Xi was sober.

He stood up and stared at Gu Mang for a while. His face was colorful, but
he didn't speak at once. He held his forehead and closed his eyes. After a
while, he bit his teeth and said, "I'm sorry, don't take it seriously. I was just
out of my mind, I...... "

Gu Mang interrupted him, "I dreamed of you."

Mo Xi probably thought that what he was talking about was a messy dream,
so he didn't care. Seeing that he insisted on talking about it, he asked,
"What was you dream of me?"

Gu Mang sat up. He knelt down on the bed and looked at the man who was
much taller than himself. His eyes were on Mo Xi’s lips and finally fell into
Mo Xi’s eyes.

“I dreamed that you were hot, and you were laughing."

"..."

"I dreamed you were not so sad as now."

"..."

"You called me Shixiong."

Mo Xi's eyes suddenly closed, and his fingertips were shaking. He grabbed
Gu Mang by the back of the neck, forcing him not to turn his head, forcing
him to look at him like this, forcing him to sacrifice all his expressions to
his eyes.

Mo Xi's voice was shaking. “What did you say?"

"You were still young. I was young, too. Together, in the tent." Gu Mang
thought about it and said softly, "You are weak; I will accompany you."

Mo Xi’s face turned a terrible white.

Gu Mang gently spoke the sentence he remembered, "To accompany you

when you are young and frivolous, to accompany you when you are weak."
Suddenly, like lightning, his bones and muscles trembled. The blood
seemed to flow to the brain. The waves made the eyes dark, but the limbs
were cold. Mo Xi’s eyes were bright and terrible, and his face was dark and
terrible - he seemed to be broken into contradictory pieces by the too fast
current.

Did Gu Mang remember? Was this Gu Mang's first memory?

Remembering the night of the night of the coming of age, they did such a
thing in spite of the world.

"I'll be with you."

Mo Xi took a step back. Clearly the mood he should have the most was
dismay, or a sigh of relief. But he didn't expect that he would be caught off
guard to hear the tender words of that year.

He thought he would never hear it… He thought he would never hear it

again!

Relying on his own pathetic memories, pain throughout his life.

Why did Gu Mang say that?

The once sweet words were like hammers which hurt his heart so much,
that he almost subconsciously bent down. This indestructible man was
defeated by this understatement and could not stand any more. He sat back
in his chair and buried his face in his palm. He couldn’t say a word.

Before he could slap him, only a word from Gu Mang was enough to
destroy his heart.

Looking at him, Gu Mang wanted to ask, was that really a dream? Or did I
finally remember a little bit of the past? But seeing the way Mo Xi was
now, he would never be lonely again, and he would understand——

It was true.
They really had such a period of time but had been abandoned in their once-
fearless youth.

That night, Mo Xi left in a hurry.

For the next two days, Mo Xi seemed to avoid him deliberately.

He used to be disgusted, but now he don't know how to face him calmly. Gu
Mang mumbled to ask several times, but Mo Xi didn't stay with him alone.
He always saw him and walked away.

Mo Xi really didn't know how to face Gu Mang - he didn't know how much
Gu Mang specifically remembered, whether he only remembered the first
half of the night of the coming of age, or even the absurd things behind
him? He wanted to ask, but he didn't dare.

What's the point of asking?

They had been separated from each other so far that there was no way to
mend it. Why did he have to pick up those warm fragments to increase his
sadness?

How could he forget the blood feud between Gu Mang and Chonghua when
he still wore the silk belt of the heroic son on his head?

On the third day, they finally reached the abyss of calling souls.

It was an abyss of fissures. One couldn't see its beginning or its end. There
were torrents under the abyss, running from east to west. When the army
arrived, it was dawn. A rising sun pierced the dark night and rose solemnly
from the

horizon. The dazzling but unglamorous golden light sprinkled on the land
of Kyushu.

The emperor rode a golden snowflake winged fighting horse from the Wang
Shizhong division, golden double stirrup hanging, long coat touching the
snow.
After him, all the nobles and retinues began to dismount. The early sun
reflected their robes and sleeves with golden edges. They were noble and
dignified with great momentum.

The officer in charge of rites sang, "Holding lotus for sacrifice -"

Each nobleman's attendant presented a lantern with a whale oil lamp and
handed it to their master. This lantern represented the heroic sacrifice of
each family. The head of the family held it in both hands and followed the
emperor up to the soul calling pit.

Murong Lian, Yue Juntian, Mo Xi: These nobles of Chonghua came to the
front one by one. They wore a royal blue bat robe, a white axe tooth robe,
and a pure black snake robe.

Every master's sacrificial robe was extravagant and solemn. Only one kind
of dark pattern totem embroidered on the back was powerful and awe
inspiring.

What's more, at this time, the families holding the highest power lined up.
Their wide robes and sleeves were all hanging and blowing in the wind.
The golden edge of the sleeve edge was shining brilliantly.

Not angry.

"Kneel —"

They knelt down behind them like the tide, forming a golden wave with
different background colors.

"Lights down!"

Mo Xi put the lantern on the edge of the abyss. There was a light feather
charm on the lantern. The shining lantern fell slowly and sank into the
water of the abyss slowly.

The sky was bright and the world was brilliant.

The heads of the families also knelt down on one knee in turn, and the
sacrificial voice echoed in the empty and vast world, "In the past, there was
a young man

holding a sword, but it was hard to return the blood, the sand, and the bone.

The body was still beautiful to the last year. Leave your heart, and I’ll take
care of you. I will pass on your heroic spirit. When you return to your
hometown, there will be no green mountains.”

The song of sacrifice echoed a long time. There were countless spots of
crystal light in the soul calling pit. It was said that the dead overflowed into
the world.

In the old man's worship, the golden light flew.

Gu Mang looked at such a scene and listened to the continuous song. He

looked at the fallen lanterns with name, the soul of the Yue family, the soul
of the Mo family, and the soul of the Murong family. He remembered some
of them and engraved their requiem into his heart.

But some other shabby names seemed to be blocking in his heart.

He couldn’t remember, but now they were washing his heart like the tide -
most of the names were ugly, very simple, some were even just a surname,
plus a number, which revealed a sense of meanness from the name.

They were so many that they lingered sadly in his ears. Like a dead
unknown pawn, calling him from the bottom of the abyss, scolding him,
blaming him.

General Gu, General Gu.

You said, call you General Gu and you will bring us out of hell.

You will take us home… Will give us a name…

But you lied.

You don’t even remember our names, you don't even remember who we
are…

The broken limbs have rotted, the green blood has dried… Nothing left.

Is there a soul lamp belonging to unknown heroes? Guide us to step back to

the old soil we used to guard and see where our old people are.

General Gu... General Gu...

My name is... My name is—

His ears were buzzing and his eyes were almost red. Gu Mang couldn't
breathe.

In a trance, he saw countless dead people climbing out of the abyss, and
those fuzzy faces turned towards him.

"Gu Mang?" The last impression the captain of the guard nearby gave was
low surprise.

He wanted to answer, but his throat was so blocked that he couldn't make a
sound. All the names he couldn't remember choked him and demanded his
life.

In a trance, he actually heard a deafening roar. It was his voice, which came
from the smoke of one year's war——

"Go!! I'll get up if you're not dead”

"Call me General Gu. If you die, I will set up a monument for you. If you
live, I will take you home!!!"

"Let's go!"

The voice was bloody, pierced in his heart. He felt guilty. He was in pain.
He had pain and unwillingness that his promise could not be fulfilled.
Gu Mang raised his hand and held his forehead painfully. He had buzzing in
his ears. Then he fell onto the ground with a splitting headache.

___

The author has something to say: for the time being, we can't recall all the
cars!

Otherwise, it will become an abo (cough) story = = run away with a

steamer~
 Chapter 61 - It’s hard to go back

This time, Gu Mang fell into a coma which lasted five or six days before he
woke up. During the five or six days, he felt vaguely that he was lying in a
carriage for a while, and light from the sky came in through a pale blue
flame, and Mo Xi stood by him wearily.

Later, he recalled some scattered pieces, some of which were related to Mo

Xi, some of which were vague faces in the army: laughing and making
noise, glasses touching each other, and wine splashing all over the place.

From time to time, a “General Gu" came into his mind, and from time to
time, Mo Xi sighed softly, calling him “Shixiong."

In his deep dream, the sacrificial song sung by the exorcist was floating like
grass. Once upon a time, there was a young man holding a sword, but the
blood was heavy and the bone was hard to return. The body was still
beautiful when he was old. The last night, he laughed…

Yes, those bones of the riverside abyss seemed to cluster around him
yesterday, watching him point out the rivers and mountains, listening to his
passionate words, listening to him saying that slaves can also have
ambitions and have a future.

That revered, warm, and trustworthy face… Why couldn’t he remember it?
How could he not remember the names that he tried to carve in his heart
with the roster and those that no one would pay attention to in the crowd?

He forgot everything.

But the guilt lingered, almost filling up his heart.

Leave your heart and I will take care of you. I will pass on your noble spirit.
The day when you return to your hometown…

He didn’t dare to listen any more.

The day when the spirit returns home… But his people couldn’t come back.
His brothers couldn’t come back. They were nameless ghosts. They were
bleeding and couldn’t find their way home.

His chest hurt so much that he could hardly breathe. The brothers, his
fellow officers, whom he had tried to remember, crowded into his heart
cavity. His heart was about to be torn and driven mad by them.

He was like a man drowning in the dead, crouching and choking.

Don't hate me… I tried my best… I really… I've really tried my best…

Please.

Please forgive me… Please don't join the army in the next life. I hope you
will live in the prince’s family and fight for a life… Please don't work under
a general like me in the afterlife… I'm so stupid. I'm so naive. I'm so stupid.
I killed you in vain. I'm not strong enough to kill you… Please

Please.

He wailed at the shadows in his dream. In those shadows, he suddenly saw

a figure.

Tall, flamboyant, unruly, and forever brilliant.

Looking back at him with a smile.

Gu Mang's heart suddenly burned. A forgotten name suddenly appeared in

his throat. He knelt in the dream of heaven and earth. He shouted to the
dead brother in silence——

"Zhanxing!"
Lu Zhanxing smiled. He didn't speak, just blinked at him, then turned
around and disappeared into the turbulent crowd. Gu Mang wanted to catch
up with him, wanted to hold him, wanted to say a lot of things to him.

But like every dead soul, Lu Zhanxing finally disappeared. A great darkness
drenched and drenched this vast night, the soul song of Chonghua singing
softly, mourning those souls who will never come back.

Once upon a time, there was a young man holding a sword. It was hard to
return the blood and the sand. The body was still beautiful when he was old.
The last night, he laughed…

Gu Mang knelt on the ground in his dream and curled up into a ball. His
throat was hoarse and unclear. He was calling his friends, his army, his
devotion, and enthusiasm from when he was young.

In a trance, someone held his hand, touched his hair, sighed softly to
comfort him, and whispered in his ear, "Don't cry, Gu Mang. Don't cry."

He didn't know who the man was, just thought that hand was so warm and
powerful.

Holding him, as if to swim him from the dead sea of the souls back to the
shore.

Gu Mang choked, holding the hand, and vaguely felt that the light breath on
his skin was so familiar and reliable.

So he held the hand and clasped his fingers. He cried, "They can't come
back.

They can't come back."

Because of his birth.

His men, his soldiers, couldn’t wait for a word——

On the day when the spirit returns to his hometown, there is no green
mountain in the world.
Can't come back.

"Why leave me alone..." Gu Mang cried, holding that hand like holding the
life-saving floating grass, crying, "Why force me to this step… Why…
Why..."

In a trance, the man held his hand tightly.

So tight, so hard to hold his hand.

It seemed that he was using this kind of power to whisper what he could
never say again.

And me.

You and me

I'll be with you.

In this way, Gu Mang was still in a coma until the fifth day, when he
struggled to wake up from his wet dream*.

*MTL of 潮湿的梦 was literally “wet dream” but as far as I can tell, wet
dream in the nocturnal emissions sense in Chinese is different characters 梦
遗 .

His lashes rustled and his eyes slowly opened - they had come back from
the soul calling abyss. The sacrifice was over.

He was lying on a big bed covered with a thick fox fur pelt, and across a
thin layer of black cloud curtain, he could see the lush skylight outside and
the crackling charcoal fire inside.

It was Xihe mansion.

He had returned to Xihe mansion.

Gu Mang got up, raised his hand to lift the curtain and sat on the big bed for
a while. He was sweating all over, and the feeling of trembling and sadness
in his dream had not gone away. His eyes were staring at the burning
charcoal fire, murmuring the name he remembered.

Zhanxing.

Lu Zhanxing.

He remembered that it was his brother, but he couldn't remember anything

else, such as how they knew each other, such as how Lu Zhanxing finally
left. His brain was like cotton yarn drained of water, and he couldn’t
squeeze out any more. And the figures in the dream…

His army.

He used to have an army, didn't he?

Gu Mang hugged his broken head and sat on the edge of the bed for the first
time, feeling so confused and so unhappy.

He was in a daze when the door of the wing room was suddenly pushed
open.

Li Wei came in with medicine and snacks. He sat with his head in his arms
and said, "Aiyo, you're awake."

Gu Mang gave a low “hum."

"Drink the medicine when you wake up." Li Wei came to him with a
wooden plate. "Here, two bowls: one for the fever, one for the heart."

Gu Mang glanced at the two bowls of thick medicine, but was attracted by a
small celadon dish beside the medicine bowl.

There were two pieces of cake in the porcelain dish. They were made with
rose and glutinous rice flour with crystal-soft skin, and covered with bean
paste stuffing.
When Li Wei saw him staring at the two cakes, he said with a smile, "This
is what the Lord ordered for you. You are too weak these days. You will
vomit as soon as you drink the medicine. You can still drink the medicine,
then take the flower cake.”

"Lord?" Gu Mang was stunned for a moment. “Mo Xi?”

Li Wei smiled and stared at him. “Showing no respect, you call the Lord by
his name?” And he said, "Come on, take the medicine."

Gu Mang didn't have the strength to bargain with him. What's more, his
dream didn't disappear, and he was in a state of confusion. So he took the
medicine juice obediently. One bowl was extremely bitter, the other bowl
was extremely spicy. Gu Mang, holding his nose, drank it all, smashed his
mouth, took a cake and stuffed it into his mouth.

Probably to allow him to swallow while in his coma, the cake was very soft.
It was like snow. When it went into his mouth, it was easy to melt without
chewing.

Gu Mang ate one, licked his lips, looked up, and asked, "What about him?”

"Who?" said Li Wei.

"Is he not in?"

Li Wei responded that Gu Mang was asking about Mo Xi's whereabouts. He

could not help being angry and amused. He taught, "What you missed is
calling him Lord or Xihe Jun. How many times have you been taught the
rules?” After a pause, he said curiously, "What are you doing? Do you want
to see him?"

Gu Mang nodded and said, "Cake, I'll divide it in half with him."

Li Wei chuckled, "The Lord doesn't want to eat this kind of food. Why do
you want to split in half for him?"

"I......" Gu Mang thought about it. Since he recalled the night of the coming
of age, he thought of Mo Xi, and there was always some inexplicable
emotion in his heart. Gu Mang said, "I live in his place. I should give it to
him."

Li Wei touched his chin and said with interest, "Strange, is this the
consciousness level of wolves? The second wolf is trying to please the first
wolf?"

Before he finished, he heard a cold voice behind him. "What wolf?"

As soon as Li Wei turned his head, the black uniform of Mo Xi pushed the
door in.

Li Wei immediately said, "Aha, ahaha, nothing. The Lord came back? It's
so early today."

"It's almost New Year's Eve, and it's quite idle." Mo Xi took a look at Gu
Mang, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, and said to Li Wei without
turning his head, "Go out. I'll talk to him alone."

When the carved wooden door opened and closed, Li Wei went out.

Mo Xi went to Gu Mang's bedside, pulled a chair and sat down.

Gu Mang hesitated and said, "You..."

Before he finished speaking, Mo Xi raised his hand and touched his

forehead. It was really strange that the physical contact with this man before
was not too little. He pinched his chin against the wall and pushed
everything on the ground.

Why did he suddenly felt that organ in his chest was shaking?

He was a little flustered.

"No more." Mo Xi didn't notice Gu Mang's nuance. He put his hand down,
his expression was the same as before. "Talk about it. What are you
thinking of these days?"

Gu Mang said uncertainly, "I didn't..."

"You'd better not lie in front of me,” Mo Xi said. At this time, Gu Mang
noticed that there were some black and green under Mo Xi's eyes, which
was obviously caused by staying up too long. "I've been around you these
days. I heard a little bit of your sleep talking."

"..."

Mo Xi finished speaking, his cold, white face expressionless, waiting for

Gu Mang's answer.

Gu Mang thought for a moment and said, "I don't know. It's something very
broken. "

Mo Xi didn’t say a word. It seemed that he was trying his best to restrain
something. But this kind of restraint and repression has collapsed to a
critical point, and suddenly he couldn’t hold it.

He suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Gu Mang's heart and lungs with
sharp eyes, as if he was going to peel the man's bones and flesh before his
eyes. He stared at Gu Mang like a hunter for a while, then suddenly he bit
his teeth and said,

"I heard you call his name."

Gu Mang: "..."

Mo Xi's next sentence was almost rolled out of the molars, with an
unspeakable sense of unwillingness and hatred.

Gu Mang didn’t know if it was an illusion but there was a sour smell.

Mo Xi gloomily said, "You still can't forget him after all. You can't forget
Lu Zhanxing. Right? “

___
The author has something to say:

quench sister: you still can't forget him, you can't forget Lu Zhanxing.

Gu Mang: No, isn't the first piece I remember about you?

Sister Ximei: you still can't forget him. You can't forget Lu Zhanxing.

Gu Mangmang: The first thing I remember is only about you, OK!!

Sister Ximei: you still can't forget him. You can't forget Lu Zhanxing.

Gu Mangmang: m!!! That's my friend, isn't it?! You don't allow me to recall
others???

Sister Ximei: you still can't forget him. You can't forget Lu Zhanxing.

Gu Mangmang: OK, forget it, human nature is a repeater.

 Chapter 62 - What am I

His voice was silent, but it was full of the smell of clouds pressing.

"Lu Zhanxing..." Gu Mang murmured. "Zhanxing..."

This too intimate call quickly ignited Mo Xi's heart fire. His eyebrows were
angry and his teeth were clenched. "Gu Mang, as expected, he is much
more important than me in your heart."

Groping for his poor memory, Gu Mang said, "He's my brother."

Mo Xi felt stabbed. "Yes. He was your brother."

When he said this, his voice was very low, as if he was suffering from
nausea, trying to admit a truth that made him sick. He breathed low, raised
his hand to his brow and forehead, kneaded one wall, and whispered, "You
are right, Lu Zhanxing is straw bag trash. He's your brother, that mad pig."

Gu Mang felt uncomfortable in his deep consciousness and frowned. "You

can't scold him. He's not a pig, he's not trash."

Mo Xi did not say a word. He went to rub his eyebrow bone and stopped,
but his hand was still propped in front of his forehead. The mood on his
face couldn’t be seen clearly.

After a while, he said, "Brain is broken. Do you still care for him?"

He don't know why, Mo Xi didn't speak loudly, nor did he have any
distorted expression of anger, but Gu Mang was shocked to hear his voice.
“You really are General Gu. You are kind and righteous. You have a deep
love for robes."

Mo Xi released the hand and raised his eyes. His eyes were dark and bright.
He stared at Gu Mang silently for a long time. His face was unpredictable
and uncertain.

He suddenly said, “Tell me about it. What do you think of about your good
brother?"

Mo Xi's eyes were too heavy. Gu Mang looked down at his knee under his
pressure, thought about it, and said, "I saw a lot of people first, and they
were blaming me."

"..."

"Blaming me for not doing what I promised, saying I forgot their names.
Then, I saw the Zhanxing," said Gu Mang.

Mo Xi's heart tightened, but his face was still motionless. "What did he do
to you?"

"He... He smiled at me, he was smiling back at me, and… Then he turned
and left. I wanted to catch up with him, but I couldn’t catch up with him. He
disappeared into those figures,” Gu Mang said. "I remember that I used to
have such a brother."

Mo Xi was silent.

Gu Mang looked up and asked him hesitantly, "Did I have an army like
you?"

"... Yes"

"Was Zhanxing in the army..."

Mo Xi said without any facial expression, "Yes. He was your deputy."

Gu Mang's eyes flickered with longing. "What about others? Is he in
Chonghua, too?"

Mo Xi turned his face to look at the porch window. There were birds and
magpies chirping outside the window. The sky light was scattered through
the tangled branches of the window lattice, breaking the ground. He said,
"You will never see him again. You don't have to think about him."

"Why?" Gu Mang asked.

Mo Xi looked cold and mean, and said three words lightly: "He is dead."

After several moments of silence, Gu Mang was at a loss. "What?"

"Dead. First he was executed, then his body was divided. The body was
hung for three days.”

He didn't know what kind of hatred makes a man who had always been
honest and upright so vicious. The venom came up from the bottom of his
heart and hardened between his lips and teeth.

Mo Xi did not go to see Mang's face. He was still looking at the window
and the scattered spots under the window. "I'm sorry," he said. “There's no
such person in the world. You think for nothing. It's a waste of your feelings
and your brain."

Gu Mang opened his eyes wide.

He had learned a lot of words and sentences now, so he understood all of

Mo Xi’s words.

But at this moment, he suddenly hoped that he was still the one who could
only understand the simplest of sentences in the Luomei garden. He didn't
want to know the meaning of Mo Xi at all.

Gu Mang's lips moved, trying to speak, but his heart hurt like it was split.

He didn't have too much alarm. It seemed that subconsciously he knew that
Lu Zhanxing was dead. It seemed that many years ago, he had experienced
such a separation and pain.

But he didn't expect that the old scar, which was tangled in blood and flesh,
would be dug out again by Mo Xi and then cut and pierced mercilessly - he
suddenly lowered his head and his eyes were a little blurred.

Mo Xi quickly turned to his face and said, "What are you crying for?"

"I... I don't know... "

"You're going to be sorry for him after all this time?" The blood in Mo Xi’s
chest surged. He still suppressed himself, but his eyes had been covered
with blood,

"Gu Mang, you’re fucking crazy."

Gu Mang just held his head and mumbled, "You don't understand. You don't
understand... "

"What don't I understand?!" Gu Mang's instinctive protection made Mo Xi

suddenly become angry. He knocked over the dishes on the bed and
smashed the broken porcelain.

Mo Xi quickly got up and carried Gu Mang by his bun, forcing him to look
up at himself.

"Do you know what Lu Zhanxing is?" He was almost gnashing his teeth.
"Do you know what kind of trash he is?"

"..."

"Yes, he is your brother." Mo Xi’s eyes almost went on like this. He took
out Gu Mang's heart, heart and lungs, crushed them in his palm, and didn’t
let him feel sorry for others.

He was so hateful, so thirsty, so at a loss.

Even his hands were shaking. Mo Xi said in a low rage, "But that's your
good brother. He killed his emissary on the battlefield. It was he who
caused a disaster and ignited the resentment of the other neutral countries. It
was he who led the disaster to the East and let Chonghua suffer from
enemies. How many innocent people died suffering!!"

"You don't remember that, do you? Good! Let me remind you! I'll tell you!"

"Yours! Mine! Our robe was besieged by his will! Millions of people in
Chonghua were displaced for his angry family!! Your brother!! You're used
to it! You protect him.”

Mo Xi had been accumulating anger for so many years and burned it all in
one night, which almost burned through Gu Mang.

"What brother… In order to have a good time, he killed the envoy of the
negotiation in spite of your order. Is this a brother?!! Backed you to the fire
pit to make you trapped inside and out. This is a brother?!! Your lifelong
wish was that you wanted slaves to be able to come out and make
contributions. You had worked hard for so long. In the wind and rain, life
and death linger, and his impulse destroyed all your efforts. What's this
fucking brother…”

Mo Xi said this, and the green tendons on the hand burst. His face also
stimulated blood gas. The blood vessels of his neck jumped straight out.

He held Gu Mang's eyes. He stared at him and poured all his hatred and
unwillingness into him - Mo Xi said, "Gu Mang, you have made it clear to
me that without him, nothing would have happened in those days! The
gentry would not have seized the handle to stir up their lips and tongues.
You would not have

a chance to cut your power! So many innocent practitioners… People...

They wouldn’t have fucking died!! You neither… You wouldn’t…"

He gasped and couldn't speak any more.

He slowly released his hand and held it. His eyes were endless deep pools
filled with hatred. He turned away and quickly wiped the moisture out of
his eyes.
The pain in his throat blocked the rest of the sentences.

These years, I have suffered too much, and I have endured too much… It's
really hard.

Without Lu Zhanxing.

You wouldn’t be forced into despair.

You would not throw yourself into the enemy's burning country and
sacrifice your body.

Neither would we… Get to where we are today.

“That's it… You can't forget him. You still think of him as a brother. " Mo
Xi's face was covered with a thin layer of sarcasm, which suppressed all
those sorrows. "You don't want me to scold him," he murmured.

"All right, I see." Mo Xi lowered his eyelashes and sneered softly. "In the
past, now, later, no matter when, no matter what he did wrong or right, no
matter whether he was alive or dead, I... "

I can't match him.

The lips trembled, suddenly pursed, and fell silent. He was so arrogant. He
had paid everything for his heart and lungs, but he has been dumped. Or
bleakly become a deserted son in Gu Mang's life. How could he summon up
courage again and tell Gu Mang his complete mind?

Mo Xi put down his shivering mood, for fear that he would lose control
even more. His Adam's apple rolled. For a while, he uttered a word slowly
and said hoarsely, almost sighing, "Gu Mang. He's your brother, what about
me... "

What about me?

What am I in your mind?

You once left me for your brother.

Gave up me for your ideals.

For the sake of your robe, you pushed me to the depths of hell.

Seven years.

I've been wandering in this hell of life and death for seven years - did you
ever think about me when you put all your eggs in one basket for them?

Did you want me to face the one I used to love with the sword, or did you
want me to walk away with you and leave the Chonghua guarded by the Mo
family for generations?

When you left for their anger, did you ever think about what I should do?!

Just because I care about you, I cherish you, so you don't hesitate to hurt me
again and again, and put me at the end of you consideration?

Is that it?

Gu Mang looked at the face that the man was trying to support, but his face
was almost broken, and he couldn't say what he felt.

He just felt so sad.

He was very sad to hear that Lu Zhanxing died. He was very sad to hear
those soldiers in his dream call him General Gu. But looking at Mo Xi's
present appearance, he had a different pain in his heart.

The pain made him raise his hand uncontrollably. He hesitated and finally
shook his face. "No. You are my... "

My what?

The answer seemed to be on the lips, but couldn’t pour out.

As if their intimate memories of yesterday were in their hearts, but they

could not be found.
Mo Xi turned to Gu Mang and seemed to be waiting for him to complete
this sentence. But after a long time of four eyes looking at each other, Gu
Mang's throat was still stuck and he said nothing.

Mo Xi waited in such silence. Slowly, his eyes were wet and red.

He pushed aside Gu Mang's hand and said, "You don't have to think about it
anymore. I'll speak for you. "

"I'm nothing to you. We didn't have anything before. It's just that you made
a scene. I was young and stupid." Word by word, he stared at Gu Mang's
face with red eyes. His tone and expression were so fierce, but they were all
his own heart.

"Lu Zhanxing is your brother, not me."

“Building a career is your dream, not me.”

“It’s your heart’s blood, your obsession, and the past that you can never
abandon, not me.”

Gu Mang shook his head slightly. He looked at this extremely powerful but
extremely lonely man. The pain in his heart was more and more profound
and distinct.

"You're not right… It's not like this..."

Mo Xi held his wrist abruptly. His eyes quivered, and stared at his face.
"What else can it be?" He pulled Gu Mang's hand very powerfully.

He forced Gu Mang's hand on the left side of his chest, near the heart
beating position.

"You know what. I have a scar here. You left it for me."

Gu Mang opened his eyes slightly.

"Gu Mang, I've always wanted to ask you: If Lu Zhanxing, instead of me,
was standing in front of you, could you still stab this saber?" Mo Xi
chuckled, almost masochistic.

"I... Hurt you?"

Mo Xi put his face close to his ear and said softly, "You almost killed me."

Because I used to love you so fearlessly.

Gu Mang wanted to draw his hand back as if he was scalded, but Mo Xi

was so heavy that he couldn't move it. He could only feel the beating of his
heart.

How could he want to kill him…

In his memory, he saw that they were so intimate. How could he have acted
like that? Although he couldn’t remember many things, he could remember
the happy and warm feeling of that night. How could it be fake?

"At a loss, aren't you?" Mo Xi was close to his earlobe, and his breath was
just around the corner, moist and blazing. "Actually, I don't understand.
Seven years ago you pushed me to hell. I thought about it for seven years.
Today, I still don't understand why you were so cruel. "

His voice was so low, but his hatred was so high. "I don't understand you,
Gu Mang. You think I will forgive you without bottom line again and again,
so you trample on me. Or because - "

He paused, throat rolling. “In fact, I’m not in your heart.”

So you regard my heart as mud and step on it with the bottom of your feed.
It doesn’t matter that I suffer from enemies from both sides of my stomach.
It’s a dilemma to choose, but it’s not all about kindness.

Gu Mang was forced to leave by these bloody questions. He felt that his
poor brain was about to turn. He only had a ladle of memories, but Mo Xi
wanted to scoop out a sea of feelings from him.

"I don't know..." He mumbled. "I really… I really don't know..."

"You know. The answer lies in your heart,” he murmured in a low voice.
"I'll keep you till the day you remember. I will make you kneel in front of
me and give me an answer and an apology."

He said this, his long, cold, white hand tightly gripping Gu Mang’s bun
loose, and then full of coercion, patted Gu Mang's back.

"My patience is no better than Murong's."

“..."

"So." He slowly opened the distance from Gu Mang, stared at Gu Mang's

face with endless night eyes, pointed his finger at Gu Mang's forehead, and
whispered, "Shixiong, don't let me wait for you too long.”

___

The author has something to say: "the conference of tragedy"

Gu Mang: Hello, my name is Gu Mang. I'm a man who goes to jail as soon
as I appear.

Murong Lian: Hello, everyone. My name is Murong Lian. I'm a man who
pulls hatred as soon as I come out.

Princess CICI: Hello, my name is Mo Xi. I'm a man whose wife ran away
as soon as I appeared.

Jiang yexue: Hello, my name is Jiang yexue. I'm a man whose wife died as
soon as I appeared.

Lu Zhanxing: Hello, my name is Lu Zhanxing. I am a man who has died

before I came out.
Zhong:... That's still brother Lu's worst. Brother Lu is stable. Brother Lu
wins.

Brother Lu wins first.

Lu Zhanxing: but winning the championship of this conference doesn't

make me feel fast at all

Jinjiang has a one click thank-you function to generate the overlord ticket
and nutrient solution. However, I tried it today. It has no soft use Grabbing
is all messy = = I'll fumble for it later ~ ~ heh heh heh~~
 Chapter 63 - Princess Mengze

After that day, Gu Mang had a new understanding of Mo Xi.

Although Mo Xi always had a cold and powerful atmosphere in front of

major events, with more contact between them and the more memories Gu
Mang had, he felt that it was not the case.

Mo Xi had been suppressing a lot of emotions which were controlled by

him, but he couldn’t get rid of them. So that Mo Xi's temper was always
very anxious. When he stood under the porch and looked at the snow, his
eyes were also very complicated.

Not to mention the changing tone of voice and the contradiction between
the front and the back when he spoke to himself, he was just like a
terminally ill lunatic who was about to be tortured to death by his own
heart, but still wearing a cold mask.

Gu Mang always had a feeling that the face hidden behind this mask was
actually very fragile.

Because of this intuition, he couldn’t even remember how to hate Mo Xi

and dislike him. There seemed to be an indelible habit in his bones. This
habit made him easily catch the slight pain between Mo Xi's eyebrows and
eyes. This habit made him instinctively want to protect him.

It was really strange.

Mo Xi was clearly a strong man whose failure couldn’t be imagined. Higher

than him, stronger than him, nobler than him, wiser than him.

What kind of self-esteem did he have to rise up to protect him?

Because of these complicated thoughts, Gu Mang, who had recovered a
little memory, seemed to be more miserable than the Gu Mang who had no
heart or lungs before.

He often sat on the yard of firewood and stared at the palm of his hand.
Every day, every night, he thought about the past that he picked up. he
thought about what Mo Xi said to him. He thought again and again. He
thought back and forth.

Mo Xi warned him not to tell anyone else about the "night of the coming of
age,” and he did not. He hoped to sort out some of the past by himself, but
he had too few memories to put them together. At last, he could only hold
his head and stay in the yard for a long time.

He also tried to ask Li Wei what kind of person Lu Zhanxing was, what
kind of person he used to be, and what kind of relationship Mo Xi had with
him - Li Wei was totally secretive.

He just said, "Don't ask, don't ask. Sometimes it's not a good thing to know
more. Look at you before; it's so good to be stupid."

Looking at the moon in the water in such fog, he was in such ignorance that
the New Year's Eve arrived at the end of the year.

On this day, Xihe mansion was decorated with lanterns. The servants were
busy changing peaches and hanging lanterns. The white smoke in the
kitchen never stopped from morning till night. Gu Mang was also busy
inside and outside, chopping, stuffing, and making dumplings with them,
frying spring rolls, and making a fuss for most of the day.

Gu Mang, who was entangled in his own recollection, revealed a rare show
of his original innocence in the fireworks. He squatted beside the fire pond
and stuffed rice stalks into it, then shook a small fan to puff in.

The way the straw was burning in the furnace made his eyes bright. In order
to see more, he added firewood many times.

However, it was not necessary.

As soon as the cook turned around, she cried out in astonishment: "790!
What are you doing!!!"

790 was Gu Mang's slave number on his neck. These servants were not
used to calling General Gu name, so they called him 790.

Gu Mang poked his head out of the hearth. His face was covered with
ashes, and he sneezed like a cat.

Because he added firewood in disorder, the cook's spring roll was fried. The
woman with a large waist angrily took him to find Li Wei. "Butler Li, can
you change his place! If he stays next to the stove, we can only eat a few
big plates of coke for dinner tonight!"

The woman was angry like a tiger with hair on her canthus*. Butler Li
immediately counseled her. He comforted her for a long time, led Gu Mang,
who was covered with ashes, to the backyard and gave him a broom,
saying, "You can sweep the floor here."

*the outer or inner corner of the eye, where the upper and lower lids meet.

Sweeping the floor used to be his most comprehensive work, but Gu Mang
didn't do well this time.

According to the Convention of Chonghua, on New Year's Eve, every

family should throw some dried fruits such as peanuts and osmanthus on
the ground to beg for a rich and auspicious lottery. Li Wei lost his head and
forgot to tell Gu Mang, so when he came back to have a look, Gu Mang
swept all the auspicious colored heads that they had sprinkled in the garden.

Even if he swept it, it was all down.

Li Wei's face is blue and his heart is clear. No, it's a bad omen.

For fear that Gu Mang would not understand the rules again, and get some
trouble, he simply stuffed him with a three character classic, which was
bought on the street in order to teach Gu Mang to read.
Li Wei pulled him to his study and asked him to sit down at his desk. "I beg
you, don't go anywhere, don't do anything, just read here and wait for
dinner."

Gu Mang said, "I want to do something."

Li Wei had no idea. He got a stack of paper for him. "You can copy books,
can you? It's just a matter of doing things. Copy a hundred and then come
over for dinner."

"Good," Gu Mang nodded.

After settling down the wandering troublemaker, Li Wei was relieved and
went out to continue his work. Tonight's dishes were rich, and all of them
were served by their servants. Xihe Jun was going to the palace for the New
Year's feast in the evening, not with them. There was no tiger in the
mountain and so the monkey called himself king. Li Wei was naturally very
happy.

He was humming a small tune, but he ran into the man in the black robe
around the corner.

Li Wei, like a duck pinched by his neck, crushed the little song down his
throat, and quickly changed into a steaming smile. "Lord, are you ready to
go out?"

"It's almost time. It's time to go to the palace." Mo Xi stepped out and kept
on walking, straightening out his cuffs and said, “Get the carriage ready."

"Ah, good,” Li Wei responded and was about to leave, but he was stopped
by Mo Xi.

"Wait."

"What can I do for you?"

"Call Gu Mang and let him go with me."

When Li Wei heard this, he was stunned and then overjoyed.

He was slightly alarmed because although every noble would bring one or
two guards, he didn't expect Mo Xi to take Gu Mang there. His great
happiness was because Gu Mang ate a lot. If he stayed at home, he would
grab food from them and take it away in his mouth.

However, such a selfish idea was one thing. Butler Li was still a competent
Butler after all. He asked faithfully, "Lord, this New Year's Eve, if you take
such a traitor there, will other families be unhappy?"

There was a dark air between Mo Xi’s eyebrows. "Yesterday, the emperor
ordered to take him to see how he is being trained now. Why else do you
think I would?"

"Oh, oh, I see."

Mo Xi frowned and said, "What about others? Let him come to see me in
the hall and follow me to the palace."

Li Wei replied busily, "Yes!"

Before Gu Mang could copy a few words, he was dragged by Li Wei to

comb his hair and change his clothes, and then stuffed into Xihe Jun's
carriage. Butler Li's movements were swift and quick.

How happy! Send the master and the bucket away!

Li Wei's heart was thumping with brilliant fireworks, but his face was not
without respect. He said calmly to the carriage that had gone out of the dust,
"Give it to the Lord."

Great!! New Year's Eve dinner can be enjoyed by everyone!!

There were not so many rules in Chonghua's New Year's Eve dinner party.
The dishes had been arranged on the water platform for a long time. It
didn’t matter whether the nobles come early or late.

When Mo Xi arrived, there were not many people in the main hall, but the
palace people had arranged the Jinluan hall in a magnificent way.
Thousands of longevity lanterns lit up the palace all night. The ground was
covered with a thick red embroidered peony blanket. Colorful butterflies
and birds formed by spiritual power danced in the air, and feathers were
scattered with a little light.

Although Mo Xi was low-key, he had wide shoulders, narrow waist and

long legs. Besides, Gu Mang, a traitor who attracted people's attention, was
very attractive. All the nobles in the hall came to greet him in turn.

“Xihe Jun, it's so early today."

"Happy New Year to Xihe Jun."

Although the etiquette was to Mo Xi, nine of ten pairs of eyes aimed to Gu
Mang’s body.

Those eyes were either curious, bitter, or hateful, and they were not
comfortable seeing Gu Mang. Mo Xi entertained them one by one, and Yue
Chenqing was also there. When he looked back, he see him jumping up and
down——

Today, he looked pretty. He wore a golden crown. The white robes of his
family were well pressed, which made the young person look good.

“General Mo! Here you are! Happy New Year, happy New Year!"

Mo Xi took a look at his exuberant spirit, and he knew that his fourth uncle
must have come, otherwise Yue Chenqing, the lazy ghost, would not be
happy to turn around. Sure enough, looking over Yue Chenqing, he saw
Murong Chu's white robe with silver edge and silver flow not far away. He
was standing at the water table with a pot of osmanthus wine.

Feeling the vision of Mo Xi, he turned his head slightly and nodded to Mo
Xi, even though he said hello, and then he took charge of his own wine
picking.

The crazy fairy was cold and unruly. He was worthy of his reputation.

Thinking about it in his heart, he suddenly heard Yue Chenqing say, "Right!
Mengze jiejie is coming!"
The two words “Mengze” went into Mo Xi’s ear like a soft little thorn
which pierced the heart.

He was stunned for a moment, and then said, “She's back?"

“She's back. She came back the other day." Yue Chenqing blinked and said,
"Eh? Didn't she tell you?"

"..."

The soft thorn went deeper and deeper into his heart.

Princess Mengze meant a very special feeling to Mo Xi.

He couldn’t say what it is. It should have been guilt mixed with feelings.
Thick to the extreme, it had become a more delicate friendship than love.

There were two people in the world that Mo Xi would sacrifice his life for
if they said a word.

One was his Shixiong Gu.

The other was Murong Mengze.

Shixiong Gu was the one he loved deeply, but he failed him in the end.
Murong Mengze loved him deeply, but he failed her. Now Mo Xi had no
Shixiong Gu anymore, and the only weakness he thought he had was
Princess Mengze.

Mengze had always liked Mo Xi since a long time ago, but at that time, Mo
Xi was young and frivolous. He didn't understand the girl's mind, refused
very simply, spoke hard, didn't leave any affection for others, and didn't
give any warmth to others. Fortunately, Mengze was a knowledgeable
woman. She was hurt, but very strong. She didn't complain or pester much.

She retreated to a corner where she could not be disturbed, and treated him
silently for ten years.
Although Mo Xi's temperament was cold, he didn’t really have an iron
heart.

For so many years, he saw her affection for him.

Once, when she was in good health, she was clearly a gold branch and a
jade leaf, but she was determined to go to the battlefield with him. She
refused to say that she couldn't let him go, only that she wanted to
experience it, and that women didn't let men.

She healed him and medicated him. In the dim light, she always wanted to
say some warm words. At that time, the Mo Xi only gave her a cold face.

She saw it in her heart and stopped talking.

Murong Mengze was so restrained that she even gave Mo Xi an illusion that
she didn't like him anymore. It seemed that her love was shallow. She was
rejected several times and then disappeared.

Until that year, when he was seriously injured by Gu Mang. His heart was
pierced by Gu Mang, and his spirit core was broken. Murong Mengze led
the medical repair reinforcements to rush there.

It was the girl he thought he liked very little. She grabbed his hand and
brought him back from the edge of life and death.

He once thought that he and Gu Mang loved each other deeply, but Murong
Mengze's love was very shallow.

In fact, it was not.

He gave everything to Gu Mang. He could not change his head.

And she did not want anything, so she gave him all her spiritual power,
hoping that he would live.

In order to save him, she suffered a lot of injuries. In order to keep his heart
and soul unbroken, she used her whole life to exchange for his. Since then,
she had no healthy body. No more powerful spells.
She once said with a smile that she wanted to "fight all over Kyushu and
sweep the world with her daughter."

Such a vision would never come true again.

"There are many good things in the world. You will always meet happy
people." When Mo Xi woke up and learned that Mengze guarded his
spiritual core with her own spiritual core, he went to her bed. At that time,
he was really broken, betrayed by his beloved, and betrayed his deep love.

He really did not know how to do, he did not know how Gu Mang could be
so ruthless, how Mengze could love so deeply.

He asked Mengze at her bedside why she was so stupid.

Her lips were pale, but she still smiled. "Don't be angry for a moment.
Cherish your life. I don't ask you to like me." She raised her hand and
pointed to her chest. "I just want you to think about my heart next time you
are impulsive. That's enough."

As she said, she never mentioned that she had given up the spiritual core for
Mo Xi.

"You don't have to begrudge yourself with gratitude and guilt. I know you
still don't love me. I can see your eyes."

So when she recovered from her illness, she was still as invisible as before,
taking care of him and following him in her own way. Even if all the people
in Chonghua thought that Mo Xi should be wise and interesting, and should
eventually marry her, Mengze was always awake. She never disturbed his
already upset heart.

But the more she tolerated it, the more deeply he felt sorry for her.

Although she didn't become his favorite person or marry as his wife, she
became the only girl Xihe Jun cherished and pitied in the world in ten years
of deep love.

She was special.

Yue Chenqing looked at his face and asked, "What's wrong with you, Xihe
Jun?"

Mo Xi came back to his mind. "It's nothing. What about her?"

"Go to Feiyao platform. She said the lanterns on the stage are beautiful.
Look at the lanterns over there."

Mo Xi frowned. "On such a cold day, she is a person with weak mental
strength. How..."

Instead of staying in the main hall, he went straight to Feiyao platform and
said, "I'll see her.”

___

The author has something to say: Happy duck on goddess day ~ ~ happy
weekend~~~
 Chapter 64 - A knot in one’s heart, emotional*

*The chapter title is actually only 2 characters, but the mtl gave these both
as definitions. I liked them both so I kept them

On the Feiyao platform, there were scattered lanterns, which were made of
bamboo and pasted with paper. They were like a star river flowing in the
long night. Light snow fell in the brilliant light, a thin layer, on the carved
column of red lacquer.

There were two women standing in the light and snow. One was wearing a
red embroidered butterfly lined jacket and skirt. She was smiling and saying
something. The other was wearing a yellow goose embroidered plum and
bamboo melody. She was standing beside the vermillion bar, looking up at a
fish shaped lamp light.

Although there was a lack of memory, Gu Mang almost immediately

identified the latter as Murong Mengze.

Just in the main hall, he thought that Mo Xi was not right. He had known
Mo Xi for so long, but he had never been so interested in anyone. At that
time, Gu Mang thought that the legendary "Princess Mengze" should be a
beautiful woman. At this time, he saw her in the neon of the flying snow,
but felt that this person could be described as “pretty,” which seemed to be
too shallow.

Murong Mengze's figure was not outstanding, but she was tall and elegant,
and she had the meaning of spring and snow. The light flowed on her
delicate and white face, giving off a jade-like luster. Not to mention the
wisp of her white jade back neck, flower stem like from the neckline out,
neck fiber showing, set off the excellent temperament more and more.

"... Mengze.”
Murong Mengze looked back and was stunned. Then she said with a smile,
"Ah, Mo dage. Long time no see."

The one in red that followed her was her maid Yue Niang. Yue Niang also
gathered her lap to salute to Mo Xi, and said smiling, “See Xihe Jun. Xihe
Jun rest assured.

Mo Xi went to Mengze and said, "Why are you standing here? It's cold."

"I just recuperated from Tangquan palace. A pretty lantern, once a year,”

Mengze said with a smile. "It doesn't matter."

Since she had said so, Mo Xi didn’t know how to persuade her. But at this
time, suddenly a hand raised and touched her ear temples.

"Go back. It's cold outside."

After all, Mengze was a woman of gold. No one dared to offend her like
this, so she subconsciously took a step back. When she saw who the man
was following Mo Xi, her face changed a little.

“General Gu..."

As one of the most attractive men, Gu Mang still had some gentleness for
women. So even though he was slightly unhappy about the closeness of Mo
Xi and this woman, he said kindly, "Your ears are all frozen red in such a
heavy snow."

Murong Mengze had few words for a while.

She had known Gu Mang's situation before she came back, but she still
could not accept the close contact with the traitor.

Yue Niang was so angry that she could not rub her eyes and said angrily to
Gu Mang, "You traitor, you son of a bitch, dare to put out your cheap hoof
and touch my master? If it wasn't for you…”

"All right,” Murong Mengze interrupted her softly. "Stop talking."

Yue Niang said, "Princess, why do you always have such a good
temperament… I, I am wronged for you!"

"What nonsense,” Murong Mengze said gently, but with some dignity. "Yue
Niang, don't make any more nonsense. Go to the warm room first."

"... It is... " Although yueniang didn’t want to answer, she glared at Gu
Mang before she left. Her cheeks were full of anger.

Murong Mengze sent Yue Niang away and turned to ask Mo Xi, "He is
now..

Does he live in your house?"

It was self-evident who he refers to. Mo Xi said “En."

Murong Mengze lowered her eyelashes, sighed and said, " I don't want to
say anything more. You are a wounded person. You should pay more
attention to some things."

"I know."

Gu Mang didn't quite understand Mengze's words. He only thought that she
didn't let the ferocious girl continue to abuse him, which should mean she
was a good person. It happened that a plum blossom by the Yaotai platform
was falling, and it was falling between Mengze's hair and sideburns, so Gu
Mang reached out to take it off for her

But this time, before he met Mengze, he was held by Mo Xi.

Gu Mang said, “There is a flower on her head…"

Mo Xi interrupted him, the voice couldn’t hear any waves, "This is princess
Mengze. Salute."

Mengze said, "Forget it. He has a bad sense of God. What's the importance
of his manners?"
Gu Mang didn’t say a word. His blue eyes were turning around. He looked
at Mengze and then Mo Xi. At last, he lowered his head slowly. "I just want
to help..."

"..." Mo Xi decided to end the conversation, so he said, "Go back to the hall
first. I have something to say to her."

She drove her away; he drove him away.

It turned out that he was the same as Yue Niang, the one to be sent away?

Gu Mang looked at Mo Xi and Mengze, but didn’t say a word. After a

while, he turned silently.

He had always been gentle and patient with girls, as he was before he lost
his memory, and still hadn't changed much.

He always felt that they were weak, delicate and beautiful, and deserved the
best protection, while he himself was rough and thick skinned. Old men
should give them all the good things and give them courtesy.

Therefore, he thought that what Mo Xi did was right. Princess Mengze was
a princess. She was a great female and should be respected and cared for.

And I'm dirty. I'm a slave. It's true that she shouldn't be moved.

But he don't know why he was so sad. He went back to the hall, rubbed his
own frozen red fingers, and covered his ears At this time, many guests had
come to the palace, but there were no familiar people looking up.

This situation makde Gu Mang suddenly feel a strong sense of helplessness.

It was like leaving a dog in the wilderness. He instinctively looked back to
find the only reliable Mo Xi, but in a moment, he realized that it was Mo Xi
that sent him away.

He had nowhere to go, so he could only stand by the balcony door and look
at the two people in the light.
Under the lantern, Mo Xi lowered his head and talked to Mengze. Mengze
smiled all the time. Sometimes she coughed a few times. Later, Mo Xi
seemed to ask her something. Mengze shook her head after coughing.

The distance was too far. Gu Mang couldn’t hear anything, but Mo Xi's
facial features were deep, and his expression could be seen at such a
distance.

Mo Xi sighed obviously. Then he took off his military coat and handed it to
Murong Mengze.

He didn't dress for Mengze himself, and he didn't do anything else, but
when Gu Mang saw this scene, he didn’t know why but his heart suddenly
began to ache.

Gu Mang frowned, raised his hand and pressed it on his heart… Before he
could figure out what kind of emotion it was, some strange conversations
flashed through his mind…

"Shixiong, I really like you."

It was the sound of Mo Xi, as young and sincere as the dream.

"The emperor granted me Xihe. I don't need to look at people's eyes any
more. I promise you that I will do it. I want to be with you in good faith."

"Gu Mang, I will give you a home. Wait for me, OK?"

"Believe me..."

The pain became more and more severe, like a thorn that rooted and
sprouted in it, and was suddenly pulled out.

The old words were not scattered in his ear, but the two were in pairs.

For a moment, Gu Mang was a little bent over because of pain. He held
onto the doorframe of the terrace and bowed his head to breathe.
He could not quite understand what these words he suddenly recalled
meant, and could not remember the causes and consequences of that time,
the scene of the covenant.

But the pain…

And then the mood, so clearly engraved in the bone marrow. So that he
even had a little trouble breathing.

Subconsciously, he felt that the pain was not without omen, as if he had
expected that day in the past, as if he had never taken the promise of Mo Xi
seriously.

The future depicted by Mo Xi was so good. The young man in memory

seemed to promise his whole life, heart, blood, and love in an instant.

Gu Mang could feel that he wanted to believe.

Thinking of pain, thinking of shivering, thinking of fragmentation, wanting

to hold Mo Xi by the hand, wanting to go out. Regardless of the letter, he
loved him.

But when it came to the head, it was still timid.

Mo Xi was the pride of heaven, a noble man and a descendant of four

generations of generals.

And he was just a small person. This love was too heavy, he still couldn’t
bear it.

He knew that Mo Xi would grow up one day, be sensible, and understand

that his feelings for him were just a momentary impulse of his youth. He
had a long life. Who could accompany him would not be a poor and humble
slave.

But these words, seemed to pour out when he was with Mo Xi in those
days, and now he remembered— he was afraid at that time.
It seemed that if he said it, he would lose miserably. He had few of them, so
he could pay for one more heart.

His heart might be nothing to the aristocrat. It could hurt, could be played
with, could be abandoned, or even stepped on as powder.

But for him, this little heart was his only possession in his life.

So Mo Xi could love, could faint for a moment and play taboo with him.

But he couldn’t afford to love. He lived a noble and a humble life. Although
he didn’t want to admit it, life was like this. It wasn’t that he could avoid
the truth with his eyes closed.

His life was too thin.

He couldn’t afford it.

He couldn’t bear Mo Xi.

His best position, as now, was to stand on the edge of Yaotai, in a small
dark corner, to have a look at the wind, flowers, snow and moon that had
nothing to do with himself.

Then smile…

But Gu Mang couldn't laugh. He vaguely knew that he should smile and let
go.

There was a deep-rooted instinct protecting him, but he was not General Gu
after all.

He couldn’t laugh.

He didn't dare to look at the situation on the terrace. He turned around and
ran to the water banquet, where he stood to ease his pain.

After a while, more and more people came to the banquet. Gu Mang, a
serious offender, was alone and clubbed there, which inevitably caused
many people's sidelights. Some of them had blood feuds with Gu Mang.
Their eyes were directly hanging on Gu Mang. If it wasn’t for the occasion,
they might have all rushed to devour him alive.

After Gu Mang slowly slowed down, he felt something was wrong. He

looked around, looked up and saw faces full of cold hatred, so he hurriedly
grabbed some food from the water platform and carried them in his arms,
like a street mouse that everyone yelled and beat. He ran away in a hurry
and finally found a humble corner to squat down.

At this time, he found that his catch was not delicious.

His foraging ability was really poor. He only took two pieces of scallion oil
pancakes when the table was full of food.

It had onion, and was still cold.

But at this point, he couldn’t be choosy. Gu Mang bent his head and nibbled
at the cake. He ate it silently. Suddenly a warm voice rang behind him: "Gu
Mang?

Why are you here?”

Gu Mang looked back with pancakes in his mouth, and saw Jiang Yexue
sitting in a wooden wheelchair, looking at him with a little surprise.

It was the man who made the necklace for him…

Gu Mang breathed a sigh of relief. He didn't mean much to this man. He

even felt kind. So he bit the cake and whispered, "It's not inconvenient
here."

Jiang Yexue wanted to know what other people's attitude would be towards
him, and sighed, "Where is Xihe Jun?"

"He's with the princess."

"I see. No wonder, he would leave you alone... "

Gu Mang swallowed a mouthful of pancakes and asked in a low voice,
"Why are you here? You aren’t likable, either?"

Jiang Yexue said with a smile, "That's right."

He glanced in the distance. Yue Chenqing was talking to his fourth uncle
with a smile. He looked very happy, but Murong Chuyi ignored him as
usual. He looked indifferent and didn't know if he could hear it.

Jiang Yexue looked for a while, turned his eyes away, and said, "I'm really
not likable."

Gu Mang moved his position and made room for him.

They silently looked at the snow floating outside the window. Gu Mang
suddenly glanced at his leg and asked, "Why do you sit all the time?"

"... I was wounded in the war and I can't stand up any more."

Gu Mang didn't speak at once. He took a few more bites of pancakes. He

couldn't stand the taste of scallion oil. He suddenly handed the pancakes to
Jiang Yexue. "Do you want to eat them?"

Jiang Yexue: "..."

After a few moments silence, Jiang Yexue sighed, "You are still the same as
before."

Gu Mang opened his eyes slightly. "Did you know me before?"

Jiang Yexue said with a smile, “Everyone knew you."

Gu Mang said, “I… I don't understand."

"I did know you before. You, Xihe Jun, Lu Zhanxing, and I often
cooperated with each other in the northern and southern battles,” Jiang
Yexue said, glancing at the pancake in Gu Mang's hand. "What you couldn’t
eat at that time, you also liked to plug it onto us."
Gu Mang looked at him with great concern. "So you are my old friend,
too?”

“Yes," Jiang Yexue said. "Lived and died together." He sighed softly. "So I
can't hate you."

Gu Mang drooped his eyes and said, "But Mo Xi hates me."

Jiang Yexue smiled a little and looked at the dark eyes of the night with a
quiet and transparent luster. "Although it's true, I'm afraid he is the last one
in the world who wants to hate you."

"... Is that right?"

"Yes."

Snow fell on the window lattice, and was soaked into orange by the light of
the palace.

Gu Mang enjoyed the snow for a while, and Jiang Yexue closed the coat on
his shoulders saying, "He used to treat you well."

Gu Mang didn't say a word.

Jiang Yexue's voice was gentle and low. "You were trapped and surrounded.
His life wouldn’t not save you. You were in a coma. He hadn’t touched the
bed for several days and nights. He was happier than you were when you
were awarded a prize. You told jokes… He's such a serious person. He had
been sitting among the soldiers and watching you, watching you say it with
flying eyes, and he was the first to laugh."

"But you don't remember that."

After all, he was a man who could see through life and death through
suffering.

He didn’t have any strong feelings mixed in it, just like talking about the
past peacefully with his old friends.
The tone and expression were light.

However, Gu Mang was shocked between his words, as if he could catch

some vague shadows, some fragments of the past - a crowded and bustling
tavern with warm atmosphere and noisy soldiers.

He stood on the chair, laughing and bragging with the people below.

He could not remember the cheering and clamorous face below, but when
he looked up, he saw the young man sitting next to the wine cabinet.

His back was straight, his eyes were gentle, and he was staring at him
through the busy crowd.

The heartbeat of that moment was awakened again at this moment.

There were those vows that just came to mind. Although the former self
didn't choose to believe them, anyway, at least he could feel that Mo Xi was
sincere when he said it…

"I really like you."

"I'll give you a home."

"Wait for me..."

Gu Mang closed his eyes and didn't speak for a moment.

Jiang Yexue said, "If you didn't abandon him, hurt him, touch his bottom
line and scale, how could he hate you? He's been protecting you all the
time. He's willing to block the wind and rain outside - but you stab him
from underneath him."

Gu Mang felt a tremor in his heart.

Is it?

Is that so…
He thought of Mo Xi holding his hand tightly and holding it against his
chest.

Mo Xi said, you almost killed me.

"People's hearts are full of flesh. He has protected them for a long time.
What he can give, he has given. He is a noble, is one of the highest son born
in Chonghua. His ancestors have been meritorious for generations, and the
family glory is spotless. But for you, he did almost all the things that should
not have been done."

"It was the last knife you gave him that he couldn't protect."

No one had ever said such a thing to Gu Mang. He would not have believed
it even if he had said it a few years earlier, but in this period of time of
contact with Mo Xi, thinking of the past these days, Jiang Yexue sent Gu
Mang into chaos.

Gu Mang's blue eyes twinkled. "Why do you want to tell me this?"

Jiang Yexue said, "I used to be your colleague, and also his." He thought a
little, and his eyes were complicated. "I don't really want to see you hurt
each other again."

Gu Mang, after a while, seemed to grasp the last floating grass to explain
his fault. He almost helplessly said, “But he also… He's also fierce. He said
I was dirty..."

"That's because you don't know that the most hated thing in his life is
betrayal.”

Gu Mang was stunned. "Why does he hate this most?"

Jiang Yexue was silent for a moment and said, "I just wanted to chat with
you tonight, but..."

He paused and sighed, "That's all. It doesn't matter if you say half of it. Let
me ask you, do you know how his father, Fuling Jun, died?"
Gu Mang shook his head.

"Because of a traitor."

Looking back at him, Jiang Yexue said, “Fuling Jun fought with Liao army,
but unexpectedly, the deputy commander threw the enemy, and the
backwater forced the besieged city to a desperate situation. He was captured
alive by the traitor in order to evacuate the people."

Gu Mang opened his eyes. "And then?"

"In order to please Liao Jun, the traitor killed Fuling Jun himself, cut his
head, seized his spiritual core, offered it to the enemy, and was awarded a
great prize for it. Then the traitor was directly granted a general as you were
in those days."

The words were bloody to the ear and pierced into the heart. Gu Mang's
hand trembled slightly.

"What's more ironic in the future is that in the family letter that Fuling Jun
would receive and send out, he was still boasting that the traitor attached
great importance to love and justice, saying that there was no need for the
family to worry about this brother." Jiang Yexue looked at his knee and
sighed. "He's still saying, is it no clothes? He's in the same clothes with his
son?"*

*I can’t get this to make sense with any mtl

"..."

“Fuling Jun gave his life to the other side, but his brother didn't even leave a
complete body to his family. When the coffin came into the city, the blood
and bones of Fuling Jun were broken. The limbs were separated, and there
was no whole body. " Jiang Yexue turned to look at Gu Mang with a pale
face.

"In that year, Mo Xi was only seven years old."

Gu Mang could not say a word, as if he were choking on a block.

"Gu Mang, now do you know why Xihe Jun hates betrayal so much?"

Jiang Yexue said,

"You did almost the same thing as his father’s killer."

Gu Mang looked at him stupidly, only to find that there was a chill in his
bone marrow. "..."

"Ask yourself, think for yourself,” Jiang Yexue sighed. "What kind of sage
does he have to be in order to have no grudge against you?”

___

The author has something to say: hehe! I'm back!!!

The broadcast drama of Liao Er Gou was produced by two groups, and the
first episode of the other group was released yesterday. If you are interested
in it, you can go to listen to the ducks ~ ~ I think it's good to listen to the
ducks!!
 Chapter 65 - Mo Xi can drink

When Mo Xi and Mengze came back from outside, the hall was full of
guests.

The Princess Yanping saw them, ran to them immediately, smiled and said,

“Jiejie, Jiefu! Peace and joy! "

Mengze coughed softly. "Little girl, don't talk nonsense."

Mo Xi glanced at Princess Yanping.

On the day of returning to the city, Yanping's collusion with him was just
around the corner. Now, the girl could act like a nobody. Her face is really
amazing.

Yanping winked at him charmingly. "Haha, Xihe Jun is thinking about my

sister all the time. You two are almost married. What's the matter with
saying my brother-in-law?"

Mengze: "Banquet!"

"Well, I won't disturb you,” Yanping said and threw a wink at Mo Xi. "I'll
see you later."

She ran out of the shadow, leaving Mo Xi and Mengze looking at each other
awkwardly. Mo Xi looked at the eye watering meal table and said, “I’ll be
here soon. I will take you to the table."

Mengze said with a smile, "No, I have to talk to some sisters and say hello.
Xihe Jun is busy."
She said this and left. Mo Xi stood there for a while, looking around, but
did not see the figure of Gu Mang. He could not help frowning slightly.
Where has the man gone?

Although he could be find out from the slave ring, Mo Xi was somewhat
repelled by it, so he walked around on his long legs and looked for him. At
last, he found Gu Mang, who was talking with Jiang Yexue, in a remote
corner.

"Why are you here?"

Jiang Yexue looked back and saw him. He said gently, "I happened to meet
him.

Just chatting."

"... What do you have to talk to him about?"

Jiang Yexue smiled, but said it bluntly, "Talking about you."

Mo Xi put his eyes on Gu Mang, but he saw that Gu Mang lowered his head
and rubbed the sleeve corner uneasily. He was trying to say something.
Suddenly he heard the official behind him, hanging his voice and shouting,
“The emperor is coming."

Mo Xi then didn't say anything more and rushed Gu Mang lightly, “Leave,
come back to sit with me."

As soon as the emperor arrived, the New Year's Eve banquet was officially
opened. Naturally, there were a lot of colorful dishes and dances.

After a ceremony, the party was noisy and lively. Each family toasted and
talked with each other. Many people were smiling.

“This emperor has only one request for you tonight," he said with a languid
smile. Be happy."

The emperor wished all the ministers a toast and thanks. He wished the
country a prosperous and harmonious scene.
After three rounds of drinking, the guests began to walk around and pay
respects to each other.

Murong Lian was leaning on the chair and smoking a water pipe. His peach
blossom eyes were drooping. His face was three points drunk and seven
points drowsy. When Murong turned to him, he found that he was also
squinting and staring at Gu Mang. There seemed to be some strange
emotions in his confused eyes.

"Come, Xihe Jun, I'll give you a toast."

Changfeng Jun came with his little daughter, who had a crazy heart disease.
Mo Xi turned his eyes back and paid homage to him. As usual, he said a
few words of congratulation to Changfeng Jun and asked, "How much
better is Lan'er?”

Changfeng Jun touched Lan'er’s head and made a pleat at the end of her
eyes with a smile: "Well, Pharmacist Jiang has been looking after her since
she returned to the city. Thanks to the pharmacist."

Lan'er’s small body, standing in front of the banquet, was almost as high as
the desk. When she saw Gu Mang, her eyes brightened and she whispered,
"Dage!"

Gu Mang's blue eyes blinked. His eyebrows looked like spring leaves. He
smiled. "Little dragonfly."

"Haha, my name is Lan'er, I......"

But the words couldn’t be said, there were many people at the banquet. It
was not good to talk with such a lot of people. Changfeng Jun held his little
daughter's head and signaled to her to stop talking.

Lan'er was confused. “Dad?"

Gu Mang was no longer as ignorant as he used to be. Now he knew that he

was a “traitor," and traitors are shameful. Not to mention the words of Jiang
Yexue that woke him up.
In the past, he didn't have a very direct and deep feeling for the word
“betrayal."

He only knew that when everyone spoke about it in front of him, his eyes
were full of unspeakable hatred. When Mo Xi mentioned these two words,
in addition to hate, there seemed to be more pain than the sea.

Seven years old.

Just like a wolf cub who couldn’t hunt, his father's "betrayal" from his
brother lead to a tragic situation of separation of bones.

He did the same thing as that man. It was no wonder that all the people
were disgusted by him and despised him. Traitors should be torn alive.

"Dage, are you not happy..."

Gu Mang's eyes darkened. He lowered his head and fell into thinking. He
didn't say much more in silence.

Lan'er was very young, and she didn't know anything about the world. She
thought that he wasn’t paying attention to her because of her crazy heart
disease. Her eyes filled with tears. "Dage, we played together before, I -"

"All right, Lan'er." Changfeng Jun interrupted her with a strong smile and
took her to his knee. “Xihe Jun, let's go to another house to toast first. Peace
and joy to you, Xihe."

After that, he hurried away with his daughter who turned back three times.

Mo Xi felt Gu Mang's mistake and turned to look at him. "What's the matter
with you?"

"Nothing." Gu Mang sniffed and said to Mo Xi, "Happy New Year. I

also...... " He learned that other people took wine from the table. "I'll give
you a toast, too."

Mo Xi: "......"
Jiang Yexue, a good man with many things, definitely said something to Gu
Mang.

Mo Xi did not pick up Gu Mang's wine, but stared at his blue eyes, as if to
see Gu Mang's bone marrow and flesh.

"What on earth have you heard?" he said, gritting his teeth.

But before Gu Mang could speak, another batch of people came to toast. It
was inconvenient for Mo Xi to talk about personal matters with him in front
of others, so he had to meet them first.

He was a head noble general of Chonghua. Many people came to talk with
him this evening. After a group left walking, another group came. Although
Mo Xi wanted to hold on to Gu Mang, he gradually found that his idea was
too naive.

“Xihe Jun, peace and joy."

"Come here, drink this wine, and Zhu Xi and Jun will build a new wonder
next year."

There were so many nobles in Chonghua. One by one, one by one, was
enough to make him dizzy. Murong Lian was not like another Wangshu Jun.
Murong Lian was drunk, leaning on the seat, biting his pipe in his mouth,
and sipping dreamily.

But in the latter half of the banquet, Mo Xi was not able to support himself.

However, some old scholars came to respect him. Those were all old uncle
elders with white beards. Mo Xi can't help but give face, so they couldn’t
help pushing cups and drinking with him.

Several senior officers of the northern border army at the hero's seat looked
over from afar, and could not help whispering, "They're going to make
stepfather faint.”

Some people laughed happily and said, "Poof, Xihe Jun used to fight and
lived outside on New Year's Eve. He was the eldest. He didn't drink any
toast to anyone. One year, he also issued a prohibition on drinking. Now he
has returned to the imperial capital, but he can't help himself. Hahaha, who
can heaven bypass!"

Some people were not too busy to watch. They say bravely, "Do you think
my stepfather will get drunk tonight?"

"Wow! That must be a wonderful scene!"

"I've never seen my stepfather pass out after drinking. Do you think he will
get drunk?"

"I think he'll go straight to sleep!"

"Come on, come on, let's play! I bet our stepfather will go straight to sleep
when he's drunk!"

"Then I bet he'll throw a fireball at people when he's drunk!"

"Buy big, buy small, buy away!"

These army ruffians had no good intentions. The old nobles who poured out
wine to Mo Xi had no good intentions. Although they were all of
aristocratic origin like Mo Xi, there was no class contradiction, but the
family hatred and jealousy were not less than half an inch.

Why was it that Mo Xi was so much higher than their sons and grandsons?

The man died in the morning. His mother and his brother were together.
The family scandals happened one after another. The Mo family should
have finished the ball. But who knew that Mo Xi, who was stubborn and
ruthless, was able to endure all these hardships and hardships to the point
where he now had the power to devote himself to the country.

For what?

What's more, it was hard for them to understand that Mo Xi was not only
outstanding in war, but also extremely upright in character. He was so
different from his spoiled peers.
It was needless to say that the old emperor, even the new emperor
mentioned him, full of praise. The noble family's gongzi brothers, which
one hasn't been brought out to compare with him? Even these old men and
women compared each other's children, and in the end, they will also talk
about Mo Xi’s head——

Some said sourly, "Oh, my son is more and more handsome."

Another said to them, "Ha ha, no Xihe Jun is good-looking."

Someone said sourly, “The dog talent is very good. At the age of 13, he will
be the pillar of spirit testing in the school palace. Hahaha!"

Another said to him, "Ha ha, Xihe Jun ten years old burst, ten stone pillars
all burn off, your son can do it?"

Someone said sourly, "My children are not good at anything else, but they
are noble and elegant. They were praised by the emperor at the court
meeting. I am also very pleased to be a father."

Another said to him, "Haha, compared to Xihe Jun, the clear water lotus?"*

*These were flipped originally to be “Someone said: X” followed by “Said

to the sour home: Y” but it read awkwardly in English that way. Since the
person complaining is the sour one, I moved the word up.

It was really strange that this man was not a fairy. He looked like he ate
fireworks all day long.* Was he really not full of any mud and didn’t make
any mistakes?

*I found some folk tales with references like this:

(https://books.google.com/books?
id=nmqHDwAAQBAJ&newbks=1&newbks_redir=0&printsec=frontcover#
v=onepage&q&f=false)

As a result, Mo Xi had become an unsolvable knot in the hearts of these

elders. Although many people held it in their mouths, they were eager to see
that him make some mistakes and made some scandals in their hearts. In
this way, their little hearts had been suppressed for many years, so that they
could confide in it.

Only then could they say with emotion and pride, "Hey, I said earlier, this
Xihe Jun is just an ordinary man."

but it read awkwardly in English that way. Since the person complaining is
the sour one, I moved the word up.

So at the moment, they rushed to pour wine for Mo Xi for the same reason.

Originally, these old things were just for fun, but when they came and went,
bad hearts came up.

The old people thought that when people get drunk, they easily do wrong
things and say wrong things. They couldn’t grasp Xihe Jun's big problem
now, but it was also good to expose some small defects.

How lofty and fake.

A couple of old foxes looked at each other. Needless to say, they were all
blessed and tacit. They start to fight like a wheel to put out a toast to mo.

“Xihe Jun, have another drink. Hahaha, step by step, get rich!”

"I've been teaching my children. I want to them to learn from Xihe Jun
everywhere. Come here! Give it to Xihe…”

Mo Xi really couldn’t stand it. If his peers or someone from a younger

generation came, he could refuse it. But these people were the same age as
his father, and they all held a hot smile, so he couldn’t refuse it in spite of
his feelings.

The phoenix eyes were red with wine.

The army ruffians of the northern border army murmured, "I think it's time
for my stepfather to drink two more cups."

"Two cups? I think one is enough."

"It seems that stepfather can't make it..."

But Mo Xi drank the whole six rounds. When the seventh glass of wine was
pushed over, his face was blue, almost disgusting. "I'm sorry, uncle Qin, I -"

Uncle Qin, with crystal clear eyes and deep feelings, said: "Your father and
I were brothers in the same robe. We lived and died together. I respect your
father with this wine! You mustn't get rid of it. You're tired for him!"

Other people also coaxed, "Drink! A tiger father will not beget a dog as a
son!”

"For your father and his old friend!"

On this, how could Mo Xi not know that they were pouring in turn as jokes
on him? But Mo Xi had a hard temper made of iron. It was better not to see
their mind. It was more impossible to admit defeat when they saw him. His
eyes were dizzy, full of grinning fat faces, a bunch of vulture-like eyes.

There was a surge of blood in his chest.

His father… How can these people have the face to talk about his father in
front of him?

When his father died, his uncle took power and his mother remarried. How
did these people treat him? One by one, they all tried to avoid him. They
wished they could crush him like mud on the soles of their shoes. Now they
were talking about "old friends" and "old colleagues.” They also said they
held him when he was young and taught him to ride and hunt.

Mo Xi’s heart and mouth started to burn fiercely. His eye socket was more
red, and suddenly a strong anger flame and stubbornness rose in him.

"Drink - drink!"

"Hahaha, the Mo Xi's liquor is always bad, which reminds me of Fuling

Jun, who was also a person who can't drink."

“Xi'er and Fuling are very similar."

How can they mention him again -!

These faces and mouths were like withered grass in his heart. A pot of
wine, a fire, oil splashing, suddenly fire!! Mo Xi suddenly stood up and
stared at the men in front of him.

Most of them saw his red eyes. Their faces changed a little and their smiles
froze.

If Mo Xi got angry, they were still afraid. Someone immediately calmed

him and said, “Xihe Jun, if you don't want to drink, don't drink. In fact, your
father didn’t like drinking. You and him..."

Before he finish, bang!

Mo Xi put out a jar of liquor beside the table with one hand, and his eyes
did not move from the other's face for half an inch. His arms were blue and
sharp, and

he raised the wine jar roughly and reached the other side's arms. He opened
another jar.

The old nobleman's muscles trembled, and he said with a strong smile,
"What does Xihe Jun mean?"

"To Uncle Qin for his father,” Mo Xi said with clenched teeth. The empty
hand lifted up and patted the other side's wrinkled face lightly. He said
softly, "I did.

Uncle Qin had better not leak a drop. Who counsels, grandson”

Then he raised his head, closed his eyes and poured down the whole jar of
wine!

This time, not just the circle of people beside the throne of Xihe, almost all
the people in the hall were attracted by this kind of drinking and looked at
the wine fight there with a gaping look.
Uncle Qin watched Mo Xi drink from the jar, then looked at the wine jar
which was bigger than the basin in his hand. He couldn't help swallowing
his saliva, and his back was cold. But because the people around him were
watching, he couldn't afford to lose to the man, so he had to turn his heart
and pour his head down - but after all, he didn't have Mo Xi’s strong heart.
After drinking half of it, he couldn't stand it. He bent over and vomited it
out.

The porcelain crackled and the wine jar smashed on the ground.

Uncle Qin reluctantly raised his head and looked down at Mo Xi. The one
with a wine smell and red phoenix eyes could still stay awake by will.

Those sword-like eyes.

Mo Xi moisted his lips and teeth, and lightly clasped, "Uncle Qin can still
drink it?"

Uncle Qin shuddered suddenly. "No more, no more..."

He didn't drink it, but others thought that another point of Mo Xi should be
destroyed. They came to fight with the idea that they could not give up
halfway.

Seeing another jar of liquor delivered, Mo Xi waited to pick it up again, but

his arm was stopped by another man.

Mo Xi, eyes deathly red, looked faintly sideways.

He saw that Gu Mang stood up with a clear and firm look, which made it
hard to tell whether he was Shixiong Gu or the broken prisoner Gu Mang.

Gu Mang brought up the wine jar and said, "You guys, why do you bully
him?”
___

The author has something to say: the nest has time to find fish in the
daytime today, so every word has a code. I'll code it in the evening ~ if I
finish the code earlier, I'll come to the comment area to play duck! But if I
can't finish the code, I'll just have to go on with it~

What is the most desirable ban? "

Quench sister: prohibition

Gu Mangmang: no animal abuse order

Jiang yexue: no bullying

Murong Chuyi: no follow-up order of yuechenqing

Yue Chenqing: forbid the fourth uncle to ignore my order A Lian: whatever
you eight are, don't issue a smoking ban anyway=

Jiang Fuli: I don't care what is forbidden. Anyway, I can settle whatever is
forbidden. As long as the state gives me a tax reduction order. Well, how
much money is annoying.
 Chapter 66 - You don’t deserve it

Mo Xi had a headache and wanted to crack, but he still broke away with his
teeth and said in a low voice, "You don't have to worry about it. Sit down
for me."

"Why mention his father at the festival?" Gu Mang doesn't listen. Mo Xi

didn’t know if it was an illusion but there was anger in the blue eyes that
came from two directions. Gu Mang tightly clenched Mo Xi’s wrist, as if to
atone for guilt, never letting go.

"Don't you know that his father died very early? Why - sad?"

The old men couldn't hang on their faces and said, "You disgusting bastard,
how dare you run into the nobles in the palace?"

"If you have a bad brain, you'll go wild? Get the hell out of here! No place
to talk!"

Gu Mang didn’t roll. He stared at them and suddenly raised his hand and
yanked open his collar, revealing the lock ring on his pale neck. He was
wearing such a stigma, but stood in front of Mo Xi with such a strong
posture.

It seemed to him that even the crowd was in a trance.

It was as if the altar beast, which used to deceive people and ghosts and
swallow the world with rage, had returned to this tattered shell.

Gu Mang said, "I am the servant of Xihe mansion. He is my master."

Mo Xi's eyes were almost dizzy, and he just stood reluctantly by will. He
closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Gu Mang, give me..."
Gu Mang interrupted him before rolling out.

"I'll drink it for him."

He said this, calmly clapping open the seal the way he learned before from
Mo Xi, but before he began to drink, he was kicked in the chest by the
angry old noble. "Didn't you learn the rules?"

The wine jar was smashed on the ground.

The old nobleman's son died in the confrontation with Gu Mang, so he was
full of blood and pointed to Gu Mang with trembling hands. "You, you
national thief!

It's hard to redeem the crime!! Why are you standing here talking!!! "

The situation was out of control now, but people don't know how to
persuade him for a while. However, the pervert who was afraid of the chaos
in the world thought that New Year's Eve was just ordinary food and drink,
which was boring.

When he saw people quarreling, he was excited. He didn’t stop drinking

immediately, and he looked at it with interest.

Gu Mang was also a cruel man.

When he had no consciousness, he could still ignore it.

But now he had recovered some memories, and he also knew some of his
past debts to Mo Xi. His consciousness mixed with instinct made him not to
let go of his momentum, even though this kind of letting go was so
treacherous.

Gu Mang pointed to Mo Xi and said, “I was wrong. But he didn't."

"..."

"When you bully him, you just don't want to be shameful."

Mo Xi's eyes were getting more and more dizzy. He lowered himself to stop
him.

"Gu Mang, don't......"

Gu Mang looked back at him with clear blue eyes. "I'm sorry. I know why
you said I was dirty. You are very kind. I won't let them bully you."

After that, he turned around and stared at the old men.

"Come on, you guys..." He thought about it for a while, but couldn't think of
a suitable word, so he said casually, "Philanderer!"

“………………”

Jun Shang: "Poof!"

At first, people around him laughed when they heard Gu Mang say such a
word.

Yue Chenqing's mouth was full of wine. He clapped the table and laughed
"Ha ha ha”

But those old men were more and more unable to hang onto their faces, and
they were about to hit someone when they raised their hands. These people
were really mad with rage. Their emotions and alcohol were not easy to
deal with.

Mo Xi tried to blink and shook his head.

His brain was in a mess. He had only one instinct, a gleam of intelligence.
He thought of the red lotus blood mantra on Gu Mang's neck, and saw that
Gu Mang was going to be beaten by these people. Suddenly, he had a strong
sense of unwillingness and pain.

Why?

Why did everyone he liked end up in such a fragmented state? His father
died early, Mengze was seriously ill, and Gu Mang was no longer the
same… Was he the master disorder?

"Don't hit him..." Mo Xi's eyes were crawling with blood. There was a
murmur in his throat. Fortunately, his murmur was so light that no one
heard it.

Just as he had begged for a long time, he was not connected to the sky or to
the ground. His sincerity, no one believed it, no one knew it.

“You.. Don’t fight... He. "

He almost choked, holding his head in his arms and being forced to run
almost indecently. His hands were shaking, his voice was shaking, the
world in his eyes was wet, all shaking.

He was drunk, and the intention of his action was vague. Although he was
subconsciously protecting Gu Mang, and others didn't see anything unusual,
he fought here. Xihe Jun was also involved, and all changed for a while.
But when they looked up at him, he did not stop drinking. He was holding a
berry in his hand, squinting at the mess, as if thinking.

It was several senior officers of the northern border army who could not
hold their breath.

Kidding. My stepfather is also my father. We live and die together. It's

difficult for others? They are too lazy to gamble. They rush to plunder and
pull the shelves with a smile.

"Oh, Yongle Jun, please let it go."

"Don't be angry, Xinghe Jun. It's the Spring Festival."

At the same time, he advised several old nobles to fight black.

Where those old nobles the opponents of these army ruffians were, they
were not twice tamed. But the rest of them had blood feuds with Gu Mang.
At this time, they lost their wits completely and ignored their positions and
the occasion. They twisted Gu Mang and beat him. They were still furious
and shouted, "You should die! Why don't you die!"
Princess Mengze couldn’t watch any more. She was worried that Mo Xi
would be hurt in the chaos. She didn’t care about Yanping's dissuasion and
coming to fight. But where were those old men willing to listen?

The pain of bereavement, blood feud, when sober they had been trying to
suppress it, but at this moment they were caught off guard and it was
ignited, where they would not listen to the Princess.

"Gu! You fucking listen to me! Nobody cares what your brain is like. It's no
use forgetting it! You're a killer! Traitor!! You are going to hell, never to be
born again!!

All the dead are looking at you!! They’re all looking at you --!"

Gu Mang's heart quivered.

All the dead people looking at him… It was like the soul calling abyss,
wasn't it?

They were all looking at him and asking for his life.

"Why don't you die!"!!! I'm looking forward to your early death!"

"Wild dog without father or mother!"

Everything was out of shape.

Stripped of status, dress, honor, and disgrace.

The instinct of licking a calf was the same as love, hate, hatred, and wild
animals.

Gu Mang was suddenly pushed; he did not stand and suddenly fell on the
ground, overturning the table behind tea table, wine splashing all over the
ground, fragments into the back skin.

Blood oozed out, but Gu Mang didn’t feel much pain. He stared at the old
men's fierce hatred, and could not say a word.
Seeing a wine jar being lifted and about to be smashed down, suddenly a
heavy object will smash it in the air!

Debris fell all over the floor, and wine splashed all over the place.

Gu Mang raised his hand to cover his face and squinted to avoid the heavy
rain of liquor. When he opened his eyes, he saw a pipe fall beside him. It
was this pipe that had just been thrown into the jar.

He was stunned and turned his head.

Was it Murong Lian who helped him to stop this attack?

Murong Lian left the table and grabbed the wrist of the out of control old
aristocrat.

He was drunk, and reached out to play the skull of others. He said with a
lazy smile, "What's the matter, baby*? You want to get revenge for
yourself? You are an old man. My king’s revenge has not been avenged. Get
in the fucking back of the line."

*Just 2HA mtl, baobei comes up every now and then. I’ve been keeping it as
baby when Murong Lian is mocking people because it’s funny, but if it
comes up in a ppp scene, I’ll put it back to pinyin

“Murong Lian! You -! How dare you call me that! You this, you this..."

"Oh, I'm not satisfied with calling you a baby?" Murong Lian licked his lips
and said with a smile, "I'm very coquettish. OK, then be careful of your
liver?"

"You --!!"

With Xihe, Wangshu, and Mengze mixed in, the emperor did not want to
see this farce any longer.

At last, the emperor cleared his throat on the throne, as if he had only
noticed the startling movement at the moment. He said with dignity, "What
is this? On New Year's Eve, if you don't ask for a lottery, it's enough. Are
you still throwing shit here? Guard!"

"Yes!"

"Pull them away!"

"Yes!"

At last, Gu Mang got away from the anxiety. He was dragged out by the
bodyguards, pulled away from the old nobles, and took a breath. He
subconsciously went to look at Mo Xi, but saw that he had been held by
Mengze and sat down beside him.

Mo Xi was injured just now. He didn’t know who cut a deep wound on his
shoulder. It was bleeding out. At this time, because of the end of the scuffle,
he did not need to be strong again. When he was not so stubborn, his whole
body was very tired because of the liquor.

Mengze said, "Lean down, so I can see your injury."

Mo Xi closed his eyes and slowly leaned on the stone pillar. Mengze's soft
palms caressed his shoulder and murmured, "Why didn't you just hide?"

"I'm fine." Mo Xi’s long eyelashes went down, “I can't hide."

"Why can't you hide..." Mengze was not stupid. "You just watched him stop
you from drinking, and you are full of energy… He is a traitor! Why can't
you tell twice at a time! I can't remember!"

Mo Xi’s lashes shivered softly, and he said in a low voice, "Not for him."

Mengze no longer said anything more to him. She knew his character was
really stubborn; ten cows could not pull him back. She just covered his
wound with her hand.

"I'll stop the bleeding for you."

Gu Mang had a panoramic view of all these things from the side not far
away. In the process, Mengze never looked at anyone else, neither did Mo
Xi.

He suddenly understood why Mo Xi would treat her so well.

Everyone loves warmth and feels grateful.

He gave Mo Xi wounds and pain. And Mengze gave him care and
protection.

He wanted to atone for his sins. He wanted to say sorry to Mo Xi for the
things he didn't remember. But now he had a lump in his throat and couldn’t
say anything.

The so-called traitor. That's what treason always does, right?

Gu Mang no longer wanted to see Mo Xi and Mengze. He turned his face

away, raised his hand and pulled out a sharp piece of residual porcelain
which was deeply stuck in his arm and threw it on the ground.

Before, he pulled off his collar and said that he was Mo Xi's man, so it was
like a great irony that he could share his worries about Mo Xi's wine. His
face was red and his ears were red. Slowly, almost indecently, he was
squatting in the corner, curling himself up in a huddle and sitting, hoping to
avoid the curious and critical eyes of the hall.

But he couldn’t hide. He just stood in front of Mo Xi on impulse. His voice

was loud like a fool. Everyone heard him.

Now he had added trouble to Mo Xi. He dare not go to Mo Xi. Mo Xi didn't

want him.

No one forgave him, no one cared about him.

He could only curl up on his own with his head bent down to bear the
piercing scrutiny.

"He also said that Xihe Jun was his master..."

"Ha ha, isn't he always so conceited? I think that's why he was so able to
fight but still doomed to failure. A man who has no self-knowledge, no
brain, poor blood, and big ambition is useless. In the past, when he was a
general, he relied on his spiritual core talent to support him. Now that his
spiritual core is abandoned, he can see how ridiculous he is."

“He only knows how to be a trouble maker. Even Xihe Jun was hurt."

"It's so outrageous..."

Gu Mang lost the powerful old image he just picked up in these small and
gradually quiet voices.

He stooped again.

___

The author has something to say:

Gu Mang (Curious face): why do you want to fight?

Mo Xi (haughty face): I'm not for you.

Gu Mang (Curious face): why do you want to help?

Mengze (stubborn face): I'm not for Xihe Jun.

Gu Mangmang (Curious face): what about you? Why do you want to step
in?

A Lian (ha ha face): I just hope to reduce a wave of their hate value.

Yue Chenqing (muddleheaded): why don't you fight, uncle? Don't you help
me when I'm in trouble?
Murong Chuyi (indifferent face): What to do with me.

Jiang yexue (gentle face): your fourth uncle is drunk, or he will fight.
 Chapter 67 - Prayer

That night, Mengze sent Mo Xi to the mansion.

Originally, this matter was not consistent with the identity of a princess, but
Mengze, like her eldest brother, was not concerned about the world’s views.
Gu Mang brushed the curtain of the carriage for her and tried to help Mo Xi
into the carriage. Mengze looked at him and said, "I can do it."

Gu Mang hesitated and said, "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to. I wanted to stop
him from drinking."

Mengze was not vicious to him, but she is not kind. She gave him a light
look and didn’t speak.

But Yue Niang sneered and said, "Stop drinking? Are you qualified? Do
you deserve it?"

Gu Mang said, "I just know something and I want to make up for it."

Yue Niang said in a sharp voice, "Make up? You have made so many
blunders and hurt others so many times. Now you know you have to make
up for it. But what's the use of our pig heart! What can you make up for?"

"..."

Yue Niang could not help but say, "You are a comet* liar! You - "

*Unlucky

"Stop talking." Mengze raised her hand and interrupted her, then turned to
look at Gu Mang.
Under the bright moonlight, Mengze's face was very cold. She did not
humiliate him, but her eyes were cold.

“General Gu, I know you are kind today, but please don't make trouble with
Mo dage again. You have done him too much harm,” Mengze said. "Let
him go."

She didn't say that he was a pest. This kind of words couldn’t be said from
Mengze's mouth, but Gu Mang had understood her meaning. He looked at
Mo Xi's shoulder injury. He was silent for a while. He said nothing more.
He turned around and went to the back of the carriage. Mengze and Mo Xi
went into the car, he followed in silence.

Back at the mansion, Li Wei, who had heard about the situation, led a group
of servants to serve him. He was in front of the door. When he saw Mengze,
he hurriedly knelt down and said, “This subordinate, Li Wei, pays respects
to Princess Mengze, may the princess be a thousand years old, and all
blessings are good!"

Although Mengze was not the mistress of Xihe mansion, almost everyone
treated her in this position. He respectfully and enthusiastically led her into
the room.

The seat decorations of Xihe mansion were all in pairs. Li Wei, with his dog
legs, helped settle Mo Xi in his bedroom. Then he went out to flatter
Mengze.

“Princess, my Lord can read you. He wanted to leave a special place for
you. Just waiting for your convenience."

Mengze sighed, "He is just a lazy man. He wants things to be in pairs.

What's left for me?"

"How can it be? In our eyes, the Lord's heart for the princess,” Li Wei said,
and pulled out a yellow pear seat in the hall. “Will the princess sit down and
have a cup of tea before you leave."
Mengze did not refuse, and Yue Niang said with a smile, "In this way, I'll
bother Butler Li."

"No pains, no pains!" Li Wei hurriedly asked his servants to prepare eight
snacks and eight preserves. A pot of top Bi Luo Chun was sent to Mengze.
He smiled and said, "Look, princess, this set of tea cups only has one pair of
cups. The Lord loves to use this set most on weekdays. In the future, you
can come to drink tea with him and play chess."

Mengze took a look at the tea set. It was really a double cup tea set made by
the Chonghua imperial kiln. It was only one pot matched with two cups. It
was usually used to entertain close friends or couples. In fact, the tea set
made by the imperial kiln was also a delight, which meant "you and I have
deep feelings, no one else."

Mengze turned away and coughed softly. "Butler Li, don't talk nonsense.
I've never liked the porcelain of pines, bamboos, and plums. You are
guessing your

master's mind at will. Be careful when he wakes up, I'll tell him to see if he
doesn't punish you."

Li Wei said, "Oh, I dare not. I dare not."

Although she said that, the smile in her eyes could be half divided. It wasn’t
hard to guess the meaning of the daughter's family. Mengze blamed him,
but she loved to hear Mo Xi put his thoughts on her, treat her well, and treat
her differently from others.

He was waiting for the princess to use tea. She talked with him in a strange
way, but he saw a person standing in a dark corner, looking at them silently.

Li Wei's heart thumped.

Normally, the position of Mengze was that of Gu Mang. The tea set used by
Mengze was also that of Gu Mang. But... But it was because Gu Mang
didn’t understand etiquette and the Lord didn’t care about him, so he was
allowed to act recklessly. At this time, Gu Mang didn’t think that Mengze
has occupied his territory. Did he want to come up and fight with Mengze?

Li Wei played a little drum and was about to find a reason to drive Gu
Mang away. However, Gu Mang looked at Mengze for a while, not
hatefully, but gloomy.

It was like a coyote with a whine. He knew his position and destiny in the
group.

After standing for a while, he turned around and left.

It didn’t matter when he didn’t understand a lot of things. Once he

understood it, he would understand why other people reacted at that time.
Now Gu Mang finally knew why he wanted to sit in this place at first. Why
Mo Xi would be so unhappy and say to him, "This seat is not for you.”

Wolves have their subordinates in the group, so do people.

He thought the position beside Mo Xi was empty, so he stuck on it

recklessly. It wasn't that. There was someone in that position for a long
time, but she didn't come back. He kept it for her all the time.

It was he who has the audacity to occupy the position of Mengze.

He only felt his cheeks burning hot.

"Gu Mang seems to have behaved a lot recently." A few days after New
Year's Eve, Li Wei stood under the porch, touching his chin, and looked at
the figure who worked hard. "Don't make trouble, don't talk back, and don't
sit casually..."

He tutted two times, finally smilingly ground a conclusion. “Pharmacist

Jiang's medicine really works."

Mo Xi asked him several times what Jiang Yexue had said to him or
whether he thought of anything later, but Gu Mang was not very willing to
say anything.
Until one day after spring, Mo Xi changed into a plain white robe and said
that he would go to Zhanhun mountain to give his father incense. Gu Mang
listened, in the eye flashed a trace of gloom.

Mo Xi frowned. "What's the matter?"

Gu Mang had worked hard in recent months, and now he spoke more
coherently. Except for a few words and sentences, or when he was
particularly excited, he was not very different from normal people.

Gu Mang said, "I want to accompany you. Is that ok?"

"What are you going to do?"

"I also want to pray," Gu Mang murmured.

After a while, he said, “It was just a matter of time… Change into white. I'll
wait for you in the front room."

In spring, Zhanhun mountain was lush with flowers. The cold winter had
passed, the unsealed stream was murmuring, and the April sunshine was
shining on the river with crystal luster. From time to time, animals that
woke up fled between the plants on the ground. One by one, they went up
the mountain in silence.

It took half an hour to reach the top of Zhanhun mountain.

Two guards of the imperial mausoleum stood outside. When they saw Mo
Xi, they bowed their heads and saluted. They said, "See Xihe Jun!"

Mo Xi nodded to them and led Gu Mang into the cemetery. Surrounded by

pines and cypresses, the yard was very quiet. It seemed that it was worried
about disturbing the soul's long sleep. Even the chirp of birds seemed
infinite and ethereal. They went up the long white jade steps. Gu Mang
looked around and saw all the jade steles engraved with gold characters.

Sujuai Jun, Zhou Jingyue, and Yingling sleep forever.

On the windy cliffs of the mountains, the spirits sleep forever.

...

The higher the tombstone was, the more magnificent the tombstone would
be, and the more numerous life eulogies would be engraved.

Gu Mang's footsteps stopped when he passed a huge jade stele. There were
fresh steamed bread fruits in front of the stele. The ashes and paper money
had just been changed. They had not been blown away by the wind in the
living basin. The three fragrant plants in the furnace were burning in
silence.

He couldn't help looking up at the words on the tablet.

That line of big words is full of sinews, elegant and graceful, and forcefully
engraved with "the seventh generation Wangshu Jun Murong Xuan, the
spirit of eternal sleep." The sun shined brilliantly.

Noticing his movements, Mo Xi glanced back and said, "That's Murong

Lian's father's tomb." He said, glancing at the tribute and incense burner
again, sighed, "Tt seems that Murong Lian has just left."

It was ok. If Murong Lian collided with Gu Mang here, it was inevitable
that there were many martyrs watching. It was not appropriate after all.

Gu Mang looked at the tombstone of Murong Xuan again for a while,

turned his head and asked Mo Xi, "Where is your father's tomb?"

"At the top. Let's go."

When they reached the summit, they were surrounded by floating clouds.
The heaven and the earth were vast. The Imperial City of Chonghua loomed
between the clouds. It was as far away as an afterlife dream. Looking back,
the mountain road was like a long river, connecting the secular world at the
bottom of the mountain and the dead city at the top of the mountain. At the
top of Zhanhun mountain, death was more real than life.

Mo Xi went to a monument three men high and put the basket beside it.

"Father, I have come to see you."

The mountain wind blew his white robe. The summit seemed to be so close
to nine days. The sun was like falling straight from the top of his head. The
gold words on the jade tablet were floating. The long eyelashes were
rustling, and the handwriting was seen inch by inch in the dazzling light.

Fuling, King of Moling, the hero of Qingchi, sleeps forever.

Mo Xi knelt down and lighted the incense. He spread the food one by one.
The gold leaf coins were on fire. The blue mist was filled with the fragrance
of broken pine and cypress branches.

Gu Mang also knelt down beside him, hesitated, reached out his hand,
looked at Mo Xi questioningly, and saw that Mo Xi didn't stop him even
though he paused, so he took some paper money and put it into the fire
basin.

The flames suddenly rolled up, and the heat wave made Gu Mang narrow
his eyes and cough low.

Mo Xi used fire tongs to move the paper, so that they were all ignited and
curled up in ashes one by one. There was an unspeakable feeling in his
heart - many years ago, he hoped to bring Gu Mang to his father's tomb to
pray. He wanted to let his only respected elders to see only his sincere
person.

But at that time, Gu Mang refused.

Gu Mang always laughed and pushed away. "Farewell, then what? If we go

to visit Uncle Mo with this relationship, he must be unhappy and scold you
for your nonsense in the sky."

Or he said, "My shidi is good. I can accompany you in other matters. It's
really not good. It's very serious. His daughter-in-law will be jealous in the
future. How can I hurt the girl's family?"

He knew that the girl's heart could not be hurt, so he could step on Mo Xi’s
true feelings.
Now Gu Mang was obediently following him. No one taught him. He also
followed him to turn paper. It was almost like that dream came true.

But Mo Xi was not happy at all.

When the paper money was finished, Mo Xi sighed and said, "Let's go."

But Gu Mang didn't move. He looked at him sideways and suddenly said,
"I'm sorry."

Mo Xi stopped, and his eyes were still on the monument. For a while, he
said,

"On New Year's Eve, Jiang Yexue told you about my father's business."

"You guessed it?"

"I've put together the points in my heart in the past few months based on
your performance."

Gu Mang repeated, "I'm sorry."

Mo Xi looked at him.

Well, it was really a joy. He wanted to pray to his father with this man. He
was here. Once wanted to hear him say this apology. But it shouldn't be that
it was his lover, not his traitor, who was supposed to come to pray. The
apology should have known the result, not been so ignorant.

"I really… I really can't remember why I betrayed you,” Gu Mang said
earnestly.

"But not in the future."

Mo Xi’s throat tightened, and he closed his eyes. "Gu Mang, what do you
think is the future for you and me?"

Gu Mang didn't know what to say, but said, "Don't be sad..."

"Why do you think I'm sad?" Mo Xi said. “The days I would be sad for you
have long gone. As for your betrayal… That’s because you have your
ambition and your revenge.”

"You are the ghost of war and the madman who makes the enemy panic.
Your dream in life is to gallop on the battlefield with your army's
achievements. Your eyes are bright when you hear about war. You don't like
blood, but war makes you excited. Because that's the only way you can turn
your destiny around,” Mo Xi said and turned to look at him.

"But not for me."

"..."

"I hate the battlefield. Because it constantly takes important things away
from me, and only returns the fame I don't care about. Gu Mang, I used to
be the same as you, but maybe we were never the same person."

He turned his eyes to the cloud and said, "So our last journey is probably
doomed.”

___

The author has something to say: first of all, words are not included in the
word count, so I'm sorry that I'm too talkative today~~

Because some friends may not be used to reading copywriting, so I'm going
to say it again (how can I say it many times in every article =). I like slow-
paced writing, like reading this, and like writing this. I think there are many
fast-paced writing in Jinjiang. If I catch a handful of fast-paced writing, I
don't lack food at all. On the contrary, I can't eat enough due to the poor
details of slow-paced writing == Please let go of me, the little cat eight, if
you accidentally enter kuaiwen! The reason why I don't set up anti-theft and
the copywriting directly explains the style. Before entering V, I repeatedly
stressed that I don't want to renew my subscription, that is, I don't want to
have strong melons. If I like it, I don't want to see ducks. Isn't that a good
thing? You can choose your favorite duck! Everyone has their own love.
Only when they get together with the same taste can they be happy. I'll
adjust it. It's useless to urge me again. The only effect is to make me feel
urgent=

In addition, the characters are at will (although I don't want to make too
much noise), but please separate the characters and the author. The author
doesn't exist in the article. A character does something because of his / her
reasons, purposes and positions. Maybe these reasons and purposes and
positions can't be seen at the moment, but there will be a day when they can
be seen ! Fist! So please don't force the author to take off eight when you
meet the characters!!!

Ah! Cry!!! Why do I have to type the same content every time I write!!! My
God geese!!! I swear I'll save this passage. Next time I open a new pit, I
guess I have to copy and paste it as usual

In addition, there are message drops. The system of Jinjiang app's reply to
message has changed. It used to be sorted by message time, but now it is
sorted by the last reply time of the message = = so it will be very messy to
reply back. Moreover, Jinjiang system is special dog. It can't move but
swallow the reply. It needs to be swiped several times to display all the
messages, so I

sometimes skip when I return at night == That's because Jinjiang system is

too dog! It's not that I can't see the duck! Whining.
 Chapter 68 - Trust me again

Gu Mang didn't speak. Blue eyes looked at black eyes, and the ashes
brushed around them.

The sigh of Jiang Yexue seemed to ring in the ear again. Jiang Yexue told
him that he had——

"In the year of Fuling's departure, Mo Xi was only seven years old."

"Betrayed by the vice commander, the body and head were separated, and
the spirit core was stripped. It was also written in the letter that he had not
yet sent that he should be clothed with his son. "

"You have done almost the same thing as him. How could Mo Xi forgive
you?"

The smoke and ash blew away in the wind, and the incense was hazy. Gu
Mang murmured, “Mo Xi, I think, I also don't want to fight."

He don't know why when he said this, his heart and throat were sour and
almost choked. He didn't remember, but he felt that he was sincere.

It was Mo Xi who didn’t understand him. It was Mo Xi who misunderstood

him.

How could he like to fight… So many people died, a mountain of the dead
and a sea of blood, thousands of bones would become withered. How could
he like it?

He didn't fight for turning over, for fame, for his own way out - otherwise,
he couldn't see so many ghosts, questioning him, blaming him. He had
always lived in sin.
"I know… Your mood."

I know how you felt when you lost your father.

I know…

Mo Xi didn’t say a word.

In front of his father's grave, he didn't want to quarrel. He used to believe

that Gu Mang thought human life and human feelings were the most
important, but now he only thought that Gu Mang's words were ridiculous.
How could a person

who said "can't read old love too much" understand his mood when he
could turn his feet and a sharp knife to his former brothers for revenge?

He was different from Gu Mang. He couldn’t give up his old love from the
bottom of his heart, just as he still didn’t like the sweet smell of Osmanthus
blooming until now.

It was as if he couldn’t forget his father's life, even when he was so young.
But as soon as he closed his eyes, he could see what had happened.

See Mo Qingchi standing under the laurel tree, with a tall and straight back.

He couldn’t even like his weapon, because after so many years, he couldn’t
forget the sentence he once asked his father: "Daddy, what is your weapon
made of?"

It was like a curse.

Looking at the golden words of "Fuling king, Mo Qingchi, and Yingling's

eternal sleep", Mo Xi could easily outline the plants and trees in the
backyard of the Mo mansion. And his engagement with his father.

He closed his eyes and said, "You don't understand me."

From the age of seven, he knew what war meant. At the cruelest cost - his
father's life.
At that time, Mo Xi was young and unsophisticated. At the beginning, the
child didn't know what war meant, but felt it was very powerful. He only
felt that the pleasure, gratitude and hatred of fighting and killing could not
be described as attractive. So what he pestered his father at that time was
almost all about weapons.

He liked the way his father dressed in military uniform, solemn and
dignified.

He liked his father going to the battlefield. In his heart, he would not lose.
War brought only the supreme glory to the Mo family.

He was too naive after all.

He don't know what war would take away from him.

At that time, Mo Qingchi thought that the young child was too young to talk
about the morality of life and death, so he replied with a smile, "Your father
has two pieces, one is made of a straightforward soul, which is our family's
weapon, and will be handed to you later. The other is what my father got
when he was young and just entered the practice school.”

Mo Xi’s eyes, full of admiration, looked up. He held his father's sleeve and
said,

"I want to see, I want to see!"

Mo Qingchi stood under the osmanthus tree, picked up the fine flowers in
the corner of his forehead, then raised his palm and says with a smile,
"Xiaoyue, come forth."

A golden light flew out of his hands, and a little bit of light converged into
the shape of a sperm whale, swam leisurely across the laurel tree, with a
sweep of its tail, and the court was full of laurel rain.

The little child stood by his father's legs, his eyes wide and black in
surprise, and looked up.
"Turn the blade." At the command of Mo Qingchi, the spirit of sperm whale
quickly turned into a gold shield, which Mo Qingchi held in his hand. Mo
Qingchi bowed his head and smiled at his son. "Xiaoyue is made of a whale
spirit core which has become a fine one. After turning the blade, it is a
shield. This is Father's second weapon."

At that time, he was envious and curious. He reached out and touched the
shield carefully.

"So are all the weapons used by practitioners spiritual?"

"Almost all,” Mo Qingchi said with a smile. "Bronze and iron blades can't
bear the flow of spirit, and they can't form a bond to summon. They must
always be around. So no one will choose all iron."

Mo Xi began to understand, blinked ignorantly, looked at the shield, and

asked,

"Dad, I will have it?"

“Of course you will. You are the only son of the Mo family, and you will
enter the practice school in the future."

Mo Xi's mood suddenly jumped up. He was born with a calf. He was not
awed by weapons and death. He only felt that it was very powerful. He
would like to fight like his father in the future.

At that time, he didn't go through life and death, only foolishly thought that
he would love that kind of bloody life.

The long bow breaks the wind and snow, and the horse's clothing is still
there.

What a hero's dream.

Mo Xi couldn't help but raise his hand and touch his father's shield. The
light in his eyes flashed and he asked, "What will be mine? Will it be a big
fish like father’s?”
Mo Qingchi lowered himself to be as level as possible with his son, and
touched his soft black hair with a smile. "The Council of the Academy will
give you a delegation, where you will summon a magic weapon closest to
your soul. Yes, you may get the same big fish as your father, or it may be
something else. It's possible to have birds, animals, trees and flowers."

"As soon as you enter the school hall?"

"Almost so,” Mo Qingchi laughed.

"Then let's go to the school of practice,” he pulled at his father's dress and
said.

"Will you go tomorrow?"

"Ha ha, not tomorrow. At least wait until you are seven years old. If you are
younger than seven years old, you will not be admitted to the school,” Mo
Qingchi said patiently. "When you are seven years old, his majesty will
invite you to enter the school palace. Then you can accept the appointment.
After the appointment, you will be a real fire practitioner.

He was not familiar with the world. He was looking happy. Suddenly, he
seemed to think of something. He was shocked for a moment and hesitated.
"Dad..."

"Huh?"

"Is that appointment difficult? Will I fail and be driven back?" Four or five
year olds, after all, are nervous.

"No." Mo Qingchi said with a smile, "A fool can have a commission. You
can have it lying down and with your eyes closed. You don't have to be
afraid at all."

After a pause, he suddenly clapped his head. "By the way, there will be a
senior brother or senior sister with you. In case of any difficulty, they will
help you."
He was relieved. He was fascinated by his father's words. It seemed that he
would like to grow up soon, so that he could have a weapon of his own.

Dad said he would take him when he was seven.

So every day he looked forward to, looked forward to, counted the days
looking forward to turning seven years old. He even seriously took a pen to
heavy calendar, every day before going to bed.

Every stroke was like a step closer to his dream of being the God of war. He
liked to fight, couldn’t wait to get weapons, cultivate, grow up, and then
fight side by side with his father - how happy.

Later, when Liaoguo came to invade, Mo Qingchi, as usual, took command

and rushed to the battlefield.

That year, Mo Xi finally looked forward to his seventh birthday.

But what he received was not Lingwu, nor school entrance, but a military
newspaper about Guanshan Wanli. Before he knew what was life and death,
the white silk of the Mo mansion had fallen, and the bell of the palace was
ringing.

"Lord Fuling is dead!"

Holding the city's mourning sound, paper money fell to the ground like the
snow that hadn't changed for many years.

Everyone was crying, knowing, not knowing, familiar, few faces. A group
of people came to Mo mansion to shed tears and offer sacrifices. Mother
cried several times, and the uncle with a tiger and wolf heart was also doing
his best to show his sympathy and mourn the funeral of brother Yi. All of
them were in mourning. Even when the king came up, he was in white.

"If I lose Fuling, I will lose my courage..." Lao Jun's head rested on the
coffin, tears running, sobbing, "How thin is the sky to me!"

The ministers knelt down and mourned.

Outside the main hall, gold and silver ingots were piled as high as the
mountain.

The high priest blew a yak horn, and a golden light came out of the coffin.
A little golden light turned into a swaying whale, which swam several times
in the main hall and out of the court.

The osmanthus trees out of the court had no osmanthus flowers, and the big
fish swam by, and they would never again see the scene of the full court of
osmanthus rain.

It rushed up to the sky and returned to the clouds.

"The magic has been removed." The high priest sang, kneeling and
kowtowing,

"Soul - Peace -"

They all cried and prayed, "You are the hero of Fuling."

"Return of the spirit -"

In this group of white monsters, only Mo Xi didn't cry. He knelt there

without saying a word and looked at him in a daze. Who went?

Who died?

Who is a hero?

Who is the hero?

Bravery, what does it mean? He had been listening to two words in his ear
since he was a child. Suddenly, he became so strange because of his father's
death.

He used to think of dazzling words and sentences. What was the battlefield
he had been yearning for?

"The return of the spirit -- the soul comes to Changning"

No, no, he shuddered sharply. He didn’t want heroes. He didn’t want his
father to be a hero. He just wanted his father to stand in the yard and take
him to pick osmanthus flowers and brew a pot of sweet wine in autumn.

He just wanted his father to come back and take his hand. He smiled and
said to him, “Little fireball, you are seven years old this year. Dad will take
you to the school palace. You should be obedient and practice with the
elders."

He thought he saw his father standing at the door, turning around and
laughing at him.

“Fireball," he said to him. “Good boy, come here and show dad."

Mo Xi went to the figure in the light of that day.

All of a sudden, the firecrackers for funeral exploded, a crackling and

breaking sound, like waking up a dream deep in the soul.

"Daddy?" He said blankly. "Dad, where are you?"

You, where are you?

There was no one at the door, only the white silk that hung low.

His fingers were cold. At that cruel moment, he vaguely understood what

"death" meant. Suddenly, he lost his voice and shouted to his father, and ran
to the outside of the hall. All the ministers were shocked and sad when they
saw it, and they kept wiping away tears. His uncle hurriedly stepped out and
picked up the struggling Mo Xi. He said with red eyes, “Be obedient. Come
to uncle, come to Uncle..."

"I see Dad! I see him! " He yelled, and suddenly lost his voice. He threw
himself into his uncle's arms and cried, "I see him… Why did he leave?
Why did he leave? Why doesn't he want me! " At the age of seven, the child
hissed and shrieked, tears running down his face.
At the end of the day, his lips trembled and murmured, "Why doesn't he
want me..."

He was seven years old.

He was looking forward to the stars and the moon. He was really looking
forward to reaching the age of seven with his father.

It turned out to be such a scene.

So this was war. It was also the price of glory.

Half a year later, his birthday arrived. He was still dressed in mourning
clothes, the finest silk thread, and the most exquisite workmanship. The Mo
family was

so mournful and proud that it had a stronger position than before. But what
then.

He came to the porch window, the osmanthus outside the window opened
again, the green pavilions full of golden stars, each one like the reflection of
last year. He sat down in the fragrant fragrance and took out the heavy
calendar which had been painted for more than two years. It was covered
with thick dust.

"How many days before I will be able to celebrate my seventh birthday?"

Years ago, his voice seemed to be in his ear.

At that time, Mo Qingchi pressed his big hand on his head and rubbed it
lovingly. "No hurry."

"But I'm in a hurry, Dad,” he mumbled. "I'd like to skip these two years. As
soon as I open my eyes, I'll be seven years old."

Mo Qingchi laughed, and the laughter was from clear to fuzzy, and finally
became the gentle leaves shuttled outside the window.

At that time, he didn't know what the future would be like. He only thought
that these two years would be long and boring, and he wanted to spend
them in a hurry, so that he could hurry to the day when he was seven years
old, so that he could get closer and closer to the battlefield he yearned for.
But he didn't know that he was looking forward to the past two years in a
hurry, which would be the last time of his life to have his father.

Henceforth, no matter how remorseful and sensible he became, he would

never go back - the one he once despised and hated.

The last 700 days.

He held the almanac in his arms. The line of the almanac was always on the
New Year's Eve of the 16th year of Chonghua lunar calendar. The day they
received the report of the war.

"Dad..." He said softly. "Our appointment is coming. I can go to school."

After a while, no one answered him.

No one answered him again.

Mo Xi bowed his head down deeply and curled up in front of the table. His
shoulders moved, and he was still sobbing.

“Dad… Shall we stop fighting? Don't go… Come back... "

Come back…

Bravery is too cruel. I just want you to stand in the Ming hall and watch
osmanthus bloom with me in autumn.

Come back…

When I grow up, can I go to the battlefield instead? I am no longer want

fame and wealth. I no longer like to fight. I just want to protect you. I want
to be by your side.

I want you to go home.

Dad...
"... You will never understand me." At the top of the mountain where the
spirit of war was surrounded by clouds, the standing Mo Xi slowly opened
his eyes, looked at the jade stele of Fuling Jun for several moments, and
then turned to Gu Mang.

"If you don't indulge in war for your own sake, I don't understand why you
would join the enemy and burn the country," he said faintly to Gu Mang.

"..."

"Chonghua was sorry, we owed you. But there was more than one road
ahead of you, and there was more than one place you could rebel. But you
chose Liaoguo." Mo Xi’s black eyes cooled. "What you wanted was
revenge. For your ambition, for your comrades in arms, for your way out,
you don't care more about other people's blood."

“Mo Xi..."

Mo Xi almost laughed at himself. "I'm sorry, I'm useless. Even if you take
your life as a quality, it doesn't bring you back."

Gu Mang looked into his eyes. They were too dark, too cold, too deep.
They contained seven years of disappointment. They were so clear on the
top of the bright mountain. Gu Mang suddenly had a strong agitation in his
heart.

He didn't know what kind of mood the agitation was. All he knew was that
he didn't want to see Mo Xi look like that.

He didn't want Mo Xi to look that way at him all the time.

"Can you trust me again?" he said.

This sentence was like a cold arrow. Both the speaker and the listener were
caught off guard.

Mo Xi slightly opened his big eyes, that handsome face had surprise, also a
extremely rare daze, even somewhat in a trance. "What?"
Gu Mang bit his lips, stood up and looked at him against the sky. "I don't
know what I used to be. I have forgotten all the past. But now I think you're
right. I don't like to fight, I don't like to betray."

The chilly wind made his white clothes flutter, and a thick cloud was
moving slowly before the day of confession. Thousands of golden lights
were like arrows passing through the forest, shooting down behind him.

As if to subdue some of yesterday's men.

It was like trying to pierce someone's heart.

Once, the beast of the altar stood in front of Mo Xi. Under the backlight,
Mo Xi could not see his face clearly, but the sound in his ear was as solid as
before.

"I want to atone. I don't want to disappoint you,” Gu Mang said. "Can you
trust me again?"

"..."

The sleeves fluttered.

Gu Mang knelt down in front of Mo Xi. For the first time, he lowered his
head in a real sense. He was respectful and guilty, with hope and heat, blood
and cold. He whispered, "Please, teach me."

For a while, Mo Xi couldn't say anything.

At this time, there were two claps of applause, and a cold voice like thin
smoke came from afar. "Touching, which one is it? Will the prodigal son
return to gold?

I'm really going to be moved to death.”

___

The author has something to say: long sky, how thin is it for me. It comes
from the old version of the romance of the Three Kingdoms. The star falls
in the autumn wind and the five Zhang Yuan episode. When I saw it before,
I felt that it was too cruel and impressive. After so many years, I didn't
forget this sentence.

It's used by Laojun here. It's not an original short sentence. It's hung in the
copy to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding~

The smoker is caught in the throat by fate. "

[system]: due to your outstanding performance at the new year's Eve New
Year's Eve banquet, your hatred value has been reduced by 30 points.

A Lian: how happy!! Finally lowered!! A little lower, I don't need to be a

villain!!

[system]: Hello, I have received a new task [go to zhanhun mountain and
insult the leading role in real name], which is a necessary task. If we do not
complete Chonghua, we will issue a smoking ban.

A Lian: RNM I'll connect you. Can't I take it?!!

 Chapter 69 - My heart can learn

Looking back, they saw Murong Lian, holding a pipe, lazily walking out of
the dark, white coat fluttering.

In addition to these heroic steles, there were also eight jade statues ten
people high on the top of Zhanhun mountain. They were respectively
carved with seven kings and one of the greatest national teachers since the
founding of Chonghua. Murong Lian just hid behind one of the statues.

No one had seen him.

Mo Xi got up, looked down at him and said coldly, “Wangshu Jun, are you
so bored?"

"The king prays to his father. After the sacrifice, he wants to look down on
the beautiful scenery of the world and think about floating life like a dream.

So he stands here and watches the mountains and the waters and the
clouds."

Murong Lian narrowed his eyes, took a puff of smoke, and slowly spit out,

“Otherwise, Xihe Jun thought I would like to listen to such a funny

dialogue? What 'I want to atone for my sins', haha, I’ll really laugh my teeth
teeth off!”

His white silk shoes stepped on the sapphire road and walked straight to
them. With malice, he weighed Gu Mang up and down. "Honey*, do you
know what you used to be?"

*Baobei’er
Gu Mang's calmness could almost kill people. Gu Mang said, "I know. I'm a
traitor."

Murong Lian blew a smoke ring and said with a nonchalant smile, "Oh, you
know. I thought you were going to forget your identity and status in Xihe
mansion.”

Mo Xi took a long step quietly, blocking Murong Lian from Gu Mang.

“Murong Lian, you are too broad," Mo Xi said.

Murong Lian smiled and said, "I can't say two words to my dog?"

"He's my man now."

Mo Xi’s tone was not good. The hypocrisy in the layer of Murong Lian’s
face that was as thin as cicada wings would be exposed and fall.

"You don't have to stress it. I can see that you really treat him as a person.

The heroes bury their bones and the soul of the war. Only Chonghua’s
people can worship." Murong Lian suddenly came close to Mo Xi, his eyes
full of light. He gnawed his teeth and said, "Why, Xihe Jun, do you still
treat Gu Mang as a brother? If you fail to tell friend from foe in this way,
let’s spread a red carpet, fire guns, and sprinkle flowers to bring the
monarch of Liaoguo to Chonghua's hero mausoleum for sightseeing."

He was so aggressive that he didn't pay any attention to it, but Gu Mang
said, "I'm here to apologize."

Murong Lian seemed to hear a great joke. "Apologize?"

Gu Mang thought that he did not explain clearly and said, "I came to
apologize to them -" he looked back at the standing monument. “I’m here to
thank them."

This time Murong Lian laughed directly, and the fringe of the water pipe
was flicked slightly with his laughter. Murong Lian laughed more and more
loudly. "Hahaha - hahaha, apologize? Apologize?"
His fox like eyes suddenly stared at Gu Mang. His smile was still on his
face, and his eyes were fierce. With such mixed talk, his pale face looked
particularly ferocious.

"How do you wish to apologize? How do you suppose to apologize?"

"Don't kill me with a smile, Gu Mang. Do you think it's an apology to kneel
in front of Mo Xi's father's tomb and kowtow two heads and turn a little
paper? You can't be so spoiled!"

"Murong Lian!" Mo Xi said angrily.

"Why don't you let others talk to him? You don't want me to criticize you.”

Murong Lian suddenly looked back. "Fireball, you and I haven’t had a
father since childhood. You think that my Shu mansion is not as good as
your, so you make me cry like this?! You and I lie on this mountain! You
don't mind if he comes in, I do! Can't you?"

Then he raised his hand and hurled it at Gu Mang: "look at him! What kind
of apology does he have for his carefree appearance! "

Gu Mang suddenly stepped forward a few steps, crossed Mo Xi, and

walked to Murong Lian.

He said, "I didn't say it was a confession. I'm not smart, but I know it's not
enough."

Murong Lian said angrily, "Fart! You are not stupid. You are too smart. In
Luomei Garden Villa, you pretended to be obedient, and when you came
into our General Mo’s hands, you began to pretend to regret and burn two
pieces of paper to express your sympathy!”

"Gu Mang, do you think the heroes who died in the Chonghua war are very
easy to bribe? Do you think that two coins can eliminate your mistakes?

Do you think the descendants of the Chonghua heroes are as easy to dismiss
as your Xihe Jun?”
Gu Mang looked straight at him and said, "I don't have one."

"Then you shouldn't have come in today, bastard!”

Murong Lian said this, and suddenly hooked the back of Gu Mang's neck
with a pipe. The pipe was very hot, which made Gu Mang tremble
suddenly, but Gu Mang didn't break away, just like a kind of determination.

He stared at Murong Lian's face with his blue eyes without a word. The
floating ashes in the smoke filter fell down his broad skirt, and the spark
broke his flesh.

He didn't hide, but he couldn't see it anymore - whether it was because of

Gu Mang or the solemnity of heroes mausoleum, he didn't want to see
Murong Lian continue the farce.

He took Murong Lian's arm in one hand and moved his pipe away from Gu
Mang's neck.

The skin of the place where the smoke knocked had been burned and the
red meat was exposed. Murong Lian had not had enough. He said angrily,

“Mo Xi, fucking let go of me!"

“Murong Lian, do you want to go wild in Zhanhun mountain?"

"It's you who brought the traitor to disgust the heroes of all ages! You still
have the face to say that to me?"

"He's here to apologize!"

"To your father!! Did he thank anyone else?! Did he kneel in front of the
others? Thank you! It’s to please you since he wants to live a comfortable
life! I think his goal has been achieved! What are you going to do next? Do
you want to go to the top of the king and ask him for a favor? Do you know
what he cares for?”

There was no need to push and prod between the raging flames, but Murong
Lian started toward Mo Xi, who could not bear to move in the cemetery of
Zhanhun mountain. Gu Mang saw that Mo Xi was pushed and prodded by
Murong Lian, trying to pull the frame, but Murong Lian suddenly looked
back and slapped him in the face.

A snap.

Gu Mang's red lotus incantation mark suddenly brightened, but he

restrained it from bursting. Because he understood their dialogue, he knew
that there should be no fighting here, let alone blood.

Murong Lian slapped and still didn't get rid of his hatred. This face was too
complicated and disgusting for him to see. So when he kicked him in the
chest, he couldn't dodge him. He kicked him to the ground, fell on the green
jade steps, and choked on his blood.

"Gu Mang!"

Gu Mang wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and looked up at
Murong Lian. His eyes were full of animal instinct, but he still pressed it
down. He took a breath, dropped his eyelashes, pushed away Mo Xi and the
hand that wanted to help him up. He cleaned the blood on the ground with
his sleeve.

Murong Lian narrowed his eyes, but his fingertips trembled with anger.

“What are you doing?"

"You shouldn't have soiled this place,” Gu Mang said and raised his face
again.

"I said I wanted to atone. It's true."

"..."

"It's true that I won't betray again."

Murong Lian: "..."

"I didn't lie." Gu Mang's bruised lips moved slightly, opening and closing,
"How I kneel here today is true.”

The blue eyes were so clean and clear that Murong Lian took a step back.

The hand under the sleeve of his robe rubbed his thumb with a precious
blue ring. The trembling of his muscles and bones became more and more
uncontrollable.

It seemed that he wanted to suppress the emotion in his heart. Murong Lian
paused for a moment and suddenly bit his teeth and said, "OK."

"You have to apologize, you have to kneel, you have to start over, right?"

“Yes,” Gu Mang said firmly.

Murong Lian looked up and took a breath. When his eyes turned to Gu
Mang again, there was a very complicated mood. His fingers under his
sleeve almost buckled the precious blue ring into his palm.

"All the tombs in the cemetery, whether old or new, whether dead or not,
you kneel at them one by one. Every time you kneel down, repeat your
treason, ‘I, Gu Mang, will never be able to redeem my blood.’”

"Only when you kneel over every grave in this mountain can you barely be
qualified to say a word." Murong Lian leaned over, his face close to Gu
Mang's ear and sideburns with smoke. “If you are sincere, thank Wanling."

After that, Murong Lian straightened up and looked at Mo Xi. It seemed

that he had already predicted that Mo Xi would not agree with him, so he
said to Gu Mang again, "But, after all, you are Xihe's man now, and I can't
command you anything if you won't do it. It all depends on your own
regret."

Gu Mang did not hesitate or even pause at all. He got up from the ground,
and the golden sun shone on the bloodstains on his red and swollen cheeks
and lips. He said, “I'll do it."

I said I was sincere.

As long as I want to do something, I will never look back.

When Murong Lian heard that he agreed so quickly, he was not sure
whether it was grimace or astonishment on his face, or maybe some secrets
that no one could figure out except himself were hidden in it.

Murong Lian's eyes flickered and murmured, "Don't regret it. Tens of
thousands of graves, three days and three nights you may not be finished.

"

Gu Mang said, "Then four days and four nights, ten days and ten nights."

He even turned his head and looked at Mo Xi. "I want to show you my
heart."

Mo Xi’s hand had long been clenched into a fist, but had not spoken - he
knew Gu Mang too well. Seeing the light in his eyes, he already knew that
if Gu Mang didn’t do this, it was like trying to control a bloodthirsty beast.

Gu Mang would never be willing to do it.

Moreover, what Murong Lian said was really good.

It was still a price for small evil to turn around. What's more, Gu Mang was
carrying corpses and blood.

But Mo Xi was still hoarse. "Gu Mang, think clearly. Even if you kneel, no
one can forgive you. No matter three days and three nights or ten days and
ten nights, even if you die on this mountain, you are still a sinner in
Chonghua, and nothing will change."

Gu Mang only repeated, "I want to show you my heart."

Mo Xi put out his chest like a boulder. Twice repeated, he suddenly

understood the meaning of Gu Mang.

Gu Mang did not expect the so-called guilt and betrayal to be written off.
Gu Mang also knew that neither guilt nor betrayal could be wiped out.

He just wanted to live differently from his former self. He just felt that his
former self was wrong. He just wanted to…

"After you read it, if you want to trust me, can you teach me how to do it?

This time, I don't want to do it to the wrong way again."

Mo Xi couldn’t say anything. He was so sad that he almost knelt down. In

the cold wind at the top of the mountain, his face was so pale and his blood
was so cold.

He looked at Gu Mang's head and his ignorant face.

After a long time, he heard someone speak. His voice was hoarse. Later, he
found that the speaker was himself. He sighed, "Gu Mang, don't be silly.
You have no way. "

Gu Mang opened his eyes slightly.

Murong Lian's face changed. “Mo Xi -- don't..."

But Mo Xi didn't listen. His heart was cut like a knife, and his throat was
bleeding, but he still said it word by word. So cold, so cruel.

"You have no way. You are condemned to death by the emperor. You live
only to be used for the black devil test at any time."

Murong Lian said angrily, “Mo Xi!! You're crazy! You’re telling him about
it?!"

"What do you want, let him have expectations of redeeming himself and
say sorry to him on the day of his death? What you did before was nothing."

"..."

Mo Xi’s eyes went back to Gu Mang and said, "Since you want to do this, I
will tell you the truth. Maybe tomorrow, maybe next year, you will die at
last. No matter what you do, there will be no chance to start over."

Gu Mang didn't speak, his eyes slowly lowered, his long eyelashes drooped,
casting shadows in the deep blue like sea water. When Murong Lian and
Mo Xi thought that he would give up, he suddenly whispered, "I know."

The mountain wind roared, like the golden drum, and like the spirits of the
dead.

"But it doesn't matter. Because I think it's right that if I have another day, to
have it be a good one."

His face looked up as if he had been the fiery young man who was also
dying in the desperate siege.

Gu Mang said, "How far can I go? If I die tomorrow, I will be a good man
for one day. If I die next year, I’ll be a good man for a year.”

——"That's the last thing I can do."

This was a clear conscience that he had been wandering for so many years.

___

The author has something to say: happy weekend duck!!!! I'm going to have
dinner and drink with my friends tonight!! Love you duck!!! Have a good
weekend!!!

People's small card stickers

Yue Chen Qing

Height: 176cm

Identity: the fourth uncle licks the dog

Talking about people: a middle-level craftsman who is dedicated to learning
from his fourth uncle

Social status: because no one competes with him, and he has no idea about
the dangerous young man

Saying: the only successor of the Yue family

Favorite: fourth uncle

Most annoying: someone scolded his fourth uncle

Favorite color: white

The most annoying color: Purple

Favorite food: Huagao

The most annoying food: all kinds of viscera

Dream: get the four uncle's personal guidance

 Chapter 70 - From beginning to end

A drops of dew dripped from the cedars.

Mo Xi looked out, his clothes fluttering in the breeze. Standing on the pine
and cypress slope of the Hero Mausoleum of Zhanhun mountain, he looked
at the small shadow between the winding forest of steles.

This was the night of the first day with stars hanging all over the place.

After a fight with Murong Lian, Gu Mang really kowtowed to one grave
after another on Zhanhun mountain. Murong Lian only humiliated him, but
Gu Mang took it as a way out. He tried to prove his renewed aspiration with
a stubbornness that ten cows could not pull back.

"Do you really want to do that?"

"Really."

“Even though nothing can change?"

"It can change,” Gu Mang said. "At least I can feel better myself."

Therefore, Murong Lian knew that he had succeeded, and Mo Xi knew that
Gu Mang had made a choice and would not turn back.

Later, Murong Lian left, and Mo Xi had to leave. Gu Mang kowtowed to

his knees in the cemetery where birds were chirping. Later, the tired birds
returned to the forest. The sun set. The sharp swords were frosty and cold.
All was quiet.

Only Gu Mang made movements in the dead city. He kowtowed and

bowed.
Later, Mo Xi was relieved of duty and went back to the top of the mountain
alone. It was not easy for him to show his face, so he stood on the pine and
cypress slope and looked at the white figure from afar.

He watched Gu Mang kneeling all night from under the tree. When the
dawn came, some people came to visit the tombs of the dead, he left quietly.
He also had a court meeting and could not stay in the imperial mausoleum
all the time.

He don't know if Murong Lian was deliberately fanning the flames of the
wind. It was like putting wings on the event that Gu Mang prayed to the
spirits on Zhanhun mountain. It spread all over Chonghua city in the
morning.

"What's this guy up to?"

"I heard that he suddenly opened his mind and felt that he had done
something wrong before. He want to thank you."

"Does he really have the heart? Don't celebrate the new year with weasels."

“Let’s go and have a look?"

Chonghua city was a high-ranking city. There was no time to find

something on Zhanhun mountain in the daytime. However, there were some
idle people who rush to the hero mausoleum together like mosquitoes when
they heard about it.

They said they are going to visit the tombs. In fact, they were going to see
the bustle with their own eyes.

Although these people were in the way of Xihe's face and wouldn’t go to
trouble Gu Mang directly, there were not a few people who sneered at him.

Then Gu Mang knelt, but they covered their mouths with sleeves and
whispered to each other, "It's really like kneeling. He didn't see such a good
attitude when he was looking at Shu Jun's other courtyard to serve guests.
How come it happened to be like this when he was transferred and taught
by Xihe Jun for half a year?"

“Xihe Jun's means are good."

"If you want me to say that Xihe Jun is a man who eats soft but doesn't eat
hard, everyone knows that Gu must know Xihe Jun's nature, so he pretends
to repent, pretends while being hypocritical and deceives people and
ghosts."

"I see! Or do you have a point, ah, yes, if he really feels so guilty, why not
just commit suicide?"

"He's still a liar!"

Gu Mang turned a deaf ear, picked up the rank in this finger, prayed and
knocked all the way, and repeated the words taught by Murong Lian in his
mouth:

“I, Gu Mang the traitor, will never be able to redeem the blood of the dead.”

He read it so devoutly, as if it were a living curse, which could ferry his evil
soul out of the boundless sea.

There were too many people who hated him, too many who spit on him. He
struggled in the bitter sea, but the people on the shore threw stones at him.

Telling him go back and drown; you deserve such an end in your life.

Gu Mang repeated the kneeling action in the counter current, hitting his
forehead thousands of times on the hard and cold stone surface. His feet
were heavy, his body was decadent, but his eyes were shining, supporting
him to rise.

He bent his spine and lowered his head.

“The traitor…”

Devout, from the golden heaven and earth, to the vast night.
“The blood of the dead will never be redeemed..."

On the third day, the sky was overcast, and there was a continuous spring
rain in Chonghua city. Gu Mang's clothes were thin. He knelt in the cold
and bleak spring rain for a long time, but his body couldn't support him. He
climbed up another stone step and knelt in front of the first jade tablet. His
lips moved, but he could not speak. The rain fell down his face.

He raised his head and looked up at the lofty and solemn monument.

"The seventh generation Wangshu Jun Murong Xuan, the spirit of eternal
sleep."

It turns out that I knocked on the grave of Murong Lian's father Gu Mang
looked at the line of majestic gold words. The inscription was so clean and
solemn, and he was like a puddle of mud and ashes curled up in front of
God. His lips trembled, and his throat, which was almost silent, wriggled,
and he tried to whisper, “I, Gu Mang, the traitor…"

Spring thunder was startled and dreary as if the sky turned into a giant
drum, and it thundered.

Gu Mang raised his hands like lead, folded them in front of his forehead,
then closed his eyes, and crouched on his knees.

“The crime of the blood of the dead will never be redeemed...*"

*In case you couldn't tell, the mtl was all over the place with the mantra
he’s supposed to be repeating. I tried to keep it consistent in this chapter
with how it translated in ch.69

Thunder broke in the sky.

As if shattered by the thunder, Gu Mang did not get up again when he knelt
down. Three days and three nights of kowtowing without sleepless finally
made him faint.

Seeing that he fell in the rain and curled up in front of Murong Xuan's
tomb, those who had come to see the bustling were like vultures smelling
the dead, and they immediately got close to him. They looked at the thin
body. They knew about Gu Mang's rampage, so when Gu Mang was awake,
they didn't dare to be too presumptuous, and they knew to be more careful
about what they said.

But Gu Mang was now in a coma and exhausted to the extreme, and some
people's courage had grown.

"The dog servant said that he was sincere in his thanking, but he fell down
feebly before he finished. Is he really dizzy or not?"

"I won’t know without a kick."

So someone came up and kicked Gu Mang's pale cheek. After a while, they
still didn't see any movement from Gu Mang- "He really passed out!"

All of a sudden, it was like the opening of a dam.

“He’s supposed to kowtow on Zhanhun mountain, not fall asleep on

Zhanhun mountain!”

"It's time to fight!"

It was also interesting to say that most of the people gathered on Zhanhun
mountain at the moment were not generals or heroes. Those high-ranking
nobles who really had direct blood feud with Gu Mang would not climb the
mountain for such a long time. They just want to see Gu Mang be executed.
If he couldn’t be executed, they would rather not see this man. It was
disgusting to see him.

As for the group of people who really held the ability and power in their
hands, such as Princess Mengze, Jiang Fuli, Yue Juntian, Murong Chu Yi,
the nobles and ministers at this level were even less likely to go through the
muddy water.

So it was said that birds of a feather flock together, and those who can go to
the top of the mountain to watch Gu Mang and make a fool of themselves
were all like-minded people, most of whom had little ability and weren’t
too busy to panic. Obviously, Gu Mang didn't directly owe them a life debt,
but this wave of people were more emotional than the real descendants of
the wise, and wanted to fight against injustice.

There are two kinds of fighting against injustice in the world: First, people
who found it really hard to calm down and have something to say.

Second, people who really have nothing to do.

At the moment, the gathering of the people on Zhanhun mountain belonged

to the second type, but in addition to these people who had nothing to do,
there were also a few passers-by who come to Zhanhun mountain to pray
and sweep the tomb. Then, in a mess of porridge, a child's soft voice came
out suddenly.

The voice was crisp and childish, with a crying voice. She could not help
whimpering, "Uncle and Aunt, you… Can you stop beating him... "

Before she finished speaking, she was covered by a big hand.

Those people looked back. At the beginning, they didn’t know she was the
daughter of an aristocratic family. She dared to stop them directly? They
were still a little flustered. But when they saw the speaker clearly, their
panic was even faster than the ripples, and they changed into fierce faces,
“Changfeng Jun?

What's going on with your daughter?"

It turns out that Xiao Lan'er was the child who just made a noise.

Xiao Lan'er's father came to visit the cemetery today, but he didn't expect to
encounter such a situation.

Since her illness, she had suffered from white eyes everywhere. No one
dared to play with her. No one wanted to listen to her. No one laughed with
her except her father.

Although she and Gu Mang only said a few words at the pharmacist's
house, the dragonfly that stopped at her sideburns was the first time she had
been

innocent for so many years. At this time to see the dage be so humiliated,
tears can not help but roll down her face.

Changfeng Jun busily said, "Wrong, wrong."

Those people were not willing to give up, and ridiculed saying, "Say your
daughter is a mad dog right, really incredible to help this kind of disgusting
thing plead for love."

"Take care of your daughter's bad mouth. It’s due to our pity that she can
still have classes in the school hall. We will give you a chance. If you don't
know her face, sooner or later, we will dig up her disaster of a spirit core!"

What's more, someone said bitterly, “Changfeng Jun, your daughter

shouldn't be lecherous at a young age, Does she like this dog?"

No normal father in the world could bear such filthy remarks. But
Changfeng Jun didn’t belong to the category of “normal.” He was an elk
that had been driven to the brink of extinction. What could he do in the face
of a wolf and a tiger that were grinding their teeth and sucking his blood?
No matter how angry he was, he would tear his heart and tremble with
anger. He could only endure the anger.

Although the meridians of his neck were all burst up, he could only laugh
with them here.

They were right. Xiao Lan'er can't stand to make any mistake. She may
have her spiritual core dug out and be expelled from the school anytime,
anywhere.

While bowing to apologize, Changfeng Jun hurriedly picked up his

daughter and took her away from the land of right and wrong. Out of the
cemetery, he released his hand that was covering Lan’er’s mouth, and the
little girl cried.

She fell on her back and sobbed, "Dad, what's wrong with that dage..."
Changfeng Jun touched her hair. "Death, treason. Lan'er, stop talking.”

"Is there no way to forgive him?"

"There is no absolution for sin. There is no absolution."

Lan'er's tears were like broken beads. “But, but... "

She was held by her father and they walked down the mountain. She fell on
his shoulder, watching Gu Mang and the circle of people in the field of
vision getting further and further away, more and more vague. The child
was not familiar with the world, and even more unaware that Gu Mang had
no father or mother for a long time. She choked, "But he is so… His parents
saw… How painful it should be..."

If his parents saw it.

How painful it should be?

But Xiao Lan'er didn’t understand that Gu Mang had no parents. He lost his
relatives very early. Then, he lost his brother, his army, his glory, and fame.
Now he had nothing but mud. No one would feel pain for him, but only
wish for his pain.

No one would care about him.

And the only one who could accompany him was bound by the shackles of
fate and status, which had already been beyond his control.

“Xihe Jun."

In the Ming Hall of the Department of Military and Political Affairs, Mo

Xi, who had completed his official duties, was preparing to leave Wang
Cheng and go to Zhanhun mountain. During Gu Mang’s time in the
cemetery, Mo Xi dealt with military affairs as fast as he could every day,
and then came to the mountain to guard Gu Mang from far away.

But today, he was stopped by the servant.

"What's the matter?"

“Reporting from the east, please go to Jinluan hall tonight to discuss an

urgent matter.”

Mo Xi was about to loosen the hand of the collar of the military robe.

Bing Xue Congming, the servant, immediately felt something was different.
"Xihe Jun has other important things?"

"What's the situation in the east?"

"The Cloud state turned to Liaoguo to cultivate the demonic path, and a
large number of death soldiers were concealed. The people of three small
towns in the east were slaughtered and killed..."

The long white finger of Mo Xi, which had just been loosened, rearranged
the military and political department uniform. He said, "Report back to his
majesty, I will go to the Jinluan hall to discuss affairs immediately after
sorting out the records of the past death soldiers."

"I'll wait for Xihe."

So the man stayed up all night in the hall of Jinluan and talked by
candlelight.

But the man of Zhanhun mountain was in a coma all night, and no one was
in charge.

Morning of the fourth day.

Gu Mang woke up from a coma.

He opened his eyes vaguely, and the sky was clear. He lay in the water, and
the clear blue sky seemed to touch with his hands. Gu Mang moved and felt
that there were several inexplicable wounds on his body, but he didn't care.

"Well..." He rubbed a swollen sack on his head.

Did I fall in a coma?

It was still a lot of kowtowing, so it's swollen…

He couldn't understand, so he stopped thinking.

The last dozen rows of steles were left. He slowly got up, grabbed some
water in front of Murong Xuan's tomb, and didn’t feel dirty. He slowly
drank it into his stomach, then climbed up with his hands and feet, and
continued to knock it forward.

It was like a clear day after a rain and free of clouds. He felt that his guilt
could finally be reduced by one inch. He didn't stop. He was kneeling to the
ghost in his dream and to the past and the future.

One level, one jade level.

One tablet, one dead.

Mo Xi came half an hour later. He stayed up all night in the military

department.

For more than 20 hours in a row, he never closed his eyes, which made his
eyes red. Others stayed up late to finish the military affairs and hurried
home to rest.

However, he took the breakfast prepared by the military department like a

nightmare and came to Zhanhun mountain alone.

It was the fourth day. Gu Mang had been here for four days. Four days and
four nights without sleep may not be much for General Gu. General Gu had
the most powerful spiritual core, which could support him to burn light and
heat like a torch for a long time.
But what was left of Gu Mang now? Only a broken body, a broken soul.

But he still had to carry on.

Mo Xi stood silently, looking at Gu Mang from afar.

The 9161st tablet. The 9162nd.

Gu Mang was kneeling. He was counting to himself.

That was fast.

He was almost done kneeling.

At noon, Gu Mang finally climbed to the monument of his father. He was

like a little beggar who had rolled in the mud. His whole body was covered
with mud, his face was dirty, his forehead was broken, and his knees were
already bloody.

But his eyes were so bright that no one who saw them should doubt his
sincerity and break his hope.

Gu Mang kowtowed three times.

It was over.

He took a heavy breath of relief and stumbled to stand up straight, but he

fell to the ground as soon as he got up because he had been kneeling for so
long——

The predictable pain did not come.

Suddenly a gust of wind swept over him. Someone held him and carried his
body full of mud into his arms. The smell of that man was very light, but it
was the fragrance of gardenia honey that Gu Mang knew well. The man's
hand, though restrained, trembled a little.

Gu Mang looked back and saw Mo Xi’s face.

Mo Xi had been in the dark patiently suffering with Gu Mang, waiting for
the end of this apology. And after all this support, he waited, had been
waiting for a long time.

Gu Mang looked at Mo Xi and saw Mo Xi holding his hand in his arms.

Slowly, his dirty face showed an almost relaxed smile, but his eyebrows and
eyes suddenly bent up, and the tears rolled down.

Gu Mang knew that he was disgraced and wiped it carelessly. He wanted to

talk, but he repeated tens of thousands of times “I, Gu Mang the traitor, will
never redeem my crime.” After that, his throat knot rolled, and he would
not say anything else for a while, just look at him with tears and laughter.

He was too stupid to turn his damaged brain around, but he was anxious to
express himself. He hurriedly raised his hand and poked his chest.

"You understand? My heart? I didn't lie to you."

Gu Mang was so clumsy that he tried to grin, but his tears rolled down first.

"I didn't lie."

"..."

"It's true… This time… It's all true... "

Mo Xi's soul was almost torn in two by selfishness and national hatred. He
could not say anything, and at last he only silently helped Gu Mang to rest
on the stone bench on the top of the mountain.

Gu Mang looked at the jade steles on the mountain steps, and murmured,
"It's so nice. I've knelt down..."

The breeze was blowing gently on the top of the mountain.

"It's time to start over..."

At the moment, Gu Mang's every word was like cutting Mo Xi with a knife.
He lowered his head. He placed a Nanzhu rice pot on the stone bench. This
pot was taken directly from the canteen of the military and political
department. He exerted spiritual force so the taste and warmth of the dishes
could be well preserved in the pot. He brought out the food.

He didn't look at Gu Mang. "Eat first," he whispered.

Congee with straw mushroom and lean meat, rice cake, Dongpo stew with
rich sauce, cucumber segments with sweet sauce, and several steamed buns
with soft sauce.

Mo Xi handed him the chopsticks.

Gu Mang didn't answer. He put out his gray hand in embarrassment and
tried to rub it on his clothes. He found that it wasn't clean, so he sat in the
distance and lost his mind.

Mo Xi sighed, took out his clean handkerchief, poured some water on it

from the water guide sign, and then said to Gu Mang, "Take it by hand."

"Dirty..."

Mo Xi didn't say it second time and just pulled Gu Mang's hand over. When
their fingertips touched each other, he obviously felt Gu Mang's hand
shaking in his palm.

Mo Xi closed his eyes and carefully wiped Gu Mang's hand with the water-
stained pad slowly.

At last, his hands were clean, but his handkerchief was dirty.

Mo Xi said, "Eat."

Gu Mang looked at the steamed bun and meat. He was really hungry. He
swallowed down his throat. "Can I eat meat and steamed bread without
chopsticks?" He held up the hand had just been wiped by Mo Xi. "Look, it's
clean."

"..." Mo Xi swept a glance, those tiny scars in the clean palm of the hand
were more dazzling, he turned his eyes away and said, "Just once today."
Gu Mang nodded at once and grabbed the steamed bun and took a big bite.

Mo Xi also spent the night without boiling water and rice, but still looked at
him, trying to speak in a not too concerned, "No one will rob you."

In response to him was Gu Mang's incessant miserable eating, and a

whimper of unknown significance from his mouth full of steamed bun.

Mo Xi’s tone then softened a little, and he said gently, "Eat slowly."

In response to him was another throat sound of unknown significance,

which was blocked in steamed bun and pork. In fact, they hadn’t lived in
peace for a long time. For a moment, Mo Xi felt in his head like he used to,
but at last, he just raised his hand and let it down without touching him.

But it was just such a subtle action which was also perceived by Gu Mang.
Gu Mang misunderstood his meaning, Stupefied, his mouth filled with
steamed bun, but broke the remaining half with trembling hands.

Steam came up.

Gu Mang kept the small one, and handed the big one to him. His cheeks
were bulging, and his blue eyes were open and clear as water.

"Are you hungry, too?”

___

The author has something to say:

tweet!!! I'm back!!! I'm going on a business trip on Monday!!! To do a very,

very troublesome exchange activities, Thursday to go home!!! But I still
have saved the manuscript!!! I have set the time for saving and publishing!!
Just burning the manuscript burning some heartache = = hope to squeeze
out a little time during the meeting, I cry!!! I hate to travel!!!
 Chapter 71 - Heavy Crime

Mo Xi paused for a moment and slowly said, "No more."

"If you don't like steamed bun, there’s also meat; I can share it with you."

Mo Xi turned his face away to cover up his slight blush. "I just ate them.
They are yours."

Gu Mang continued to chew at ease.

After eating, they went down the mountain together. The road was steep
and went far. Gu Mang didn't like to rely on others. He limped forward,
followed by Mo Xi and looked at his back without saying a word.

This background was so familiar. Many years ago, there was a young
general who stubbornly led his brothers across the mountains and rivers.

He was not very tall. Because he had no time to take care of his military
appearance, he was always dirty, and even sometimes obscene, sometimes
stooped. Like a mayfly trying to shake the tree, anyone could reach out a
little thumb and crush him to death. But the mayfly was stabbed down and
climbed up again. He begged and begged for money. His life was tenacious
and he could not defeat him.

He was the unyielding God of war of the whole army, giving countless
people the belief of victory and the hope of returning home.

Perhaps because of this, Mo Xi thought he was eager to see Gu Mang's

confession and apology, but when he saw Gu Mang prostrate himself in
front of a forest of tombstones and kowtow to the sky of sin, he only got a
deeper pain.
Gu Mang's bent back was not good-looking, his fragmented look was not
good-looking.

——Few people liked to see the strong become rickets, and that person was
his light.

Just out of mind, Gu Mang suddenly stopped and looks back at him.

"What?"

Gu Mang pointed to the three fork in front of him. "I don't remember where
I went. To the left?"

Mo Xi looked at the left side and saw that there are trees lying down, and a
vacant area was secluded. He was holding the chain of martial law. There
were two high-level forbidden guards of the royal city. Behind him was the
light blocking of the border. He couldn’t see the specific situation after the
border.

Mo Xi said, "That's the forbidden area of Zhanhun mountain. No one can

enter.

To the right."

Gu Mang looked at the mysterious forbidden area thoughtfully, and his eyes
gradually became a little slack and hazy, as if he felt something, and even
showed some sad looks.

Mo Xi asked, "What's the matter with you?"

Gu Mang didn't answer, but now it was just in the evening. The bleak bell
rang from the city wall, echoing between heaven and earth. There was a
wind in the forest, rolling from the forbidden area to the mountain road. For
a time, the trees were bleak, the birds were flying, and Gu Mang slowly
closed his eyes in the breeze.

"I don't know,” Gu Mang said. "But I seem to have dreamt about it…"
The man’s words were unbelievable. When the forbidden area was marked
out by the king, Gu Mang had already rebelled and could not come to this
place in any way.

"No one can go in here," Mo Xi said. "There are heavy guards and the
guards change at twelve hours. How could you come here?"

Gu Mang moved his lips, but he didn't know what to say, so he had to
"hum"

and went back in the opposite direction step by step.

After returning to the mansion, Gu Mang ate something and took a bath
because he was tired and hungry after kneeling for days. Then he went into
the nest and fell asleep. He never mentioned this again.

He slept for a day and a night. When he woke up again, he saw Mo Xi

standing in the famous Hall of Osmanthus, dressed in black and gold robes,
standing with his hands folded. Hearing the movement behind him, Mo Xi
turned back and throws him a scroll. "Next."

"What is this?"

"The combination of ‘the first glimpse of art’ and ‘the old history of
Chonghua,’”

Mo Xi said. "You have the intention to turn back. Yesterday I spoke with
the emperor, and he let me give you this book."

Gu Mang flipped the bamboo slips back and forth. When he heard this, he
looked up and his eyes brightened. "Did he promise to let me go from
beginning to end?"

Mo Xi didn't answer immediately, but looked at him strangely. “I'll tell you
again, I once warned you that no matter how much you make up, the
emperor will never take back the order of your death sentence. No matter
what you make up, it will not change the final outcome."
The flowers and shadows in the Ming hall were gentle, but the words were
cruel.

"You will still be used as a demonic experiment, and you will die when you
lose value and use. Do you understand that?" he asked.

"I know."

Mo Xi shut his eyes and said, "You have to go through your head and
answer me if you want to be clear."

"I've been kneeling for four days, thinking clearly." Gu Mang was very
calm. His calmness could even make Mo Xi easily think of the man who
could be shouldered when he fell down that day.

"I know that the emperor asked me to learn these, and just wants to 'use' me
again. Instead of letting me eat for nothing, let me do something and eat
again. I understand that. "

"He asked me to teach you these things. I hope you can recall some useful
memories," Mo Xi said.

"What's wrong with that?" Gu Mang said. "I also want to know what
happened to me. I wonder if what you said is true."

Squeeze your fingers tightly and fall into your palms.

Mo Xi said, "I made it clear to you today. If you want to choose this road,
don't blame Chonghua for treating you mercilessly on the day of death.
Don't be reluctant."

"I'm sure I won’t. You will die, and I will too." Gu Mang caressed the
bamboo slips in his hand, as if he was caressing his future. He had an
almost animal mind. "As long as I can live better before, I will live better,”
he said and raised his head, his clear eyes staring straight at Mo Xi.

"Otherwise, why don't I just die tomorrow? It's good to have a day of pain.”

Mo Xi was speechless.
It seemed that no matter in front of the rogue General Gu or in front of the
ignorant Gu Mang, he would finally fall into such a situation.

Mo Xi looked at Gu Mang silently for a while and then said, "You will
come to my study at Xu time every day. I will try my best to teach you."

Gu Mang held the scroll and nodded.

From this day on, Mo Xi began to teach Gu Mang some primary spells
without using too much psychic power, and talked with him about the old
history of valuing Chonghua. According to Jiang Fuli, these were all that
Gu Mang had learned. The second practice helped to awaken Gu Mang's
missing memory, which was indeed a better way to recover.

In this way, day after day, time unconsciously. Late spring arrived.

During this period, Gu Mang recalled some things in the past, but maybe it
was because Jiang Fuli's heart calming effect was so good, what Gu Mang
remembered was only irrelevant fragments, mostly related to the learning
palace. These memories couldn’t be used for anything; their biggest use was
probably to let Gu Mang get back some of his former shadow, and not be so
stupid anymore.

Sometimes he would walk like General Gu, and sometimes he would squat
in the corner like a wolf dog. Sometimes his speech will be very clever and
witty, sometimes it wasn’t clear.

What bothered Mo Xi the most was that with the recovery of part of Gu
Mang's memory, the man began to unconsciously repeat many things he had
said

before, such as calling himself "Lao Tzu*" several times and almost being
interrupted by Li Wei.

*Father

He was called “Mo Shidi" several times and almost broke his leg.
In this way, Gu Mang had to find a balance between instinct and rules,
which often lead him to swallow half of his words. For example, he once
wanted to help Li Wei sweep the yard, and suddenly a flash of inspiration
flashed by. He waved his hands and rolled his sleeves and strode towards
him, shouting, "Come, old --"

Before Lao Tzu's "son" could be said, he took off his body from General
Gu’s shadow, shook his head, and kowtowed carefully:

"Sweep the floor. Help. I’ll help you."

As time went by, Gu Mang didn’t know how to speak. He always stood in
the patio with his mouth open. He was called by others. When he looked
back, his face was almost struggling between Gu Mang and General Gu.

He didn't know what was right for him to do or how to talk. This directly
led to his contacts with people being often dry with a shriveled mouth, not
spitting out a word for a long time.

Butler Li said to the point, "Regardless of the identity of the sinner, the
small appearance is quite lovely and pitiful."

Mo Xi just gave a cold hum.

However, a cold hum was still a cold hum. As long as it was a day off and
there was nothing to do, Mo Xi would still supervise Gu Mang in reading
government books. Gu Mang liked to write cursive script, not regular script.
He liked the first glimpse of art, but not reading the old history of valuing
Chonghua. On this day, however, Gu Mang was totally abnormal. When Mo
Xi came, he saw that he was sitting next to the Taihu stone, with the lake
water in the court sparkling, biting an apple while reading the old history of
Chonghua with relish.

Things were different. Mo Xi couldn’t help but walk behind him, stoop to
look at the page Gu Mang has been staring at for a long time, and say,
“How are you interested in this section?"
His voice was low and very magnetic. His lips were just at the side of his
ears.

He couldn’t help but scald Gu Mang and stare back at him. Half an apple
was still between his wet lips and teeth.

The distance between the two people was extremely close. Mo Xi almost
touched his cheek with his lips. Gu Mang didn't think of anything.
However, Mo Xi instinctively blushed in his ears and stood up abruptly.

After a long pause, he said stiffly,

"Don't turn around like this in the future."

Gu Mang gulped down the apple and licked his lips. "It's you who are
suddenly behind me, still so close. Why blame me?"

"..."

It was impossible for Gu Mang, who was completely animalized and stupid
a few months ago, to say such a thing. But now Gu Mang would say it.
When he said it, there was still a kind of unreasonable look between his
eyebrows and eyes.

Although Mo Xi knew now that the unreasonable are their own people.

"If you want to fight back again, you will come to the study tonight to copy
the book of the day."

Gu Mang opened his mouth. Gu Mang's arrogant spirit made him want to
say something, but Gu Mang's shell, the traitor, finally got rid of his anger,
and his blue eyes were replaced by that kind of obedience.

Mo Xi was not sure whether situation made him unhappy.

“Don't plan to continue this annoying comparison.” Mo Xi slightly raised

his chin, clicked the bamboo slips in Gu Mang's hand and said, "How can
you always look at this page?"
"Oh..." This volume was about the top three gentlemen of Chonghua, the
wisdom of Jie Ding Hui. In the past hundred years, the titles of "Jie" and
"Ding"

had been given to posterity. Only Hui was worthy of no one but him.

Gu Mang suddenly pointed to the little statue of Junzi Hui and said,
"Because I am familiar with this man.”

___

The author has something to say:

driving!! Today is the first day of business trip. Before 10 o'clock, I can sit
down in the hotel and make a speech. I have time tomorrow to make up for
it together.

Thank you! Love you duck!

 Chapter 72 - Chen Tang, Hua Poan

"..."

Mo Xi leaned his hands to his chest and legs, standing against the porch
behind Gu Mang. “You think the gentleman is familar?"

"Well, I think I saw him, but I forgot him."

Mo Xi raised his eyebrow slightly. “Junzi Hui died hundreds of years ago.
I’m afraid you've got the wrong person."

Gu Mang, however, was not willing to look away from the picture for many
seconds. Finally, he said firmly, "I must have seen someone similar to him.
Did you say that he would ascend to immortality, so he never died?"

"Impossible."

"Why?"

“In the end, Junzi Hui died of spiritual core damage, which was also his
battle of the gods. Since then, Chonghua has had no second ‘wisdom.’”

Those who had experienced the pain of spiritual core damage, Gu Mang
subconsciously dipped and asked,"What was the reason for his spiritual
core damage? Is it because of doing something bad?"

"Junzi Hui had never walked in the snow with frost. If you want to say that
he did something wrong, it’s probably an exception to the rule that a
disciple of the palace was taken in. He believed in the wrong person."

The man depicted in the small picture lied in the silk attached to the scroll.
His eyes were peaceful, compassionate and gentle.
Gu Mang murmured, "The letter is wrong… But none of these books…”

"The Old History of Chonghua is only a brief history, not a biography, and
only the created magic and achievements. You can't see any fame."

"Can you tell me something about these famous halls?" Gu Mang asked
simply from the other side of the cloister bench, legs on the bench, looking
forward at Mo Xi.

Mo Xi: "Sit down and don't be a hooligan."

Gu Mang reluctantly put his long legs down.

There was nothing left or right. Mo Xi thought a little, smoothed out the
context, and talked about the past with Gu Mang.

"The name of scholar Hui was Chen Tang. He used to be the master and
national teacher of Xiuzhen Academy. During the period when he was in
charge of the palace school, Chonghua produced countless generals and
masters, and also created many different mental skills. At that time, there
was a legend that no matter how poor the quality of the disciples, as long as
they were instructed by palace leader Chen Tang, they could be reborn and
achieve something. So people called him "a man of wisdom who turns
stone into gold."

Gu Mang said, "Then wasn’t everyone asking him to teach them?”

"They didn't need to ask. Chen Tang had no one to teach. He was the leader
of the school. He paid close attention to every disciple who entered the
school.”

Mo Xi looked down. "Even including the palace servants."

Mo Xi then said, "There was a little slave in the Xiuzhen Academy who
was unwilling to bow his head with others all his life and was eager to have
the ability to summon the rain and the wind like a practitioner. So every
time when Chen Tang opened the altar to preach, he would linger beside the
apricot altar in the name of cleaning the seats."
"Ah... It wasn’t so blatant that he would be driven away?"

"Other elders might, but Chen Tang wouldn’t,” Mo Xi said. "That slave also
got the right from the Shen Palace Lord who was kind to others, so he just
stare and listed to the lessons. And his mind was very smart. What Chen
Tang said to his disciples he could almost remember completely in his
mind."

Gu Mang raised his hand and said, "I know! Then the little slave secretly
cultivated himself and became a very powerful man, and fought with
Princess Haitang!"

Mo Xi’s always cold face revealed a very rare daze. "With whom?"

"That great princess like Mengze, Princess Haitang."

"... It’s the leader of Chen Tang palace. And the palace master and princess
Mengze don't mean the same thing."*

*宫主 leader and 公主 princess are both gong zhu

Gu Mang said, "Well, it all sounds the same anyway. Then Princess Chen
Tang."

When Gu Mang laughed at Mo Xi, Gu shixiong always liked to call him his
royal highness. This guy's hobby of calling other men princesses had not
changed.

Mo Xi raised his hand with a headache and rubbed his long, wide and tall
fingers against his forehead. He didn't want to study about princess with Gu
Mang, so he calmed down for a while and then said, "You guessed right in
the first half.

The slave was practicing secretly, but it wasn't so easy. It was a dangerous
process to form a spiritual core. The stronger the spiritual core talent, the
more difficult it was to the cultivator. The slave didn't expect his potential
to be so amazing, but at the beginning of the spiritual core, he lost control,
which led to the explosion of the school buildings. His secret practice of
magic was exposed, and he was sent to the leader of Chen Tang Palace."

Gu Mang listened attentively and saw Mo Xi stopped there. He couldn't

help asking, "What happened after that? Did Princess Chen Tang discard
the spiritual core of the slave?"

"No. The spirit core of the slave had not been formed at that time. It was in
the stage of cohesion, and his whole body was in great pain. Chen Tang
knew that if no one came to help him, he would die. So he was
compassionate, and finally violated the rule that "slaves can't practice" at
that time, helping the man through the disaster."

The grass and trees in the courtyard swayed. Mo Xi’s eyes looked up at the
shimmering water then he said,

"After Chen Tang helped the man, he knelt down and thanked him
repeatedly, saying that he could not repay his life by tying grass. When
Chen Tang saw that he had some spiritual roots and was a man who knew
how to repay his kindness, he was very soft at the moment, so he reported
to the Emperor Ming Jun and accepted him as a disciple of the school
palace as an exception."

Gu Mang sighed, "This slave is lucky. By the way, what was his name?"

"He didn't have a name from his parents. Normally, the official of the
school palace called him thirteenth child according to his slave number.
After Chen Tang accepted him, he changed his name." Mo Xi paused for a
while and said,

“Hua Poan."

Chen Tang, deep begonia. Hua Poan, flowers breaking dark.*

*It seemed weird to translate the names only here, but also weird to leave in
pinyin without the significance of the names showing naturally.
As if surprised by the name, the birds in the court flew several times,
pecking high over the teeth of the eaves, and flew to the sky.

Mo Xi glanced at Gu Mang.

This was a very interesting situation. The bad name of Hua Poan was like a
taboo that couldn’t be touched. It seemed that even saying these three words
would cause someone to be cursed by the spirits. Until now, Chonghua
didn’t dare to mention this person easily. But Gu Mang listened to the name
of the big devil, just as if he heard a cat or dog, and had no response.

He only asked, “Hua Poan is Princess Chen Tang Princess’s wrong person?"

"Yes. He was the wrong person Chen Tang trusted. At that time, Chen Tang
didn't know what an evil animal he had collected, nor did he know that he
had made a name for the evil head who had been suffering in Jiuzhou for
nearly a hundred years. He only thought that he had done an ordinary thing
as before."

Speaking of this, he looked down at Chen Tang's portrait in the sun. His
eyebrows were warm and soft, as if he was also looking across the river
from time to time.

"One year after another, Hua Poan really lived up to Chen Tang's heart and
became more and more powerful. He made many miraculous achievements
and was valued and praised by the emperor. The emperor even moved to
abolish the prohibition of the non-practice of slaves, hoping to get more
materials like him.

Gu Mang was more surprised. At that time, Chonghua had the idea of using
a large number of slaves? He couldn't help but ask, "Did he succeed?"

"No. He was not so rash as to abolish the order. The king decided to allow
Hua Poan go to the people and select a group of intelligent servants and
teach them to practice."

Gu Mang seemed to be a little lost, but he still sighed. "It's also very good.
At least he had a chance to prove himself..."
Mo Xi felt like he was listening to a big joke. "Prove himself… Yes, they
proved themselves. But it's not about the power of the spirit, it's about the
ambition of the wolf."

His line of sight went to the two rivers of the blue eyes, and he said, "Gu
Mang, do you know why the nobles of Chonghua are so afraid of slave
practitioners?"

Gu Mang shook his head.

"Because it took a long time to do this. The Emperor gave him the power to
form an army, but he finally stabbed Chonghua city with this sharp knife."
Mo Xi’s went dark and he said, "The practitioners brought out by Hua Poan
did not want to serve the country, but wanted to change the world and turn
the whole Chonghua upside down. He was on the contrary."

Gu Mang was silent, and gradually pondered over the taste. “So the army
that I used to have is also very similar to the one with Hua Poan, isn't it?"

"... Yes.” Mo Xi was silent for a while then slowly said, "A lot of people
have seen the shadow of Hua Poan on you. In those days, the master of
Chen Tang palace tried to stop Hua Poan's plot. If you didn’t it again,
Chonghua would be a disaster again. This time, I don't know who could
stop you."

Gu Mang's face changed a little. He was holding the bamboo slips and
turning white. He asked in a low voice, "Am I like him? Me and Hua
Poan?"

"..." Seeing Gu Mang's uneasiness, Mo Xi steadied his voice and said, "You
are different from him. Although you are indeed a traitor, Hua Poan was an
unreasonable lunatic. In order to make the slave practitioners grow rapidly,
he captured many butterfly bone beauties for military use. "

"What is a butterfly bone beauty?”

"A person of special constitution." Mo Xi seemed to be disgusted with this.

He didn’t want to talk about it. He simply said, "You can make a human
cauldron, or you can drink their blood and eat their meat directly. As long
as someone eats these people, even the ordinary minor repair, he can get
rapid improvement in cultivation. It is by this cruel way of cannibalism that
Hua Poan quickly cultivated a group of slaves who swore to be loyal to him
to the death, and even set up a

country to establish their own business and become king in an area to the
north."

Mo Xi said this, raising his hand to cover "The Old History of Chonghua”
spread on Gu Mang's knee, and bowed his head. “After all that, I'll ask you,
now do you know which country's founding monarch is Hua Poan?"

Gu Mang was stupefied. He hesitated and said, “It is... Liao, liao... "

"That's right." Mo Xi’s expression gradually became serious. "The founding

monarch of Liaoguo was Hua Poan. He was the result of the first time that
Chonghua trusted slaves."

Mo Xi originally just wanted to tell him about the former history of

Chonghua and Liaoguo, but didn't allude to Gu Mang. But the speaker
didn't mean to listen, and Gu Mang fell into an awkward and embarrassed
situation. He seemed to be strangled and could not speak for a moment.

During this period, the more he knew, the more he felt that his self before
amnesia was more unreasonable. Although there were many unsatisfactory
places in Chonghua, at least it had tried to reform and improve, but instead
it suffered from miscalculation - for example, it trusted Hua Poan, but Hua
Poan gave a backhand to the nobles headed by Chen Tang.

Instead, could it trust a slave again with no scruples?

No one was sure whether he would be the next Hua Poan or whether he
would create a second black country.

In such a case, Chonghua gave them a second chance, no matter for

checking and balance, utilization or other reasons, to hand over power to a
slave for the second time. That was him and his army.
When Lao Jun made this decision, how much determination and courage
should he have made?

But Gu Mang finally became a first-class flower. Although he didn't lead

the army to revolt, he defected and even fled to the country Hua Poan
created.

He was still on the road similar to Hua Poan.

Gu Mang was speechless and troubled for a long time before he quietly put
down the bamboo roll in his hand.

He said, “Well, I'm sorry.”

Sorry is the most powerless word in the world. Gu Mang had repeated
thousands of times in front of the heroic tombstones.

Mo Xi paused for a moment. He understood the meaning of Gu Mang, but

he didn't know what to say. At this time, he heard Gu Mang whisper and
ask, "What about Princess Chen Tang? How did he end up… with his core
being destroyed?"

___

The author has something to say:

Wow, I finally got to touch the computer before 10 o'clock today and I can
edit my words!!! Jinjiang's automatic editing function is useless! Only one
or two Eddie, ah ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, this spicy chicken in Jinjiang!!! I
insist!!! The terrible business trip is over in two days!!! Today I am so busy
that I have time to code =

= my heart hurts! But I will be free on Thursday. Hahahaha!!! Although I

can't come to the comment area to play these two days, I'll send you a
bunch of MoMA ducks through the air first! Tweet, tweet!!
 Chapter 73 - Loss of the year

Mo Xi paused for a moment. He understood the meaning of Gu Mang, but

he didn't know what to say. At this time, he heard Gu Mang whisper and
ask, “What about Princess Chen Tang? How did he end up… with his core
destroyed?"

Mo Xi replied, “Because of Hua Poan.”

Gu Mang asked again, "What did Hua Poan do?"

"After he established himself in Liaoguo, he raised a blood demon beast*

with the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth on the basis
of the devil's legacy."

*The characters together can mean warcraft so the mtl put “World of
Warcraft” everywhere lol The individual characters can be demon and
beast which fits the context much better

"Blood demon beast..."

“Yes," Mo Xi said. "That blood demon spirit was amazing. Once it grew, it
would be able to devour thousands of people in a very short time."

Gu Mang opened his blue eyes. "What should he do then?"

"The unexpected change happened. No one else could do anything about it.
At that time, Chen Tang was the only one in Chonghua who knew Hua
Poan’s spell, and he regretted teaching him. He thought that Chonghua
suffered such a catastrophe because of his poor knowledge of people, so in
the duel with Hua Poan, he finally chose to sacrifice himself to the devil to
seal and kill the blood demon beast with his own spirit and soul power.”
Gu Mang listened, almost imagining the collision between the Shen Palace
Lord and the spirit flow of the blood weapon, and the splash of spiritual
spells.

"The final outcome of Chen Tang was the destruction of the soul core and
the eating of bones,” Mo Xi said. "Don't say he became immortal. His soul
has died with demon beast. He can’t even reincarnate."

"You can't have seen the man of wisdom." Mo Xi looked into Gu Mang's
blue eyes on. "You would have met a person who looks similar to him."

Gu Mang bowed his head. “But…" But after a while, it didn't come out.
After a long time, he wasn’t sure. “Well, maybe..."

After listening to the story, Gu Mang was absent-minded for the next few
days.

He always saw some fragmentary reflections in his dreams, sometimes

things he had dreamed of, sometimes new fragments.

Several times, he even dreamed of the story of the Chen Tang Palace leader.
He could not see the other's face clearly, but he realized vaguely that it was
Chen Tang.

Chen Tang was dressed in snow-white clothes and stood in a rain of

flowers.

But when he tried to get close to this man and see his features clearly, the
rain of flowers became blood that splashed the sky and covered the earth.

Chen Tang's voice was full of resentment, disappointment, pain and hatred,
saying: “Traitor! How do you match... "

Traitor…

"How could you ever be indifferent to Chonghua? How can you ever be
indifferent to me?"

Words wept.
Traitor.

Traitor!

Gu Mang was stupefied. He didn’t understand why he dreamed about Chen

Tang or why he talked to him like this, but he was thinking, “Yes, why did
he rebel?”

Struggling and confused, he knelt in his dream and held his head in his arms
against the pressing questions of Chen Tang.

Why betray?

Then suddenly the scene broke, and Chen Tang and all the bloody rain
disappeared. He slowly raised his head and saw himself kneeling in front of
the Grand Hall of Jinluan, all dirty and crying.

On the throne, the Emperor’s face was indifferent.

In the main hall, the faces of the officials were ridiculed.

And he was like a man floating in the melting mud of a hell blood pool,
constantly kowtowing and banging his forehead on the ground, “Please…
Let's build a monument... "

"Please, too many people died… There are so many people dead... "

Lord... Lord Hou...

Please…

Such a nightmare, lingering for many days.

On the evening of the fourth day, the situation became more and more
serious.

Even when he had a meal, Gu Mang couldn’t bring up his spirit. He sat on
his small bench, biting his chopsticks, and was in a trance silently——
In other words, since Princess Mengze came, Gu Mang would never sit in
the position opposite to Mo Xi again. Later, Li Wei made a small bench for
Gu Mang, he sat on the bench with a low body to eat.

Every day, he would ask people to share the dishes on his table with him,
for the reason that it was "not delicious, not want to eat,” or that he was
"unable to eat,” so Gu Mang was happy to share his worries for him. Today,
Mo Xi was no exception. After a few moves of chopsticks, he ordered roast
duck, sweet and sour crispy meat and steamed mandarin fish on the table
and said to Li Wei,

"Give it to him."

"He" needless to say, referred to Gu Mang on the bench.

Gu Mang was very good before. He had learned to say thank you every
time he got a dish. But today, Gu Mang didn't say it. He was stunned to see
the servants put the delicious food in front of him and didn't show any
happy look.

Mo Xi let servants retreat. Drink a few hot soup, he said, “Once when I
gave you a meat bag, your eyes would shine. Now there was fish and meat,
but you don't know what to say."

Gu Mang looked back and held a meatbun in his hand.

"I'm thinking about things.”

"What is it?"

Gu Mang lowered his head and said, "I've been thinking today about why I
was rebellious."

Mo Xi paused for a moment. "I told you before that Lu Zhanxing was the
guide, fire, and rope, and your ambition was sulfur, fire, and medicine. The
king had cut your power, but you were not willing to yield to others."

But Gu Mang said softly, “But… But I remember, as if a lot of people

died."
Mo Xi, surprised, suddenly raised his eyes. His eyes were slightly cold.

Gu Mang said, "I can only remember a little bit. I remember kneeling on the
main hall and kowtowing all the time. Please open the net..." He said softly,
"No one listened to me."

After silence for a long time, a murmur rose in his throat, like the smell of
wind and rain. He said, "When did you think of this scene?"

Gu Mang said, "It was yesterday. What's the matter?"

Mo Xi's heart pounded, and his eyes glistened with an extremely complex
luster.

He didn't expect that Gu Mang had the fragments of this memory. Although
it was not clear at this time, the news was enough to scare the whole
Chonghua.

It was hard to tell whether Gu Mang is right or wrong. If Gu Mang only

recalled one part of this fragment, it was obviously easier to want revenge
and be hostile to the nobles of Chonghua.

“Mo Xi?"

"..." Silence for a moment, Mo Xi decided to be frank and honest. First, he

was not good at lying and fabricating. Second, he opened his words earlier,
which was also a little preparation for Gu Mang in advance.

So he said, "Listen Gu Mang, this is not as simple as you think. No matter

what kind of flashbacks you have, you should ask me why first, and don't
extrapolate."

Gu Mang nodded. After a while, he raised his hand and said, "I have
something to ask now."

“Say it."

"I was kneeling in the hall, pleading for Lu Zhanxing?"

Mo Xi said, "Not completely."

In fact, Mo Xi didn't see this dispute with his own eyes. When Gu Mang
returned to the city for his life, he was still on the western battlefield and
could not escape. Later, he saw this event in the historical mirror of the
historian.

He only knew that Lu Zhanxing, Gu Mang, and Murong Lian were all from
Fengming mountain. Gu Mang and the other two soldiers were divided into
two routes. Gu Mang directly took the hinterland of Liaoguo's southern city,
while Lu Zhanxing and Murong Lian were in the middle of the army.

It was a seamless attack, but because of the fierce nature of the land and the
stars, the third country envoys who were still in neutral swing were killed
impulsively between words. As a result, the third party directly turned to
Liaoguo and stormed the camp after Fengming mountain.

The Chonghua army suffered heavy casualties.

At that time, Gu Mang fought with his army in the front line. What they had
made to do was to fight the enemy's army alone and disintegrate the iron
division of Liaoguo. But it would not last for long. Therefore, the Wang
division of Murong Lian would have to come in three days to cooperate
with the reinforcements, meet both inside and outside, and break through
with one attack.

But because Lu Zhanxing was in a coma for a while, Murong Lian's army
was in a dilemma of fighting with a third country, and could not rush for
help at all. Gu Mang was waiting for reinforcements to come. The original
attack plan was a dead end. When Gu Mang was in the siege, he learned
that the reason for the sudden alliance between the third country and
Liaoguo was that Lu Zhanxing killed the emissary, and he was so angry that
he swore and was furious.

"Lu Zhanxing, are you going to kill me??! Why the fuck are you so stupid!
You are selfish! You are selfish!”

But what was the use of complaining?

A hundred thousand troops and Gu Mang had gone from nothing to
yesterday's glory. They would be destroyed overnight. He don't know how
many people could return.

At that time, Gu Mang didn't have much to think about. After cursing and
hating, he wiped his tears and bit his teeth. He lit up his broken heart and
walked home with 100,000 hands and feet.

One to take is one.

One to live is one.

The mistake was that he alone, those warm lives and the blood that he
spilled, were innocent, respectable and should not have been wiped out. He
would like to present all the meritorious deeds of the past, only to change a
tomb with a name for the brothers who died in vain.

It was he who killed them. When he closed his eyes, he could remember the
simple names, the dirty smiling faces, the light in his eyes, and the
unreserved trust. Some practitioners were even so young, only 15 or 16
years old. They were in rags and called him “General Gu" with admiration
and hope General Gu...

General Gu.

The sound echoed, and the words were filled with blood.

Did he deserve it? He didn’t deserve it! The General Gu they adored was
just a waste bag of brotherhood! He could not be so tired that they died
without a name.

So he begged, kneeling in the hall of Jinluan, covered with blood and mud.

Give them a name.

I will bear all the blame alone.

Give them a tombstone.

It is not the sin of soldiers to be defeated because they were not able.

Please… Please…

But the king did not answer. The full house of visitors only gave him a sad
smile.

What was the relationship between Liu Bang and the poor overlord who
was finally singing in Cuan? Hate couldn’t give him a sword. His eyes were
red. Hate couldn’t make him die immediately!

When he dies, their hearts will be at peace.

Only in this century could they be sure that no slave would be able to ride
on the head of the old class leader again.

Some even secretly rejoiced in Lu Zhanxing's blunder and cheered for it. If
it was not for the loss of this war, how else could it be so easy for them to
punish Gu Mang and his slave army?

The defeat came too soon.

"No monument, no state funeral. Lu Zhanxing, deputy commander in chief,

is sentenced after autumn to be beheaded and removed from the rank of
commander in chief, Gu Mang. The remnant of the Army shall be
temporarily detained to avoid violence."

This was the final judgment and disposition given by the emperor.

In fact, there was no God of war. Murong Lian could be defeated, Yue
Chenqing can be defeated, Mo Xi could be defeated, because they were all
people who stood together with the monarchy, with the same blood flowing
in their bones.

It wasn’t not enough to be alone.

As long as he fell down once, the powerful people would rush up and
trample on him so that he can no longer stand, no longer look up.
So the emperor was right.

"Your life is all given by you alone. You are before the king today. Do you
think your life will bring a decent burial for this defeated army?" The cold
voice fell from the ninth step high seat and became the last straw to crush
Gu Mang. "You have no right to talk with me alone."

So the court argued that Gu Mang's last fight, his only request, was
mercilessly rejected by the emperor. Gu Mang finally failed to fulfill his
promise, his dead

people were not remembered, his living people were detained, his brother's
body was separated and exposed in Dongshi for three days and three nights.

In one night, there was nothing.

Mo Xi was not in the imperial capital at that time, but when he was holding
a history mirror, he finally saw the past, saw Gu Mang kowtow with his
head full of blood, saw Gu Mang kneel in tears, saw Gu Mang from full of
hope to despair, from fierce refutation to speechlessness. When he saw the
past, Gu Mang had gone and everything was settled.

Maybe it was because of obsession.

So many years later, when he dreamt back in the middle of the night, Mo Xi
would dream of this scene. He dreamed that Gu Mang wailed and tore his
heart and lungs to rob the land with his head. His face was full of ridicule
and ridicule, and his merciless sentence fell.

In Mo Xi's dream, he was often in the court, perhaps because he had been
thinking about whether everything would be different if he was there at that
time.

Or, if he could find out Gu Mang's opposition in time after returning to the
city, would everything be saved?

After all, he was so stupid at that time. When he came back from the front
line, he clearly saw Gu Mang's fall and his sadness. But Gu Mang was idle
at that time, and he was in a state of depression. So he was always worried
about Gu Mang's depression, but he didn't think that Gu Mang would rebel.

He never thought that Gu Mang could betray.

Gu Mang was his god all the way, and he was very young at that time. He
don't know that god would collapse and fall one day. It was Gu Mang who
was so indestructible that he couldn't believe the honest, warm and smiling
shixiong. It seemed that he could beat anything. He could carry General Gu
through any hardships. This time, his heart died.

Broken into dregs, crushed into powder, never to return.

"In fact, I had nothing to say when you leave the state,” Mo Xi said. "But
Kyushu has 28 countries, why did you want to go to the darkest place?”

Gu Mang didn't say anything at once. After a long time, he murmured, “I

don't know. "

After listening to Mo Xi's narration, he couldn't empathize with himself in

the story very well. His mind was very confused. He could understand his
despair and motivation, but as Mo Xi said, he couldn’t understand why he
went to Liaoguo.

What could he do in Liaoguo? Even if he let himself speculate, he could

only think of revenge.

Only Liaoguo could get revenge for him, and only in Liaoguo could he get
revenge for the king who once humiliated and ignored him.

But in this way, he would really like to see more blood, and fight for his
ideals and hatred, as Mo Xi said.

Gu Mang almost buried his head in the palm of his hand in some confusion.
He grabbed his hair with his fingers and murmured, "I don't know. I can't
think of any other reason... "

"I can't think of it. Gu Mang, you have your brotherhood. I have mine, too,"
Mo Xi said. "Since you chose revenge, then I and you, you and Chonghua,
it was doomed to be such an end."

Gu Mang did not say a word. He sat on a small bench and looked at the
brick floor in front of him through his fingers.

"Drink two more tranquilizers today,” Mo Xi said at last. "You don't want to
remember too many details about the rebellion. If you want to live longer,
don't think about it."

___

The author has something to say:

Wow! One day to go home!!! The signal is too bad. You have to wait a long
time every time you open Jinjiang editor's speech~~
 Chapter 74 - Beauty in Chu

Since Mo Xi said so, Gu Mang tried not to recall the details of the eve of
the rebellion.

Some things were really like this. Except for the joy of solving the mystery
for a moment, the rest was just endless disappointment. If he wanted to live
a few days well, he'd better obey.

After the spring hunt, Mo Xi began to become busy. With papers entwined
in his body, turned upside down day and night, his appetite became worse
and worse.

When Butler Li saw that he was too sleepy to eat, he had to order the
kitchen to prepare the dishes and put them in the food box to his desk. But
even so, Mo Xi often forgot to eat, or when he looked up from the file, the
golden crow was heavy and the food was cold.

Li Wei can't help sighing. "Tt's like this at this time of the year. He can't be
persuaded, said that he can't move. He drinks cold rice and tea all day, and
his iron stomach can't bear it. He does evil."

It turned out that Butler Li had a crow mouth. The next day after he
complained, Mo Xi got sick because he had a bad diet and was too busy.

Nevermind Mo Xi's bloody slaughter, only the servants in Xihe mansion

knew how hard it will be to serve the goods once they were ill. Although he
was neither delicate nor troublesome, and he doesn't like how important his
illness is, he had a more fatal problem than the above three——

Pickiness.
He lived as usual, attending court meetings as usual and marking papers as
usual, but because of his physical discomfort, his temper would be worse
than usual, and he would be more selective in dealing with things than
usual.

After Mo Xi got the stomach disease, Li Wei went to Jiang pharmacist's

house to prescribe the medicine. Jiang pharmacist swore, “He is sick again?
Another stomach problem? I’ve been watching his stomach disease since he
was 14 or 15 years old. I have worked hard to cure him. He is very happy.
Every year, when the military is busy, he starts to eat three meals again. He
has a cold meal. If he goes on like this, he will go straight to heaven. He
doesn't feel bad. I think he will smash my signboard! Get out of here!"

Li Wei had to sweat all over his head and nodded. Finally, he got the
medicine stickers from Jiang Yaoshi's scolding voice. Then he was ordered
by the pharmacist, "Look closely at your master, let him eat a bowl of soup
while it's hot. If you don't listen, don't come to Jiang mansion to see a
doctor later. It's a shame!"

Therefore, Li Wei began to let the kitchen give Mo Xi stew to nourish the
stomach every day.

At this time, the critical defect of Mo Xi would appear——

The first day, the kitchen stewed radish soup, Mo Xi didn’t drink it. "Too
oily."

The next day, the kitchen changed to stew pigeon soup, Mo Xi didn’t drink
it.

"There is a strange smell."

The third day, the kitchen and stewed pork liver spinach soup, Mo Xi didn’t
drink it. "Seeing viscera makes me nauseated."

...

On the seventh day.

Li Wei, holding a pot of mushroom and chicken soup, walked out of Xihe
Jun's study. "How is it?" asked the chef who accompanied him uneasily.

"He didn't touch it at all. He focused on the sand table." Li Wei rolled his
white eyes. "He said that he was not comfortable smelling the stewed
chicken and had no appetite.”

The cook was sweating, and his face was soft and white. He was very
aggrieved. "But it's not my fault. If the Master goes on like this, his appetite
will only get worse and worse. Ginger pharmacist said no, his stomach
depends on medicine for three points and nourishment for seven points."

Li sighed, "Well, it's not."

It was true that Mo Xi's appetite was getting worse these days, but he didn’t
care much. Anyway, for him, even if the steamed bun was as hard as a
stone, as long as it could be eaten, the cold and hot ones were the same. It
wasn’t too late to recuperate after a while.

When Li Wei and the cook were standing on the porch and sighing, Gu
Mang happened to pass by the yard with the black dog Fandou. He saw the
two men frowning, so he kindly asked, "What's the matter with you?"

The cook gave him a white look. "Have you finished chopping the wood?
Mind your own business if you don't go back and chop."

Gu Mang said, "It's done."

What else did the cook want to say? Li Wei suddenly thought that Gu
Mang's craftsmanship didn't seem to be bad. He had been cooking several
times before. Although there was no praise on Mo Xi's mouth, every dish
was clean.

At this point, if the dead horse was not treated as a living horse doctor, Li
Wei told Gu Mang about Mo Xi’s situation.

"Ah..." After hearing this, Gu Mang looked at the study and said, "No
wonder he has lost a circle of his face recently."
He bowed his head and said to the big black dog, "Fandou, he's not as fat as
you."

It seems that he was quite dissatisfied with this comparison.

Li Wei sighed. "Well, we've said all the good and bad things all the time,
and we've done all the delicacies, but the Lord just can't open his appetite,
and he doesn't have any idea about eating." At the end of his speech he
looked at Gu Mang's face and asked, "Would you like to have a try?"

"This guy?" The cook cut in and said. "What can this guy do?"

Gu Mang nodded. "He can't be so hungry all the time, so let me try."

Gu Mang planned to make fish. He needed the fattest fresh fish. Li Wei
pointed out to him that there was a Peach Blossom Lake in the eastern
suburb. It was not only smart and suitable for cultivation, but also the fish it
raised were very fresh and fat.

So that afternoon, Gu Mang went to the outskirts of the city to catch fish,
carrying a net bag and the black dog.

Peach Blossom Lake was not hard to find. When Gu Mang arrived, he
found it very secluded and peaceful. Because of the continuous spiritual
flow, peach

blossoms flied all the year round, making the sky and earth full of rosy
clouds.

Although the peach blossom lake was not big, the mountains and rocks in
the center of the lake were scattered and covered. Around it, some pavilions
and water galleries were repaired. When the wind blew, the steps were
swept by the fallen stars.

Gu Mang said, "It's a good place. No wonder Li Wei said it's suitable for
bathing."

Then he turned and asked Fandou, "Fandou, do you want to wash up?"
Fan Dou wagged his tail excitedly and rushed towards the lake like an
arrow from the string.

It was still late spring, not summer, but it was still hot in the sun. In order
not to let people see his appearance, Gu Mang originally wore a hooded
cape, but no one was looking around the lake. It was not convenient to fish
in his cape, so he took off his shoes, socks and cape, rolled up his trouser
legs and waded into the clear lake.

"Woof!" Fandou cried out excitedly, and rolled around Gu Mang in the
shoal, throwing all the water everywhere.

Gu Mang stuck his finger to his lips and warned him, "Darling, give poor
Princess Mo Xi fish to eat."

Fandou barked again and ran more happily, forcing all the fish in the shoal
into the deep water.

Gu Mang: "..."

“Woof woof woof!!!"

"If you don't believe me, I'll make you into a dog soup."

As expected, he was not gentle. He was as hard as himself in memory. Then

Fandou was obedient. "Woo..." with his tail between his legs, he got on the
bank trembling. Then he flung off the water drops on his body, sat on the
beach, tongue out in the sun, mung bean puppy eyes staring back and forth
at Gu Mang.

Gu Mang had recovered a lot in this period of time. Although his spiritual
power is not at its peak, his body method is much higher than that at the
beginning. In a short time, he fished three fat and strong grass carp.

However, the grass carp, though large, did not have not the best meat for
cooking. After thinking about it, Gu Mang held his net pocket around some
of the craggy and high-rise rocks in the lake and went to other places in the
Peach Blossom Lake. Sometimes he had a good brain and sometimes he
was dull. For example, at this moment, his brain was a little stupid, wading
all the way, shouting all the way:

"Fish, come on fish."

The fish all swam away when they heard the noise.

Gu Mang flicked open the green rattan that fell from the cliff, just turning a
corner. "Fish, come quickly -"

"Who?!"

Suddenly, a voice like Kunshan jade broke out. The voice was magnetic,
but full of fierce threats.

Gu Mang was startled. Instinctively, he looked up in the direction of the

voice, but only saw a flash of gold. A magic spell exploded on the water a
few inches ahead of his knee, and suddenly started a huge wave water
curtain. In the blur of the water shadow, a white shadow swept up the
curtain hole in the lake.

The jade beads splashed and the water curtain was fast. It was not easy for
the water column aroused by the spell to stop calming down. Gu Mang
choked and coughed, but listened to the man's cold voice. "Look up."

Gu Mang wiped the water on his face again, squinting his eyes and looking
up -

according to his restored memory, most people who were in the deep bath
of the peach blossom would be annoyed and angry to be peeped at by
others. But Gu Mang was very pitiful, so he said: "I'm sorry, girl, I didn't
mean to. I'm here to catch -"

"Fish" had not yet left his mouth before a water training hit Gu Mang’s face
like a heavy fan.

Gu Mang was caught off guard, and was directly driven into the water by
the amazing power of the "beauty" and even drank a few mouthfuls of lake
water, which made him stagger up.
The voice of the beautiful woman was cold. "Open your dog's eyes and see
who I am."

Gu Mang said that he would like to see it, but it's better for him not to see it.

Then he thought, no, you invited me to look. If I didn't, it would appear that
I was guilty.

Finally, he thought:, eh? Isn’t that sound?

A little familiar???

He held the slippery rock wall and shook his wet head like Fandou. He
opened his blue eyes and looked at the big bluestone in the curtain hole.

Gu Mang: "......"

The beauty was indeed a beauty, but a man.

... He had seen it.

It was Murong ChuYi…

Murong ChuYi had the same problem as Mo Xi. He didn’t like to take off
his clothes in a bath. He liked to wear a bathrobe to go into the water. At
this time, he had put on a white coat outside his wet and cold bathrobe.
Under a pair of dark sword eyebrows, the Phoenix eyes looked down
slightly. The color of his eyes was colder than the water in the Peach
Blossom Pond.

"..." Gu Mang was silent for a while, and arched his hand and said, "I'm
sorry to disturb you, dage."

Murong ChuYi said coldly, "Stop."

"... Do you have any advice?”

Murong ChuYi raised his hand a little bit, and his long, thin, white fingers
lit a cluster of fire. Under the heat, his wet clothes were dried. Murong
ChuYi sat on

a piece of bluestone, raised his eyes, glanced at Gu Mang and said, "Come
here."

“Everyone here is a man, and it won't hurt to have a look,” Gu Mang

trembled.

"If you don't like it, then… Or... "

After thinking for a long time, Gu Mang said tentatively, "Then I'll take it
off to show you?"

Murong ChuYi’s looked at him with his phoenix eyes and said, "Who wants
to see you? Come here. "

Gu Mang had to pass by. He didn't have the good lightness skill of Murong
ChuYi, so he had to climb up the platform with his hands and feet. During
that time, he slipped down two or three times, which made him rub up in
embarrassment. However, Murong ChuYi never came to pull him up.

On the stone platform, the went to Murong ChuYi's side. Gu Mang got
close to ChuYi and found that his face was pale, even his lips had almost no
blood. He couldn’t help but be stunned.

"What's the matter with you?"

Murong ChuYi closed his eyes and said, "You, go to Fuli mansion."

"What am I going to Pharmacist Jiang's house for?" said Gu Mang.

"Ask Jiang Fuli to have a taste of ‘Zhenxincao.’ Come back and give it to
me."

This man didn't even add "please" or “I can't do it.” For a while, Gu Mang
thought it was his own business. He turned around to go after a sound. After
several steps, he came back and said, "No, why do I have to do this?"

Murong ChuYi said, "Because you happened to pass by."

It was like those nervous old Taoists in the storybook. They catch a young
man and say, "You and I are destined to go back to the mountain to
practice,” then they drag people up casting all caution to the winds.

Gu Mang was not happy. "I don't owe you. You just hit me. Why should I
help you?"

The fingertips of Murong ChuYi were shiny and fierce. It seemed that there
were some impertinent moves to use. He stared at Gu Mang coldly and said,
"Are you going?

Gu Mang shook his head. "A man's husband, rich and noble can't play,
powerful can't - ah, what's the matter with you?"

Before he finished, the light of Murong Chu's fingertips died out. He

lowered his head to cover his mouth with sleeves, and coughed up tiny
blood droplets.

"You are sick?" Gu Mang said.

Murong ChuYi still needed to be strong again, but before he makes a sound,
he suddenly choked out a big black clot of blood and said in a dumb voice,
“I… I'm here to practice... " After a pause, he took a slow breath, with a
stubborn sheen in his eyes. “Don't tell Yuefu... "

"Don't tell Yuefu?"

Murong ChuYi was so weak, and his face and posture were still so sharp.
He said with clenched teeth, "Never, never."

"..."

"Promise me."

Gu Mang was shocked by this man's aura and nodded subconsciously.

After Murong Chu Yi got his answer, it was like a bow string stretched to
the extreme. His heart was suddenly broken. He closed his eyes and fell on
the wet and cold blue stone bank, and he fainted.
"..." Gu Mang looked at him stupidly, stooped for a while, and poked at
Murong ChuYi's cheek. But he saw that pale and thin face was as cold as
jade, which was both shocking and pitiful.

Gu Mang's throat swallowed, and he was a little nervous. "I'll find you
some medicine. You, don't say you will faint if you faint, dage.”

___

The author has something to say:

come back! Come home safely ~ ~ I'll take a bath and have a rest early, and
I can code tomorrow ~ ~ Mingming takes a computer and wants to fish on a
business trip, but finally burns his manuscript for four days = = suddenly he
feels like the kind of student who recites all his homework and returns to
school after a long holiday but doesn't write in the old words and scribbles
the answers quickly --
 Chapter 75 - Primitive Desire

"Zhenxincao?"

In the pharmacist's mansion, Jiang Fuli put down the scroll in his hand,
raised his apricot eyes, looked back and forth at the fish basket on his back,
and thought, "Who do you want for? Mo Xi or Murong Lian?"

"Murong..." Before ChuYi's name came out, Gu Mang, a gentleman in his

heart, could not catch up with what he had asked him before he lost
consciousness.

Since he nodded, he would do as he promised, so he changed his mind and

said, "I won't tell you."

Jiang Fuli narrowed his eyes slightly. "Do you know what that is?"

"I know. It's therapeutic."

"It can cure diseases, but it can also harm people,” Jiang Fuli said,
"Zhenxincao is a kind of flower that is half magic and half ordinary.
Although it has the effect of numbing and analgesia, its toxicity cannot be
underestimated. The flowers are piled up like a mountain in my warehouse.
It's not worth anything. It doesn't matter if I give them to you, but... "

Gu Mang raised his hand and said, "I promise not to poison it."

Jiang Fuli sneered, "Poison? Now you’re in Chonghua. If you dare to be a

moth under my eyes, I’ll respect you as a man."

"Then what were you…” Gu Mang said.

"But if you ask me about the matter of Zhenxincao, I will tell your Lord
xihejun."

Gu Mang made a plan. He thought Murong ChuYi was unconscious at the

moment. His life was very important. When he saved people, he could
explain this section clearly with Murong ChuYi.

So he agreed, followed Jiang Fuli to the storehouse to get the herbs. When
Jiang Fuli finished preparing them, he immediately returned to the deep part
of the Peach Blossom Lake with the medicine bottle folded, and found
Murong ChuYi lying there.

Murong ChuYi looked very weak. There was no blood on Qing Jun's face.
The skin felt cold. Gu Mang half picked him up, unscrewed the spout of the
pot, and poured the medicine juice into Murong ChuYi's mouth.

This process was not easy. Murong ChuYi, though unconscious, coughed
from time to time. After drinking half of the medicine, he choked half,
frowned, and mumbled something.

Gu Mang heard that he was calling his elder sister and saying Yue
Chenqing's name. His face was always in pain.

Although Gu Mang had no deep friendship with him, he was soft hearted
after all, so he tried to touch his head and coax him.

"Sister..."

Gu Mang said, "Your sister is here, lovely, lovely."

Murong ChuYi said, "Chenqing......"

Gu Mang said, "Yes, I am the little white bird. My fourth uncle is lovely.
Come on, finish all the medicine."

In the end, Murong ChuYi's pale lips trembled, as if trapped in some kind of
nightmare. He grabbed Gu Mang's sleeve, his eyes rolled uneasily under his
closed eyes, and his long eyelashes were like the wings of a black phoenix
butterfly, which could not help trembling.
"No... Don't... "

"What?"

"You..." The whole hand of Murong ChuYi was spasmodic, and the muscles
on the back of the slender and long hand burst up, "You beast! How can
you…

You... "

Gu Mang felt wronged and touched his nose. "I am clearly helping you,
how can you still curse so ferociously?"

Murong ChuYi was still trapped in a nightmare. His knuckles were getting
paler and paler. Suddenly, he groaned in a low mute voice, as if he had
suffered pain and humiliation in his dream. His closed eyes were a little red.

"Sin... Livestock... "

Gu Mang looked at him for a while and sighed. "Who are you cursing?
Your sister or the little white bird?"

But Murong ChuYi naturally wouldn’t answer him. Gu Mang accompanied

him for a while, and his nonsense gradually dropped. After a long time,
Murong ChuYi stopped talking. The medicine juice of Zhenxincao began to
work, his expression calmed down slowly, and his frown finally loosened a
little.

Gu Mang held him for a while, placed him on the dry part of the stone
platform, leveled him, made him lie down more comfortably, and then sat
beside him.

Bored and holding his cheek and said, "Oh, will you open your eyes when
you have finished eating all the grass?"

"..."

After waiting for a long time, Murong ChuYi still closed his eyes tightly
and did not wake up.
Gu Mang sighed, held his chin, and looked back and forth at the appearance
of Murong ChuYi.

This Murong ChuYi was indeed a rare beauty. He was elegant, elegant,
charming, and full of vitality. Gu Mang had a few books. He couldn’t
describe it specifically. He just thought that although this man had profound
features and strong vitality and his eyebrows were all immortal, his
temperament was really like the dragon lady in the picture book. In a word,
he was pretty.

Add two more words. Good looking.

So Gu Mang looked at him patiently for half an hour.

Half an hour later, he couldn't bear to see any more. Gu Mang turned to
Fandou and asked, "Do we really want to keep him like this? I don't mind…
But the princess is still waiting for me to cook fish for him."

Fandou: “Woof woof woof!"

Gu Mang nodded. "You are right. The dragon lady is an outsider and the
princess is an insider. So let's catch the fish first. Anyway, the grass has
been fed to him. If he can't wake up, it's not our fault."

"Woof!"

So Gu Mang continued to catch fish in the pool.

Before that, he was pulled down by Murong ChuYi's water training, and the
three fat grass carp he fished swam out of sight. The next luck was not very
good. He went around for a long time and only caught a few small fish with
more thorns and thin wood.

Seeing the dusk and smoke everywhere, Gu Mang could not help feeling
depressed.

He didn't expect that he had been busy for a long time, but had gained
nothing.
He stood in the lake with his net. The setting sun was like washed rouge
and lead in the sky, floating on the sparkling water.

"No way,” Gu Mang sighed. “Isn’t it said in all the books, good intentions
have good returns? Why did I save Xiao Dragon Lady with kindness, but
there was no fat fish to come to repay me?"

He couldn't help but hear the voice behind him.

"What are you talking about?"

Gu Mang jumped, taking two steps back, and looked back for a moment.
"Are you finally awake? How can you come and go without a trace?"

It was Murong ChuYi who came treading on the water. His look had
recovered as usual, and he didn’t have the appearance of the faintness and
coma from just before.

Gu Mang could not help sighing. "The heart grass is still very effective.
Only half a day's work, you have been very good.”

Murong ChuYi gave a light hum and swept onto the bank with a light
posture.

He glanced at Gu Mang and saw that Gu Mang was still wearing wet
clothes, so he slightly raised his fingertips and a golden light floated out.

When the light went dark, Gu Mang felt his dry clothes in surprise and joy,
then smiled and said, Tthank you very much. You are really a good man."

Murong ChuYi didn't talk nonsense to him, just asked, "You are here to
catch fish today?"

"Yes, my princess is ill. He can't eat. I want to grab some fresh fat fish and
make him a dish." Gu Mang rubbed his nose. "The family will help each
other."

Murong Chu Yi's sword eyebrows frowned slightly. “Princess… Princess

Mengze?"
Gu Mang repeatedly waved. "It's Princess Mo Xi."

“………………”

It seemed that the beast who lost his mental memory didn't mean to yawn
by calling him "Little Dragon Lady.” After all, even the Iron-blooded God
of war, Mo Xi, was nicknamed "Princess" by him.

Murong Chu Yi moved his eyes away from Gu Mang without expression,
stood by the lakeside and faced the wind with his hands in his hands, and
said, "Come on shore."

Gu Mang went ashore with his net.

Murong ChuYi asked, "What kind of fish do you want?"

Gu Mang was still ignorant, so he replied honestly, "Mandarin fish."

"A few."

"More is better."

"More waste,” Murong ChuYi said. "I can see five of them."

"?" Gu Mang asked, "What are you going to do? Help me fish?"

The word "help" was really a bit heavy on Murong ChuYi. It should be
known that this was a master of cultivation with a measure of depth that
even Juntian couldn’t match.

He saw Murong Chu's broad sleeve flicking, and a silver arrow came out of
the sky. It swam very fast and disappeared in the Peach Blossom Lake.
When it came back to the shore after hitting the water again, the silver
arrow had reached a long length, and there were five fresh and plump
mandarin fish strung on it.

Gu Mang opened his blue glass eyes slightly. He looked at the fish, and
then turned to look at Murong ChuYi. For a while, he simply and roughly
expressed his inner respect.
"Fuck..."

It was no wonder that General Gu’s dirty words were forced out. He had
been busy for such a long time, how could Murong ChuYi just flick his
sleeve and snap his fingers.

Murong ChuYi's fingertips moved, and all the fish went into the bamboo
basket behind Gu Mang, while the silver arrow disappeared. Murong ChuYi
said, "What else do you want? Let's talk about it together.”

Gu Mang shook his head and stared at the handsome man in white in the
golden afterglow.

He was a straight person, thinking and saying what he thought, so he said,

"No wonder the little white bird adores you so much."

Murong Chu Yi slightly frowned. "White bird?"

“Yue… Yue... Yue that what." Gu Mang held his head in distress. "Oh, I
can't remember his name again."

“Yue Chenqing?"

"Yes, yes! It's him!" Gu Mang clapped his hands and said with a smile, "No
wonder he likes to run after you, dage, you are so powerful! Can you teach
me how to swish and catch fish?"

"..." Murong ChuYi sighed and said, "Spread out your hand."

Gu Mang did so, and Murong Chu Yi took out a silver needle from who
knows where and put it in Gu Mang's palm. Gu Mang asked, "What is
this?"

"Listen to the arrow,” Murong Chu Yi said. "I've given you 50 pieces. You
can change the size of this arrow at will. Follow the order. Is that enough
for you to catch fish?"

Gu Mang was overjoyed and thanked him. "Enough! You are so rich! And a
good man!" Then he put the silver needle into the spatial bag carefully, and
then put

the spatial bag into his lapel. It was like a little dog who bothered to hide
meat and bones.

After hiding it, he said again, "Thank you!”

"..." Murong ChuYi was not used to being regarded as a good man. For a
long time, people in Chonghua thought that he was not close to people. He
was just a fanatical fan of Chonghua who pursued the way of refining
weapons. So he looked a little stiff and unnatural. He kept silent for a
moment and said, "What you have seen today cannot be mentioned to
anyone, especially Yue Chenqing.

Don't tell him."

Gu blankly nodded, but said again, "It's easy to say, but I'm afraid there’s
one person I can't hide it from."

"Who?"

“Mo Xi,” Gu Mang said. "Pharmacist Jiang said Zhenxin grass can also be
used as poison or medicine when I asked him about this herb, so he would
tell Mo Xi."

Murong ChuYi thought for a moment and said, "It's OK. I will explain to
Xihe Jun so you don't have to deal with it. You just need to remember that
you can't tell a third person."

"What if he asks me first?"

"You can answer as it is."

“Good," Gu Mang agreed. After he agreed, he couldn't help asking, "Is your
body OK now?"

"It doesn't matter. In the past, the Peach Blossom Lake was oppressive
enough.
Today, it was an accident."

"Oh... But your problem… Even the little white bird doesn’t know?”

Murong ChuYi said lightly, “He knows some, but not much. In fact, it
doesn't matter, but Yue Chenqing has been asking questions. I don't want to
deal with him, so please keep it secret."

There were too many loopholes in this statement, and the reasons for
confidentiality were too far fetched. Only a fool could believe it.

But Gu Mang and a fool were not very different, so Gu Mang believed him
sincerely and raised his hands and vowed never to tell Murong ChuYi’s
story.

He said farewell to Murong Chu Yi and went back to the house. It was
already dark.

Standing at the door, Li Wei stretched his neck and looked left and right.
Seeing him coming back in the dusk, he couldn't help being angry and
eager. "What's the matter with you? Did you go fishing or fish farming?
You came back so late!"

Gu Mang took off the basket and handed it to him. He smiled and said, "I've
caught five fat fish. I'll use them in the kitchen when I can."

Living in Xihe mansion for such a long time, Gu Mang had never dealt with
fish, but he remembered how to do it. In the fragments he had recalled, he
cooked many fish dishes. So Gu Mang thought about his memory of
cooking materials, and quickly picked up a few dishes and put them into the
food box.

Out of the kitchen gate, he saw Li Wei waiting outside. Gu Mang asked, "Is
he still in the study?"

"Yes, he’ll be in the study soon. He hasn’t eaten anything."

Gu Mang then took the food box and said, "Look at me. I'm the best at
coaxing shidi. "
"Oh..." said Li Wei.

Oh for a while, he felt that the address in Gu Mang's mouth was wrong, and
he rebelled, so he mad a "huh?" sound. But Gu Mang had gone to the end of
the corridor with his food box.

The lights flowed silently, the oil of the lamps on the copper platform
accumulated in the pool, and the candlelight flowed on the cold, hard, and
angular lines on Mo Xi’s face.

Although the war in the north had ended peacefully, it was not a long-term
thing after all. The two-year truce between Liaoguo and Chonghua was a
necessity.

The two powers fought against each other and weakened each other. Now
they all saw the eagerness of other states around them. If it was consumed
in this way, it may be that the fisherman would benefit in vain.

Therefore, the two countries were still striving for a truce, which was better
than who recovered first and who recovered more vitality. They had been
paying attention to Liaoguo's behavior all this year. This memorial in Mo
Xi's hand was collected by Chonghua dark guard. It involved many kinds of
monsters and demons in Liaoguo. It was full and accurate and quite bloody,
which made Mo Xi frown.

He was just reading the detailed note of a kind of magic seed “Eight-Petaled
Bitter Hate Flowers” when suddenly the lights flickered. Gu Mang pushed
the door open and walked straight to his desk.

“Mo shidi, have a meal.”

"..." Mo Xi raised his eyes and said, "Just put it down. Besides, don't call
me that. How many times have you been scolded? It's not long."

Gu Mang didn’t listen to him.

He couldn’t talk too much to this man. It was best to meet him. Gu Mang
pretended to be deaf and dumb, uncovered the food box and took out the
dishes one by one.

Mo Xi frowned and said, “What nonsense?"

Gu Mang said, "I'm not joking. You read your books, I eat my food, and I'll
give you half."

"... Are you going to eat with me?"

Gu Mang blinked. "Haven't we been used to it together?"

"..."

Before in the hall, although the two people also had dinner at the same
table, it was different from eating the dishes from the same food box as
each other.

Gu, learning the tone from his memory, said, "Well, I can't help it. There's
nothing delicious in the kitchen. I can only rob from you. Xihe Jun, you can
do good deeds. There are a large number of adults, give half to me, OK?"

Seeing that Mo Xi was speechless, he tried to add more fire.

"And today's dishes are all made by me. Aren't you afraid that I will poison
you with them? So I'll take it as a treat first. I'll give you a test of poison to
make you happy and at ease. "

Mo Xi stared at him and said, "What are you all about?"

But it was up to him.

So Gu Mang happily put the prepared four dishes and soup on the spotless
red sandalwood desk.

The food was still hot and fragrant. Although it was just a stir fry, and it
was not as delicate as the cook's, it smelled good and the color was fresh
and attractive.
A plate of crystal meat. The meat slices were cut thin. The skin on the edge
was soft and waxy. It was accompanied by Zhenjiang vinegar with some
ginger. A dish of green lettuce with tender lotus root and green lettuce was
smooth and delicious, and the vegetable juice was fresh. There was another
plate of stewed spring bamboo shoots, crispy and tender, covered with thick
sauce. The soup was simple. It was just a bowl of mushroom soup with
bamboo fungus and mushroom. It was decorated with green leaves and
fresh ham. It was a good soup for the stomach.

And from the last basket of the food box, a plate of sweet and sour
mandarin fish with shredded ginger to fight off the fishy smell. After
steaming, once poured with boiling oil, a strong fragrance burst, even the
edges of the fish skin were crispy yellow, and the fish fat was rich and
tender. At this time, the fish was covered with boiled thick syrup and
vinegar juice. When chopsticks go down, the bright and white fish meat and
condensed fat would vibrate slightly, wrapped in sour, sweet, and delicious
sugar and vinegar sauce.

"Delicious." Gu Mang's chopsticks were so happy that he didn’t look at Mo

Xi’s face that had drooping eyes and reading a book.

After eating for a while, he saw that he really had to pick up chopsticks to
clean the place with the least stab and the most tender meat on the stomach.
Finally, Mo Xi could not help closing the bamboo slips, and raised his hand
to hold Gu Mang's wrist.

"Why?" Gu Mang said.

Mo Xi stared at him, grabbed his chopsticks from his hands without

politeness, took the bowl with his rice beside him, and put the fish into his
bowl.

Although Gu Mang laughed in his heart, he put on an angry face. "Why did
you rob me?"

Mo Xi returned the chopsticks to him angrily and picked up his own pair.
"Otherwise, what. Are you waiting for me to nibble your bones after you
finish eating?"

When he said this, he bit the fish severely. His white teeth and fierce action
matched with the ambiguous words of "gnawing your bone" inexplicably
made Gu Mang shiver at the table.

Tear your bones and swallow your blood…

Such a strong posture and eyes made Gu Mang's brain ache faintly, and the
memory of some limbs twinkled vaguely. It seemed that there were strings
clasping the side of his forehead tightly, as if eager to tell Gu Mang——

Yes. Once, it was this seemingly cold man who, like a wild animal, took his
bones and blood as his own and ate them into his stomach…

He looked at Mo Xi's clear face, from his stiff nose to his thin and sexy lips,
and suddenly his heart beat twice.

This kind of perception made Gu Mang feel that there was something
wrong with his heart. It was hot and restless. It was like a handful of fire
was coming out of the firewood. It was like a bunch of new buds, which
were slowly opened by the spring breeze in April.

He suddenly remembered the memory of the night of the coming of age. At

that time, Mo Xi’s lips once pressed against him. It was so soft, but it made
the whole person in his memory tremble.

But Mo Xi didn't notice Gu Mang's strange eyes. He ate the fish attentively.
His pale lower lip was stained with some sauce. He licked it inadvertently.

At this moment, Gu Mang's heart was hot, which gave birth to a kind of
inexplicable impulse and primitive * * - he even wanted to get close and
touch Mo Xi’s cheek and lips.

*Yes, the good sis Meatbun censored herself again

He didn't even understand the meaning of this desire, but instinctively felt
that there was a fire in his chest, and only in this way could he calm his
impatience.

His Adam's apple moved, like a young animal exploring danger, carefully
and quietly leaning towards the unknowing Mo Xi.

___

The author has something to say: Gu Mangmang: what are you looking for,
Lord???

Mo Xi: the weak crown you gave me before.

Gu Mangmang: what do you want to do with that?

Ink out: throw it to yourself, I believe you can learn by yourself.

 Chapter 76 - The Yue Family

His Adam's apple moved, like a young animal exploring danger, carefully
and quietly leaning towards the unknowing Mo Xi.

"By the way."

Suddenly Mo Xi turned his head and interrupted Gu Mang's little action.

"The third day of next month is Yue Chenqing's birthday."

"Ah?" Gu Mang was frightened with a white sweat. He didn't hear what Mo
Xi said at all, but hurriedly avoided his eyes as if waking up from a dream.
His ears were red. He raised his hand and touched his ears. “Oh. Oh... "

The pounding rhythm of his heart lingered.

He was thinking, what was he doing just now? Why do you have such a
sudden impulse? Do you know that the biting between the adult wolves
represents conquest and submission, and between themselves and Mo Xi? Is
that the same?

He tried to think about whether he was eager to conquer Mo Xi - but he

found that he didn't know how to “conquer." Did he want Mo Xi to kneel to
him?

No… No, he had no interest in it.

Or…

"Are you listening to me?"

Gu Mang suddenly returned to his mind. "Ah? Uh huh! I’m listening,

listening. "
Mo Xi frowned and looked at him. "Why are your ears red?"

Gu Mang scratched his ears. "Hot, I’m hot."

"..." He don't know what's wrong with him, and the meal was almost over.
Mo Xi put his chopsticks away, and Gu Mang said, "We are going to send a
set of congratulatory gifts to Yue Chenqing. I can't pull myself out of work
recently.

You and Li Wei should pay attention."

"Well..." Gu Mang said. "Why do you give gifts to the little white bird?"

Mo Xi’s face was black for the most part. "You said you were listening?"

"... I missed it."

Mo Xi ground his teeth and repeated, "The third day of next month is Yue
Chenqing's birthday."

This time, Gu Mang finally responded, and suddenly opened his eyes.
"Little white bird's birthday?"

"En." After, Mo Xi noticed that Gu Mang’s eyes were bright and he was
speechless.

He knew that Gu Mang liked to see other people's happy events, and he
loved to join in the party no matter for someone’s birthday or marriage.
Before Luoli Jun's son got married, the bride's ceremonial honor passed
through the city. Gu Mang was not allowed to go out at will. When he heard
the noise of gongs and drums, he climbed up the roof and fell on the edge of
tile eaves to eat melon seeds while watching people. Passers-by applauded,
and he also applauded on the roof. Later, when it was dark, Mo Xi allowed
him to go out and walk, he happily looked for the peanut, pine, and dried
osmanthus left by the people in the daytime in the cracks of the brick board.
He took a full bag and came back, happily sharing it with himself.

"I know what you're thinking. But I'm afraid you're going to be
disappointed,”
Mo Xi said to the giant rat.

"Ah?"

"On Yue Chenqing's birthday, Yuefu never makes a big feast, and there
won't be any fried sweets spilled on the road for you to pick up."

As expected, Gu Mang was depressed. “Oh... "

After a pause, he couldn't help but ask curiously, "But the little white bird is
very favored by his family. Why don't they do it?"

Mo Xi took a sip of hot soup and said, "It's related to Yue Chenqing's birth.
Yue Chenqing's mother is the royal family, and she died because of the birth
of Yue Chenqing."

Gu Mang was slightly surprised, and then understood. "So Yuefu didn't give
white bird a banquet, because the father of the little white bird hasn't
forgotten the mother of the little white bird?"

Mo Xi said, "Is Yue Juntian such a man of love and righteousness? It's
impossible to say that he's doing it for the sacrifice of his dead wife. Only
because Murong Huang was also the daughter of the royal family. Even
after years of death, Yue Juntian has to buy the royal family's face, so his
son's birthday will be as simple as he can make it."

"So it is..." Gu Mang murmured, broke out his fingers and counted several
times. Suddenly, he was surprised and said, "So Murong ChuYi is also royal
family?"

Mo Xi said lightly, "He doesn't count."

"Why? His surname is Murong...... "

Mo Xi said, “On all of Chonghua’s noble's clothes, the sleeve of the robe is
bound to be decorated with a gold edge. Murong ChuYi's clothes are only
embroidered with silver edge. What do you think is the reason?"

Gu Mang said seriously, "Because the silver lining looks good on him."
Mo Xi’s face was a little dark. "You think it’s a beauty pageant?"

"Why is it?"

"Murong ChuYi is not the blood of the royal family. He was an abandoned
child who was adopted by his sister Murong Huang, Yue Chenqing's birth
mother.

When Murong Huang was young, she went to the Hanshan Temple outside
the city to worship the Buddha. On the way to the temple, she met a child
who had been abandoned outside the Buddha's gate step. She felt that she
had a chance, so she took him as her younger brother to take care of him
and reported to the Emperor Xian Jun, who gave him the surname Murong
of the state of Chu."

Gu Mang repeated it twice, and finally, his blue eyes widened. "Little
Dragon Lady got picked up?"

"... Don’t give nicknames to people any more," Mo Xi said with a headache.

“Calculate Yue Chenqing also, but Murong Chu Yi, with that disposition, if
he

heard you call him Little Dragon Lady, he would cut you alive to throw into
the refining furnace as raw material."

Gu Mang waved his hand and said, “Don't exaggerate so. Little Dragon
Lady is very good. I still......"

At the end of the conversation, Gu Mang knew that he had let something
slip, so he looked anxiously at Mo Xi, hoping that Mo Xi didn't notice what
he had just said.

It's a pity that the sky didn't work out. General Mo watched and listened.
How could he miss this message? He squinted and stared at Gu Mang.
"Have you seen him today?"

Seeing this, Gu Mang had to hold his arms in his hands and arch his hands.
"I can't hide anything from you. Xihe Jun is so wise."
"You don't have to flatter me. What did you see him doing?"

Gu Mang had to tell Mo Xi about the encounter with Murong ChuYi by the
Peach Blossom Lake that day. He remembered Murong Chu Yi's
admonition, which was very brief and without any embellishment.

He thought that Mo Xi would be surprised to hear this, but he just frowned

and sighed, "Why bother?"

"Why?"

Mo Xi said, "A few days ago, Yue Chenqing once came to me and asked
me to borrow Liaoguo's collection of gods, demons and herbs, saying that
he was looking for a herb that can cure all kinds of diseases. But I lent this
book to the administrator of Xiuzhen school half a month ago, and I didn’t
know if Yue Chenqing would run to ask him for it. “

Gu Mang blinked. "So the little white bird has known about his uncle's
illness for several days?"

"More than a few days. Yue Chenqing knew a few years ago that his fourth
uncle was not very well. He followed me to defend the border in the north.
He also wanted to find out if there was any good foreign prescription for his
fourth uncle. But Yue Chenqing knew that Murong ChuYi didn't want
others to meddle, so he only searched the medicine behind his back.”

Gu Mang was surprised and said, "It's been so long. How can Murong Chu
Yi say that the little white bird only knew a little about it?"

"Murong ChuYi was right to say that because Yue Chenqing only knows
that his uncle is ill, but he doesn't know what's wrong with him. He can't
work out the right medicine, so he wants to find a kind of fairy grass that
can cure all kinds of diseases."

Gu Mang said at a loss, "Why did Murong Chu Yi keep it from him..."

Mo Xi sighed, "Because their relationship has never been very good. The
family affairs of the Yue family are a bad debt."
Gu Mang did not speak. He sat and silently calculated the relationship
between Jiang Yexue, Yue Chenqing and Murong Chuyi. At last, he had to
hold his head and sigh, "I can't think, I can't think."

Mo Xi glanced at him. "What can't you think?"

Gu Mang smoothed out his fingers and said to Mo Xi, "I wonder why they
have a bad relationship. You come to see Murong Chu Yi first. It was clear
that Murong Chu Yi was rescued and raised by the little white bird's mother.
But why does he hate his sister's children?"

Once Gu Mang instantly had this kind of sophistication, but now he was
ignorant. Instead, he wanted it explained to him.

Mo Xi said, "It's very simple. Murong Huang was not only a teacher but
also a sister to Murong Chuyi. Although Murong Huang called him her
younger brother in name, she treated him as important as if he came out as
her son. When she married into Yuefu, she specially asked the emperor to
let Murong Chuyi accompany her. This was also the reason why Murong
Chu Yi lives with the Yue family."

Gu Mang nodded as if to pound garlic. “I understand. That is to say little

white bird and little dragon lady, say uncle and nephew, in fact they’re more
like big brother and younger brother."

"Not bad. Murong Chuyi said Murong Huang was his benefactor. When she
was alive, Murong Chuyi was with her every day and night, learning her
way and showing her respect. He naturally hoped that she would have a
wonderful home, but Yue Juntian... "

Mo Xi puckered his lips, and did not want to make more comments on this
person.

However, Gu Mang clearly said, “He's a bad guy."

Mo Xi said, "Yue Juntian's reputation in emotion was not very good at that
time.
Murong Huang and his parents pointed to their bellies in the early years,
and they had an early engagement. However, Yue Juntian was born with a
romantic nature. At the age of 16, he was pregnant with Qin girl and
accepted her as a concubine and had a son."

"It's amazing,” Gu Mang murmured, “He was not married to Murong

Huang, but there were already concubines. Not only concubines, but also
children."

Pondering for a while, he asked, "Is that child Jiang Yexue?"

"... Uh huh." Mo Xi doesn't like to talk about men and women. He was
more or less embarrassed. "It's him."

Gu Mang said, "Then I can understand why Little Dragon Lady doesn't like
the Jiang Yexue. Yue Juntian married two daughters in law. Murong Chuyi
is Murong Huang's younger brother, who is on the other side of the main
room. Jiang Yexue is the son of the concubine, who is on the other side."

Mo Xi didn't want to discuss his wife and concubine. He lowered his

eyelashes and coughed softly, “Yes.” This kind of thing is not uncommon
among nobles, but as you said, Murong Chuyi respected her sister. He was
very dissatisfied with this marriage. In addition, Yue Jun's daily romances
often made Murong Huang sad and angry. Therefore, Murong Chuyi's
mood has always been very complicated for his nephew who has half Yue
Juntian's blood in his bones.”

Speaking of this, Mo Xi poured two more hot teas and pushed them to Gu
Mang's hand for another cup.

"I don't quite understand… Even if the little white bird has half of the blood
of the person he doesn't like, but at least it's his sister's child. Isn't there a
good saying, it's called love me love my dog? Why doesn't he like the
people his sister loves?”

"Because he didn't think his sister was happy. He thought that the birth of
this child was a mistake plus a mistake."
The steam of tea was like old grudges.

"But in addition, there is a more important reason..."

Gu Mang asked, "What is it?"

"Murong Huang's difficult birth was not for no reason. She often quarreled
with Yue Juntian after she married into his family, so her melancholy would
not go away. On the day of childbirth, a woman who was provoked by Yue
Juntian came to make trouble in the house. Her words were filthy and ugly.
Murong Huang was extremely broken and weak. She became more and
more exhausted after such a trouble, and finally died of her heart."

Gu Mang was surprised and gave a low “ah."

Mo Xi sighed, "So you see, a wrong cause, a wrong result, and finally took
away the most important person in the world. After so many years, Murong
Chuyi could not let it go. He is now a master of weapon refining. Yue
Juntian tried to melt the ice with him several times, but he refused him for
this festival. As for Yue Chenqing, Murong Chuyi has never known how to
deal with it." After a pause he said, "That's almost what happened to their
family."

Gu Mang still couldn't digest such complex emotions. His blue eyes were
full of confusion. For a while, he said in doubt, "But Yue Chenqing can't be
blamed for Murong Huang's death. He was only a baby at that time..."

"Murong Chuyi's heart should always be clear that this matter has nothing
to do with Yue Chenqing, but to be clear and to let go always two different
things."

Gu Mang felt his chin and murmured, "Clarity and relief are always two
things..."

There was a flash of apprehension in his eyes. "How do you know that?"

"You told me before."

Gu Mang said in surprise. "Is that right? Then I'm good."

Mo Xi: "......"

Looking at his happy and self satisfied appearance, Mo Xi planned not to

tell him. In fact, almost all of this emotional analysis about Murong Chuyi
was what Gu Mang said to Mo Xi in those days.

People were so complicated that he didn't know it before. He couldn’t see

through the love and hate between people, but Gu Mang told him why they
loved and why they hated.

Mo Xi remembered that when Gu Mang was lying on the beach with his
hands resting on his arms, chatting with him about this, he also mentioned
Jiang Yexue.

At that time, Gu Mang spat the dog tail grass in his mouth and said
sincerely,

"It's not easy for Jiang Yexue. He was able to combine clarity with relief.
You see, Murong Chuyi has been treating Yue Chenqing coldly for many
years because of the matter of sister Huang. Jiang Yexue's Ah-Niang also
went, but he didn't hold his breath for these two people. He could see it
open, instead, he treated both of them politely. Tut Tut, Buddha. If I don't
mean it, I'll be sick."

Mo Xi looked at the young man lying beside him looking at the stars. His
eyes were tender.

He knew that Gu Mang would not. Even if he changed his position to Jiang
Yexue, Gu Mang would be relieved, not angry, not in a hurry, and treat
others well.

After all, Gu Mang was so bright, just like the sun.

If someone cried with Murong Chuyi, Murong Chuyi would only push the
other side away. If someone cried with Jiang Yexue in his arms, Jiang
Yexue would be kind enough to accompany that person and listen to him.

And Gu Mang?
If someone hugs Gu Mang and cried, Gu Mang would make him laugh.

Bring laughter and light to others, that was Gu Shixiong who he had been
deeply in love with.

A few days later, after the spring hunting, the military affairs were almost
finished. Fortunately, Gu Mang took care of him later. Although Mo Xi had
to grind for a while every time he had a meal, he still had a proper diet. He
did not fail to live up to the good medicine that was prescribed by Jiang
Yaoshi.

On this day, Mo Xi was idle and had nothing to do. He thought about
whether to go to the Xiuzhen school for a while, and along the way back, he
wanted to give Yue Chenqing the collection of gods and Demons and herbs.
After all, although

Yue Chenqing was lazy. He had taken his fourth uncle as a bright light
guide since he was a child. When he encountered something related to
Murong Chuyi, he had always been serious and tangled up.

The child looked out of tune, but in fact, as long as he believed in one thing,
he would strive to be almost paranoid. Young people are fearless. A cavity
of blood is easy to muddle up, then make trouble.

In this way, Li Wei hurried into the hall and said anxiously, "Lord!"

"What's the matter? What's the matter with you?"

Li Wei said, "Something happened in Yuefu."

Mo Xi thought for a moment and in his heart murmured, would he not?

What are you worried about? He sked, "is Yue Chenqing..."

Li Wei opened his eyes: "Yes! Lord, how do you guess it? Young master
Yue is gone!”
___

The author has something to say: "the real reason for snow sister's
disability"

Murong Chuyi (179cm): Yue Chenqing, please tell me to try it.

Yue Chenqing (176cm): uncle! Four uncle! My uncle!

Friendly guest group leader 0.5 Er Gouzi: the picture is harmonious, I think
it's OK.

Murong Chuyi (179cm): River night snow, you ask me to have a try.

Jiang yexue (184cm): uncle. Four uncle. My uncle.

Friendly guest star's group leader 0.5 Er Gouzi: I always think it's strange
Murong, would you like to wear a pair of high-rise shoes and Jiang yexue?

Murong Chuyi: No.

Friendly guest star's group leader, 0.5 Er Gouzi (waves impatiently): then
just discount Jiang yexue's legs, and it's not high to be in a wheelchair!

River night snow:

 Chapter 77 - Dark Fire

In the hall of Jinluan, the emperor sat on the side of Zhiyi and listened to
Yue Juntian's tears as he held the string of jade beads in his hand.

"Lord! Lord! The son of the old minister is your own family. He also has
half of the blood of the royal family. You can't ignore him, my Lord! If the
dog is lost, the old minister… Old officials... " When it came to grief, it was
another time to beat and cry. The runny nose was dripping on the gold
brick.

The emperor looked rather disgusted. He frowned from the bridge of his
nose, narrowed his eyes and said, "OK, what can crying solve? I don't care."

Yue Juntian hit the ground banging and banging with his head, and said
with tears, "Thank you very much! Thank you! Please let the northern Iron
Army step on Mengdie island as soon as possible to save the child! "

"... To where? Do you think the northern army can be sent?" The emperor
was quite speechless. “It is said that when the concubine of the world
laughs, there will not be a man in the hundred thousand army."

When Yue Juntian heard this, he thumped his chest and feet, howled, "Go
on!

The old minister has been lonely all his life. He left early for his wife, and
his children - "

"Stop howling! I've heard you so many times since you came into the
palace!

You listen, man, I will help you. But don't think about the northern border
army.
It's just a big story.”

Seeing Yue Juntian want to howl again, his saliva in his nose crumbling, the
emperor was almost disgusted by him. He quickly sat up straight and
reached out. "OK! I'm afraid of you. I sent Xihe Jun to you. He is the head
of this office.”

Yue Juntian was frozen for a while, and his nose was running silently. He
sucked hard, and then sucked back up the water and soup. He murmured,
"After all, Xihe Jun is only one person, and he’s not foolproof..."

The emperor had been pestered by him for a long time. His patience has
been stretched to the extreme. Seeing that he had to be choosy, he couldn’t
help being angry. "OK? You can go by yourself?"

Although Yue Juntian was also a master of weapon refining, he got a

strange disease many years ago. Although he kept his life, his brain and
body were not as good as before. Now he was old and needed to rest for
half a day after a few miles. It was impossible for him to go to Mengdie
island. It was almost the same as dying.

And this man was also a selfish owner. When Jiang Yexue brushed his face
and touched his interests, he would make a lot of trouble to sweep his son
out of the house. Although Yue Chenqing was much more favored than
Jiang Yexue, wasn’t his own life important?

Immediately shook his head and said, "It's not the old minister's will. If the
old minister is still like before, he would engage to rescue the child from the
demon island! However, however... "

"But what? If you huff and haw again, your son's life will be in doubt!"

Yue Juntian only said, "OK, OK! Then Xihe Jun! Then I'll bother you a
lot!"

So the emperor called Mo Xi into the temple. Mo Xi heard Li Wei's report

before.
He had heard about it. If the emperor said something about it, he would
know it.

Although Mo Xi had no good feelings for Yue Juntian, the flower heart old
radish, Jiang Yexue was his first comrade in arms. He had a deep sympathy
for his colleauge, and Yue Chenqing himself was the deputy commander
with him for two years. He would not refuse to give up.

"It's just that Mengdie island is an archipelago. I don't know where Yue
Chenqing is?"

"Yes, well, fortunately," said the emperor, "or it would become more and
more difficult,” he said and summoned the last bird sent by Yue Chenqing.

This kind of bird was made of spiritual power. In order to listen to the
details of Yue Chenqing's call for help repeatedly, the emperor had already
guarded it with his own magic spell, so that it hadn’t disappeared yet.

As he recited the incantation, the sharp beak of the legendary bird opened
and closes, saying with Yue Chenqing's extremely weak voice, "Fourth,
fourth uncle… Dad..."

Hearing his son's voice, Yue Juntian couldn't help but cry again.

"I, I am trapped on the island of Mengdie! It’s black all around... It's black
everywhere… Can dream... " Yue Chenqing's voice also carried fear and
sobs, "I don't know how long I can stay awake… I don't know what they are
going to do with me… Help me, Fourth Uncle... Dad... Help me…” he
whined. “I'm in pain My blood… They want to... "

But what they wanted, Mo Xi didn’t hear. When Yue Chenqing talked about
it, he couldn't save his voice because of the exhaustion of his spiritual
power.

The general put his agate and turquoise beads around his wrist and asked,

"Does Xihe Jun know anything about it?"

“Mengdie island is a demon island rarely visited by individuals. Because of
the fickleness of the monsters and the unfathomable depth of their magic
power, cultivators usually don't go there when there's nothing to do," Mo Xi
said.

"However," he said. "As far as today's folklore is concerned, Mengdie

island consists of more than 20 islands, each of which is inhabited by
different kinds of monsters which have different temperament and habits.
And Yue Chenqing provided three messages. First, it's black everywhere.
Second, he can dream, and Yue Chenqing is not sure if he can keep awake.
Third, those monsters seem to be interested in his blood."

When the emperor listened, you felt quite interested. Then he touched his
chin with a smile and asked, "If you had to guess, Xihe, which is the
monster clan that kidnapped Yue Chenqing?"

"Bat," Mo Xi said.

Yue Juntian said "ah" next to him, his lips trembling in a soft white way.
“Bats…

Bat... Yes... Yes, there is a load on Mengdie Island, including a vampire bat
island... " He burst out crying again, "My God! Son, my dear son!"

"But it's just speculation. It's imperative to start as soon as possible and go
to Mengdie island to explore one or two of them."

Hearing that he was about to leave, Yue Juntian quickly wiped his tears
with his sleeves and choked, "Thank you more, thank you so much!"

Mo Xi said coldly:, "I am not doing this for you, but for your son. You do
not have to thank me."

"..." Yue Juntian's lips were mumbling. He knew the friendship between Mo
Xi and Jiang Yexue and the meaning of Mo Xi's words.

Yue Juntian's son was not only Yue Chenqing, but also Jiang Yexue, who
had been abandoned by him.
When the emperor saw the awkward atmosphere between the two, he
coughed softly and said, "It's not too late. Xihe, you go back to the mansion
to settle down and set off early."

Mo Xi: "Yes."

"In addition, this life crystal, take it with you also." The emperor waved,
and a blue and white spirit stone emerged at Mo Xi’s side.

The so-called life crystal stone was a stone made of a drop of cord blood of
nobles of Chonghua when they were born. This kind of stone would radiate
its unique light day and night until the day when the owner died. There was
a saying in the old news of Chonghua that it could bring good luck to the
new born baby, so many nobles had such a stone of their own.

"It's Yue Chenqing's, and now the light is fair, so you don't have to worry
about his life,” the emperor said. “Keep it at hand. Although it can't give
you directions, at least you all can know Yue Chenqing's situation at any
time."

Mo Xi frowned a little. “We?”

"Oh, I forgot to say,” the emperor said. "There are two people who have
come to ask me who must go. One is Murong ChuYi, and the other is Jiang
Yexue."

Mo Xi suddenly opened his eyes. “They're also going?"

Seeing Mo Xi's face, the emperor said, "You don't have to worry about
Elder Qingxu. Although his legs and feet are broken, he is also a master of
weapon refining. His wooden wheelchair is flexible and has many
opportunities. It will definitely not drag you back."

"... I don't mean that. But this time on the road, in addition to Gu Mang,
there is no way. He should be supervised and must go with me. I'm not
going to take anyone with me. After all, the nature of monsters is strange
and unpredictable.
Many monsters don't like to contact the human race very much. The more
people who go, I'm afraid, the more serious the conflict will be. "

The emperor said, "There are two more people. It’s not like there aren’t
thousands of horses and thousands of troops. Take them with you if you
want.

Many people can help you."

Mo Xi had to go back to the house to prepare.

He didn't have much to carry with him. Apart from some basic spells and
spirit stones, there was only one Gu Mang he needed to take along.

He couldn’t leave this guy behind. Now Gu Mang's memory was in

disorder. If he thought of something he shouldn't think about and he wasn’t
around, the consequences might be unpredictable.

And there was another thing he was afraid to admit——

Gu Mang's degeneration and treason all happened in his absence. After

going through so many things, Mo Xi knew that he was really afraid of
leaving Gu Mang for a long time.

"Where shall we go?" When Mo Xi packed up his bag, Gu Mang asked

him.

Mo Xi replied, "Save a person."

"To save the little white bird?"

"Yes."

"Just the two of us?"

Mo Xi stopped his work and looked back at Gu Mang. "No. Murong ChuYi
and Jiang Yexue also went. "
He knew that Gu Mang didn't like contact with strangers, and he also heard
that Gu Mang was worried, so he asked, "Are you afraid of them?"

"These are the two words,” Gu Mang thought for a moment and said, "Just
fine."

When Mo Xi and Gu Mang arrived at the long pavilion outside the city,
they found that Jiang Yexue and Murong ChuYi had already been waiting
there. This was really a very strange situation - Jiang Yexue and Murong
ChuYi were enemies couldn’t can't fight with each other. Especially
Murong ChuYi, he didn’t

even want to see Jiang Yexue. But at this time, they both had the same
purpose.

They had go to save a person with Xihe.

The two of them, one sitting in the long pavilion, the other standing under
the pear tree outside the pavilion, were talking very coldly at a distance.

The distance was too far. Mo Xi didn’t hear what they were saying, but the
hostility between them seemed to be felt ten miles away. In particular,
Murong Chu Yi was still standing with his hands in his white embroidered
robe with silver edge. The silk belt of Tianchan fluttered with the wind. His
handsome and elegant face seemed to have a layer of cold frost pierced to
the bone.

When Mo Xi and Gu Mang approached them, they immediately stopped

talking.

"Elder Qingxu, Gentleman Murong."

Gu Mang also learned how to say hello to them. "Elder Qingxu, Gentleman
Murong."

Jiang Yexue lost a lot of weight from the few days before, and there was a
slight green under his eyebrows. It was obvious that after Yue Chenqing
disappeared, he always had trouble sleeping and eating. Jiang Yexue said,
“Xihe Jun." When he finished saying this, he also nodded toward Gu Mang
to say hello.

As for Murong ChuYi, he had always been free from common sense and
ignored people if he was in a bad mood.

The atmosphere between the four was delicate, so they were on their way.

Mengdie island was not too far away from Chonghua Imperial City. There
were two weapon refiners, so they didn’t need to defend their sword. Jiang
Yexue took a small walnut from the spatial bag, and after falling to the
ground, it became a flying boat that could float in the clouds and travel
thousands of miles every day.

Jiang Yexue asked Mo Xi and Gu Mang to get on the boat, and then looked
back at Murong ChuYi under the flower tree. "ChuYi, this boat was taught
to me before, and I later made some adjustments to the drawings. Now this
walnut boat can carry more than 100 people. Come up and have a look."

Murong ChuYi said coldly, "Your boat, I will not step on it. My nephew
doesn't have to worry."

Gu Mang was lying on the side of the boat watching the activity. When he
heard this, he thought about the taste. He pointed to Murong ChuYi and
Jiang Yexue.

"He called you his nephew?"

Then on the other hand, referring to Jiang Yexue and Murong ChuYi, “He is
his uncle?"

Looking back at Mo Xi, he said, "By the way, I remember that they are
really in this relationship. But I can't see it at all. This nephew looks as big
as his uncle."

Mo Xi reminded him, "Don't say much. Go into the cabin."

But Murong ChuYi clearly heard Gu Mang's words. For some reason, his
face became colder than usual.
Jiang Yexue said. "ChuYi, you…"

"Who are you calling,” Murong Chu Yi interrupted his words, sword
eyebrows standing up, and said, "Jiang Yexue, you are the son of the
concubine of Yue Juntian. In terms of seniority, you should call me your
uncle. You and Yue Chenqing are a younger generation than me. If you call
me that, don't you feel that you have lost etiquette? "

"... Yes. What my brother-in-law taught me was that."

Murong ChuYi groaned coldly, raised his hand, and twisted the flowers. A
pear flower that fell on his shoulder turned into a boat in the south of the
river. Like Jiang Yexue's walnut boat, it was also a boat that could fly.

He managed to get into the boat, and his tall and straight figure disappeared
behind the light linen hangings.

Jiang Yexue was silent for a while. Turning back, he said to Mo Xi, "I'm
sorry, Xihe Jun, I've made you laugh."

Mo Xi shook his head and comforted him.

But when he sat in the cabin and listened to the wind outside, he could not
help but feel strange.

He thought that the way Jiang Yexue and Murong ChuYi talked was too
strange, as if they were hiding some secrets that others didn't know, which
seemed to make Murong ChuYi very conflicted. Murong ChuYi such a
person who didn't

live in the world, so what would even make him deliberately put forward a
question of generations.

Therefore, Murong ChuYi not only didn’t take Jiang Yexue’s boat, but also
flashed a kind of alert in his phoenix eyes, silently intimidating the other
side -- I am respected, you are humble. I am respected, you are younger.
How can I allow you to be more upright?
Mo Xi frowned. He thought, what was the purpose of Murong ChuYi being
so insistent on emphasizing this boundary?

___

The author has something to say: the first episode of erha radio drama of
wing voice is coming out! If you are interested, you can go to Weibo or to
the cat's ear! In addition, I saw a lovely girl in Lofter and said, "the three
disciples of Chu Wanning, the two dogs are poisonous, Xue Meng is the
head of powder, and the teacher's ignorance is a private life meal. I can't
laugh!"!!! Today, the inspiration of this little theater comes from that lovely
girl, but I don't usually surf the Internet much, and I don't know if the first
one mentioned Didi. It's a misunderstanding, so it's not a circle. In a word, it
means that the God of poison, powder and illegitimate food is the idea of
the second dog girl, which is not my idea! Yao Mo Tun ~ ~

There are many friends from the second dog theatre next door who are
playing in the theater today. You can skip it if you have seen the second dog
Caibao: every science and engineering God always has one or two powder
heads.

Xue Mengmeng: for example?

Caibao: Chenqing, your fourth uncle is here!

Yue Chenqing: I am me!!! I can!!! Four uncle look at me look at me!!!

Xue Mengmeng: Oh, nothing.

Caibao: Mengmeng, your master is here!

Xue Mengmeng: me, me and me!!!!!!! I can!!!!!! Master, look at me!!!!!!!!

Yue Chenqing:
Caibao: every science and engineering God has one or two immortal
poisons.

Mo Huo: for example?

Caibao: Jiang yexue, your brother-in-law is here.

Jiang yexue (gentleman's face): will my uncle get on my boat?

Fourth uncle: get out.

Mo Huo: ha ha ha, what a shame!

Caibao: Er Gou, your master is here.

Mo Huo (brilliant face): do you want to go to my bed?

Chu Wanning: get out.

Jiang yexue: (smiling) you are also very humiliating.

Caibao: every science and engineering God always has one or two private
meals.

Shimei: for example?

Caibao: Master, your master is here.

Shimei (gentle): do you want to enjoy the flowers? I have different kinds of
flowers, please enjoy them.

Mo Huo (kicking): reward your gold dragon plate and jade pillar, MMP!!

Murong ChuYi: I don't seem to have a private meal.

Chu Wanning: you are very lucky a.

Meatloaf: that's because you don't have a third nephew. Thanks for Yue
Juntian's kindness!!!
 Chapter 78 - Love seedling

The walnut boat soared in the sky. The speed of the boat was the same as
that of the other boat, but the distance was far away. It was obvious that
Murong ChuYi was so disgusted with Jiang Yexue that he didn't even want
to drive the boat.

At dusk, the setting sun fell into the deep sea of clouds, and the glow beside
the boats was like a river on earth. Gu Mang had never seen the world. He
had been looking at it from the side of the boat. His blue eyes, washed by
the rain, reflected the sinking of the golden crow in the west and the broad
water in the mountains.

Just as he was looking, suddenly something hard poked him in the shin
twice.

Gu Mang looked back. At the first glance, he didn’t see anyone. His eyes
went down. Only then can he see that it was a ceramic servant who could
walk and move after being cast by magic. The servant's painting was very
crude. His eyes were high and his nose and mouth were low. Gu Mang
thought it looked funny and laughs loudly, "Who made it? Hahaha, it's too
ugly!"

As soon as the bamboo curtain of the cabin was lifted and lowered, the
snow lotus white shirt came out from the inside. He sat in a wooden
wheelchair with spiritual power flowing and said to Gu Mang, "You made
it."

"..."

Looking at Gu Mang's surprised and confused look, Jiang Yexue smiled. "It
was a long time ago. When you were still in the army, you saw that I was
moulding clay figurines, so you had to follow me to make one. But your
patience was not very good at that time. You always did things on a whim.
When you pinched half of it, you were tired of it. You just drew your five
senses perfunctorily."

"So it is..."

Gu Mang looked at the ugly pottery figurine and thought that it came from
his own hands. His feelings were subtle.

The clay figure looked really old. Some of the paint had lost its color. It
revolved around Gu Mang. As it moved slowly and clumsily on the ground,
its crooked mouth opened and closed once and said, "Eat, eat."

Gu Mang felt deep in his sleeves and said, "I didn't bring anything
delicious.

Besides, you are a clay man. What do you want to eat?"

"Eat, eat!" said the ugly clay figure.

Gu Mang said to himself that his stubbornness and frowning look were a bit
like Mo Xi. However, this could only be thought about in his heart.
Whether it was known to Mo Xi or Chonghua's women who are infatuated
with Xihe Jun, it was enough for him to drink. Gu Mang sent him, "There is
nothing for you to eat.

Let's go."

The ugly clary figure stretched out its little hands to pull him. “Eat, eat!"

Jiang Yexue said with a smile, "It's not asking you because it wants to eat.
It's asking you to go eat in the cabin."

Gu Mang thought that this kind of "journey" could only be filled with dry
food at will, but unexpectedly he could sit down to eat. He said, "Is it your
cooking?"

"No."
"That's all." Gu Mang shook his head like a rattle. "Xihe Jun did not have
access to enter."

Jiang Yexue said, "I put some of these little clay figurines in the walnut boat
and cast some spells on them. They make all the meals. Although it's just a
simple meal, but... " He paused for a moment and said with a smile, "It's
better than what Xihe Jun did."

Gu Mang was relieved, but then he turned to look at the distant boat and
asked,

"We didn’t call Dragon…Cough. You won’t ask Mister Murong to eat?"

"He won't come, brother-in-law." Jiang Yexue looked slightly down, the
setting sun making it dim. With a flick of his fingertips, the wooden
wheelchair turned around and went into the cabin. "Let's go."

There were also two clay figurines in the cabin busily serving vegetables
and tea. But they were so much more beautiful than the one made by Gu
Mang. The nose was a nose, the eyes were eyes, the man and the woman
were charming.

The dishes on the table were not really excellent, but they were fresh and
delicious, and the tea was clean and sweet. Gu Mang didn't like tea. Jiang
Yexue also prepared a pot of warm wine.

Mo Xi said, "Drink less."

Jiang Yexue said warmly, "Fragrant snow wine will not easily make him
drunk. If he likes it, let him."

Gu Mang licked his lips and smiles.

Mo Xi glanced at the moist tip of his tongue, which he held out to lick his
lips.

The man was not happy with him. "Elder Qingxu, he is a guilty person.
Why do you treat him with the same former ceremony?"
But despite that, he let Gu Mang have it.

It was not easy to get drunk on fragrant snow wine, but after all, it was still
wine.

For a while, Gu Mang was greedy for it. He thought it was very good to
drink sweet wine. If he drank more, he still had some advantages. In
addition, the rice made by the small clay figures tasted strange. They added
vegetables and soup to the cabin. In order to see the funny appearance of
the clay figurine's clumsiness when scooping rice several times, Gu Mang
ate three bowls more than usual.

After the meal, they went back to the cabin to rest. Due to Gu Mang’s
unstable spiritual flow, Murong Lian always had to keep a close eye on him.
Their walnut boat was flying in the high sky, so they couldn't take risks. Mo
Xi had to watch him as much as possible. So that night, Gu Mang and he
slept in the same cabin.

"So full..." Gu Mang groaned with his hands on his stomach and fell on the
bed.

"Get up." Mo Xi had a habit of cleanliness. He forced him to take a bath

and then go to sleep.

Gu Mang refused. "I won't wash."

"If you don't wash, roll on the deck and stay on the floor."

Gu Mang held the quilt and was really going to the deck to go to sleep.

Mo Xi raised his sword eyebrows and pulled him back angrily. "Who let
you out?" he snapped. “Lie down."

Gu Mang’s blue eyes looked sleepy as if floating on a misty lake. He asked,

"Can I not take a bath?"

"No."
"Please, Xihe Jun..."

"No way."

"Master."

"No way."

"Princess."

"Are you deliberately making me angry?"

Gu Mang let the wrong words leave his mouth and said, "Good Shidi..."

"..." Mo Xi said through his teeth, "Gu Mang, sober up!"

Gu Mang's eyebrows were all going to be wrinkled into a ball, and he

slowly shrank up. "I really don't want to wash. I have no energy… Why
don't you wash it for me? "

Mo Xi was still as fierce as a strict teacher. Suddenly, he said something

back.

He was embarrassed.

In this way, the authority of reprimanding was reduced by three points.

"... Don't even think about it.”

Gu blankly sighed, fell on the bed, and sprawled on the quilt. It seemed that
he planned to go to bed like this. Mo Xi went left and right to take him. He
had to go to the place to take his own bath and change his clean clothes.

He thought that Gu Mang was deliberately cheating because he didn't want

to take a bath. But when he came back, he saw Gu Mang huddled at the
bottom of his bed, frowning over his stomach and humming in a low voice.
His soft black hair fell on his pale cheek.
At this time, there was no need to pretend again. Mo Xi was stunned and
realized that he really was uncomfortable. So he wiped his wet hair, went to
Gu Mang's bed and asked him, "What's the matter? Still uncomfortable?"

Gu Mang's long eyelashes vibrated and slightly opened a seam. His blue
eyes, with some water vapor, glanced at Mo Xi weakly and gave out a look.
He murmured, "Hmm. Too much… Too much pressure, stomach ache."

“…………” Mo Xi was silent for a while, then spit out a word, "Should."

But he sat down beside Gu Mang and waved to Gu Mang calmly, "Come
here."

Gu Mang hesitated for a moment, saying that he couldn’t be provoked in

normal times. Now he was weak and sick. If a hero didn’t suffer the loss in
front of him, he would let go. So he made two rolls on the bed, rolled to Mo
Xi's hand, and sighed, "Do you want me to roll again?"

Mo Xi said, "Lie still."

Gu Mang lied flat as a salted fish.

But by this time, his clothes had been very disordered, and his chest was
wide open, revealing a large area of tight skin with old scars below. Mo Xi
took a look.

His eyes were dark. He raised his hand and closed Gu Mang's collar again.
Then he stuck his hand to Gu Mang's stomach and rubbed it slowly.

Gu Mang's lips barked twice. "Princess, are you punishing me for eating too
much?"

Mo Xi was out of breath. "What did you say?"

It was no wonder that Gu Mang's heart was small. The main reason was that
he was so cranky. He had been looking back and forth for so many times.
So Gu Mang felt that his slight and forceful rubbing was also a way of
punishment, but it was not too sad. Although he felt strange when being
rubbed, the discomfort of his stomach actually became gentle in the
rubbing.

Gu Mang lied on the bed, his eyes gradually became dim. Finally, his head
tilted, his face against Mo Xi’s arm, and he fell asleep.

That night, he had a dream again, and the lost memories were dim in his
rusty mind.

He dreamed of the low tent, the howling wind outside the tent, the smell of
pear white wine in his nose, and the taste of honey on Mo Xi's body.

It was the night of the coming of age.

Before, he only dreamed that Mo Xi kissed him, and then his memory was
interrupted. For a long time, Gu Mang was confused about what happened
next.

Why did they both feel hot and dry at that time? And at this moment,
maybe it was because of the urge of alcohol, plus the help of Mo Xi who
was pressing and rubbing his aching stomach by his bedside, but the
powerful rhythm seemed to coincide with another rhythm in his memory.

It was as if the clouds had cleared and he suddenly remembered.

It was that night that he took a spring picture from an old bookstall and tried
to give Mo Shidi a gift of adulthood, but he didn't expect to burn himself.
At last, he was dragged by Mo Xi and fell on the marching couch.

The weak wooden board made a strange sound under them. His whole body
was trapped under Mo Xi. His nose was full of the other's breath. He had no
way to go.

He didn’t remember what Mo Xi said to him at that time, but he knew that
when he reacted, Mo Xi's hand was already removing his waistband - his
hands were tense, just like a boy who was tearing down his long-awaited
greeting.
Gu Mang himself was not so good at that time. He even felt that he was
more nervous than Mo Xi. For a long time, he was flexible in front of Mo
Xi. He was inclusive and a guardian. He was Mo Xi’s “gege."

But when he was oppressed by the young man's heavy body, he suddenly
felt that his position had been reversed for a long time. For the first time, he
noticed that his beloved that he protected whom he was afraid of being hurt
by others was not as obedient and polite as he thought.

Instead, he was a man with wide shoulders and a strong back, and he
thought that this man didn’t need his guidance and protection.

He gathered his throat and licked his wet lips. His eyes moved uneasily
from side to side. He tried to find his familiar sense of elder brother, but he
couldn't find it.

Reflected in his eyes was Mo Xi’s emotional face.

On that handsome, young, ascetic face, there was a mist of lust, which made
the cold and restrained black eyes Mo Xi had in his daily life look a little
confused, just like a young animal falling into the trap by mistake.

Being young meant he was green and reckless, with endless power to break.

Being an animal meant nature, ambition, and boundless desire to release.

Gu Mang was stared at by those eyes, and the silk fell, like a shell being
pried open, showing the shaking fresh clam and the secret deep sea breath.

The soft clam was held by the hot fingers, which made him gasp with his
eyes closed. He swallowed his throat, then slowly opened his moist eyes.
He saw the way Mo Xi looked at the moment - it was… It was very
exciting and terrible.

The young man's chest was broad. His waist was thin but his muscles were
even. At that time, there were not too many scars on Mo Xi's body.
Especially the heart. At that time, Mo Xi’s heart was still intact, without the
stab wound he later got from Gu Mang.
Gu Mang looked at the strong body. The air around him seemed to be
stagnant.

He couldn’t breathe because of the pressure.

He didn't know how it could have happened.

Obviously, Mo Xi was the one he wanted to protect, but Mo Xi took him

with the attitude of possessor. At that time, he drank too much wine to
accept too many details, but he could easily pick up the taste of being cut
open by his shidi.

It hurt. It was very painful.

At that time, Mo Xi, who had been thirsty for so long, was too young and
reckless to possess a man. When he finally couldn't help it, the pent up
desire for love was actually breaking out almost in revenge.

Gu Mang remembered that he seemed to have said a lot of nonsense at that

time. For the sake of face, for the sake of being able to get along with each
other calmly the next day, or for something else, he seemed to bear the pain
of breaking down and suffering. He always said that he had played with
countless men and women. Mo Xi was not good at it and didn't know how
to do it.

Hearing Gu Mang's words, he became more and more restless and out of
control.

He remembered that he picked him up later and let him rest half on the head
of the bed.

Under the candlelight, the young man’s eyes were slightly red because of
anger, unwillingness, love, and grievance.

The young man held his face, kissed his cheek, and finally got up and
looked down at him. His face was almost strange to him because of bigotry
and love.
Before he completely occupied him, he said, "Shixiong, look at me well,
and then look down at yourself… I don't care how many people you have
been with before, I want you to see clearly... "

The unsettled excitement that was about to be taken was accompanied by

the deep, sad and lustful eyes of the youth.

“The first man..." Mo Xi pressed onto him, The creepy wetness was so clear
and sensible, and the dumb voice almost rushed to the depths of Gu Mang’s
soul.

“To be here."

Gu Mang groaned. He was trembling. His neck was fragile, his soul was
torn, his eyes were trembling, his tears flowed down, his eyes were dazzled,
and his waist, which could not be folded on the battlefield, was suddenly
soft.

He didn't realize anything. The pain, heat, and breath could burn him, and
his heart beat like thunder. He felt his limbs trembling and his flesh burning.

When he calmed down, he opened his wet eyes and watched the light and
shadow flowing on the roof of the tent, as if the milky way was passing
over the two people's entwined spirits. Everything was in chaos.

Gu Mang remembered that he was controlled by Mo Xi in his fingers and

palms.

At the beginning, the man's mood was still very restrained, but at the end,
the young man's desire was enough to make him faint. The heat was
burning like wildfire, and the sweat was like materialized love that
connected the two people closely. He felt like the soft mud in the other's
hands. All his limbs were soaked in spirits. The hot air turned into a
gurgling stream and his consciousness went with it.

His memory was a bit broken, but he could still recall the sexy lips, the way
Mo Xi was breathing slightly, Mo Xi’s deep voice next to his ear, and the
fierce, perfect body in the dim light.
What were they doing?

What these actions brought to them and what they meant to today's Gu
Mang was not clear. He only felt the same stimulation in the dream of this
memory.

But the excitement was so heavy that Gu Mang felt at a loss.

This kind of physical entanglement, intimacy - what did it mean? Was it

some kind of treaty, or some kind of oath of possessiveness?

Mo Xi said, look clearly, who is your first man.

That tone, paranoid and sad, warm and crazy… Just like that, he suffered in
his heart.

He don't remember how long the dream lasted. In the end, everything was
fuzzy and sticky, light and shadow confused. And suddenly, at a certain
moment, a too strong tide came up, and Gu Mang couldn't help but utter the
same hoarse murmur as in his memory, "Shi, shidi…… You..."

Like stepping on air, Gu Mang suddenly opened his eyes.

He panted violently, then the tide fell after the fierce shudder. He was
sweating all over, his wet lips were slightly open, his whole body was
shaking, and a pair of blue eyes raised faintly——

His eyes were still confused and helpless.

Wet.

He didn’t know what was going on. It was a feeling he hadn’t felt at any
time in the past. Once before, dreams were dreams, waking up was waking
up. He had never had such a strong illusion after waking up.

He took a long time to slow down, to calm down, to breathe for a long time,
to slow down gradually, and to gradually focus his blue eyes.

He raised his head slowly.

He was still on the walnut boat, still in the cabin. The tent and the youth
were gone, and he finally came back to reality. Gu Mang's throat
swallowed. Like the

abandoned dog just swimming on the shore from the cold pool, he slowly
raised his wet blue eyes.

On the other side, in the candlelight, was Mo Xi’s face, apparently stiff.

Gu Mang's fingertips were still shaking. He mumbled in a daze, “Mo Xi?"

"..."

He still didn't know how he felt. “I… What's wrong with me...?"

He spoke, looking down at his hands, his sweaty clothes, and…

Gu Mang didn't need to describe his symptoms in detail. He glanced down

at himself and saw all the embarrassment and wetness on his pants. Then he
fell into a more strange silence.

___

The author has something to say: "if we let the characters play TV series"

Mo Ji: I choose Harry Potter, because Voldemort is the only person who has
a split soul there, so Gu Mang can't have a split soul.

Gu Mangmang: I choose China on the tip of my tongue. (interviewer's

bag:???

The main character is food. Do you want to wear it as cooked meat Jiang
Fuli: I choose life of wealth.

Murong Lian: I choose the golden triangle. I can smoke more a +.

Jiang yexue: I choose "four gods catching", I can still use a wheelchair.

Murong Chuyi: I choose Doraemon.

Yue Chenqing: I choose a dream of Red Mansions. I play Jia Baoyu and my
uncle plays Lin Daiyu. Cai Bao: your idea is very dangerous Flower dark:
do I need to choose? I only live in legend. Well, I choose temptation of
teachers No show? Well, then "Naruto", after all, also known as "Ninja
Assassin", is in line with my personal design.

Chen Tang: I'm free. As long as I don't play Confucius, it's a lie to teach
anything.
 Chapter 79 - No shame

Gu Mang bowed his head in front of him, his face was still flushed with the
dream, and his breath was still a little short. He looked at his trousers at a
loss.

"What's the matter?"

Gu Mang's eyes were open. He looked like a pure wolf cub, but the topic
that wolf cub said was too embarrassing. Mo Xi was a man with a thin face.
He used to think that he would happily come to him with this spring palace
plan to do the

“coming of age enlightenment,” which he could not do in any way.

"I......" Gu Mang felt uneasy about his physical reaction. "I don't think it's
right…

Am I ill... "

Mo Xi’s facial expression was subtle. He silent for a long time then asked,
"What did you dream of?"

"I... I dream again about the night when you were coming of age."

"..."

Gu Mang drooped his moist eyelashes and frowned. He was almost sleepy.
”I dreamed that you and I were in the tent, you pressed me, you let me look
down, and then told me to see clearly..."

Now that he had lost his sense of God and had little sense of shame, he
could speak these naked words calmly. If he could describe it, he might
really say "you were doing me" in such a pure tone.

Fortunately, he didn't know how to express it.

But Mo Xi’s ears are still red.

"You wanted me to see who is -"

"I see,” said Mo Xi suddenly, interrupting his words. He pursed his lips. A
thin redness had been spread in his ear, diffused to the tip of the ear. "You
don't have to say more."

He certainly remembered every word he said at that time. When he was

doing it, loving, he didn’t speak much. What's more, it was the sentence he
said when he invaded Gu Mang for the first time——

On the bed, Mo Xi could be particularly exciting to look at. He would toss

Gu Mang to the point that he was choking, waist soft, crying for mercy. But
if he was not forced to the extreme, he was not likely to say anything
absurd. But Gu Mang, who was not sure whether to provoke him to blow up
his hair or just keep his mouth idle, would always say some scarlet words
when he resisted the lingering death.

At that time, those words were like cooking oil in a hot fire. When he was
young, Mo Xi was burning more and more passionately. Everything in the
world became firewood and fire. Only the man in his arms was water. He
dug the spring from the deep to stop his heart from burning.

So he would be so impulsive, so paranoid, so irresistible as to say, “You see

clearly, who is your first man here.”

"What were we doing then?" Gu asked.

"..."

After waiting for a while, Gu Mang was even more at a loss and he couldn't
wait for the reply from Mo Xi. He murmured, “It's a strange feeling. It hurts
obviously, but..."
Mo Xi suddenly opened his eyes.

It hurt?

Gu Mang noticed his expression and asked, "What's the matter?"

Mo Xi bit his lips, and said almost with difficulty, “Do you think it hurts?"

Gu Mang nodded frankly. "It hurts."

"..."

"When you came in, it was too hard, too hot, too big, so it hurt."

"..."

Mo Xi was stuck for a while with nothing to say.

He couldn't describe what it was like. For the first time even from before his
memory was broken, Gu Mang honestly expressed his feelings when they
first started their union from his mouth.

Although he was not slow, he could see from Gu Mang's reaction at that
time that what he did was not so gentle, because Gu Mang cried, and later
Gu Mang couldn't move, and even had blood…

However, when he returned to his senses, kissed his shixiong’s hair and
murmured a heartfelt apology to him. Gu Mang opened his black eyes with
too much water, turned them around, and saw all his youth.

His Gu shixiong and his Gu Mang gege was sweating all over and
embarrassed under him, but said to him, "I'm sorry… It's OK. It doesn't
hurt."

When Gu Mang said it didn't hurt, his long eyes and backside were still wet
and red, and his nasally voice was very heavy. His voice was particularly
soft because of his weakness.
He was still his Gu Mang gege. He had a good face and tolerance. He
worried all the time whether he would really make his beloved shidi
uncomfortable, even though he was not so comfortable.

There was excitement.

But how could it be comfortable?

He was a man of iron character. He was not born to be possessed by others.

He was not like what he said. There was no red in the flowers. He even
went to the brothel as a cover. Every time he just listened to a piece of
music and laughed, then he slipped away. He also went to do the chores and
dishes to earn a little bit of poor coins to change for some snacks and play,
so as to coax the little boy not to be sad for his family's gloom.

He had been "coaxing" Mo Xi.

Even in this case, he denied most of his pain, and admitted a few of his
happiness with a smile.

“Only… Pain..."

Gu Mang looked at him, and his heart suddenly blurred out some
uncertainty.

Although Mo Xi didn't have a very obvious expression and the sounded

normal all the time, Gu Mang still felt something was wrong.

He was like a laurel tree that had been growing many years earlier than Mo
Xi.

He had been sheltering Mo Xi from wind and rain. And Mo Xi was a

cypress, a pine, a tree of any natural marvelous species.

Mo Xi's downfall or helplessness was just because he hadn't completely

grown up. Gu Mang had been protecting him until now. He glared at the
strong winds that were trying to crush the sapling. He shook his branches
and said, "Don't bully him. Come to me."
Later, the cypress grew up and became huge trees. But when he was young,
he was accompanied by the laurel tree. Because it was only a laurel by
nature, it was still so small that it could not be compared with him.

It was something that was meant to be, and it was a natural ending.

Gradually, the laurel began to look up at the cypress, and began to live in
the shadow of the cypress. Later, it was impossible to compete for the tall
trees, without nourishment or sunshine.

It couldn’t produce any more brilliant flowers.

Later, its roots rotted, its branches curled, and its leaves withered.

No one could believe that such a weak and rickety little tree once sheltered
the wind and rain and the frost and snow for the towering cypress close to
it.

Only its own rotten wood heart, still remembered the appearance of cypress
as a sapling, so weak and young. So when it fell down one day and turned
into mud and dust, it still chose to be the spring mud under his feet. It still
wanted to take care of him habitually and beyond its capacity.

Gu Mang took care of Mo Xi; it was such a deep-rooted instinct.

So even if he lost his memory, he could still find something wrong with Mo
Xi acutely at this time.

He finally hesitated and said to Mo Xi, "No, it wasn’t just pain."

"I think I liked it," he thought. “That it feels good."

Gu Mang raised his face, and looked at him with the face of spring because
of the beautiful memories. Gu Mang said, "I seemed to be needed by you."

Mo Xi suddenly stopped.

"You need… Very good," Gu Mang whispered. "Not hate, not vent, you can
get happiness from me, I think… Very good."
Mo Xi murmured softly, "Do you know what you're talking about?"

"En." Gu Mang stared into Mo Xi’s eyes, and his expression was similar to
that of Gu shixiong. "I'm talking about my feelings at that time. It was the
night when you were coming of age. I remember some feelings. I don't
know how to describe them. But others, I know I like them very much."

The heart seemed to be beaten a lot. Since Gu Mang rebelled, Mo Xi had

been confused about what kind of feelings Gu Mang used to have towards
hims. He often felt that Gu Mang used to be perfunctory, dealing with him,
playing with himself at will, or tied up.

And when this "like" fell across the long bank of eight years fell to his ear,
he suddenly did not know how to adapt.

"I have always lived here with you. I have never helped you, and I always
make you angry. Why didn’t you tell me that I can make you feel like?"

Mo Xi was quiet for a while, and finally got up quickly. His throat knot
moved, and his eyes were slightly red staring at him. "Who, who said I like
you?"

Gu Mang said, "But I remember that you were happy in the dream."

"..."

"Although you seemed fierce, you seemed angry, I can feel that you like
me, too."

"..."

Gu Mang said, "You like to do that with me, don't you?"

This was the first time for Mo Xi to be in such a mess in front of Gu Mang
after losing his memory. His ears were as red as a drop of blood, but his
face was still cold.

"Well, that's all your random dreams. I think you took too much medicine.
You can't tell dream from reality. You..."
The words suddenly stopped.

Because Gu Mang obviously didn't think that what Mo Xi said was true. He
thought that he couldn't talk to Mo Xi, and he could not think of any other
way, so he followed his instinct. He suddenly got up, pulled Mo Xi's skirt,
pulled him down, and then held his lips heavily.

A buzz.

The blood all over the body rushed to the brain in a flash. For a moment,
Mo Xi’s eyes were like the river and sea surging, blank.

Just as it had happened many times, and Mo Xi had dreamt back many
times -

Gu Mang hugged the back of his, pulled him down, puts his wet lips on his
lips, sucked and rubbed. His soft tongue penetrated into his lips and teeth to
tangle with him, and tangled in one place.

Even though the relationship between them had fallen apart again, the
body's reaction was real. The kiss was just as confusing as the dream.
Gradually, both of them were breathing rapidly, which made the air around
them so hot. Just as Gu Mang couldn't help his blood from being hot,
suddenly the tip of his tongue hurt, and then he was suddenly pushed away
Mo Xi.

"You..."

Mo Xi was panting. His lips, which had always been thin and cold, were
dyed a light red because of the passion of the moment and moved even
more than usual. But the beauty's eyebrows were angry at the moment, and
the light in his eyes turned into a real sword to penetrate Gu Mang whole.
He was speechless, and he grabbed Gu Mang's ragged skirt for a long time
before he said, "You, you are… Shameless!"

Gu Mang wiped his lips. Mo Xi’s mouth was too cruel. He was like a beast
in a hurry, biting him directly and making him bleed. But Gu Mang finally
confirmed one thing——
"You're lying to me."

Mo Xi: "..."

“That wasn’t a dream. It's true." Gu Mang glanced at the bottom of Mo Xi

and said, "You just reached me."

“…………”

For a few minutes, Mo Xi was like a cat that has been trodden on his tail.
He opened the curtain and went out with a lot of evil spirit. Gu Mang
followed him and wanted to catch up. Mo Xi looked back with anger. His
ear edge was bright red under the light moonlight. His black eyebrows were
angry. He pointed to Gu Mang and said, "You can stay here honestly! No
one is allowed to say anything tonight! Otherwise I will send you back to
Luomei Garden!"

Gu Mang asked, "Where are you going?”

"Don't worry about it!"

"But you won’t sleep with me?"

Mo Xi said almost angrily, "Listen to me, Gu Mang. I don't care if you

behave so impolitely and recklessly today. You don't know what you were
thinking. But after I taught you tonight, if you dare -"

For a while, the "gentleman" didn't know how to describe Gu Mang's rogue
behavior, so he said, If you dare to do the same thing again and seduce me, I
will make you go for nothing!"

His tone was fierce, but with those two lips that opened and closed, the
color of his beloved lips was ambiguous, which inevitably weakened his
momentum.

Instead of frightening him, Gu Mang's mind was full of inspiration, which

coincided with the Mo shidi who was provoked to anger by him in the past.
Although so many specific details at that time had been impossible to
repair, that mood was like uncovering the seal of the cellar, exuding a
strong wine.

Gu Mang lowered his head and suddenly couldn't help but chuckle as
before.

He smiled, but it wasn’t OK. When he smiled, Mo Xi's face suddenly

turned black again three degrees, and his fingers clicked. But the good thing
was that although Gu Mang had some memories, he was not really as
troublesome as he

was before. He bowed his head and smiled. It was just an instinctive
reaction.

He was not happy when he saw Mo Xi. He immediately gathered the smile
back and knelt on the bed obediently.

“I'm sorry. If you don't like it, I won't do it. Please don't send me back to
Luomei garden."

Mo Xi went out in anger.

As soon as he got out of the cabin, Mo Xi happened to collide with Jiang

Yexue.

Jiang Yexue sat in a wooden wheelchair, looked up at Mo Xi and said in

amazement, "Xihe Jun, who and what caused you to be so angry?"

Mo Xi's face was still a little red. He pursed his lips. He didn’t look at Jiang
Yexue's face, but said, "No one bothered me. What are you doing?"

Jiang Yexue said with a smile, "I'll send quilts. Do you need it?"

"No need."

"What about Gu Mang?"

"He's so hot, let him sleep on the mat.”

"..." Jiang Yexue sighed, "Have you quarreled with him again?"

Mo Xi brushed his sleeve in anger. "That's not what he asked for!"

"You and him, too,” Jiang Yexue smiled. "He used to love to make you
angry when he was a naughty man. Now it's all like this, how can he still
make you like this? However, no matter how unhappy you are, he should be
given a quilt. His body is not as cold as before. If it gets cold, it will be
inconvenient to take him around. You don't have to worry about him."

"..." Mo Xi did not say a word. After a while, finally reached out to Jiang
Yexue to take the quilt and bluntly said, "Thank you."

"You're welcome,” Jiang Yexue said. Suddenly noticed something strange

on Mo Xi's face, hesitated for a while, but could not help but ask, "Xihe
Jun… What happened to your lips?"

Mo Xi put up his hand and touched his lip, which was still stained with
blood.

"Don't worry. It hit the door."

Jiang Yexue: "..."

It was not easy to coax Jiang Yexue. Mo Xi returns to the cabin with his
quilt in his arms.

There was no one in the cabin. Gu Mang had gone to take a bath. Also, Gu
Mang just had a dream like that. He even dirtied his pants…

Mo Xi shook his head, trying to get rid of this situation, but still couldn’t
help but think of Gu Mang's moist and affectionate eyes.

His inexorably fierce heart beat was a crime. Mo Xi cursed and left the quilt
on Gu Mang's bed. He went out of the cabin without looking back, and then
spent all night in the blowing wind on the deck.

The next day, at daybreak, Gu Mang and Jiang Yexue came out of their
cabins one after another.
Jiang Yexue saw Mo Xi sitting on the side of the boat wearing his long
black hair down, so said with a smile, "Xihe Jun got up early."

But Gu Mang said, " Did you stay up all night? “

Jiang Yexue was stunned for a moment, looked at Gu Mang, and then
looked at Mo Xi. He just wanted to ask what, so he listened to Mo Xi
viciously say to Gu Mang——

"Shut up."

"..."

"Yesterday's dream, you can't say a word -"

"I won't say a word." Before he finished, Gu Mang continued, "I just forgot
my memory, not my feeling."

He paused and said, "I can feel it's a secret. I won't say it."

Jiang Yexue was nearby. Although he didn’t know what they were talking
about, since the two people were talking like this, it was not a matter to be
asked. He was also witty and silent.

After about half an hour, they finally came over the Mengdie islands. Jiang
Yexue took out his compass and recited the incantation. The compass
glowed and pointed to an island in the southeast. Looking down from the
clouds, they could see the whole island was luxuriant with dark purple
vegetation. The air was like smoke, hovering…

Jiang Yexue said, "This is bat Island below. We have arrived.”

___
The author has something to say: Gu Mangmang: the princess is a girl
attack, do not accept refutation.

Ink out: refute.

Gu Mangmang: bah! You are such a girl! Would you like to think about
letting me attack?

Mo Xi: do you think you have a thick skin? You're all pretending.

Gu Mangmang: at least one of them I didn't pretend.

Mo Xi: what?

Gu Mang: I'm sure I'm better than you. Although I lack of clinical
experience, I'm sure I have more theoretical experience than you! If I attack
you, I will not let you hurt!

Ink out: Roll.

 Chapter 80 - Nagging Pig Demon

Two boats broke through the clouds and descended together. As the black
clouds dispersed and the land got closer and closer, they could see the
details of bat island clearly - the island was not big. The buildings were
hidden in the trees, and in the center stood a demon tower with towering
eaves and shining golden top.

It should be known that pagodas were usually built to suppress demons in

Xiuzhen continent. The edge of tile eaves was often decorated with soul
suppressing copper bells, and the bricks were painted with talismans. But
this tower in the center of bat island was not.

It had seven floors in total. There was a skull head hanging at the place
where a bronze bell should be hung on each floor. Those heads were
completely rotten.

With the wind on the island, they were quietly swinging Jiang Yexue and
Murong ChuYi each urged their spiritual energy. The boat and the walnut
boat landed on the ground, directly in front of the tower in the center of bat
island.

After the four people got off the ship, the boats were reduced in size and put
into their spatial bags. Looking up, they could see that the pagoda was
empty and faint. After a closer look, they found thousands of bats curled up
under the eaves. Because it was daylight, the bats were all asleep.

Jiang Yexue murmured, "Human sacrifice tower......"

Gu Mang asked, "What is a human sacrifice tower? I've only heard of a

demon tower."
Jiang Yexue said, "The truth is it’s almost the same. People build pagodas to
control demons, while demons build pagodas to trap people. This road is a
bat demon island. Naturally, the island leader is not a practitioner, but a bat
demon.

The purpose of building this tower is to trap living people in it for use from
time to time. "

"What's the need?"

Jiang Yexue's face was not very good. He said softly, "I'm not sure. Some
monsters eat people, and they are stored as food. Some monsters drink
blood, then..."

Before he finished speaking, Murong ChuYi came forward. Without saying

a word, a talisman hit the main gate of the sacrificial tower, and they only
heard a muffled sound. The gate of the ancient tower with the talisman was
opened by the bang of an earthquake.

Murong ChuYi flicked the dust between his arms, spread the miasma out of
the tower, turned his face sideways, and turned his dark brown eyes coldly.
"Jiang Yexue, are you here to save people or to tell a story?"

After that, he went into the tower and didn’t go back. The white figure was
swallowed up in a moment.

Jiang Yexue soon followed. The hall on the first floor of the human
sacrifice tower was dark and dim. The eight thick stone pillars were
dangerous and strange, towering into the top of the tower. The stone pillars
were carved with complicated patterns. However, if one looked closely,
they would find that they were all made of one piece of white bones, and
tens of thousands of bats were hanging on the eight pillars.

These bats were different from those seen outside. Each of them had a
height of an adult and was surrounded by a membrane. Bat membrane was
not black gray, but presented as translucent white. Through this layer of
curled up white membrane, they could see that many of them had become
human figures, some more and some less.
The kind that had become more was almost the same as ordinary people
except for two bat wings. The less developed one had just a human foot,
while the rest were still hairy bats.

Looking up, these bats, which were like silkworm chrysalis going through
metamorphosis, hanging all over the tower. There were not tens of
thousands of them.

Gu Mang was worried that he would wake them up. His voice asked softly,
"Are they sleeping?"

Mo Xi shook his head. "It's closed cultivation. It is recorded in ancient

books that this kind of demon is a fire bat. "

What Gu Mang cared about was always realistic. He looked over those fire
bats that were like sauced duck hanging all over the seven story tower and
asked Mo Xi the second question: "Are they easy to deal with?"

Mo Xi didn't answer directly, but said, "Fire bat is a kind of species bred by
a half demon and half immortal named Yumin in Jiuhua Mountain."

"Are they immortals?" Gu Mang looked at the monsters with fur all over
their sternums. He thought first, they must be hard to fight! Then he
thought, these little brothers were far away from the immortals he imagined.

As he muttered, he glanced at Murong ChuYi, who was standing in front of

him.

He wanted to say that immortals should also look like Murong ChuYi,
coming out of the world riding the waves with elegant appearance. He felt
that his clothes, silk and hair belts were all waving without wind.

These half rats and half people couldn’t match.

Fortunately, there was still something to be said after Mo Xi, which saved
Gu Mang's impression of the immortal in time. Mo Xi said, "Fire bats are
not half immortal. I just said that it is the offspring of the feather people,
who are half immortals and half demon. Some of them have strong demonic
nature. They are immoral and degenerate. They are the fire bats who are
born with the beast blood.”

Gu Mang took his fingers seriously. "That is half immortal, half demon, half
beast?”

"The immortal blood is very little,” Mo Xi said. “It’s not too much say half
beast and half demon."

Gu Mang then turned the topic back to the first one. "Are they easy to
fight?"

“They are powerful, but dull, so it's not too hard. But this is the gathering
place of fire bat demon. It's better not to do it if you can. Don't disturb
them."

Then he turned to look at Jiang Yexue. "Qingxu, can you find out if there is
any trace of Yue Chenqing here?"

Jiang Yexue said, “I'll try."

He said this, took out a talisman from the spatial bag, blew a breath towards
the paper, and the talisman turned into a spirit bird and fly into the air.

"Go and have look for Chenqing."

The sparrow took life and flew softly to the top of the tower, but when it
flew to the third floor, it suddenly screamed, and its wings were suddenly
burned by a handful of invisible flames, which turned into a wisp of smoke
in an instant!

There were eight scarlet characters floating in the air:

“Strangers desiring entrance must offer a blood sacrifice.”

Jiang Yexue frowned. "It seems that if we want to go to the pagoda, whether
it is us or the spirit butterfly spirit beast, we must first bring blood." After
he said that, he turned his head to look at the pool of plasma in the center of
the demon tower and fell into deep thought. "Is it to drop blood into?"
Mo Xi said, "Try it."

So the four men went to the blood pool, Mo Xi took out the concealed
dagger from his wrist sleeve, cut his palm, and handed it to Jiang Yexue.
When everyone dripped a few drops of blood into the pool, the blood in the
pool suddenly boiled and surged——

All of a sudden, blood splashed all over the place, and a chilling roar came
out of the hair, followed by a strange animal with red light!

"What is this?!” Gu Mang asked.

The blood mist splashed, but they saw that although the beast had a human
body, its facial features were like a porcupine, its tusks were cocked up, its
fur was red as fire, and its pupils were red as sun. Holding a hatchet, he
threw away the blood from the blood pool, sneezed violently, and cursed.

"Straight thief, what's the matter these days? How many times has someone
broken into the pagoda? Did his grandmother's life get impatient and want
to serve as a snack for his highness the bat king?"

Jiang Yexue suddenly opened his eyes. "Shangao*..."

*Mountain paste

This beast was a well-known monster in the mainland of Kyushu. However,

Gu Mang was short of memory. He didn’t know it at all. Seeing that the
other three people were all familiar with each other, he couldn’t help being
a little anxious.

However, he doesn't have a good intention to ask others, so he whispered,

"What is Shangao?"

Mo Xi replied, "It is a kind of evil beast that has existed since ancient times.
It looks like a pig, red as fire. It has no other hobbies normally, but it likes
to curse people."

Gu Mang thought that this pig's hobby was quite similar to his. He don't
know who would win the fight between the two.
Shangao breathlessly looked at the four people in turn with his pig eyes. As
expected, his mouth was full of abuse. "Crippled, paralyzed, blue eyed, and
little girls, you four intrude into the bat tower and disturbed my dream. I
really hate it!"

Gu Mang listened to this call and immediately took his seat. He silently
broke his fingers and calculated that the cripple was Jiang Yexue, and the
blue eyes was him. The princess and the little dragon girl were both
expressionless, but the princess was tall and straight, so the little girls
should be that Murong ChuYi who was shorter than Mo Xi. So then Mo Xi
was paralyzed with his dead face.

"Why are you here?! Not fast enough!"

After all, the other party was an ancient spirit beast. Jiang Yexue saluted
and said, "My brother came to Mengdie island a few days ago. Since then,
there’s been no trace of him. The only message was related to this bat
island, so we intruded into the precious land without permission."

"Your brother?" Shangao narrowed his eyes. "Haha, you are a big cripple. Is
your brother a little cripple?"

Jiang Yexue had really a good temper. Not angry, he said, "My brother is in
good health."

"Oh, a boy who is not crippled. I've actually met one of them these days.
Was he wearing a white dress with a golden border, chatting and chattering,
a good for nothing pig brain?"

Murong ChuYi and Jiang Yexue's looks changed slightly. Although the
words of Shangao were hard to hear, they were exactly like Yue Chenqing.
Jiang Yexue made another salute at once, saying, "Please, sir, where is this
young man now?"

Jiang Yexue was so fierce to say "Sir" to such a pig's brain, but Shangao
didn’t pay for it. It groaned, "It's useless for the cripple to have a sweet
mouth. I just asked you something. You haven't answered yet. I'll ask you
again, is your brother a twittering snack with a pig's brain?"
"..." Jiang Yexue didn't want to go along with him and scold his brother.
When he was hesitating, he heard Murong ChuYi say coldly, "Yes. Stupid
and wordy, in white and gold. It's him. You know where he is."

"Hey, you grandson's so open-minded." Shangao's red bean eyes turned to

Murong ChuYi. "It's just that you're a big man's family. Your waist is thin
and your face is pretty like a fairy. It's ugly if you're not masculine enough."

"I asked you where the boy is now." Murong ChuYi was impatient. He
asked forcefully.

Maybe it was because Murong ChuYi's eyes were so bright and powerful
that Shangao was stupefied, and then he said, "If you ask me, I'll answer
you. Isn't it that I have no face?"

Murong ChuYi narrowed his eyes slightly. "What are you doing?"

"It's natural that everything should be done according to my rules!"

Murong ChuYi's black eyebrows stood up. "What rules."

Shangao hummed and hawed two ways. "Hum! There's something else
about this! Let me ask you first, do you know what this tower is used to
do?"

"The sacrificial tower is used to hold the living." Jiang Yexue replied.

"The cripple man is right, but Mengdie Island has a rich spirit, and the
demons on the island have gradually built a way to open the valley. The
king of bats wants to be able to soar. In the past hundred years, he has done
little to kill, not to mention plunder people for food. This tower was slowly
abandoned, and now it has become a place for batmen to practice in
seclusion."

Jiang Yexue said in a warm voice, "In this case, it’s not useful for my
brother to stay on the island. Would you please come down from your house
and let him go with us?"
"Hey, you cripple think too beautifully. Although the bat king did not take
the initiative to capture and plunder practitioners, your pig brain of a little
brother

bumped into the door and touched the king's taboo. Let him go? It's not so
easy."

Jiang Yexue said, "What taboo did he do?"

Shangao smiled, "It's still that sentence, you ask. Should I answer it?
Everything must be done according to my rules.”

Murong ChuYi had been provoked to the critical point. He suddenly flicked
the dust. Although he had not yet made a move, there were sparks in his
eyes. His brow was low, and he said angrily, "What's the rule? Why don't
you say it?"

Shangao’s fangs bared and said, "The little girl is delicate, but her temper is
rougher than my big masters. It's hot enough. Yes, I will tell you."

He paused. "I guard this tower for bat king, and I don't hurt people easily. If
you practitioners visit me and ask me something, I can answer you three
questions mercifully. But every time you get an answer to a question, you
have to pay the corresponding price. So you have to think about it, ask, only
ask three things.

The price is from sweat up to three souls. Well, are you really going to do
that?"

Murong ChuYi did not blink. "The first question is where Yue Chenqing is
today."

"Oh, come on, that's it. The first question is not that valuable. I will not
deceive others. In this way, I will tell you his whereabouts for an
exchange."

"What do you want to exchange?”

Shangao licked his fat, greasy lips. "I like the pain of cannibalism. The
more painful someone else's past is, the better I will chew on it,” he said
and looked back at the four with ill will. "You guys, if you want to stand up
and let me take some painful secrets from your mind to make up for it, then
I will answer your first question."

Therefore, Murong ChuYi did not immediately agree, but turned to the
other three.

Mo Xi said that since Shangao can answer all three of their questions, they
should never satisfy everything Shangao wants in the first question.
Otherwise, what should they exchange for the second and third questions?
But before he could speak, Gu Mang suddenly said,

"Brother pig, we shouldn't do that?"

"Why can't you do that?" said Shangao.

Gu Mang said, "You see, we only asked you one question, but you want to
take a painful memory from everyone. You are not kind."

Shangao refused to accept it and said, "Where was I not generous, sir?"

Gu Mang said, "What you just said is just an exchange with us. One thing
for one thing, then every time we ask a question, you should only be able to
absorb one memory. Right?"

"..."

"So every time you answer a question, you can only choose one person to
read from, not four. You are a great god of ancient times. You shouldn't be
opportunistic. What you say is not what you say."

"You --" Shangao choked at him, and the pig's face turned red and purple.

His face was frustrated. He wanted to drive this group of people back, but
he could also vaguely feel that these four people were bitter masters. These
people's sufferings were naturally mellow and delicious.
Is there any reason to let the fat duck go?

Shangao had to speak loudly. “OK, OK! Then change one question for one
pain!

But you can't recommend yourself. I'll choose myself!"

Learning his tone, Gu Mang said with a smile, "When you walk, you can
choose by yourself. Come on, is it going to be cripple and paralyzed face, or
is it going to be a little girl and blue eyes?"

Shangao carefully looked the four people over again. The pig's nose sniffed
and smelled the bitterness of their soul. The more he absorbed, the more
greedy he became - Gu Mang was born in slavery and lacked two spirits.
Mo Xi's father died early, his mother betrayed him, and his husband stabbed
him in the chest.

Murong ChuYi's parents abandoned him in an orphanage. As for Jiang

Yexue, even more needless to say, it was the fate of a lonely star.

Shangao's throat couldn't help swallowing. He just wanted to eat his words
and fatten up his stomach, swallowing all their memories!

It was better for Shangao to have face than a tree. Although these people
smelled delicious, they didn't make it impossible for him to control himself.
So he cleared his throat and made a decision:

"Then you, cripple, come here."

Jiang Yexue smiled and said lightly, “Why, sir, do you think I have the
hardest time to live?"

“With no arms and legs, it's you. You don’t want to?"

"I want to save Chenqing,” Jiang Yexue said. "But what you want to eat is a
secret, so naturally I don't want others to know. The painful memory can be
taken by mister, but mister must not let it out. Can you agree to that, sir?”
Shangao said, "The memory enters my mouth, then becomes my food, why
vomit out the truth? Don't worry, sir. I won't say anything."

Jiang Yexue was gentle but not stupid. He said, "There's no proof. Can you
make a demon's oath?"

Shangao, after all, was a pig. He was greedy for food. He was eager to eat
other people's pain, and he was not interested in talking about the memories
he took.

So he immediately raised two fingers and made a demon oath.

"Is that all right? You are a cripple! "

Jiang Yexue smiled. “Then pick, gentleman."

Gu Mang and Mo Xi did not refuse either, so Shangao stood in the middle
of the blood pool and shouted. As he screamed, the wind blew around him,
and several black smoke leaped out of the four people's chests, all pouring
into the mouth of Shangao.

When the wind stopped, Shangao opened his eyes and licked his lips.

"Well, it's good. It's delicious. It's just that you are so crippled that you can't
imagine your painful memory following this - "

Jiang Yexue interrupted him with a smile. "Sir, but you forgot what you just
promised?"

Shangao stopped talking, but somehow, after chewing the pain of Jiang
Yexue, he kept looking at Murong ChuYi, and Jingjing's eyes were shining
with a bad light.

Murong ChuYi brushed his sleeve and said, "You got what you want.
Where is Yue Chenqing?”
___

The author has something to say: shangao really has this kind of monster~~

Shangao (hu'en, Yinhuan), the name of monster in Chinese mythology and

legend. It looks like a pig and likes to swear. The theory began in the pre-
Qin period. "The book of mountains and seas, the book of mountains and
mountains": "there are animals in the bitter mountain, which is called
mountain cream. It looks like chasing, red like red like red fire, and is good
at scolding. "-

this is not the popular science I wrote, but the work of Baidu Encyclopedia
233333~

Gu Mangmang: shangao shangao, you see, you are a monster. I have been
re quenched, and I also have the blood of a monster. We are compatriot
ducks!

Shangao: how are you doing?

Gu Mangmang: so can you pass on this special skill of eating other people's
memory to me?

Shan Gao: what do you want to learn this skill?

Gu Mangmang: so I can eat memory. If I don't eat, I can save money for
Princess CICI!

Elaine: bah, why didn't you save money when you lived in my other
garden?

How about fireball if he's rich enough to die!! Do you want to protect him
like this! Hot chicken and dog man! Blind my titanium eye!
 Chapter 81 - Time Mirror

Murong ChuYi brushed his sleeve and said, "You got what you wanted.
Where is Yue Chenqing?"

"He..." Shangao's pig nose snorted twice. "At this moment, he is locked in
the fourth darkroom on the top of the tower. There are two high-level bat
spirits guarding him outside. He is bound with twelve ancient blood sucking
vines. You four want to save him. Hehe, it's hard."

Murong ChuYi sneered, "It's just two demons and twelve ropes, what can’t
we stop?" With a wave of his hand, the dust in his wrist suddenly turned
into a silver sword. The thunder and fire in the sky were hissing and
scurrying on the sword. Murong ChuYi's two fingers were in one, he said,
"Zhaoxue*, ride the wind!"

*Shine on the snow

The long sword shone light with snow and glittered, and the sword light
reflected the face of Murong ChuYi.

The snow was thin and light, so his swordsmanship was not the same as
other people's. He didn’t step on the sword with the sole of the foot; it
turned into a group of silver sword light, just like the wind returning to the
snow, lingering around his body, the sword spirit coalescing to help him
resist the wind.

When Shangao saw it, the little red bean eyes immediately stared as big as
soybeans. "You, you are going now? Don't you want ask the second and
third questions? "

"No more."
Shangao was in a hurry. "Don't you want to know what taboo that piggy
brain made?"

Murong ChuYi went to save the man and said rudely and simply, "I'm not
interested in knowing."

Was that enough? Shangao was furious. "Your grandma's! Then didn’t I
lose a lot of money? It's not enough to eat only one person's painful
memory! No way!

You are not allowed to leave! You have to ask! Give me two more
memories, or otherwise, I won't spare you!”

Jiang Yexue said with patience, "How did you lose? We agreed to ask at
most three questions, but not all three questions. Now ChuYi thinks that one
answer is enough to save people. Naturally - "

Before he finished speaking, he saw Shangao swing a huge axe to open the
mountain, and chop angrily to the ground. In a moment, the blood pool was
red, and there were four fishy waves. Jiang Yexue was stationed the nearest
to Shangao. He saw that he was going to be hurt by the qi blade. Mo Xi was
about to summon TunTian, but suddenly heard a bang!

A golden talisman flowing with spiritual energy hit the front of Jiang
Yexue, opened a strong protective array, and screened the power of
Shangao’s axe out of the barrier.

Mo Xi suddenly opened his eyes. "Gu Mang..."

It wasn't Jiang Yexue, himself, or Murong ChuYi who waved the charm.
The fastest reaction among the four was Gu Mang!

In the strong light of the guard, Gu Mang stood against the light, and the
strong wind of the spiritual energy made his clothes flutter. For a moment,
let alone Mo Xi, even Jiang Yexue looked at Gu Mang's back in amazement
——
It was like the General Gu who fought side by side with him many years
ago.

"Give me another chance."

"This time, I won't let you down."

At the top of the soul of war, Gu Mang's plea to him is still in his ear. Mo
Xi looked at Gu Mang's golden figure at the moment, and the organ in his
chest was like being grabbed by a hand full of spikes, which made him hurt
violently.

Gu Mang had been trying to get closer to his former self.

Close to General Gu, who had not betrayed and lived with them.

"Brother pig, if you want to eat painful memories, just say, what's in your
hand?"

Gu Mang said that with a wave of sleeves, and the golden barrier suddenly
disappeared.

"Come, I'll grab it for you too. It's all right."

He stepped forward a few steps, stepped on the stone beside the dried blood
pool, raised his finger and pointed to his head and said, "Eat whatever you
like."

Shangao was greedy. The snake swallowed the elephant, and referred to Mo
Xi and Murong ChuYi surrounded by sword light. "What about them? I
want them too!"

Gu Mang raised his eyebrows. "I can't be their Lord. Why don't you ask
them yourself?"
Now the four of them were on the island. The towers on the island were full
of monsters. It was better not to offend. Murong ChuYi gave his wide
sleeve a flick, and said with cold eyes, “Then hurry up and take."

For fear that they would repent, Shangao could not wait to absorb it from
the air.

First, he absorbed the black air from Murong ChuYi's chest and swallowed
it into his stomach. Then he took away the pain that Mo Xi had
accumulated in his heart.

But after the pain fell, the fire in Shangao's heart became more and more
greedy instead of stopping. It had been trapped in the tower for thousands
of years because of the demon clan contract. When the first bat king was
killed by cannibalism, it also absorbed a lot of bitter water. But now this
female bat king wanted to get rid of the demon body and become an
immortal, because she had never taken the initiative to ask for the life of a
living person for a hundred years.

For such a long time, the only practitioner who has had direct contact with
Shangao was Yue Chenqing, who came here a few days ago.

Yue Chenqing had been well fed since childhood. The child was in a good
mood and easy-going. There was really nothing bitter and hostile in his
mind. He had nothing interesting for Shangao to swallow.

But today was different.

In front of Mo Xi and Murong ChuYi, Shangao was like a hungry man who
suddenly tasted hot and fragrant fresh meat, but some of them were
reluctant to give up.

However, it was also an ancient beast, with some control and power. It was
ruthless and moved its pig's eyes away from these two people. It turned to
Gu Mang and said loudly, "OK! It tastes good! Finally, I'll take one more
from you, and I'll let you go!"

Gu Mang said with a smile, "Oh, thank you so much for letting us go."
The tone and manner of his speech were very similar to those of Gu Mang
in the past. In fact, since this period of time, Mo Xi had always felt that Gu
Mang was constantly approaching his former Gu Shixiong. At this moment,
Gu Mang talked to Shangao with a smile, which looked like the one from
years back.

Shangao's brain was hard to use, and he couldn’t hear the irony. He thought
that Gu Mang was praising him sincerely, so he hummed with pride.
Looking high, he waved to Gu Mang, "That's my nature. I will do what I
say. When will I ever regret?"

Then he began to absorb the pain.

Black gas flowed out from the deep chest of Gu Mang, turned into a black
smoke line and floated in the air, then flowed into the big mouth of
Shangao.

Shangao took only the first sip, then suddenly closed his mouth, then
opened his eyes and stared at Gu Mang incredulously. The crystal red bean
eyes flashed with the luster of a strange thief. That sheen gave Gu Mang a
feeling - the pig seems to be eating him alive!

Gu Mang took a step back subconsciously and said with a tentative smile,

"Choking?"

Shangao's pig's nose was puffing out. It opened its mouth, but before it
could speak, its saliva has already flowed down.

How could it not have thought that behind this young man who looked only
20

or 30 years old, there was no less than the pain accumulated by thousands
of people! But it was strange that it couldn’t find his complete memory. It
could feel his suffering, but it couldn’t know the real cause of the suffering.

It was like smelling a mouthwatering delicious food, but it was still too far
away to eat. It made him hungry and his heart and soul were all clenched
together with his stomach.

"You've lost a lot of memory… What a pity, what a pity," murmured the
ointment.

“Even forgetting feels so painful, if you can remember… It’s like... "

It sucked at its saliva, and its eyes were shining.

Mo Xi saw its face show ferocious color and suddenly snapped, “ShuaiRan,
come forth!"

That is to say, after Shangao he had just said, "What should we do? How
could I ever regret it?" it leaped out of the blood pool like a vicious beast
rushing to eat, and its mouth flowed ferociously towards Gu Mang!

"Careful!" murmured Gu Mang. He threw a charm and an array appeared

following by a fire crackling, reflecting the ancient tower hall.

He stood in front of Shangao and looked at it angrily. "Evil animal, going in

for more!"

Shangao raised his head and said with a big laugh, “So what! What’s your
point?"

His fierce scarlet eyes crossed Mo Xi, staring at Gu Mang behind him. He
licked his lips and said, "I can't believe that there is such a superior grumpy
man sent to me! I mistakenly fell into the trap of the bat family. For
thousands of years, I had to guard the pagoda in the blood pool! If I try to
flash your memory back and take advantage of your pain, I will tear you
into my stomach - then I - then I Ha ha ha! I’ll be free! I'm free!!!"

Mo Xi’s heart clenched. Memory back? What did it mean? Could it restore
Gu Mang's memory?

How could that be?!

Gu Mang was short of two spirits. It was not ordinary amnesia, how…
He didn't finish thinking about it, but he saw Shangao shake his arm.

Only a "bang" sound was heard. The blood pool was like a diving dragon
stirring the waves. The huge whale flipped the waves. There were more
crazy waves than before. In the dangerous battle situation of the building, a
huge foreign body with ten people high appeared in the deep of the blood
pool! With that thing coming out of the water, the blood wave surged
around, setting off layers

of waves and suddenly flipping on the bank, like thousands of viburnum

flowers broken on the brick.

Blood flowed down, and the huge object showed its original appearance
from the scarlet. All of Mo Xi’s blood seemed to freeze in a moment——

"Time Mirror?!”

After scarlet fell, the bloody mirror emitted a magnificent golden light. The
edge of the mirror was carved with ancient runes. The mirror didn’t show
any figures, only a layer of fog, in which the light of time and space was
flickering.

It was really a Time Mirror…

Mo Xi had only read about the mirror in the books of the school palace. It
was related to the three forbidden arts circulated in the Xiuzhen continent:
Rebirth, Zhenlong Chess Game, and the Door of Life and Death in Time
and Space.

There were many legends about Rebirth in the vast ages, followed by the
Zhenlong Chess Game. The Door of Life and Death in Time and Space was
the most mysterious one among the three forbidden arts.

According to legend, as long as someone had mastered this access control

technique, they could tear time and space, return to the past and reverse the
future. However, there were too many evil techniques in this method, and
the records were lost and damaged. Only the records of a single word and
phrase were inseparable. And it was said that the final outcome of those
who illegally performed the access control of life and death in time and
space was often sudden death, with no bones left and no good end.
Therefore, apart from a few crazy people with strong obsession, no one
would be interested in accessing it.

But the Time Mirror was different.

The Time Mirror could be traced in all kinds of ancient books in the
mainland of Kyushu. It was said that it was a relic left by the God Fuxi
when he created and studied the Door of Life and Death in Time and Space.
It had a similar effect with the Door of Life and Death in Time and Space,
and could also bring people back to the past. But because it was just a
prototype, it could create a past image, but it couldn’t really change
anything.

That is to say, after entering the mirror world, practitioners could repair past
regrets, but this kind of repair was bound to be useless. When the cultivator
left the mirror world, all the changes he had made in the past would be
erased. The

past in the mirror was like a floating life. When waking up from the big
dream, reality was still reality without any change.

Therefore, the Time Mirror had a more appropriate name: Yellow Mirror.*

*Might be one of the meanings here:

(https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Color_in_Chinese_culture#Yellow)

Three thousand sorts of dreams of yesterday.

Jiang Yexue and Murong ChuYi, as masters of weapon refining, naturally

had a long understanding of Time Mirror. Although Murong ChuYi was so
calm and amorous, his color changed slightly. “The Time Mirror is the
treasure of the gods.

How could it be here?"

Jiang Yexue said, "I'm afraid it's not a complete mirror. Look at its left
side."

Everyone's eyes fell on the left half of the Time Mirror together, and there
were obvious signs of fracture - this ten person high mirror is just a small
part of the Time Mirror!

But even if it was a fragment, it was powerful enough. Just listen to

Shangao’s roar: "Bitter hate enters the bone marrow, and it can't be sold
under the spring -

open the array!" Shangao moved his axe with his finger, and a ray of the
black gas absorbed from Gu Mang’s chest straight into the mirror.

As the black air entered the mirror, the mist in the mirror flowed rapidly,
like surging years, and then a dazzling golden light bursts out of the mirror.
Shangao roared, "The bitter Lord falls!"

This sound was like a soul summoning. People who were not related to this
painful memory were not affected at all, but Gu Mang shouted, kneeling
down on the ground and choking up a lot of blood.

Mo Xi said, started, "Gu Mang?!"

Gu Mang seemed to be bound by thousands of invisible puppet lines. His

hands clinged to the blue brick ground tightly. The root of his skeleton
meridians burst, but he was still dragged to the Time Mirror by invisible
gravity. At the same time, Shangao made several shrill and strange noises.

Murong ChuYi looked around with his sword-like eyebrows, and said,
"No!"

The dark part of the ancient pagoda suddenly lit up with a little red light.
From a distance, it looked like thousands of lights were lit in a long night,
just like the brilliant star river. However, such a magnificent scene was not
so elegant, as it meant that those bat spirits perched in the corner of the
pagoda were awakened by the roar of Shangao. There began to be a tide of
murmurs, which grew louder and denser, and finally rose up like a wave!
Countless bat spirits came to them!!

Murong ChuYi's eyes were full of murderous intent. He raised his hand and
shouted, “Zhaoxue, destroy the mountains!"

All of a sudden, the long sword around him turned into a wave of magic
power, which turned to the first wave of approaching bat spirits! With a
loud sound, the white power wave and black bat sea were like a dragon and
a tiger fighting each other, and they were fighting hard for the other to give
up.

At the same time, the traction force of the Time Mirror to Gu Mang was
tens of percent stronger. Gu Mang suddenly collapsed to the ground,
grabbed the white bone tower in his hand, but still couldn’t resist the
terrible call of the mirror.

The people who had been in the mirror since ancient times had died for a
long time. Jiang Yexue was originally helping Murong ChuYi resist the bat
raging current, but when he turned around and saw that Gu Mang had such
a hard time coping with it, he wanted to help him with his hands.

But before he could make a move, Mo Xi's ShuaiRan had already cut, and
Gu Mang was held tightly. Mo Xi said to Jiang Yexue, “It doesn’t matter, he
has me!"

He said that and pulled back the snake whip and held Gu Mang in his arms.

Holding on to Gu Mang at that moment, he knew how terrible the call of

the Time Mirror was. The invisible attraction came from the god-made
spirit of the mirror. The human body couldn’t resist it for a long time.
Holding Gu Mang, he was dragged toward the mirror along with Gu Mang.

Jiang Yexue said, "Mo Xiong-! Gu Xiong!"

These were the names Jiang Yexue used to call them when they fought on
the battlefield. Later, Jiang Yexue's legs were abandoned and he was no
longer convenient for the expedition. Later, one of them became Xihe, the
other
became the Elder Qingxu. They were accustomed to the rules such official
names.

But in this critical moment, what Jiang Yexue shouted matched his youth…

The golden light was stronger and stronger, and the traction was stronger
and stronger. Seeing they would be dragged into the mirror and go back to
Gu Mang's painful past - nine lives, nine lives.

How many people could go into this mirror and come back unscathed?!

Although Gu Mang didn't know about this mirror, he was suppressed by

Liaoguo after all. There was an instinctive animalism on him. As the two
people got closer to the mirror, Gu Mang struggled in Mo Xi’s arms. "Let
go!"

Mo Xi didn't say a word, but let them wind up more tightly.

Gu Mang raised his eyes suddenly with a strange luster in his eyes. He
snapped,

"You can help them if you stay outside! Let go!"

"You give me… Shut up!"

"Let go - you don't have to be with me!"

Mo Xi said angrily, "Shut up!"

Even if the golden light was ten percent stronger and tied to the stone
column, it couldn’t stop the power of the Time Mirror. It suddenly collapsed
into a little red light, just like the red clouds flying in the air, and went back
to the body of the Mo Xi, and disappeared.

Without the protection of ShuaiRan, they were immediately yanked by the

Time Mirror. At almost the same time, tens of thousands of bats broke
through the darkness and broke the magic of Murong's ChuYi’s Zhaoxue.
With this, Murong ChuYi drew out his dagger. The light of the bright blade
shone on his determined phoenix eyes. He cut the palm of his hand without
hesitation. He raised his hand and sprinkled the blood into the air.

He was attracting these bloodthirsty bats with spiritual blood, using himself
as bait.

Jiang Yexue lost his voice and said, "ChuYi!"

Murong ChuYi casted an array and trapped him in it. The powerful spiritual
blood attracted all the bats and immediately encircled the array and attacked
it in groups. The white figure, together with the array, was swallowed up.
Only a voice could be heard from inside: “Jiang Yexue!! Stop that broken
mirror. Hurry up! I can't last long!"

One after another, Murong ChuYi was besieged by blood-sucking bats, and
the protective array would break at any time. On the other hand, Mo Xi and
Gu Mang had been pulled to the edge by the ancient Time Mirror, and both
of them would fall into it.

Jiang Yexue's face was as white as paper. Without Mo Xi, he said angrily,
"How could it be so easy?! Help Murong get rid of the fire bats and
Shangao! Then try to come back and fix the mirror!"

After saying this, they could not resist any more. They were dragged into
the rolling mirror by the pull——

Before being swallowed by the mirror, the last scene Mo Xi saw was that
Jiang Yexue manipulated a wooden wheelchair to Murong ChuYi and
untied his spatial bag. Dozens of wooden and bamboo machine armours
landed, turning into warriors holding knives to serve him.

Then he was in the dark and fell into the abyss of time and space with Gu
Mang.

He didn't realize anything.

___

The author has something to say:

come, come, sit on Doraemon's time machine and start the journey of time
machine~~

Wish you all a happy weekend!!

This is a small theater that can only be understood by girls who have played
with Ji San

Gu Mangmang: let go! I can fall into the mirror myself!!

Extinguish younger sister: you save for me to be honest with me!

Gu Mangmang: no!

Sister Xie: I know you don't want to hurt me, but Gu Mangmang: nonsense!
I don't want you to rob me! We are both soldiers!

Don't rob my Tiance brand!!! I'm poor enough to shoot equipment, but I
can't shoot you!! The clay is the key!!!!
 Chapter 82 - Back to eight years ago

When Mo Xi opened his eyes, what he saw was a curtain with dark blue
flowing cloud patterns. The curtain gently blew and broke the dim sky
outside.

For a moment, he was at a loss. Where was he?

Then he realized that, yes, he and Gu Mang were sucked into the Time
Mirror together, which was the past projected by the ancient god mirror.

Although this was not a real journey of time and space, the world in the
mirror was no different from the real world. He could have a dialogue with
the people of that year, and change the things of that year… In a sense, he
was back in the past.

And it was a painful past for Gu Mang.

This cognition made Mo Xi’s heart and suddenly speed up. He immediately
sat up from the bed, with black jade like hair flowing all over his shoulders.
He lifted the curtain - this was the sleeping place of Xihe mansion. He
looked around. The layout of the room was not far from today's, but there
were a few swords on the weapon rack and a picture of peach blossoms in
Guangling on the wall.

He went to the sundial on the windowsill. This sundial was made by Yuefu.
It flowed with golden spiritual energy all year round. With a light clasp of
the knuckles, it would show the year and the time of the present night. Mo
Xi raised his hand on the light surface of the sundial. It was like ripples
scattering. A line of characters appeared on the sundial.

Mo Xi looked at the time when the sundial appeared. The organ in his chest
was beating more and more, and his face became paler and paler.
It was indeed that year.

It was a year back…

He suddenly closed his eyes, his eyelashes quivering and Adam's apple
rolling up and down.

He would never forget this year, when Gu Mang was demoted due to the
defeat of Fengming mountain, Lu Zhanxing was beheaded, and the rest of
Wang Bajun was detained.

It was the year when Gu Mang decided to rebel.

And this day, Mo Xi's pale and long fingertips stroked the spotless sundial
and the flowing handwriting on it. The bitterness in his heart was like a
yellow cloud blocking the sun, which made him breathless.

This was the day when he was ordered to go north and leave the capital.

At that time, Gu Mang had been persecuted. He spent a long time living in
the the tiled kiln. His several dissuasions were useless, so he could only
wait for years to heal his pain. At that time, he was so naive that he felt that
Gu Mang would survive as before and endure these hardships and
difficulties. He felt that one day…

But he made a mistake.

Gu Mang failed to survive. When he completed his mission and returned to

the imperial capital, Gu Mang had left Chonghua. In a few months, there
would be news of Gu Mang's rebellion and return to Liaoguo from the
battlefield ahead.

He didn't even notice Gu Mang's different intention, and he didn't have a

good talk with Gu Mang to understand his intention.

He didn't even have time to say a few words to Gu Mang, and he didn't
have time to make the final plea to come back before Gu Mang stepped into
hell.
But at this moment, he actually went back to this day of the year, to the time
he had dreamt about in the middle of the night countless times… Back to a
time when he might turn it around.

Even if he knew that the Time Mirror could not really change the past, Mo
Xi's heart was still as tightly clenched as if he was scalding. He even pushed
the door out before he could dress up properly. Eight years ago, the sun
suddenly shone on his face, stabbing his eyes so sourly and painfully, but he
didn't want to close his eyes and bear the impulse to cry. He looked almost
greedily at the plants and trees in the corner of the stone yard.

Suddenly around the corner came a soft “ah” cry of surprise and then
hurriedly said, "Say hello to the Lord!"

Mo Xi turned his head, and there was another strange tumult in his chest
——

This year, Li Wei hadn't come to his house yet. At the moment, he was
greeted by a big servant girl named Shuangqiu who was collected in Xihe's
house at that time. This girl was a poor beggar Mo Xi saw on the side of the
road. Mo Xi couldn’t bear that she was bullied and humiliated by a mean
man, so she was taken into the house. Mo Xi saw that she was clever and
had the idea of making her the administrator of Xihe mansion. However, he
soon found that she was the dark child of Murong Lianpai, who had the
intention of seducing and plotting against him, so he drove her out of the
mansion.

Shuangqiu held a basin against her soft body. "Lord woke up early this
afternoon, I will go to urge the servants to prepare tea for you."

Mo Xi had felt sorry for her loneliness and was very polite to her. However,
looking back, he felt extremely disgusted, so he brushed his sleeve and said,

"No need."

“Lord has no appetite? I brewed some fresh plum wine a few days ago. If
the Lord doesn't mind... "
Mo Xi said coldly, “I said ‘no need.’”

Shuangqiu finally felt that Mo Xi’s state was a little wrong. She dared not
venture forward any more, so she lowered her eyes and bent her knees. She
said “yes”

softly. After a meal, he was quite unwilling to say, "But I, I I just care about
the Lord, and I hope he doesn't blame me."

Though he was quite bored with her, he was not the one who would tell the
truth, nor was he bothered to argue with a woman. What's more, he had
more important things to do now.

"Give me a regular suit and I'll go out."

"Is the Lord going out of town?"

Mo Xi said, "To the palace.”

According to the ancient fragmented records about the Time Mirror, people
who entered the mirror would completely return to the situation of that year,
and their body, appearance, and thoughts would be restored. And the reason
why he still had the memory of the present world was that he was taken into
the mirror with Gu Mang, who was the wrong person.

As for Gu Mang he was afraid that he has been completely reversed into the
state of that year. He didn't know what he was wearing from the outside of
the mirror, let alone what happened later.

That is to say, when Mo Xi went to find someone in the city, all he could
find was General Gu, the Gu Shixiong, who was at the bottom of his life
and was extremely depressed.

What did that mean? It meant that he had the chance to talk with Gu Mang
on the eve of the mutiny!

Thinking of this, Mo Xi’s finger tips were slightly trembling - eight years
later, through time, he would face the Gu Mang of eight years ago.
He could ask Gu Mang about many things. He could clearly see the mental
state of Gu Mang on the eve of the mutiny. He could find out his mood at
that time and the specific details before the mutiny…

Even, he could try to find out what he should have done in those days, so as
to avoid the outcome of Gu Mang's treason.

Although this kind of attempt was useless because when Jiang Yexue saved
them from the time mirror, all the changes would disappear, at least Mo Xi
felt that the questions, troubles, pains, and puzzles that had plagued him for
eight years might be explained in this conversation.

But before that, he had to go to the imperial city.

“Xihe Jun!"

"See you”

When he entered the city palace, the feather guards bowed their heads and
held out their arms to salute him. The bright red pheasant feathers on their
heads shuddered, and the armor was shining in the light of the sun. This
kind of feeling was very delicate, even if Mo Xi was in a complicated
disorder at the moment, he couldn’t help noticing some familiar faces.

The soldier at the corner of the cloister became the elder guard of the school
palace eight years later.

The right general of the feather guard that was standing beside the stone
beast on the palace terrace was later given to Wangshu Mansion by the
emperor, and became the close guard of Murong Lian.

The young man wearing the red tassel with seven beads on his head was
later killed in the fire because of demon fire in Chonghua city. Mo Xi was
the one who put the hero's silk belt on his coffin.

Some of them were later selected by him to be soldiers of the northern

border army.
At this time, these people were not aware of their future and destiny. Only
Mo Xi had passed through away from these living old people, just like he
had passed through that dream repeatedly in these years. He looked at these
faces as if they were wandering spirits from eight years ago, which was not
true.

At last he came to Jinluan hall.

The first emperor to ascend the throne was leaning on the soft pillow pad
embroidered with the pattern of dragon brocade. The crown on his beautiful
face now swayed slightly, cutting his look to be more and more broken and
difficult to distinguish.

Eight years ago, compared with the present, the monarch looked more thin
and grumpy. It was no wonder that the violence between the eyes and
eyebrows of the emperor was naturally much heavier than later, because at
that time, the first emperor had died, the country was unstable, and the
internal and external troubles were very difficult.

"See you.”

"Oh, here comes Xihe Jun." The emperor moved his eyelids and opened his
eyes. His eyes were deep and cold. They locked straight on Mo Xi standing
in front of the palace.

No matter how restrained the eyes were, there was still a tiger and wolf in
them.

They were alert, powerful, and fierce.

Mo Xi was stabbed by this too cold vision. He suddenly felt a long lost
familiarity, both angry and painful. Once upon a time, the emperor always
showed this attitude to him intentionally or unintentionally. Later, he made
an oath of doom. It was doomed that he would never betray Chonghua and
the

man on the throne again in this life, and then the guard against him on the
emperor gradually relaxed.
But at this moment, standing in front of the palace was the Mo Xi that had
not yet sworn an oath.

When the emperor looked at him, he looked like a tiger, wolf, and beast
without shackles. At that time, he was still young, and he didn't feel so
clear, but looking back, the alert in his eyes made him cold all over.

"It's time for Xihe Jun to go to the Northern Territory to teach cultivation,”
the emperor said slowly. "What's the matter that you come to see me in the
palace city?"

Mo Xi saluted and said, “Yes, there is something. I want to slow down and
wait to go to the north. "

"Oh?" the emperor’s eyes narrowed. "Why?"

“I’m not well."

He couldn’t use other reasons to fight with this fox. Only if he said he was
not fit, can the emperor refuse it. In addition, Mo Xi had never lied before.
There was one saying, one saying, two saying. There was no criminal
record that had to do with being sick, which made it more credible.

As expected, the emperor was slightly shocked. After a while, he

straightened up, looked at Mo Xi from his high seat, and said to himself,
“Really? Is it serious? Why doesn’t Xihe Jun just choose a good repair
medicine from Shennongtai and go to Xihe mansion to recuperate?"

“I'm just tired and dreamy. It's hard to sleep day or night,” Mo Xi said.

"Cultivation for a period of time will be good; I do not have to bother

Shennongtai."

“So…” The emperor looked at him thoughtfully as if inadvertently and

asked,

"So how long does Xihe need to be push it back?"

In his heart, Mo Xi reckoned the day when Gu Mang left the city was seven
days after he left the imperial capital. This time he didn't want the same
thing to happen in his absence, so Mo Xi said, "Ten days."

The emperor did not immediately answer. The pair of cold pool deep-water
eyes silently stared at Mo Xi’s face.

After a long time, he said with a smile, “Sihe Jun has been fighting in the
battlefield for so many years, and he has been injured many times. But why
is it now that an insomnia disease will make you delay your business to be
left alone for ten days? This time limit is too long."

Mo Xi did not argue with him, only said, “If it wasn’t that the heart force
could not support it, I would not come to the emperor and ask to extend."

“It was hard for Xihe Jun to have a rest when he was fighting in the west. If
he was not willing to fight alone, it was not human enough." The prince
fiddled with the string of beads around his wrist leisurely and said, "But
since Xihe Jun is an important official of Chonghua’s core, there are a lot of
responsibilities that you should complete personally. If you put it off for ten
days, I'm afraid it will not be easy to arrange the later affairs. "

He paused and said with a smile, "What do you think of three days?"

"..."

Three days?

Three days later, Lu Zhanxing asked Dongshi why he had to be stuck on

this day? After Lu Zhanxing's death, Gu Mang's reaction must have been
very fierce, but JunShang asked him to leave at this time…

Mo Xi asked, "Please allow me another two days more than that. Five
days?"

"No. You can only be allowed three days at most,” the emperor said with a
smile. "If there are more, it's really impossible for you to adjust the
important work after that."
"Emperor..."

The emperor had already made up his mind. He interrupted Mo Xi’s words.

"Xihe, you don't have to say anything more. Since you are not feeling well,
please go back to the mansion to have a rest."

After a pause, he also pointed out, “Insomnia and boredom should be used
to nourish the mind. Some people will make Xihe Jun impatient. Xihe Jun
is rarely seen recently."

Mo Xi looked at the emperor on the gilded throne, and the emperor looked
down at him through the swaying crown.

Mo Xi said lightly, “The emperor is talking about Gu Mang.”

___

The author has something to say: happy weekend!! I'm back!!! That duck,
I've been holding it for a long time! It is... I really don't need to throw
thunder. I have already paid for it. It's a long story Especially those fairies
who cast thunder every day, I really think your reward is far beyond my
labor force of the third fiddler~~
 Chapter 83 - Emperor Eight Years Ago

The emperor went straight in and didn’t beat around the bush. He smiled
and said, “You can understand the meaning of loneliness.”

Mo Xi was silent for a while, said, "Gu Mang is my best friend. If I

abandon him now that he is now this state, won’t it be a bitter
disappointment?”

"En. It's nice to have love and righteousness, and I didn't want you to have
nothing to do with him." The long and thin fingers of the emperor fiddled
with the beads. "However, he is now a guilty man. This is the most
turbulent thing in the world. What should Xihe Jun do or not do?”

"The man is not afraid of the shadow. He and I have grace. There's nothing
wrong with me persuading him. What's more, Gu Mang's mood is gloomy
now.

If he has no company, I'm afraid he will..."

"What?"

Mo Xi bit down his teeth and said, “Product rebellious ideas in his heart.”

He didn't know what Gu Mang was thinking and didn't think that Gu Mang
would have rebellious intentions. But now that he knew the story behind
him, he said this sentence to remind the emperor to not push Gu Mang too
hard.

When the emperor heard the words, the movements on his hands were
indeed a tiny meal, and then he said with a smile, “Xihe Jun has no
confidence in his sincere friends?"
Mo Xi said, “I only hope that the emperor doesn’t want to cut off his back
road.”

"Back road?" he hissed through nose. "All his paths were opened by the
first emperor. Otherwise, he was a slave, what qualification does he have to
put on an army and make contributions? To say that he is alone… He didn't
think about the way he could go in his life if he didn't have the grace of the
first emperor!

Isn't it mediocre to be Murong Lian’s dog?"

"..."

The emperor narrowed his eyes dangerously and then said, "If you are a
little self-conscious, you should think of his past glory, all thanks to the first
emperor.

Now that he has lost his lead, he has to deal with it alone according to the
law, and there is nothing to complain about! "

Originally, Mo Xi came to the imperial city first, just to ask for his
permission and postpone the day when he left the city, but unexpectedly he
triggered such a dialogue with the king.

Eight years ago, the emperor was like a fox that had not yet been able to fly,
and he could not hide his heart in front of Mo Xi eight years later.

He couldn’t even control the eyes that were too alert to Mo Xi.

"What's wrong with him? Why does it feel unfair? Why does he want to
rebel?"

The words were merciless. Mo Xi heard them and his blood went cold in
his whole body. He had never heard of this before. Now, as a nobleman, he
was cold hearted. What's more, Gu Mang?

What's more, Gu Mang, who lost tens of thousands of soldiers, detained the
remnant, could not get the tombstone, and was about to be beheaded by his
brother.
At this moment, Mo Xi suddenly realized clearly that Gu Mang had been
drinking by himself, crying when he was drunk and saying that he could not
stand life as death, which was not a momentary impulse after drinking.

Gu Mang really broke down that day.

When Chonghua sent him to the battlefield, he did not think that Gu Mang
and his poor army were defending the territory of Chonghua, but that it was
a favor that the powerful gave to the slaves. Therefore, his failure was
unforgivable, because in the eyes of the emperor, Gu Mang's failure was not
a loss of a loyal general for a while, but a slave who had benefited from his
failure to do what the master gave him. He failed to live up to his master's
trust.

Maybe when Gu Mang realized this, his heart was broken. From inside, he
broke into pieces and crumbled into ashes…

But he didn't realize it.

Unexpectedly, he also believed in Gu Mang's seemingly heartless giggle.

After all, he didn't understand Gu Mang.

Under the pain and shudder of the strong pressure in his heart, Mo Xi's
throat knot to gathered to move. He said hoarsely, "Emperor, you are not
him. You don't know what he thinks and what the bottom line is. If one day
he really rebelled... "

"He wouldn’t dare," interrupted the emperor.

"..."

It was ridiculous. Standing on the top of the emperor eight years ago, he
could hear him say that Gu Mang would not dare betray his country.

"He wouldn’t dare, and he won't either,” the emperor said. "Why does Xihe
Jun think he can betray? In the past, a slave spent a lot of time rebelling
against Chonghua and building Liaoguo. That's because he had a group of
slaves in his hand. But what's in Gu Mang's hand? The remnant of his army
has been put in solitary custody. Tell me, what can he do with one man's
strength?"

"Do you think he will not fly away alone?"

The emperor almost grinned, "If he can't figure it out that way, he'll go."

"!"

"He lost the battle of Fengming mountain. He can't be used anymore. If he

thinks this is going to be the opposite, it means that it will be a disaster for
him to stay in Chonghua sooner or later,” said the emperor, staring at the
gradually paling face of Mo Xi. "Xihe Jun, do you think it's useful to
persuade him and accompany him? If he is rebellious, he wants too much!"

The imperial heart was most merciless. The emperor coldly said, “He can’t
afford to be solitary.”

The blood seemed to freeze, and all the limbs were frozen. Mo Xi pinched
his fingers into a fist. In a cold voice, he said, "You are the emperor. All he
wants is a tombstone with a name and surname!"

"It's not a tombstone,” the emperor said. “Xihe Jun, what he asked for was
recognition of their status. I'm sorry, but I can't honor them."

Mo Xi said angrily, "So why is it that you sent me away three days later?
Three days later, Lu Zhanxing asked for the chop. Did you want to see if Gu
Mang could be loyal to Chonghua and loyal to you after another break?"

The emperor’s face suddenly sank. “Xihe Jun. Don't be presumptuous."

"He can't stand the temptation of the emperor,” Mo Xi said regardless.

Almost trembling he said, “I can tell you today. If you insist on it, Gu
Mang… It must be reversed. "

The emperor’s raised his sword scabbard and clapped its case to the ground
in anger. “What is the importance of him not rebelling?! He's just a dog!
Even if the good turn out to be bad, will our country collapse or disappear?!
This is just to see if this person has a ghost mind, and whether there's a
piece of anti bone under his head like the flower in those days!”

In the end, it was impossible for such anger of today’s young monarch not
to shine out.

"Three days. In three days you must leave the capital for the orphans." At
last, the breath of the emperor slowly slowed down, but his eyes were still
fierce, and he stared at Mo Xi’s face. "You are alone, back down."

Mo Xi had never had such a tit for tat with him before. And the words were
like a blade drawing out snow light to shine and stab into his heart.

He did not speak any more and looked at the man on the throne in silence.

People said it was in the heart of the emperor, but why did he want to test
his subordinates all the time?

In particular, Gu Mang's generation was not in the same boat as the nobles.
It was not his family's heart. It was the emperor’s way of guarding against
him, calculating him, even…

Wait!

A thump in his heart.

Mo Xi suddenly thought that he clearly remembered Lu Zhanxing's

question about beheading. Although he accepted the emperor’s command of
going to the north to teach cultivation, he originally set the day of returning
to the city before Lu Zhanxing's beheading.

That is to say, if according to his original schedule, he would be able to see

the last face of Gu Mang before he rebelled.

But then?

The more he thought about it, the colder he felt…

Later... There was a sudden accident in the northern border. Many monsters
broke into the border. He had to stay there for several days to take the
garrison back from the monsters, which delayed the time. At that time,
although he thought it was strange that so many monsters had come to the
world, he didn't think about it. Now it seemed…

At this moment, Mo Xi suddenly gave birth to a vague feeling, which even

made him have a very terrible idea. It was something he didn't know before
——

At that time, could it have been for the emperor to test Gu Mang and
deliberately support him?

This kind of conjecture made Mo Xi feel like a piece of ice had fallen into
his heart, and the cold air spread through to all his limbs.

He suddenly realized that he left the imperial capital at this time, and then
the time to return to the city was delayed. Was all this deliberately done by
the emperor?

Maybe he don't want him to stay in Chonghua. So he didn’t want Gu Mang

to be accompanied by others when he was most frustrated and in pain. The
old slave was useless. Since they couldn’t find a proper reason to kill him,
would forcing him to rebel be a better choice?

Was Gu Mang's treason calculated by the emperor from the very beginning?

Mo Xi felt cold all over. After he came out of the deep palace of
Wangcheng, which was pecked by eaves teeth, he slowed down for a long
time, so that he would not be so cold any more. For a moment, he wanted to
ask and make trouble regardless. But he knew that if he wanted to know
more secrets, he had to let things go on the normal track.

In this mirror world, he had only one chance to discover the truth.

Once missed, he could never come back.

Mo Xi looked up and blinked his reddish eyes. He tried his best to calm his
mood slowly and make himself less impulsive. Then he started to go to the
Apricot Blossom house in the north of the city.

He knew that Gu Mang was in this place. Apricot Blossom house was his
most favorite place to go to later. It was surrounded by green pearls with a
phoenix in charge of Luan Xiao. Gu Mang once said with a smile that he
loved the beautiful women here very much. Only the warm fragrant
nephrite could solve his deep hatred.

When he came to the Apricot Blossom house with its fluttering red silk, Mo
Xi stopped. He looked up up at the plaque with gold characters on a red
background.

When he left the imperial city eight years ago, he also passed by here and
stopped in front of the beautiful building. But at that time he didn't go in -
he couldn't stand the depravity of caring about Gu Mang, and he couldn't
stand the people who used to have sex with him lying and playing in the
rouge.

He felt very sad, so he did not say goodbye to Gu Mang and went to the
north.

He missed his last meeting with Gu Mang before the mutiny.

But not this time.

This time, he wanted to have a real talk with Gu Mang, just like he thought
about many times, just like he did in his dream many times.

Mo Xi rectified his mood, squeezed his fingers into the palm of his hand,
and walked into the wind and moon field with voices of swallows and
warblers.

"Aiyo, Xihe Jun." When the Madam saw him, she couldn't help but be
frightened. She thought about the situation of looking for someone in the
building last time. She was afraid and said, "Why is Xihe Jun here today?"
"Where is Gu Mang?”

"... General Gu is not in... "

"I know he's here with you,” Mo Xi said. "Which one?”

"..." The madam couldn't help shivering at his sharp eyes. She couldn't help
looking at General Gu. The shop was a small business and couldn't stand
the

toss of Xihe Jun. So her face changed to a fat smile, "Ahaha, Xihe Jun, look
at my memory. Yes, yes, I remember. General Gu is upstairs. Go to the third
floor and turn left to the third room, Yifang Pavilion. Hello, Xihe…”

Mo Xi turned his head and walked to the stairs.

Before he came to the Yifang Pavilion, Mo Xi heard a pipa playing in the

room. A low voice continued with a girl’s singing, “In the past, there was a
young man holding a sword, but it was hard to return the blood, the sand,
and the bone.

The body was still beautiful to the last year. Leave your heart, and I’ll take
care of you. I will pass on your heroic spirit. When you return to your
hometown, there will be no green mountains."*

*These lyrics never translate the same way twice so I just copy/paste them
from the first chapter where they came up

It was the Requiem of Chonghua.

It was obvious that the singer had never played or sung such heavy music in
the flower tower. Although she chanted it word for word, her voice
hesitated and every sentence was soft.

A song of soothing spirit was like a phoenix courting for a mate. There
were too many qualities in it.

Mo Xi went to the door and stood outside the concealed red and red lacquer
door. The sound of the pipa was ending. At last, the sound of a few pearls
fell to the ground. Then there was Gu Mang's lazy laughter.

It was just such a slight sound, which had already made the heart beat of
Mo Xi leak a few beats.

“Jiejie's voice is as gentle as an oriole, but there was a passage that was
played too fast, and the music was wrong."

"We didn't sing these before. We didn't play well. General Gu can laugh,"
said the singer.

Gu Mang said with a smile, "What's this? You are the only one willing to
make a fool of me and sing the soul sacrifice song with me in private…
Come, I'll teach you the wrong part. "

"Can General Gu play lute, too?"

"I can't learn such a difficult fingering, but I can use other instruments.”

The room was quiet for a while, and there came Gu Mang's unevenness.
"Fengbo, come forth."

Fengbo*...

*storm or disturbance

Mo Xi closed his eyes, and his fingers in front of the door trembled slightly.

Suddenly, a sound of a suona was heard in the room. It was so lame and
funny… Even ridiculous.

But his lashes were moist at that moment.

That was the sound of the supernatural force that Gu Mang couldn’t
summon anymore - Fengbo Yuhen.

Mo Xi’s throat was very bitter and astringent. He was silent for a long time,
like a timid man in the countryside, and his heart was a mess. Finally, he
took a deep breath, resisted the intense dizziness in front of his eyes, raised
his hand, and gently pushed open the lacquer carving door.

The sky was scattered.

In the dreamlike light and shadow, he saw Gu Mang.

The Gu Mang from eight years ago.

Although he had already prepared, when he saw the man, the old scar in Mo
Xi's heart was pierced by an invisible sharp knife! The sharp pain spread
rapidly from the heart to the limbs, numbing and shivering.

——He saw the conscious, heavily dressed, black eyed Gu Mang again.

Complete, healthy, yet to betray him, bearing their common memory…

General Gu of the Empire.

His Gu Shixiong.

___

The author has something to say: Gu Shuai: get out of the way!! I'm
online!!!!

A Lian: No.

Gu Shuai: why?

A Lian: you don't need to be shameful to equip with a small brush! You and
Mo Xikai, the head of your family, what kind of cattle force gold regiment
is this. I don't care if you enter the bat Island replica. You still pull off after
entering the original. You and Mo Xikai enter the time mirror replica to
brush the equipment.
Liujiang night snow and Murong Chu clothes are stunned outside. I want to
report that you open black on behalf of the moon!
 Chapter 84 - Gu Mang eight years ago

In the Yifang Pavilion, the smoke and seal were curling up, the soft floor
was paved red, and a bamboo folding door with eight joints was wide open,
showing carved balconies painted red and vermilion at the back.

Outside the terrace, a Paulownia tree was in full bloom, and a haze of pale
pink and lavender blew all over from the branches.

His Gu Shixiong sat on the wooden fence with one leg bent and the other
leg stretched out, holding the long rusty copper suona in his hand.

The suona had a dull copper light all over its body, and its handle was tied
with soft white silk. It was hunting and moving in the evening wind.

Fengbo, the wind and waves of martial arts.

In the shadow of flowers, Gu Mang held Fengbo, stuck his lips to the suona
mouth, tried to test the sound, and then blew out a string of dumb tunes with
his eyes closed.

"In the past, there was a young man holding a sword, but it was hard to
return the blood, the sand, and the bone. "

Gu Mang used to be the best at being a crooked local ruffian, but now the
tone pulled out from the suona was so pathetic and sad. He puffed up his
cheeks.

His eyelashes moved gently, and looked up in the shadow of the flowers
deep in the sun to blow the suona.

"The body was still beautiful to the last year. Leave your heart, and I’ll take
care of you..."
Through the clouds and through the sun.

Mo Xi didn't speak. He seemed to choke on the most bitter olive in the

world.

He stood at the door, looking at Gu Mang's silhouette from afar, just like
looking at an afterlife dream.

When the pipa girl heard the subtle movements outside, she turned her
head, opened her eyes wide, and immediately went to kneel. But Mo Xi
waved to her to make no noise.

Gu Mang was very devoted. His lips on the nozzle were ruddy. Because of
the hard blowing, he had a lovely pouch on his cheek. The setting sun
shined on his handsome face, and his dark hair was dyed with a light layer
of ripe gold. He was sitting on the vermillion fence playing, and turned his
head to soak the flowers outside the building. The sunset rolled in the
evening. The pure white silk tied to the suona moved like the tide in his
hand.

"I will pass on your heroic spirit."

His ten fingers were suppressed on the mottled suona, flowing like the
gentlest wind in the world.

"... When you return to your hometown, there will be no green mountains."

At the end of the song, Gu Mang slowly opened his eyes, turned around and
said with a smile, "You see, it's not out of tune, so you..."

In the middle of the conversation, he suddenly noticed that the pipa girl was
very stiff and scared. Gu Mang suddenly stopped and looked around. Then
he saw the Mo Xi that had been in the room for some time.

His smile froze.

"..." After a few moments of silence, Gu Mang gathered his expression and
readjusted himself. His long fingertips turned the instrument in his hands,
and he said to Mo Xi thoughtfully, “Xihe Jun is so elegant today that he
even came to this flower building."

Mo Xi heard a voice that was so hoarse that he could hardly hear it. After a
while, he found that the voice was made by himself.

"Go out," he said to the pipa girl.

"Yes."

Gu Mang said to the pipa woman, "Stop."

Singer: "..."

Gu Mang smiled and crooked his head and said, "Xihe Jun, you are so
domineering. I bought a girl to spend the night with me. You can hurry up
as soon as you speak. Have you asked me what I mean?"

Mo Xi put up with the intense ups and downs of the emotions in his chest,
and said in a low voice, "Gu Mang. I have something to say to you alone."

"Say what,” Gu Mang asked. "There is no clear explanation for being alone
in one room. Besides, you are a new rising star. I am the river of doom.
What can we talk about?"

"Gu Mang!"

Gu Mang raised his hand waved it in the wind. The suona turned into a little
fluorescent light and integrated into his blood.

He jumped down from the vermillion fence, holding his arms in both hands,
and smiled with low eyes. "Beauty, stop making trouble. Now you are
grown up, and you are favored by Princess Mengze. If you mess with me
again, I will damage your reputation. You and I have been brothers for
many years, and I will love you."

Once again, the familiar oily tone sounded in Mo Xi's ear.

It was not a dream, it was not an illusion.

It was really Gu Mang, visible and touchable, Gu Mang eight years ago.

Alienating him, ridiculing him, and resisting him - the smiling man,
perhaps, had already figured it out, and would soon betray his country.

This cognition turned into a very strong impulse, and suddenly beat the
chest of Mo Xi. Mo Xi’s eyes were suddenly red. "I won't go."

He repeated to the pipa girl again, "Go out."

Gu Mang raised his eyebrow. "Can't you understand what I said before? I've
paid for her all night. You drove her away. Who will accompany me in the
long night?"

"I will always be here," Mo Xi said.

"?" Gu Mang blinked his black eyes. "Can you play the lute?"

"... No.

"Can you sing a ditty?"

"No."

"Then what do I want you for?" Gu Mang said with a smile. "You are not
worth her price."

Mo Xi didn’t break up with him, he just said, "Gu Mang. I'm not going to
the North today."

Gu Mang tilted his head, and his mouth was still full of that angry smile.
"Well, good thing. But what does that have to do with me?"

"It's about you. Give me another night. I have some words, and if I do not
speak now —" Mo Xi said, staring at Gu Mang's eyes. “I'm afraid there will
be no chance in the future."

Maybe it was because he knew that Gu Mang had betrayed at this time, and
he carefully took the subtle expressions of the man in front of him into his
eyes, he could see that Gu Mang's face slightly changed after hearing his
words.

Gu Mang lowered his eyelashes and said, "Today, I'm not willing to deal
with politics. I just want to be absorbed in the wind and the moon. If you
really want to talk to me, it's going to be a long time until you come back."

"I can't wait for that day," Mo Xi said.

There was a few moments of silence, and the pipa singer sandwiched in the
middle of the two went neither backward nor backward. She only stood as
wood sculpture, daring not say anything, daring not move.

After a while, Gu Mang lowered his head as if he were chuckling or

sighing.

"Why do you have to pester me? I have nothing left."

"I just want to talk to you again."

Gu Mang smiled and said words that were too cruel to stab Mo Xi. "What
else can I say, your brother can't give you anything anymore, Princess. Your
highness, please, please, I just want to have fun. Let me go."

If the words had been heard eight years ago, he might have been blinded.

Maybe he would believe that he was just sad. When he played and had fun,
he would recover.

But now standing in front of Gu Mang is the Mo Xi after eight years.

Gu Mang's so-called play was a pain and satire that couldn’t be spoken in
Mo Xi's ear.

"This is the night," he murmured. “Leave it to me."

Gu Mang blankly sighed. "Don't talk too vaguely. You have a long way to
go in the future. Pay attention to your innocence..."
"Am I still innocent?"

Perfect silence.

Even the pipa girl raised her head suddenly, and then she fell to the ground
with a white face, shivering.

At last, Gu Mang turned away the smile that god and the devil both hated,
looked at him with deep eyes, and saw Mo Xi standing in front of him,
almost paranoid and gnashing his teeth.

Gu Mang said softly, "What are you talking about?"

"You know it."

"..." Gu Mang had always been as smart and intelligent as a monster. He

could always easily see brother Mo Shidi's heart.

But today, looking at the man in front of him, he suddenly felt strange and
unable to see through.

He wanted to be angry, but Mo Xi stared at him in the same place. There

was so much pain and fear in his sharp eyes… And even grievances.

Yes, grievance.

Gu Mang was almost at a loss to realize this.

And Mo Xi’s eyes had been red.

Mo Xi bit his back teeth and endured the moisture in his eyes. He said
hoarsely and obstinately, "I have no innocence, and I don't care about
innocence. You can't get rid of me."

“………………”

The more he listened, the more helpless and uneasy he became.

In the end, Gu Mang finally took soft clothes and failed to overcome him,
so he turned his head with a sigh and said to the pipa girl, "Flying girl, I'm
sorry, there is a madman here. Please avoid him."

Miss Feitian asked for it. After she left, she left the palace like a fugitive.

There were only the two of them left in the golden room which was soft and
fragrant.

Gu Mang went back to the room from the terrace, raised his hand and
closed the wooden door connecting the terrace. Then he turned around,
fingertips moved slightly, and lit the candle on the crane's copper frame.

After that, he went straight in front of Mo Xi and broke the safe distance
without any hesitation. So he went all the way to the opposite side of Mo
Xi.

He was only a short distance away.

Gu Mang raised his face, a pair of dark eyes with inquiry and provocation,
breathing up and down between the two people's noses. He raised his hand
to smooth out his strong chin.

He said in a light voice, “OK, you see the girl that I bought left. You made
trouble, are you satisfied?”

He looked into Mo Xi’s eyes and looked critically at the smiling girl in the
brothel.

After a while, his eyes moved down and looked at Mo Xi’s thin lips. He
raised his thumb and stroked the soft lips.

Gu Mang whispered in a slow voice, "Since you are so active and rush to
compete for favor, then I'll let you stay with me for one last night. After
getting together tonight, princess, let's stop pestering each other."

He said these words, suddenly grabbed Mo Xi by the lapel, pulled him over,
and then suddenly kissed up -!
A groan.

The moist lips held the cool lips, and the smart tongue dived into the mouth
and stirred fiercely, just like a butterfly taking honey, absorbing Mo Xi’s
breaths.

Although Gu Shixiong’s tone was poor, thin and cold, he was always active
and enjoyable when they kissed. He would rub his lips with moist and full
lips and tempt him with dense and deep eyelashes. His tight and thin waist
would attach to his abdomen emotionally, as if he was willing to merge with
Mo Xi.

But it was just as if.

Gu Mang's indulgence was misunderstood by Mo Xi. At first, it intoxicated

him, but at last, the most left was pain.

Mo Xi still remembered their first flesh and blood match on the night of the
coming of age. He still had honey in his heart. He thought that Gu Mang
also loved him. He thought that he can lock his Shixiong by his side for
himself.

But Gu Mang told him that it was just a moment of confusion.

Later, they were confused for a long time. Gu Mang was bullied by him
many times and lost his mind. He pestered him like spring water. He
couldn't help saying that he liked him on his account, that he would like to
do this with him in his arms, and that he loved him in his gaze.

However, when the clouds of Wushan scattered, he turned his face

mercilessly and said heartlessly that it was just the sound of greed.

So Mo Xi tried again and again to get his flesh and blood, and almost
opened the clam shell containing all the softness. But as the intimacy of the
sentimentality became more and more confused, the more and more sad he
was.
He had been waiting for Gu Mang to believe him, and had been waiting for
him to treat him sincerely.

However, no matter how many times they had been lingering, no matter
what nonsense Gu Mang uttered when he was excited, he would not admit
his feelings when the sky broke.

So Mo Xi couldn’t understand.

He couldn’t understand why he didn’t love clearly, but he could linger.

Why Gu Mang didn’t plan to spend his whole life with him, but he could
have fun with him.

He didn't understand why at this moment, Gu Mang was already rebellious,

but he still could hug and kiss him so recklessly… He wanted to go.

He clearly had thought to leave on his own, from now on fighting against
him.

How could he still be so calm…

"Hey!" Gu Mang shoved Mo Xi, covered his lips and stared at him like a
ghost.

“Why did you bite me?!"

Mo Xi opened his eyes. His eyes were wet and red. His face was full of
humiliation, anger, hatred and sadness. The lights were shining. He stared at
Gu Mang's face for a long time and said, "What do you think of me?"

"... It's you who will stay with me instead of flying girl."

Gu Mang finished. He paused and wanted to make up for something more,

but his eyes swept to the grievance on Mo Xi’s face. Looking at the young
man standing in front of him, his chest could not help but move up and
down.

All of a sudden, he was a little impatient.

In fact, was Gu Mang really willing to have sex with a man in order to be
happy?

He had the name of the altar beast and supported countless soldiers. Was he
willing to lie under a man who was three years younger than himself and be
distracted by that man?

No, he wasn’t.

He didn't make a mistake because he was confused for a while. He didn't

make another mistake because he was greedy for a moment. But because he
had liked it before he knew it, he would be confused for a while later, and
then lustful for a while later.

His heart had long been out of his own, but he didn’t want to admit it and
wouldn’t admit it.

Gu Mang looked at Mo Xi’s red eyes, sighed and raised his hand to touch
his young and handsome face. "You, if you don't have me in the future..."

Mo Xi’s eyes were wet all of a sudden.

All of a sudden, he couldn't restrain himself. He suddenly reached out his

hand and hugged Gu Mang so tightly, so hard and so deep. It seemed that he
would tear up all his four limbs and hide them in his own blood. He would
lock Gu Mang's flesh and blood with his own flesh and blood, so that he
could keep the man forever, without any later betrayal or facing each other
in the same robe with a dagger.

Gu Mang sighed in his arms, "What's wrong with you today?"

"I just want you to be OK." Mo Xi put his chin against the top of Gu
Mang's hair and hugged the man in his arms. He said hoarsely, "Do you
have any sorrow or grievance in your heart? Can you tell me all about it?
Let me carry it with you?"

"Would you mind not to think about it, not to bear it alone..."

“Mo Xi..."
Mo Xi raised a big hand, pressed it behind Gu Mang's head, and brought
him deeper and deeper into his arms. The pain of receiving and losing made
every inch of his bones tremble, and he slowly woke up from all his limbs.

Mo Xi holding Gu Mang from eight years ago was like a ray of a wandering
soul that finally came home.

He closed his eyes, frowned, and sobbed, “Shixiong… If you have any
concerns, don't keep them from me any more, OK? "

The person in his arms was silent and slightly stiff.

After a while, Gu Mang pushed him away - Gu Mang's hand was against his
chest, and he opened an arm's distance between the two of them.

Those black eyes stared at him quietly. Gu Mang asked lightly, "What do
you think I have concealed from you?”

___

The author has something to say: don't worry, fairies. If you don't get to the
end, you can't be sure about anything, it's true~~~

Gu Mangmang: do you know Pipa?

No.

Gu Mangmang: can you sing?

No.

Gu Mangmang: come and drag out this little girl who can't do anything! No
way!

Play with me this is!

Caibao: (posing as the head) don't duck, my guest. We'll play flute when we
put out our sister. You can experience duck!

Quench sister:
 Chapter 85 - Eight years ago

"What does Xihe Jun think I have concealed from him?"

When Gu Mang asked this question, his face was speechless. The
mischievous smile had been taken away. The fierce sharpness had not yet
come out of the sheath. He just looked at Mo Xi like a stranger.

Mo Xi couldn’t say, "Do you intend to rebel?" so he closed his eyes and
whispered, "I know you are still dissatisfied with Chonghua and the
emperor. I --"

"No." As soon as Gu Mang raised his hand, his fingertips touched Mo Xi’s
lips.

He stared at him, and suddenly smiled again. The smile was three times
sweet and seven times dangerous, floating on the surface of this face.
"Beauty, you can sleep, you can't talk. Now that my rank has been released
and the remnant is in custody for sentencing, my brother will be beheaded
in Dongshi in three days. Now you come to discuss with me whether I am
dissatisfied with his majesty. You want to make me more guilty and more
doomed?"

"... I never wanted to do that to you."

“You haven’t thought about it now, you don’t have to think about it in the
future.

It’s the hardest thing to lose beauty, not to mention being as beautiful as
you.”

Gu Mang’s fingertips slid down Mo Xi’s lips, reaching his jaw and raising it
slightly. “I have to be on guard.”
"Gu Mang." Mo Xi's dark eyes looked at him sadly, and he said silently, "I
am sincere to you."

"You powerful people are accustomed to giving rewards to others.

Rewarding jewelry to coax women, rewarding wealth to coax men. When
all these are useless, just reward your sincerity. When dare I take it?" Gu
sighed blankly.

"People's hearts will change. When I was opening up new territory for
Chonghua, I never expected that the new emperor would treat me like this
after he took the throne."

After a moment, Gu Mang said, "I can't see through you people."

"Including me?"

"..." Gu Mang's smile was deeper. He had this ability. When he was happy, a
trace of his smile could make people feel like a spring breeze. When he was
unhappy, the spring breeze would immediately turn into freezing rain.

Gu Mang raised his hand and clapped his face. "Baobei, including you."

Before the fingers fell, they were held by Mo Xi.

Gu Mang lashes vibrated. He slowly raised an eye to look at him. "Loosen."

Mo Xi did not loosen his fingers. He was undoubtedly sad, he was

desperate, but these emotions accumulated more and more deeply like cloud
pressure, gradually making his surrounding atmosphere become paranoid
and gloomy.

"How do you want me to prove it?" Mo Xi held his fingertips more and
more tightly, and his eyes are beating with light and darkness. "Gu Mang,
until now, is it only people of the same origin as you that you are willing to
believe? Is it only when Lu Zhanxing stands in front of you that you are
willing to listen?"

Gu Mang's face remained unchanged, and he said: “Xihe Jun is joking. Gu

Mang is just a cheap slave. You never want to believe me. What right do I
have to choose?"

Mo Xi looked at his face, and he was shocked that Gu Mang had the same
look as the rebel who later threw himself into the enemy camp.

It was a refusal to hold onto the bottom of his eyes.

At this moment, Gu Mang was like a person standing on the edge of a

precipice, who might fall into the abyss at any time.

Mo Xi’s throat knot rolled up and down - it turned out that looking back at
many things, everything had early signs. But at that time, he was young and
did not understand the real Gu Mang, so that these foreboding details of the
future, he had missed before.

He suddenly closed his eyes, slowly let go of Gu Mang's fingers, and

murmured,

"I'm sorry. "

“Why are you apologizing to me?"

"I didn't stay with you that day when your teacher returned."

Gu Mang was at a loss for a while and smiled, "You were fighting at the
front. I am not unreasonable. Besides, even if you were in the court that
day, what could you do or change?"

He sat down in front of the table with embroidery and brocade, and raised
his hand to pour two cups of tea. Gu Mang's arm was honey with tight lines
at this time, not as pale as later.

He pushed one cup of tea to Mo Xi, drank another cup of tea himself, and
then said, "Xihe Jun, this is what I mean by a new emperor. It can't be
changed if you ask for a feeling. I have never resented you for not being
with me that day, but to be honest, we are not the same people. It's just
different ways. You don't have to say sorry to me."
"I don't just want to apologize to you," Mo Xo said. “Can you let me
finish?"

Gu Mang said with a nonchalant smile, "Well, speak. Since you apologized
to me, what else?"

"Seventy thousand souls of Fengming mountain."

"..."

"I'm sorry, Gu Mang. Chonghua owes you 70000 tombstones with names."

Gu Mang's smile faded away, his eyelashes moved slightly, and then he
sighed,

“Mo Xi, this matter has passed for so long, and I have seen it. Why do you
have to mention it again?"

"..." Mo Xi looked at Gu Mang, who was immersed in the brothel and

called the singer playing the requiem. He was the so-called "open man.”

In silence, he said, "If you want to ask for the tombstone for them, I will ask
for it for you."

Gu Mang was playing with the cup in his hand and looked up at his words.

For some reason, his face changed slightly. "Who let you meddle?"

"It's not business," Mo Xi said.

Gu Mang's nose was wrinkled and his face was almost frightened. “Listen,
Mo Xi. Now though my army is scattered, they were all brought out by me.
They

were the same kind of people as me, whether they lived or died. They are
not you. You don't have to come out for me!"

"That's what they should have. Every hero has it. You're right. You can't ask
me."
A few moments of silence, the house was as quiet as the dead sea.

Gu Mang still stared at Mo Xi, but said nothing. After a while, he suddenly
lowered his head and closed his eyes. This was the first time since he
entered the house that Mo Xi saw a crack in the false cold mask on his face,
and the sadness behind it almost flowed like the tide.

Gu Mang lowered his head in the shadow and smiled softly. "Xihe Jun, you
are joking. What heroes… They are just ants. "

"..."

"If there is no monument, how can ants match it? Even if it's done, it's just a
joke. Who will pay a sacrifice? Who would respect it?"

Gu Mang's long thin fingers were holding the porcelain cup. He looked at
the tea in the cup and the reflection in the water.

"It's also mirror, water, moon, brick, and stone. I haven't demanded it for a
long time."

“..."

"You don't have to mind our own business. It's the business of our humble
people. It has nothing to do with Xihe Jun and the emperor."

"Gu Mang..." After a long time, he asked, "What can I do for you to stop
being like this? "

"You don't have to do anything." Gu Mang put the tea cup back on the table,

"Just stay away from me. Time will smooth everything."

But time is the grind of hatred.

Time can't untie your knot, can't stop you from throwing all your money at
the cliff.
It will only wear your hair more and more blurred, wither your black eyes
into blue, scar your skin, destroy your reputation into mud.

Time can only give me a broken you.

Gu Mang, I have seen the end of this matter since I came here.

Every breath was like pain in the knife. Mo Xi bore the sharp pain. His
fingernails were deep in his hands, and he whispered, "Then, what about
you in the future..."

"In the future?"

"What are you going to do in the future?"

"What else? The beauty of the moon and the wine,” Gu Mang said. “The
emperor cut my job, but somehow left my money. I'll live happily ever
after.

That's good."

"No more requests?"

"No more."

Mo Xi moved his lips slightly, but did not speak at once.

He would like to tell Gu Mang you should stop lying to me. I know
everything eight years later. I know if I let you go, what kind of road will
you take, and never look back…

But he can't say it.

It had been recorded in ancient books that if you reveal in the mirror of time
and space that you are from the future, you will stay in the mirror forever
and never get away.

But Mo Xi really wanted to know the truth of that year, how Gu Mang
thought, and how he once did, so as to prevent Gu Mang from stepping into
the darkness.

At that time, in Gu Mang's mind, how many knots should be untied?

In addition to the cruel words of the emperor, Gu Mang's own meaning was
cold.

What else?

Was there anything else that he didn't know or missed——

Mo Xi in this dim room, standing beside Gu Mang eight years ago, thinking
like a prisoner.

Heart knot... What else did he know about the knot?

All of a sudden, the spirit flashed, and Mo Xi’s heart suddenly went cold!
He suddenly remembered an old thing that he had forgotten.

When he came back from the north, he was told that Gu Mang had
defected. He refused to believe it. He once crazily dragged everyone who
knew about it to ask for details.

At that time, the description of others was, "After you left, the emperor
once called Gu Mang into the palace. He saw that Gu Mang was depressed
and busy all day long. He thought that this man could also be used. It was a
pity that he was so wasted, so he was assigned a task. Gu Mang took over
the appointment and left Chonghua, but he never came back…

He wanted to know what kind of task the emperor entrusted him with, but
those people didn’t know.

“It was said that it was just a small thing. It seemed that it was something to
cheer him up, but Gu Mang didn’t like to hear it. He went out quickly. He
didn't even linger in the main hall, even long enough to burn a cinnabar."

“It was supposed to be a very small delegation. It was nothing."

Although Mo Xi paid attention to this detail at that time, after numerous
inquiries, he got the reply that "the emperor let Gu Mang cheer up, but Gu
Mang didn't listen.” So with the passage of time, he also slowly let this
detail fade.

But at this moment, when this matter was recalled again, Mo Xi couldn’t
help but make a little night sweat in his palm and squeezed his hands
tightly.

The attitude of the emperor was just what he saw with his own eyes. He
intended to test Gu Mang's loyalty. How could he ask Gu Mang for help at
this time?

That delegation was by no means the case.

Mo Xi looked at Gu Mang's face beside the lamp, shadow, and red candle.
If Gu Mang was not fully determined to betray his country at the moment,
then Lu Zhanxing's death and the appointment given to him by the emperor
were likely to be the last two thrusts for Gu Mang to jump down the abyss
of revenge.

His heart beat faster and faster. The more he talked to these people in the
past, the more and more he thought about it.

... This was not the only thing that happened in those days. There must have
been something else.

He had to know what the last appointment the emperor gave to Gu Mang
was.

The only lucky thing was that the flow rate of time in the time mirror was
totally different from that in the real world. Two days in the mirror was only
a moment and a half on the outside. Murong ChuYi and Jiang Yexue
couldn’t defeat Shangao in such a short time and rescue them from the
mirror.

He still had time to explore more details in the time of eight years ago.
Mo Xi finally left the apricot blossom building.

Although he was so eager to get along with Gu Mang for one night, his
reason prevailed in the end. After leaving, he went to find the third old
person he met.

In the deepest cell of the prison, there was a faint oil candle burning and a
blue glow.

In addition, there was no light source.

Lu Zhanxing lied on the cold stone bed with his legs up, humming a ditty
and throwing two dice he got from who knows where.

He was dressed in a loose and clean prison uniform, and his white lapel was
set against his strong, wheat colored face. Most of the reason was that the
execution was imminent, or maybe he was very good at making good
relations with people, so the prison guards did not embarrass him.

There was a small table in the prison. There was even a pot of wine on the
table.

Looking at the style of the wine bottle, it should be the Hundred Flowers
brew sent by Chonghua united to the prison guards.

In the mirror of time, the first person to see was the emperor.

A young king.

The second person he want to see was Gu Mang.

An old friend who had not lost his soul.

The third person to see was Lu Zhanxing.

——A dead man in his memory.

Mo Xi stopped in front of the single room and said to the warden who was
leading the way, "You can step back."
"Yes."

Lu Zhanxing didn't hear the sound of Mo Xi for a while. He thought it was

the prison guard who was idle and wanted to talk to him. So he sat up
languidly from the bed with one hand leaning on his cheek and the other
hand still throwing two dice, and said "Divination, fate and future. The
words of a dying man are also smart. You and I can see the heaven only by
two dice. Calculate life 20 silver coins at a time, and ask about the doubling
of marriage."

Mo Xi went into his cell and took off his cloak and black hat.

Lu Zhanxing lifted his eyelids lazily. He was stunned at the moment when
he saw the face of Mo Xi. The dice he had thrown were not caught and
rolled to the bedside with his bones. "Xihe Jun?"

Mo Xi glanced at his dice and the wine on the table, paused, and said, "It's
the first time I've seen you in prison."

Lu Zhanxing lied on the bed and grinned. He touched the dice again and
grabbed them back to his hands. He said with a smile, "Fortune telling? It's
the last three days before our shop is closed. Don't miss it when you pass
by."

Mo Xi sat opposite him.

"Why don't you calculate for yourself.”

“Forget it." Lu Zhanxing shook his smelly feet. “My Lushen stick is a one-
time success, and I can still die if I fail. I stayed in the prison for more than
a year and a half and calculated it one hundred and eighty times. There's
nothing to calculate. "

Mo Xi put up his hand and lowered the sound barrier around the prison.

Lu Zhanxing said, "What are you doing?"

"I'm here to ask you a question."

Lu Zhanxing still laughed without a proper shape. “Ask marriage?"

Mo Xi said, "Ask injustice."

Lu Zhanxing played the two dice on his hand back and forth, without
saying a word.

After a long time, he smiled. "You are so kind?"

"Gu Mang doesn't want you to go. So I come to ask you, Lu Zhanxing and
Feng Mingshan, did you have any grievances?”

Lu Zhanxing threw the dice on the stone bed and rolled a number of points.

Dissatisfied, he rubbed them back and rolled them again. He came and went
several times, and finally he lost the double six. Finally, he did not throw.
He raised his head and grinned at Mo Xi. "Yes. You detained me because I
killed the emissary. I worked alone. Chonghua, because of my loss,
sentenced the remaining part of Gu Mang's army to 30000. What's the
purpose?"

Lu Zhanxing was one of the few people in the world who could kill Mo Xi
in three words and make it burn.

What "one man should do one thing,” this reckless man knew that he
wanted to be happy for a while. He never knew that there was power and
party struggle in the world. He pushed Gu Mang to a dilemma with his
enthusiasm as he pleased.

Mo Xi said through his teeth, "Why did you lose control of yourself at that
time?

Is that that you can kill, no matter how bad or suspicious it is?”

___
The author has something to say: Chapter 78 is locked. It's still useless to
unlock it with all kinds of gestures in the morning. I want to delete the
description directly, but Jinjiang doesn't allow less words after modification
than before. Otherwise, I can't submit it. In case I continue to try to modify
chapter 78

later, I will jump out the update prompt ~ ~ I'll update it earlier today ~ ~ I
won't reply at night ~ I'll try to climb if I have time tomorrow morning Go
back and forth, leave a message tonight ~ ~ momoza~~
 Chapter 86 - Eight Years Ago

Lu Zhanxing smiled and said, "I killed all of them. What's more to say?"

"Lu Zhanxing!" Mo Xi narrowed his black eyebrows in anger and said in a

fierce voice, "Do you know what situation is outside now?"

"What is the situation?"

"When Fengming mountain was defeated, your 70000 men died in battle.
The remaining 30000 are still in custody waiting for judgment. There is not
even a tombstone left. The living don't know where to go in the future! And
Gu Mang…

All his meritorious deeds have been erased, and he will never be used again
by the emperor. Almost everything he cares about has been completely
destroyed.

In exchange, all you have to say is ‘kill them all.’”

Lu Zhanxing listened in silence. His thick fingers kept turning the dice in
his hand. After a while, he opened his mouth and smiled jokingly.

"Isn't it a good thing that he can't be used again by the emperor?"

Mo Xi was suddenly terrified!

Lu Zhanxing, what do you mean by this?

He didn't know Gu Mang's brother very well, mostly because Lu Zhanxing

and Gu Mang grew up together. They were very close. Mo Xi had seen Lu
Zhanxing press Gu Mang in his arms and rub his head and laugh for many
times, and saw Gu Mang help Lu Zhanxing with his wounds and medicine.
His heart was blocked.

Although it had been repeatedly confirmed that Lu Zhanxing liked women

so much that Gu Mang has nothing else to do with him, Mo Xi was blocked
in his heart. That is to say, seeing Lu Zhanxing mamadekes him
uncomfortable.

On the other hand, Lu Zhanxing doesn't like Mo Xi.

From Lu Zhanxing's point of view, his general friend was inexplicably a

more noble young master than a close friend, a third party stepping in
making him a little uncomfortable. Not to mention that this noble young
master always liked to monopolize Gu Mang's leisure time. During the
night tour, Gu Mang accompanied him. In practice, Gu Mang accompanied
him. Sometimes when he

was injured, he needed to take care of him. As a result, he immediately ran

with his skin and blood broken, causing Gu Mang to run at both ends.

It was a coincidence once and again. Lu Zhanxing doubted whether the kid
named Mo was doing it intentionally.

So Lu Zhanxing was very polite to Mo Xi at first, but later he didn't care.

When they met, they didn't look at each other, or because of Gu Mang's
presence, they said hello at a perfunctory place.

This kind of relationship directly lead to the fact that the understanding Mo
Xi had of Lu Zhanxing was basically superficial. Mo Xi thought that Lu
Zhanxing would be more or less regretful about his own misfortune.
However, he didn't expect that the other side would have such an attitude of
"I wish I could see such an end.”

Lu Zhanxing saw Mo Xi’s face was blue and white. He leaned in a more
comfortable position on the bed. He continued to throw up his dice and
said,

"I'm going to die anyway. I might as well tell you something."

Mo Xi gnashed his teeth and said, “Bastard, you still have last words you
want to vomit.”

Lu Zhanxing laughed. "Bastard is not good. I think I'm smart. I've made
some sacrifices that I shouldn't have. But I've almost achieved what I need
to achieve."

"... What do you mean? "

Lu Zhanxing bared his teeth like a wolfhound, glanced defiantly at Mo Xi

and said, “Do you think I killed the emissary because I suspected him to
have ulterior motives and was infuriated by his irreverence, so I killed him
in the army account on impulse?"

Mo Xi pursed his lips and fretted. He said softly, "Isn't it?"

Lu Zhanxing shook his legs and sneered, “Xihe Jun, do you look down on
me or Gu Mang?" His voice was unsteady, and his eyebrows were rather
unruly. “Gu Mang grew up with me. If I was so stupid and impulsive, do
you think he would order me to be his deputy commander? He is the
monster of war, not the fool of purpose."

The candle in the dungeon dripped its tears silently.

The meaning of Lu Zhanxing's words made Mo Xi shudder.

"You did it on purpose..."

"So many years, I followed him to the south and to the north. When did I do
something irreparable because I was in a mood for a while?" Lu Zhanxing
said leisurely. "Yes. I did it on purpose. "

Suddenly the wind blew. Lu Zhanxing was suddenly lifted by Mo Xi, and
reached the stone wall! Because of the strong wind, the two candles in the
prison went out quickly. The room was dark, but Mo Xi’s eyes were
brighter. In the dark cell, they were burning, splashing, full of anger and
disbelief.

His knuckles rattled, almost cutting Lu Zhanxing's throat bone.

"Lu Zhanxing! Are you fucking crazy?! Do you know what you're doing?!
Do you know you've almost ruined his whole life!"

Lu Zhanxing's face was red under Mo Xi's palm. He held his breath and
looked down. He could squeeze out a few insults.

"It's better for me to ruin his life than to watch him ruin his life and more."

Every word was squeezed out of the teeth, and Lu Zhanxing's eyes were
shining.

"Better than letting him have a dream that is doomed to be bad, with a
group of fools… For you… From life to death... " Mo Xi’s grip was too
tight, the meridians on his forehead burst out, but he still sneered, “Stupid…
Working himself to the bone! His power has been cut off well by the
emperor!"

It was like being bitten by a mad dog. When he finally shouted this sentence
openly, Mo Xi suddenly released him and stood there panting. His hands
were shaking with rage, but his body was cold with fright.

Eight years ago, hiding in the blood and death, how many unknown truths
were there?!

As soon as he let go of his hand, Lu Zhanxing bent down abruptly, bowed

over, and coughed violently. He took a long time to slow down, then looked
up.

Mo Xi’s voice was almost ethereal. "Are you deliberately harming him to
this degree?"

"You are wrong." Lu Zhanxing licked his lips and slowly stood up straight.
"I'm saving him."

Mo Xi looked like the most ridiculous joke was told to him. “Save him?”

“Yes," Lu Zhanxing said. "How can you really understand our situation? Gu
Mang has won numerous battles, big and small, and has never lost in a real
sense since he was put into use by Xian Jun. However, the higher he went,
the more inexplicable criticism he suffered. Those people's comments, Xihe
Jun has heard them?"

"..."

Those rumors which came from who knows where, like countless ghosts
and monsters dancing in the night. How could Mo Xi not hear them?

At the beginning, when Gu Mang was just a general, the gossip was only
three or two sentences. But later, Gu Mang became more and more brave
and outstanding. His military achievements shocked him. Those cold and
vicious words were like countless snakes. They slipped out of their tongues
without knowing who they were. At last, they were all wrapped around Gu
Mang.

"Cultivate power and cover the sky with one hand."

"I don't think he has the ability to deal with any altar beast. His magic skills
even mean devils and heresies. Don't you think he's not afraid of coldness,
and seems to be not afraid of the demonic cultivation techniques of
Liaoguo?"

"He was a slave, and he was not a practitioner from a famous and orthodox
family. It's nothing more than normal that his mind is impure. If you trust
him so much again, haha, he will say something against the will of
Chonghua sooner or later. "

What's more, comparing Gu Mang directly with the devil of the past.

"He is the next Hua Poan!"

"Raise the tiger! Raise the tiger!"

Lu Zhanxing looked at Mo Xi's face, pursed his long curved lips, and
chuckled twice. "It seems that Xihe Jun is not completely deaf."
He went to the small table and sat down at it. He threw those two dice on
the table, then pour himself a small half of the wine. He brought the class
close to his lips and drink slowly.

“Gu Mang himself has heard these words more or less. I was angry, but he
always told me that I don't need to worry about it. He said that as long as
we do well enough, sooner or later, these voices will gradually weaken.
More and more people will understand that the slaves in the world are not
only like Hua Poan, but also like his boundless mind showing his stars on
the land."

Lu Zhanxing smiled miserably.

"That's how naive he is. Or, it’s not him who is naive. It is he who always
wants to think things from a good place. Living in the mire, but having to
look up at the sunshine."

"Yes," he murmured. “He's always been like that."

"You should also know why he is the God of War,” Lu Zhanxing said. "He
will not be discouraged. No matter how hard a battle is to fight, as long as
you see him, everyone will think that it is nothing. He seems to have
endless blood, enough..."

He paused and sneered, "It's heavy enough for this leech to suck on him."

"That's what you think!" This sentence was extremely harsh. Mo Xi

narrowed his eyes and stared coldly at Lu Zhanxing's face. "So he is the
God of war and you are not. He used to be willing to open up land for
himself. He said he wanted to prove something for himself."

Lu Zhanxing just sneered.

"Not everyone who goes to war feels like they're being sucked,” Mo Xi
said. “Gu Mang, he has his own ideas, he is willing to choose this road…”

"Haha Hahaha, willing… Willingly..." Lu Zhanxing raised his head and

laughed.
The chain shook between his legs and hands. "So I said, he was stupid!
Look at him. He has been famous for so many years. What did he prove?
Did the sound of pointing at him stop? He just made the old scholars more
and more frightened, and saw a face more and more similar to Hua Poan.
Over the years, as he constantly proved himself, I didn't see that people who
hated him turned

to him for good, only those who had tolerated him began to be suspicious of
him. Xihe Jun, tell me, what did he prove? Has he proved that he has the
same strength as Hua Poan?

Mo Xi was also suddenly angry. "Then what do you want? Are you going to
force him to the brink of extinction, and force him to really go on the path
of breaking the dark?”

"I just hope he can stop!" Lu Zhanxing said.

When he slammed the table, the wine spilled, and the dice rolled on the
shabby little table.

"... I just hope he can stop at last,” Lu Zhanxing repeated. This sentence
seemed to poke his own rough heart somewhere soft. His eyes gradually
went into a trance, his voice gradually lowered lightly, and he murmured, "I
wish he could wake up… Stop… Don't be so naive again."

Lu Zhanxing closed his eyes. When he was excited, his face was still red,
but his voice was hoarse. "So many years… He seemed to have boundless
scenery.

You can see that he had eliminated his slavery and was praised by all the
people across the sea. But when I look at him, I feel that he is standing on
an iceberg that is about to melt away, surrounded by fierce sharks waiting
for him to fall into the water and tear him apart."

"It's not him, it's you." Lu Zhanxing looked up at Mo Xi and said, "Xihe
Jun, do you want this comment?"

"..."
"But he didn't think so."

Lu Zhanxing spoke, raising his hand, twisting the red and white dice and
slowly turning them on the table. "So you see, he has not been defeated, and
his army has not been defeated. No one can really find a reason for how to
treat him - but he won't be defeated all his life. And the outcome of his
failure is bound to be worse than that of any general who has achieved great
success."

Mo Xi’s heart tightened.

Lu Zhanxing said, "Because he was just a dog in your relationship from the
beginning."

If someone dared to say these words to Mo Xi before entering the time

mirror, they would only get Mo Xi’s denial. But he just heard "Gu Mang is
just a dog"

from the emperor of eight years ago, and he couldn't argue a word.

The more truth he knew, the more pain he felt in his heart, and the colder
his blood became.

The fire in his heart seemed to be dying out.

Lu Zhanxing sighed, “Xin Jun has just succeeded, and Gu Mang is not
angry enough to reach him. At this time, I was defeated because of my
fault, but it was only to reduce power and dethrone him, which would not
kill him. And if he continues to walk recklessly until he reaches the peak of
power, then if he fails, he will be left with nothing but to die."

Mo Xi tightened his throat and felt bitter. "So, you deliberately..."

“Yes," Lu Zhanxing chuckled. Holding his arms in his hands, he said, "I'm a
man of divinity, peeping into the heaven. Yes, I deliberately wanted him to
fail. It was I who deliberately wanted to cut him off. It turns out that my
guess was good -

look at him, he really has nothing left."

Mo Xi’s fingertips were shaking. He stared at Lu Zhanxing's face. Until
today, he understood Lu Zhanxing more or less.

A madman.

A desperate lunatic.

Words and sentences squeezed out from his teeth. "Lu Zhanxing! You know
seventy thousand people, blood - died because of you?"

Lu Zhanxing said, "It's better for seventy thousand to die now than one
hundred and seventy thousand in the future.”

"You know, Gu Mang's life demands were cut off for you!"

"It's better than if he's cut to pieces in the future."

The angry flow suddenly smothered Mo Xi. His heart beat violently. He
pulled Lu Zhanxing up. His fingertips trembled. He raised his hand and
slapped it on the other side's face!

___

The author has something to say: "how does Lu Zhanxing hate her sister"

Lu Zhanxing: manger, let's go to patrol.

Gu Mang: Yes, yes.

Mo Mie: elder martial brother, I have no experience in night patrol Gu

Mang: Huh? Then I'll take you.

Lu Zhanxing: manger, let's practice~

Gu Mang: Yes, yes~

Mo Xie: elder martial brother, I haven't studied this technique. Elder martial
brother taught me?

Gu Mang: ah So Well, that's OK. I'll teach you.

Lu Zhanxing: manger!!! I'm hurt!!! Come and give me some medicine!

(mind way: this time I can't be fooled by Mo

Mo Mi: (sneers and smashes himself with a fireball) I'm ok. Go take care of
elder martial brother Lu. (handy boy)

Gu Mangmang: come and have a look. Do you mind?

Lu Zhanxing: goodbye!
 Chapter 87 - May you break your wings

“Pa” with ten percent of his force, Lu Zhanxing's cheek was suddenly
swollen, and there was blood oozing out of the corner of the lip.

Mo Xi stared at him, his eyes were red.

The voice was not like words.

"Why do you get to decide for him? What makes you choose for him? Do
you know that you are dead? How far will the death of his seventy thousand
men force him to go? Do you want to push him into the abyss?” At the end
of the day, the sparks in his eyes were almost howling, "You don't want him
to die, but do you really understand his heart?"

Lu Zhanxing's voice was also raised, and his bloody lips and teeth opened
and closed. "His heart is too high, sooner or later he will be hanged! What
do you know?!"

Like two weapons fighting, a dragon and a tiger fighting each other.

"You were born to be rich, wearing fine clothes and eating good food. The
so-called setbacks you’ve faced are just some of the things that have
happened in your family! Have you ever felt the powerlessness of someone
else's displeasure that can kill you? Do you know how hard it was for Gu
Mang to live to this day?"

Lu Zhanxing almost choked up because of anger and despair. "He is a

stupid ass who has lost his head. You loosened the lock on his neck, and
changed his fame and wealth as the carrot and cabbage hanging in front of
his eyes. Has the fact changed?"
"He is still grinding for you with his blood and tears, but he is as happy as a
fool..." When Lu Zhanxing said that, he could not help but raise his head
and cover his eyes with his arms. He said hoarsely, "But a donkey is still a
donkey.

One day, when he is lazy and tired and can't walk any more, he can only be
slaughtered by others!"

Lu Zhanxing took a deep breath.

"If he can't see clearly, I'll let him see it ahead of time."

"I forced him to let go of all ten fingers. He knew it but didn't want to let it
go!"

"Since he felt that the emperor was kind to him, I waited. I would wait until
the new emperor comes to the throne, and I would do it again, so as to
prevent him and the old emperor from turning into enemies. When else am I
not thinking about for him?"

"... Lu Zhanxing... " Mo Xi’s mood seemed to press the lava in his throat to
boil,

"You are simply a madman......"

"It's not me that's crazy, it's him." Lu Zhanxing's hand was down, his eyes
were still slightly red with emotion. But the softness in his eyes had been
peeled away, and only his ruthlessness was left. He stared at Mo Xi. "How
mad should Gu Mang be to think that he could change the whole Chonghua
and even the whole Kyushu's view of slavery with his own power? How
crazy he must be to feel that there is hope in all this!"

Mo Xi said hoarsely, "Would you rather he loses the fire light in his life? Do
you also want to let him live as you wish?"

"What's wrong with the tail paint? Man is but a drop in the ocean. He is a
mayfly who thinks he can shake the sky. You see, now he should know the
end himself
- as long as the new emperor talks about it, his illusion will be destroyed
and collapsed - pay the price of 70000 people, and no matter how confused
he is from now on, no matter those poor and stupid serf practitioners, they
don't have to shed blood for Chonghua!"

When Lu Zhanxing said this, his smile almost twisted.

"Whose rivers and mountains are guarded by themselves? Xihe Jun, please,
leave it alone. Let this ridiculous army fall apart. We just want to die rather
than live."

We? We?

Gu Mang said wistfully from the age of a schoolboy that he hoped to

change the change the world day by day, even a little bit.

As long as he could burn a ray of light, he was willing to burn his body, hair
and skin.

Lu Zhanxing said "we" just want to die rather than live. For what?

Mo Xi seemed to be very angry for a moment, but his conflict with Lu

Zhanxing today has become so acute that if he lost control for a while, he
would be

splashed with blood. He didn’t want to mess things up in the time mirror, so
he closes his eyes vigorously.

It was a long time before the flames of outrage died out. Mo Xi slowly
opened his dark eyes and looked back to Lu Zhanxing.

He just wanted to speak well, but Lu Zhanxing mended a knife. "Xihe Jun,
you stay away from him. I can't accompany him any more from now on.
Please don't give him any more hope that will kill him."

Mo Xi found that he can't look at Lu Zhanxing's face any more. He could

see the fire that could come back under just some pressure. He turned his
face away and stared at the flickering candle.
Lu Zhanxing said, "Don't lead him this way any more."

"..." His fingers were pinched into fists. Mo Xi's eyes drifted away from the
dim candle, and finally fell on the two dice Lu Zhanxing had been playing
with before.

He didn't care too much about the two dice. He felt just too painful and
angry.

He wanted to find a support and live in a certain place.

He stared at the two dice with white and red paint for a while.

But after a while, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He felt his
hair raise up first, and then Mo Xi suddenly realized the problem!

His back tightened suddenly.

These dice….

These dice were made of white, red, and pear wood. There was a very
inconspicuous lotus pattern beside the sixth point.

They were...

Gu Mang's wooden dice?!

Yes, Gu Mang used to like playing leaf cards in the army, and throwing
dice, guessing, and gambling. At that time, he envied the Murong family
Mo family who owned their own totems, so he also stole one for himself.

The totem he set for himself was a lotus. It was too ostentatious to be
carved in other places. It was a joke, so it was only carved on the dice
playing with his brothers.

Lu Zhanxing also laughed at him at that time and said that he was a man
and a big husband. What's the matter with him, taking a little red lotus as a
mark?
Gu Mang explained with a smile that the lotus bloomed for seven days.
Although the time was not long, it was fragrant and soaked in heaven and
earth. What was wrong?

Later, Gu Mang and Mo Xi privately made a blood contract. There was a

lotus pattern on their necks, and they used the totem that Gu Mang had set
up before.

After realizing this, Lu Zhanxing's voice was like a vast ocean separated
from the other. Mo Xi didn't pay attention to listen to what he was talking
about any more. His fingers were shaking, and he almost wanted to raise his
hand to pick up the wooden dice on the table and look at them.

“Xihe Jun."

"..."

"Let go of Gu Mang."

Lu Zhanxing said, "If you really care about him and treat him as a person,
don't hang him and let him fight for you. Let him go."

Mo Xi’s throat tightened, and finally he strangled his impulse. After a few
moments of silence, Mo Xi turned his face and looked away from the dice.
He looked at Lu Zhanxing and said in a low voice, " If you plan for him like
this, you are sure that he will follow the road you have paved for him, and
he will live in idle clouds and wild cranes forever?"

"Then what is his way?"

Mo Xi narrowed his dark brown eyes and stared at Lu Zhanxing's face.

"Have you ever thought that he might turn back?"

Lu Zhanxing was really stunned for a while, and then looked almost funny.

"What are you talking about? Mang'er will fight back? Don't you know who
he is?"
"Don't you know how much you are in his heart, and how much the one
hundred thousand practitioners are in his heart?"

"..." Lu Zhanxing's face was blue. He was silent for a moment, but he still
looked up absurdly and said, "He will never."

Mo Xi measured the mood between his eyebrows inch by inch, taking a

panoramic view of Lu Zhanxing’s reactions at the moment.

Lu Zhanxing said, "I know him. It's impossible for him to take any step.
He...

He..."

Mo Xi said, "Is it? Have you never heard of any abnormality in your half
year in prison?"

Lu Zhanxing took a step back, with some strange panic in his eyes.

Sure enough...

Mo Xi saw from this panic that he seemed to know something he didn't

know.

Lu Zhanxing must have had hidden some secrets.

In the extreme silence, Mo Xi suddenly asked endlessly, "Lu Zhanxing,

have you seen Gu Mang after you have been in prison?"

Lu Zhanxing looked like he was stabbed by a cold arrow and looked up

abruptly!

Then the blood faded from his face, and he immediately turned away.

After a while, he said, "What is Xihe Jun thinking? How can Gu Mang see
me now that he is in a state of disgrace? I'm eager to talk about the past with
him again. But... Ha ha." He laughed at himself and said, "In a dream, it's
more realistic to have a dream."
"..." Mo Xi didn't speak any more, but he had seen the problem thoroughly
after Lu Zhanxing's reaction, and the color of the bottom of his eyes was
deeper.

He could almost confirm that Gu Mang must have seen Lu Zhanxing in the
past six months.

But in this way, it seemed more strange. How could Gu Mang, as a deposed
minister of power who was watched day and night by the secret guards of
the emperor, get a chance to break through this heavily guarded prison and
go to Lu Zhanxing's prison?

"I'll ask you one last time,” Mo Xi said. "Lu Zhanxing, Gu Mang really
didn't come here to find you?"

"... No.

"You don't really have any grievances?"

Lu Zhanxing said, "No."

He knew that no matter how he asked, he couldn’t get any decent answers.
In the end, they did not get along well with each other. Neither of them was
able to persuade or give in. Mo Xi came out of the cold cell.

Behind him was the sound of the chain lock clattering. The shackle chain of
spiritual energy had been used to lock Lu Zhanxing's cell heavily again.

Before Mo Xi left, he turned his face to see Lu Zhanxing one last time.

Lu Zhanxing sat in the dim halo of the bean oil lamp, his head bowed and
his eyes closed.

Just as he turned around, Lu Zhanxing suddenly raised his head again.

"Wait a minute!"

Mo Xi puckered his thin lips, looking at Lu Zhanxing. "What?"

Lu Zhanxing bit his teeth and said, "There is another thing."

"..."

"Now that you are here, I want to ask you."

“Say it."

Lu Zhanxing hesitated for a while. This problem had been pressing in his
mind for a long time, and it was almost rotten. He also knew that if he
didn’t speak at

the moment, he would never have a chance in the future. So he bit his lower
teeth and finally said, "I've been wondering for so many years. You...
And..."

Seeing his expression and listening to his words, Mo Xi had already

guessed in his heart. Now he stood in his place and waited quietly for him
to speak.

"You treat him… You to Gu Mang… Are you… What I want to express is
too hard to say, and it's related to my partner.” But Lu Zhanxing had such a
good face, and couldn’t help but feel a little frustrated, "Are you..."

Mo Xi: "Yes."

Lu Zhanxing seemed to have been punched by the words that Mo Xi said,

but none of his words just made his mind more dizzy than the "yes" that Mo
Xi said at that moment.

For many years, in fact, Lu Zhanxing had seen its clue from some details.
But in the past, out of respect for Gu Mang, he was too embarrassed to ask
directly.

But if he didn’t ask, it didn’t mean he was blind.

He had noticed the eyes of Mo Xi and Gu Mang when they looked at each
other too many times. Once or twice, he thought he thought it was too
absurd, but many times, he could not persuade himself that there was
nothing between them. Not to mention how many times he had seen Mo Xi
wait for Gu Mang to change guard and patrol together. But after they came
back, Gu Mang's eyes and tail were always a little red, and his voice was
slightly hoarse.

Once, he even saw a little red mark on his neck by the bonfire.

He could speculate, but when Mo Xi really stood in front of him and

admitted it personally, Lu Zhanxing still felt that he couldn’t breathe.
Suddenly he stepped back a few steps and sat on the stone bed, almost
dispirited. "He is a madman.

Why does he have to mix with you when he is a good person..."

Lu Zhanxing bowed down, buried his face in his palm and rubbed it hard.
In a hoarse voice, he said, "He doesn't know what his origin is… Why I
have to fight for the most impossible thing… Madman... What a
madman..."

After a pause, Lu Zhanxing was almost exhausted to a pole. "Is it

interesting to put moths on fire? What he asked in his life, no matter what it
was, or people like this… So... "

His Adam's apple rolled and a word fell between the lips.*

*It’s actually “two words”

"Ridiculous."

In the shaking light and shadow, Mo Xi looked at him. After a while, Mo Xi

said, "Don't blame him. My business with him is not that he was fighting
with me, but that I put the moths to the flame. I entangled him."

Then, turning around, the black robe rolled and moved down the green
steps, disappearing into the deep of the long corridor.

It was night. After returning to Xihe mansion, Mo Xi tossed and turned and
couldn't sleep. At last, he suddenly sat up from the bed, dressed and pushed
the door. The starry sky permeated the whole dark blue sky like a diamond.
He took a cloak and went back to the apricot house.

Although it was inconvenient for him to appear in front of Gu Mang again

at this time in order to find out more truth buried in the past, he couldn’t
help but hope to see more of the Gu Mang from eight years ago.

___

The author has something to say: that what! I found that some cute people
misunderstood Lu Zhanxing's saying "Lu Ge asks divination to see heaven".

That's Lu Zhanxing's nonsense when he plays dice. He runs the train with
his mouth full. He's kidding. He can't really see heaven duck!!! Mooza!!!

Tonight I will go out to have dinner with my family. It's early to arrange my
speech. I can't arrange the feeding after five o'clock, but I'll fill in the next
chapter. I can't reply tonight, but I'll come to see the message drop! Love
you ~

~ wish you all a happy holiday duck~~~

 Chapter 88 - Mysterious Man

In the dark of the night, the voices of the swallows and warblers in the
apricot blossom tower were heard endlessly. Mo Xi went to the building
where Gu Mang is. He didn’t worry about being seen, because the cloak he
was wearing was made by Yue Chenqing's grandfather with the feather of
the hidden bird.

Although the feather of the hidden bird was invalid when it was separated
from the body, the ancestor of the Yue family, after all, was a great master
of weapon refining. He had successfully preserved the feather's
characteristics. The cloak made by him had three invisibility effects.

Mo Xi swept down the cornice teeth and stopped quietly outside the
blooming terrace.

The bamboo door was open at this time. Gu Mang didn’t call back the
flying girl who played lute. He was the only one in the room.

Gu Mang sat at the table with his hands closed and his eyes closed.

He seemed to have fallen asleep, but he also seemed to be still awake. His
long eyelashes quivered slightly with his breath. The smoke curled up in the
incense burner beside his hand, which made his facial features soft. Mo Xi
peered at him inch by inch, from the corner of his eyes to the tip of his
brow, to his lips and jaw. The light of candles flowed like an orange
butterfly, perching on the tip of his nose.

Mo Xi put on his invisibility cloak, and approached him with concentration,

holding his breath. He looked at the familiar face from top to bottom. At
this time, he suddenly understood how dependent Murong Lian was on
floating life like a dream.
Knowing that it was poisoned, knowing that it should never be touched,
knowing that it could kill people's will, but it was still a feast of poison——

It turned out that his addiction to Gu Mang had already entered the marrow.
It was as deep as smoke.

"Dudu."

Suddenly, the closed door was knocked.

Mo Xi and Gu Mang were up almost at the same time from their own laxity.
Mo Xi stepped back, and Gu Mang was up to open the door.

Mo Xi thought it was like a fairy flying into the earth that knocked at the
door.

But when the door opened and Gu Mang turned to let the other side in, he
saw that the newcomer was not a singer, but a man in a black cloak like
himself.

Although the man didn't use an invisibility cloak, he covered his facial
features with a silver gold covering. Only judging from his tall and straight
figure, he should be a man.

Who was he?

Thinking of Fang Sheng, the cloaked man opened his mouth. His voice was
obviously distorted by phonics, which made him very hoarse and eccentric.

“Was there a difference today?" said the man.

Gu Mang was silent for a moment and replied, "No."

"Is it so?" The cloaked man mused. "Hasn't anyone come to see you?"

Gu Mang still replied, "No."

When the man saw his insistence, he stopped questioning. He put a bundle
in his hand on the table and said, "What you have brought, please change
it."

Gu Mang raised his hand and opened a corner of the package, but soon
closed it up again.

He asked the cloaked man, "What does that mean?"

"You should always be ready to go there."

Gu Mang's finger tip was still hanging on the edge of the package. Hearing
this, he suddenly froze. His knuckles curled up unconsciously and grasped
the package skin. His situation made Mo Xi even more puzzled. It should
be known that Gu Mang was always a very calm person. He could be used
as a quilt cover when the sky falls down, but with only a word from this
cloaked man, Gu Mang's color changed.

"I only want to tell you about the situation there. I'm afraid you don't
believe it."

The cloaked man said, "I'll show you tonight. Seeing is believing."

The candlelight was so warm, but Gu Mang’s pale face was not. Gu Mang
seemed to be suppressing a very complex emotion, even the color of his lips
was gradually fading. He lowered his eyes and his shoulders trembled
slightly. At last, he picked up the cloth bag and turned to the back of the
screen.

When he came out again from behind the screen, he had replaced the same
dress as the black cloak man, embroidered with a pale gold torn pattern,
covering his body from head to toe.

They went out of the Yifang Pavilion one before and one after another, and
Mo Xi followed them the whole time. This brothel house was the place
where the fish and the dragon mingled. No matter the madam or the girl,
they all bore in mind the three “lessers.” That is, look less, ask less, and
listen less. Therefore, the two men dressed abruptly walked through the
corridor of the flower building, and the maids did not show any surprise.
They just bowed their heads to salute, and then looked at their noses and
hearts, so they went.

Gu Mang and the man in black were silent all the way, and the relationship
seemed not very close. The man in black walked in front of him, and Gu
Mang followed him silently the whole time.

This man in black couldn’t see the body, and the breath on his body
converged perfectly. Mo Xi couldn’t detect any of the spiritual energy
related to him without exposing himself. He could only follow him all the
way to see where they were going.

After about a touch of incense*, the direction became clear, but the doubts
in Mo Xi's heart become deeper and deeper——

*Time to burn an incense stick is ~15 min. Assuming a touch would be a

few minutes

This was... the direction of Zhanhun mountain?

Sure enough, they finally stopped at the foot of Zhanhun mountain.

Eight years ago, there was no guard at the gate of Zhanhun mountain.
However, because the mountain top of Zhanhun mountain had the heroic
tombs of all dynasties of Chonghua, there was still an invisible array in
front of the mountain gate to show respect and solemnity. That array could
wash away almost all the changes in appearance and reclusive techniques,
which meant that Mo Xi’s tracking could only be terminated here.

Gu Mang lowered his cape cap and looked up at the winding stone path.
The pines and bamboos swayed on both sides. The bright moon sprinkled
on the ancient bluestone road through the leaves.

The man in black asked, "What's the matter?"

Gu Mang said, "I think that I will leave here soon, and my hands will be
stained with the blood of the sergeant of Chonghua. I......"

He didn't go on talking, but Mo Xi felt a sudden tightening in his heart.

When they met before, Gu Mang really lied to him. Gu Mang really decided
to rebel at this time. At this moment, Gu Mang really predicted that his
hands would be stained with the blood of his former colleagues.

Gu Mang...

Gu Mang...

What are you for? And who is the mysterious man in black accompanying
you?!!

Mo Xi tried to contain his desire to uncover the mask of the man in black,
even though it had burned his eyes.

He had a kind of prediction. As long as he took off his mask, many

problems could be solved and many mysteries could be solved. But the clue
would also be broken here. He would not know more things, and this was
certainly not worth the loss.

Mo Xi’s throat rolled. He calmed down his inner impatience. Then he heard
the man in black say:

"This is the situation of Chonghua today. After Fengming mountain's defeat

in the north, you have seen it with your own eyes. You and your army are in
a state of decline. There are only those who have fallen into trouble. There
is no one who can deliver coal in time." The man in black seemed to see
that Gu Mang wanted to argue, so he raised his hand, "You don't have to tell
me that if Xihe is here, he will face you. It's no use for him to turn to you.
You are a wise man. You should already know that Chonghua has always
been a dignitary. With your own strength, nothing can be reversed. "

Mo Xi made a mess in his brain. This man showed that he was plotting
against Gu Mang. He told Gu Mang that the situation of Chonghua was the
same. He told Gu Mang that no one is facing you except Xihe…

Liao people?

No. Impossible.
Which Liaoguo people can come and go freely in Chonghua like nobody?

Which Liaoguo people can stand in front of Gu Mang without arousing his
strong antipathy?

Unless...

Unless compared with Chonghua, Gu Mang believed in the man in black.

Could such trust be built in ten and a half days? Did Gu Mang have contact
with some Liaoguo spy from a long time ago? How could it be?!

The man in black: “To get to this point, treason is a game you have to play
with no regrets.”

Mo Xi’s throat was almost full of blood.

It was just one day, eight years ago, just before the coup. There were so
many things buried by the sandstorm of the years - the ruthlessness of the
emperor, Lu Zhanxing's determination, Gu Mang's heavy mind, and this
man in black who pushed Gu Mang on the road to hell without any
disguise.

Gu Mang listened to every word of the man in black, but there was no
response.

The night wind was more urgent. The broad sleeves and clothes were like
scattered flowers that would be swept away. In this cold night, Gu Mang
seemed to be cold, his fingers curled up slightly, and he wanted to cover
them in his sleeves. However, the man in black leaned out some slender
fingers from the sleeve of black robe at this time, and he held Gu Mang's
hand.

What was stimulated by this action was not only Mo Xi, but Gu Mang also
turned back suddenly. His dark brown eyes looked at him in astonishment,
trying to break away, but at last they didn’t.

The man in black said in a deep voice, “General Gu, we need to open up a
way.
There are no hands without blood." He spoke, drooping his eyelashes,
looking carefully at Gu Mang's fingers and palms.

"You know the power of Chonghua. You are a wise man. Don't talk about
anything else. Go up the mountain and have a look." The man in black
paused and said, "I hope you will understand what is credible and what is
not. What is worth and what is not."

Gu Mang suddenly closed his eyes, and the night wind blew his cloaks.

In this lonely night, Mo Xi hoped that Gu Mang could deny, push away the
man in black, and say that he don't want to betray - even if he said "let me
think again.”

But Gu Mang didn't say it.

In this heart-breaking silence, Mo Xi’s heart cooled inch by inch.

Gu Mang said, "I see. Let's go.”

He left this sentence and walked through the gate of Zhanhun mountain,
black robes rolling like black clouds. He did not return to the ground and
went up the mountain.

Mo Xi didn't know how long they had been on Zhanhun mountain. He was
numb all over. One day in time mirror, it seemed that eight years of secrets
had been accumulated and opened, which was like an avalanche. This man,
who always had a straight shoulder and back as if he could carry anything,
had to lean against the stone wall to barely stand.

But even if he stood like this, he still couldn’t supply blood, and his eyes
would turn black. One by one, his bones were crushed and his bones were
broken. At last, he sat down slowly, bent over the bluestone of the mountain
path, raised his shaking hands, and covered his eyebrows.

There were so many threads to be smoothed out that they made a mess of
him.
What's more, what kind of thing did he need to be indifferent, cold-blooded
and merciless, so as to keep a cool heart in such stimulation?

In the morning, Gu Mang and the man in black came down from Zhanhun
mountain still one ahead of the other.

Mo Xi was too tired to raise his eyes. The bottom of the eyes had blood like
cobwebs. Facing the dim sky light, he watched the two people getting
closer and closer, and then they crossed the border.

At this time, Mo Xi’s mind was totally confused, and the whole person was
also severely damaged. He was such a proud man of nature. At this
moment, if he was told to recite a piece of "Fu Day Sky Robbery Record"
that knew by heart from when he was young, he may not be able to.

But in such a state, in such a hazy morning mist, he realized at the first sight
of seeing Gu Mang——

Gu Mang had cried.

Gu Mang was a very strong man, but a strong soul may not only be loaded
by a strong body. Gu Mang's body was soft. His eyes were like epiphyllum
flowers in the night. It was easy for them to shed tears because of sadness
and stimulation. Mo Xi once explored Gu Mang's body as he explored his
heart. He deeply remembered Gu Mang's state in any mood.

He saw Gu Mang's slender eyes slightly red and knew that Gu Mang must
have cried.

Why did he cry? For whom? Was it for the past unable to return to the
world, or for the future desperate?

They were standing at the foot of the mountain. The man in black looked up
at the sky and said, "It's not early. If you don't leave, you will be found."

"Yes." Gu Mang's voice was moist and hoarse, and he made a correct salute
to the man in black. "I saw everything I should see. Thank you so much for
your company tonight. I'll leave you here."
"No need. You take care of yourself. "

It was just a flash. The lightness skill of the man in black was so fast that it
couldn’t be seen clearly. It disappeared in the twilight. At last, Gu Mang
looked back at Zhanhun mountain, which was surrounded by clouds. He
tightened his black cape on his shoulders. It seemed that there was a secret
that couldn’t be told to others under the cape. He lowered his head and
strided away.

After Gu Mang left, Mo Xi did not need to cover up any more. He washed
away the magic and went to the war spirit mountain alone. He searched for
clues on the mountain and finally went to the war spirit forbidden area.

Gu Mang said to him before that he thought the forbidden area of Zhanhun
mountain was “familiar," so Mo Xi thought that this place should be where
they just went. Although the forbidden area was built by the royal family, it
was still a rudimentary prototype at this time. It was not so difficult to break
through the array.

Mo Xi stood outside the barren mountain forbidden area, his fingers

covered with flowing light.

He could feel that this was just a common high-level array, not as invincible
as the one from eight years later. However, now he was in the mirror, and he
was also an unexpected guest. His spiritual power and magic were severely
weakened, so though the array was not perfect, he couldn’t pierce it.

The light of the forbidden area of zhanhun mountain was surging, as if

mocking the wandering soul from eight years later.

"This is the situation of Chonghua now. You can't change anything alone."

“General Gu, there's no one who doesn't have blood on his hands to open up
a path."
"You know the power of Chonghua."

"To get to this point, treason is a game you have to play with no regrets…”

Who was the man in black?

The meaning of this man's words was to let Gu Mang see the situation of
Chonghua, which was based on blood, and to choose his master again. His
words were very like the soldiers who were against the national policy.

Could Gu Mang really collude with Liaoguo people so early?

In addition to this speculation, because the forbidden area of Zhanhun

mountain was built by the royal family's intention, maybe the aristocrats
with different positions saw something inside and knew the plot of the
emperor. Their hearts

were rebellious, so they brought Gu Mang to witness it with his own eyes,
so that Gu Mang could feel sad and dead, cut off from Chonghua royal
family completely, and open up a new road.

But there was something that didn’t make sense - although there was an
undercurrent between the Chonghua royal family, which nobles really
hoped that the imperial situation with respect to bloodline would be
overturned?

Each problem seemed to be beating in his heart cavity. Mo Xi felt as if he

was in the middle of fog. He groped in the fog, but could not catch the truth
of things.

He did not know the secret of the separation. The only thing he could be
sure of was that Gu Mang's rebellion was not so simple.

Until he came back to Xihe mansion, Mo Xi did not completely slow down.

Shuangqiu approached carefully with a dessert tray. "Lord?"

"..."
"Lord, didn't you sleep well last night?"

Mo Xi didn't say a word. He wanted to know how ugly and funny his
current situation was.

In ancient books, it was said there were nine dead in the mirror of time. He
once felt it was absurd, but now he felt that what was said was not empty.
Not to mention Gu Mang, who had been completely hypnotized, he was
also a companion who was involved in the past, and could not escape the
fate of being tortured by the mirror.

In a person's life, there were always more or less regrets. In a life cycle,
there were always hidden secrets.

In the face of these regrets, would people who went back to the past not
want to make up for it?

In the face of those secrets, how could people who came from the future not
feel shocked?

When people went back to the mirror years, they would find that maybe it
was just a loss of a word, a difference of thought, the sea changed into a
mulberry field.

Or maybe like him, he found many "facts" that he thought were just clumsy,
heavy, or made-up, cheating him for eight years. But he could not find out
the truth.

Mo Xi had a splitting headache, almost driven mad by the pain.

Shuangqiu said, "Lord, you......"

Mo Xi's hand holding the tea cup lost its strength. Suddenly, he closed it
and pinched the porcelain cup into pieces. With a shriek of Shuangqiu, he
saw the blood flowing along the bottom of the severed finger and winding
through the pale back of the hand. She hurriedly said, "Lord, Lord, I'll do it
for you -"

"Get out."
"Lord?"

His dark eyes were so bloodshot that they seemed to be covered with a
layer of red cloud. He stared at his bloody hand and said hoarsely, "Go
away."

Shuangqiu did not dare to say more. She hurriedly cleared up the plate and
hurriedly left. Mo Xi didn't wipe the blood on his hands. He even hoped
that this kind of slight pain could bring back his consciousness.

The lucidity he desperately wanted.

Two days before Lu Zhanxing's beheading, he felt that he could support

himself and not disturb the past in the time mirror because of his impulse.

He also hoped that Murong ChuYi would not defeat Shangao so quickly to
save them from the mirror.

Reality had buried this section of the past. He wanted to stay a little longer
in the past of eight years before——

Gu Mang once said that even if the fire would burn all four limbs to ashes,
he wanted to burn out the light.

As for him, he didn’t carry a hero's dream like Gu Mang.

However, even if the pain would make his flesh and blood broken into
powder, he also wanted to find out the truth.
 Chapter 89 - Ask for cuts

In a twinkling of an eye, three days had passed in the mirror.

Mo Xi sat in the side room of a small inn in the suburb of the city, silently
watching the water dripping from the window.

According to the emperor's request, today he should be on the way to the

north, but he did not go. He raised his hand and looked at his palm, which
was translucent - not only his palm, but the color of every plant in the world
began to fade in these days.

This was a sign that the power of the time mirror was weakening.

Murong ChuYi was in the real world where they lived. The speed of time
was very fast. Maybe it was just Murong ChuYi or Jiang Yexue chanting an
incantation outside, not only in the mirror, but several days had passed.

According to this situation, Mo Xi estimated that in two or three days, he

and Gu Mang would leave the world completely, so he didn’t care that the
emperor would find that he doesn't go north. He just wanted to master more
secrets before that.

Another drop of water fell.

The scale of water leakage was getting closer to noon. Mo Xi got up and
went to the bronze mirror. He raised his hand and gave himself a simple
spell to change his face. Then he pushed the door and went out.

"Let's go, let's go to the east city to see the murderer!"

"Vice Commander Lu is going to be decapitated. I didn't expect that. 30

years in the east and west, alas..."
"He killed so many people on impulse. I think he has survived!"

Along the way, people were bustling in the direction of the entrance of the
east market. There were who looked forward to it, who were happy, who
were sad, and even who had fear. But no matter what the mood was,
Dongshi was like a hot blood steamed bun, luring a bald eagle to stretch its
neck toward the decapitation stage.

Mo Xi followed the flow of people without saying a word.

Soon, he came to the entrance of the Dongshi. It was full of executioners

and spectators. They were like tough dumpling skins which surrounded the
table.

Lu Zhanxing, dressed in white prison clothes and barefoot, sat on the

guillotine.

His face was very quiet. There was no panic in the dying man. The
executioner brought him wine and meat. He grinned and thanked him. He
tore a chicken leg from the plate, showing his canine teeth, and swallowed
it.

After three to five minutes, he finished eating all the meat, and began to
drink again. A farewell drink to see himself off.

At last, he wiped his mouth with his sleeve. "Guan Ye, your little wine pot
is so unique. Can you just give me a jar?"

The executioner looked at him strangely, "How happy are you when you are
dying?"

"Not really." Lu Zhanxing grinned like a wolf dog with a good command.
"Is it necessary for me to finish my last meal in tears?"

The executioner stared at him, as if wondering how shameless a man must

be to be able to be so hilarious after such a big basket.

"There is not a jar of wine for you,” the executioner said stiffly at last. "Cut
off the head and have a meal, that's all. It doesn't last."
Lu Zhanxing sighed, "That's a pity. I could have been on the road drunk."

The executioner sneered, “Originally you are not free and easy, but you
want to drink and encourage people, and you are not afraid of the pain of
beheading…”

"That's not true,” Lu Zhanxing said with a smile. "If you cut your head, you
will not get a big scar. I want to go to the yellow spring drunk and have a
look at the beautiful sceneries on both sides of the river. Maybe I can write
one or two famous poems of the local government."

"..." He choked the executioner to silence, and at that moment a clear voice
came from the noisy stage.

"What poetry would you like to write? Is it two orioles singing green
willows, one is uglier than the other, or is it natural for me to be useful?
Playing and singing is not a dream at night?”

A crowd turned around and Gu Mang appeared outside the crowd. He was
dressed in a straight heavy military dress and picked the rank tassel, but it
still made his legs long, waist thin, and posture solemn. Two long and
slender fingers of him were hooked with a hemp rope, which was used to
hold a wine jar stained with mud. He walked to the guillotine from a
distance in the middle of the noon sun.

"Oh, it's General Gu..."

"Bah, bah, bah, it's not General Gu. It's Gu Mang, Gu Mang."

The spectators of punishment gradually separated out a path, and their eyes
stared at both of them curiously.

Everyone knew the friendship between Lu Zhanxing and Gu Mang.

Everyone knew that because of Lu Zhanxing's loss, Gu Mang had fallen
from ten thousand people to the bottom of the valley and became a waste
that lived in brothels all day long.

They finally met at the moment. How would they react to each other?
Was Lu Zhanxing ashamed of Gu Mang?

Would Gu Mang curse his former best friend in a rage?

There was no more interesting drama than jealousy and strife. Although the
first two couldn’t be seen, the brothers could be expected. Then the noisy
guillotine gradually quieted down.

It was so quiet around him that he could even hear his heart beating as he
hid in the crowd. His eyes chased Gu Mang's figure, a tall and handsome
figure in heavy old clothes.

Today's Gu Mang was not depressed. He looked like a beautiful green

bamboo in the breeze. It seemed that the rotten days of this half year had
not eroded his spirit.

In the silence, Gu Mang went to the scaffold alone.

He used to support his former family, but now there was only one of his
100000

men left. The other was sacrificed and under detention. There was no way
for him to bring more people, only one person with a jar of wine and a
uniform with the rank removed - their past glory was like a dream of
sorghum, and now only a little bit of poor remains were left.

Lu Zhanxing looked up at him with his neck up. After a while, he grinned.

“Gu Mang, do you remember those poems I wrote?"

Gu Mang lowered his eyelashes, and the thick lashes cast shadows on his
eyelids. He sat down with the wine jar in his arms and said, "You wrote so
badly that I can't forget it."

Lu Zhanxing smiled and picked his feet, then said, "I knew you would
come to see me today."

Gu Mang snorted, clapped the seal mud of the wine jar open, took a sip, and
then pushed it to Lu Zhanxing. "Drink it."
"Oh, a fifteen year Honghu hall white."

“You know the goods."

See these two people who were expected to have a big fight, didn't fight
each other, let alone the audience, even the executioner was stunned.

Lu Zhanxing was already a prisoner of death, but Gu Mang was not

rebellious at that time. Although he had no military rank, he still had
influence, so the executioner was unwilling or dare not openly embarrass
Gu Mang.

He hesitated. “Gu… well, look at the rules of this guillotine…”

“Let me see him off." Gu Mang looked up. "Please do me a favor."

In any case, Gu Mang was also a sacred beast of Chonghua, always winning
the title of battle god. No matter what anyone said, Gu Mang had never
done anything arrogant or wrong in the field, and had no personal hatred.

The herald was gradually defeated by his black jade eyes. Finally, he sighed
and backed away.

As the sun went deeper and higher, the sundial concentrated a dark
reflection thicker than ink.

Lu Zhanxing drank wine and talked with Gu Mang with a smile. It was
about to be the man’s death. It was useless to talk about hatred. Neither of
them mentioned the defeat of Fengming mountain.

It was getting closer to the time of execution. The sun was blazing and the
air was filled with a smell related to death. The watchers looked at the
sundial and swallowed. They were all nervous. And the least nervous was
the one dying and seeing off his friend.

The wine had finally run out.

Gu Mang asked, "Do you have any wish?"

Lu Zhanxing said with a smile, "Too many."

"Which one can I help you with?"

Lu Zhanxing said, "Try pear white for me."

"Good."

"Look at beauties for me."

"OK."

Lu Zhanxing thought about it, and finally raised his hand and stroked Gu
Mang's military dress. “Mang’er, don't wear this suit again."

The charcoal in the fire basin of the execution ground crackled, and Gu
Mang lowered his eyelashes. His expression seemed a little dim and
meaningful.

Almost everyone in the room could not understand why he looked like this.

Except for Mo Xi.

Mo Xi knew that Gu Mang was determined to betray at this moment. Lu

Zhanxing's last wish was originally that Gu Mang could get rid of this
situation and return to the land, and no longer be involved in the bloodbath.

But Lu Zhanxing didn’t know that Gu Mang will never wear the heavy
military uniform again, but Gu Mang will change into the black armor of
Liaoguo, and then go on a bloody road of no return.

Gu Mang didn't immediately say a word. He lowered his head and his
eyelashes seemed to move lightly.

At last he smiled a little and said, "OK. No more."

Lu Zhanxing's eyes brightened, and then he smiled.

"Really?"
"When did I cheat you?"

Lu Zhanxing laughed. "You love to coax people and coax me to be big

since childhood." Smiling and smiling, the smile mark at the end of his eyes
was a little more restrained like a spring leaf.

Gu Mang said, "Is there anything else you want to say?"

"..." Lu Zhanxing's eyes were shining with some gentleness, which Mo Xi

had never seen on this face that was wild like a tiger or a wolf.

Lu Zhanxing said, “Mang'er, get married earlier."

Gu Mang: "..."

"You always make a lot of noise on weekdays, but after all these years, I
know you always want to have a real place of your own,” Lu Zhanxing
said. "You're old, too. If you've played enough, you'll take care of it earlier.
In this way, I also...... "

Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Gu Mang. Gu Mang

said,

"Uncle Lu, your age this year?"

Lu Zhanxing's eyes widened and his mouth curled. “I care about you. How
can you be so ungrateful?"

He just wanted to say more, but suddenly heard a sharp scream. The
cultivator on the high platform horn raised his head and blew the yak horn,
its whiney voice moving the sky. The singing officer shouted in a high
voice:

"Time is coming!"

The - hour - is - coming——

The dazzling sun had risen to the center of the dome. The white light was
shining on the boundless beings, the departing, and the magnificent
spectators.

This was the last of the two brothers.

Gu Mang looked at Lu Zhanxing calmly, as if the two were just for strategic
reasons. They were about to split the two routes, but they would meet again
sooner or later.

“Leaving,” Gu Mang said.

Lu Zhanxing smiled. "You think about my words."

Gu Mang took a deep look at him, and finally said, “Well… Yes, I will."

And he said this, his robe was drawn down from the narrow high steps of
the scaffold.

The executioner stepped forward, raised his hand and held up the copper
cone wrapped in red cloth. The bell rang and the metal collided with each
other. The executioner breathed and sang, "Time is here - ready!"

There was no such thing as in the legend of the storybook. One of the
forbidden soldiers held up his command arrow and shouted, "Stay with the
sword!" There was no galloping horse. There was no resistance from Lu
Zhanxing, and no one robbed the prisoners.

In this world, there were not so many things left behind, only a few people
could get the favor of heaven.

Lu Zhanxing and Gu Mang looked at each other from one stage to the next.

They both couldn’t help but think of a sentence that Lu Zhanxing said when
he was in Congrong many years ago:

"I don't want to die at all. I want to be a thousand year king and 80000 year
turtle. I want to marry three women and have a group of children. That day
is called a happy life."
Gu Mang laughed, "You're on the battlefield now. Don't put your head on
your waistband. What else can you do to be your millennium king 80000
year-old turtle?"

Lu Zhanxing had no taboo. He touched his chin, half jokingly and half
seriously said, "Well, I'd better think about how to die."

"How is death worth it?"

"The best thing is that I am a Liaoguo illusionist. The illusions are full of
peerless beauties. After chasing me, they want to have a good time with me,
but I don't respect them. At last, I die of the death of Jingju." Lu Zhanxing
smiled indecently, shaking his legs and said, "Oh, what a wonderful
ending."

They were fearless and unbelieving, and their lives and deaths were like
jokes in their mouths.

"Or I could be killed by a gorgeous Liaoguo devil. She'd better take a fancy
to me, and I'll die. She’ll rape first and then kill. Wow, it's exciting -"

Gu Mang laughs and scolded, "Can you have something normal?"

"What's the meaning of normal." Lu Zhanxing licked his lips and said with
a smile, "At most, it's just a shroud, a bunch of friends around me, two lines
of old tears. It's scary to think about it."

But who knew, the worst ending that Lu Zhanxing could think of at that
time was much better than his real future.

It turned out that, as a sergeant, his final result was not a shroud, but a
guilty, shameful, and useless death on the guillotine of Chonghua.

No one was crying, no one was mourning for him with two lines of clear
tears.

The so-called friends, in the end, there was only one Gu Mang.
The executioner with the wide curved knife stepped forward, and the bright
knife in his hand was raised high.

Lu Zhanxing's disordered forehead was blown by the wind. He looked

down at Gu Mang under the stage and grinned a relieved smile.

"Chop!"

A voice left, since then Yin and Yang, strangers.

___

The author has something to say:

Lu Zhanxing: do you want a small theater today? I'm all hung up. Before
the meat bun, someone hung it as a sign of mourning and not writing about
the small theater

Gu Mangmang: didn't you hang up long ago? You've been hanging the first
word since the beginning of this article.

Lu Zhanxing: (touching his neck) oh Oh, = =

 Chapter 90 - Pain of the Year

Red blood splashed in the scream of the spectators, and slowly spread along
the wooden lines of the high platform.

The sun in the afternoon dazzled people so much that they were flustered.
Gu Mang stood upright without any expression on his face - he just watched
his head roll down and his body fall down.

His best friend had a different body. His head rolled forward to the edge of
the scaffold and stopped, staring at him with unsealed eyes. As if to say,
Mang’er, look back.

It's over. Let my death be the end of a dream. Don't go any further. There is
no road ahead, only an illusion.

Turn around. Give up.

The executioner's machete dripped scarlet and blood was all over the place.

Go home…

The executioner sang in accordance with the law, "After the execution -"

Like a dormant winter beast slowly waking up from the dark cave, after the
initial stimulation and shock, the frozen crowd gradually recovered.

Most of them were in the mood of wanting to see and not daring to see the
separated Lu Zhanxing on the stage. Some women summoned up courage
to take a peek, and immediately they buried their faces in their palms,
trembling with fear at the bloody situation.

"What a tragedy."
"Don't look on the stage. It's terrible. If you do, you should have nightmares
at night."

After a while, the focus of the crowd gradually shifted to Gu Mang.

Slowly, someone began to notice Gu Mang's expression, and began to

whisper:

"Why does General Gu… No response...?"

"Really, he didn't even change his face… Does he still hate Lu Zhanxing?
After all, they pit him so badly. "

"Then why did he come to see him off?"

“Probably… For the sake of face. Alas, they are all fighting inside out.
Where can they turn to the surface?"

After all, Gu Mang was a minister of honor of the state. At that time, he had
not cooperated with the enemy, so someone immediately countered, "What
are you talking about? General Gu is not that kind of person at all!
Although Lu is his old friend, he made a big mistake. General Gu sent him
off for righteousness, but he didn't lose his temper because of gifts. He has
already done this. What else do you want him to do?"

The other side didn't let it go too much and sniffed. "Brothers and brothers,
all life and all death, all happiness and all suffering, that's called brothers. If
I were Gu Mang, I would have robbed the prisoner, or knelt down in front
of the emperor and begged for my life in exchange for my brother's life.
How could it be like him!"

"How do you know Genera Gu didn't ask?"

"Just because of his cold attitude now, Gu Mang is a cold-blooded,

merciless, and hypocritical man!"

These words, Gu Mang may have heard, or may not have heard. He was
still looking at the scaffold - the executioner had left, and the executioner
was directing the following. He stood in the midday sun. He was as tall as a
pine bamboo. He was elegant and straight. He didn't look hurt by pain.

He watched Lu Zhanxing's body get tied up, his head hung high and the
blood on the ground diluted.

The executioner unfolded a volume of Huang silk edict and read it without
any emotion. "Lu Zhanxing, the guilty minister, lost his virtue before the
battle, beheaded his emissary and caused disaster, Fengming was defeated
in the war and was greatly indebted to heaven. This is the capital
punishment. His body will be exposed for three days and announced to the
officers of the state.”

The voice echoed in the blue sky, and all the dust was finally settled.

The execution was over. Gu Mang didn't stay long. He took the jar of white
pear flowers he had drunk with Lu Zhanxing and turned around and left
without looking back——

He was the only one left.

Gu Mang returned to his own residence. Mo Xi, in a cloak of invisibility,

was always following.

The general who once ranked first in Chonghua was so poor that he did not
have a mansion of his own. It was no wonder that conscription and weapon
refining needed money, food and equipment needed money, and
relationship dredging needed money.

And his military pay was only so much, so after he got rid of his slavery, he
only rented a small house in a secluded place in the east city. In addition to
the wood room, there was only one bedroom in this hut. The only bed in the
bedroom was a quilt, a pair of tables and chairs, and several broken wooden
boxes.

It turned out that this was the whole family of a famous general.
Gu Mang went back to the house and put the wine jar on the table. Then he
went to the wood room. It was time for lunch. He made a fire by boiling
water and heated the leftovers in the cupboard.

He ate.

His last brother also died, and everything he did yesterday would never
come back.

But he ate.

On the small wooden table, there was a red mud empty altar where
Zhanxing drank before his death. There was a big bowl of white rice, green
vegetables and tofu. Gu Mang was like a man who had been hungry for a
long time. He stuck his chopsticks against the bowl and kept picking rice in
his mouth. Soon the bowl of rice was eaten by him, and there was no rice
left. He got up again and went to add a bowl to himself. He was still hungry.

It seemed that there was a bottomless hole in his heart. Only when he ate
something constantly, the empty feeling would not be so shocking.

He buried himself in the food, his mouth was full, his cheeks were puffed
up, and finally he couldn't swallow as fast as he could before. He slowed
down, but he choked. He choked and tried hard to swallow the food in his
mouth without saying a word, just as he choked on what he could not say or
complain about.

He swallowed, almost sadly, with his head up and his eyes wide open,
looking at the rafters on the roof, and suddenly there was a whimper.

It was like choking on food.

So funny.

But the eyes were red.

Mo Xi was nearby at his side, but could not say a word, or a touch even a
hair of Gu Mang. In this way, he looked at Gu Mang's eyes, which were
becoming more and more moist——
Gu Mang raised his head, as if to bear back the water in his eyes. He even
raised his hand to wipe his eyelashes, and then inhaled.

He restrained himself, at least he thought he restrained himself, so he

lowered his face and picked up chopsticks again to pick up the tasteless
rice.

When he was young, he and Lu Zhanxing often ate the white rice with
vegetables and tofu in Wangshu mansion.

He tried to take a few bites, but the sharp pain of death was like a late blade,
penetrating into his heart, and finally began to fight for his breath, eroding
his flesh and blood, smashing his indifferent face.

So slowly, his hand holding the chopsticks began to shake. His lips with
rice began to shake. He began to shiver. He stood on his own, but tears
began to burst out of his eyes.

Drop by drop, down the cheek to the table.

He did not speak. While stuffing rice, while lifting his hand to wipe tears,
his throat was bitter, choking and blocking the food in. He forced himself to
swallow the rice.

But he couldn’t bear it. In a moment his shaking hands couldn’t hold the
vegetables and tofu anymore. He tried once, slipped down, tried again, and
stabbed…

The man with 70000 souls on his back was suddenly defeated by the trivial
failure on the table.

Gu Mang suddenly dropped his chopsticks, got up and splashed all the
things on the table to the ground. The porcelain cup crackled and broke all
over the ground. The most thorough one was the empty wine jar brought
back by Gu Mang.

He gasped, his chest heaved sharply, and stared at the mess in front of him.

Looking at the red mud wine jar, he fell into a mess of old dreams.
Gu Mang looked, looked… His eyes were wet and red. Then he went over
and squatted down almost blankly, reaching out to pick up the pieces - but
before his fingertips touched, he curled up again. His face had a dreamlike
expression.

This kind of waking up made Gu Mang's face very broken.

It was the first break that Mo Xi had seen, though he’d known him for so
long.

If Gu Mang dared to appear in front of anyone in the army with this look,
everyone's faith in him would collapse. He was not the God of war, but a
pool of soft mud, a lonely ant, a fragmented sand.

Gu Mang sat down as if he had been stripped of all his muscles and bones
and fell on the dirty ground.

He was shivering. He was staring at the mess in that place.

A small whimper first came out of the throat, like a displaced wolf. Later,
the whimper became a lump, stumbling out of the throat intermittently.

"I'm sorry… I'm sorry…”

Mo Xi looked at him, looked at him sitting on the cold ground, curling up

slowly and hugging his knee. He looked at him desperately holding back,
but still unable to help tears from flowing. He looked at him biting his lips
to death, biting til his teeth were bloody, but still couldn’t lock the weak
voice.

The God had finally collapsed.

The God of War finally broke down.

Gu Mang loosened his teeth. He bit himself with full ferocity. He was about
to be driven mad by himself. He gasped. His eyes were red. His eyes were
desperately wandering around the room. It seemed that he wanted someone
to appear suddenly. It was better to save him or kill him. It was better to be
a God or a devil.
Help him.

Stay with him.

Pain...

It hurt too much.

Why was the world vast, but can't keep 70000 heroes?

Why was the earth deep, but only doesn’t accept him as a living ghost?

He was the only one left.

At last, Gu Mang wailed. He wailed. He hugged himself. He hugged

himself. It was like he was trying to hug his robes, arms and feet through
life and death. It was like he'd been robbed by his dead brothers. The spirit
of the hero came across the yellow spring to hug their General Gu…

The cry of those bloody lips was finally unable to bear the pain.

Gu Mang kept saying, "I'm sorry..."

Sorry…

Mo Xi looked at him like it was gouging out his bones and drilling his
heart.

When Gu Mang was trying to eat his rice while crying silently, his heart
hurt like a knife.

At this time, Gu Mang's pain was like his pain.

Gu Mang's helplessness was like his helplessness.

He saw it with his own eyes at this time. After losing Lu Zhanxing, Gu
Mang was so hurt.

It hurt as if a heart would drain its blood.

He looked at Gu Mang's eyes. Gu Mang's mind must be in some confusion.
It seemed that he could see the ghost, or that he was eager to see the ghost.
Gu Mang was desperately looking for it in the room.

——He wanted someone to accompany him. He wanted someone to

accompany him.

Mo Xi’s heart was like a knife.

Once, he was not a Gu Mang’s side when the hall of Jin Ming was wronged.

Later, when Gu Mang's pain was still deep, he was not at Gu Mang's side.

Nowadays...

He knew that there was no change in the past in the mirror. He knew that
there was a risk of recklessness.

But like Gu Mang, Mo Xi had been suffering too much.

Before Gu Mang betrayed his country, he owed him all… He didn't

accompany Gu Mang well. He didn't see Gu Mang's heart knot in time. He
regarded Gu Mang as an indestructible God, but he forgot that he was just a
human, a flesh and blood body under the armor.

Scarred, but still struggling…

Flesh and blood were all flesh and blood.

Man's heart is not hard rock and cold iron. In the past eight years, his
forbearance had finally collapsed in the ant's nest. Mo Xi couldn’t bear it
any longer. He took off the invisibility spell of his cloak. His sword
eyebrows were low and frowning. He knelt beside Gu Mang, who shrinks
into a ball. He said hoarsely, "Gu Mang, look at me, I'm still here."

I'm still…

But he didn't know whether it was because he was too sad or because his
mind was stretched to the extreme, but Gu Mang had collapsed. He had no
response to the sound and sudden appearance of Mo Xi.

Mo Xi was in so much pain that he couldn't speak, and his hands were
shaking.

He lifted them up and tried to bring the man in uniform into his arms.

For a moment, he didn't want to think about the consequences.

He really…

In eight years of pain and missing him, in the retrospection of time mirror,
he had really been driven mad.

"Gu Mang, Gu Mang... " he murmured softly, dumb and incoherent. "It's
OK, I'll accompany you… I'll be with you... "

He hugged him from behind and encircled him.

But just at the moment when the shoulder and back were about to touch, a
glimmer flickered, and Mo Xi found himself passing through Gu Mang's
body——

He looked at his hand with great concern, his face paled little by little, his
eyes flustered inch by inch.

There was no time.

The incantation of Murong Chu Yi and Jiang Yexue had been chanted to the
end, breaking the mirror.

He did not know how long he would stay in the mirror world, but at least
from this moment, he had become nothing.

There could be no more echoes to the world.

He could no longer show up, could not give Gu Mang comfort, also could
not pull Gu Mang back.
On this day, Gu Mang sat huddled in a pile of broken porcelain and held his
knee, so that he could endure from dawn to dark.

As the night sank, he leaned against the cold wall, curled up like a stray
beast, and fell asleep. His eyes were red, his nose was red, and even the
edge of his ear, which was tucked between his black hair, was also covered
with a poor thin layer of red.

Mo Xi sat beside him all night, and Gu Mang was sobbing in his dream
unconsciously. Mo Xi raised his hand, but could not wipe away the tears of
eight years ago.

Time was like this, nothing could change.

Even if it was just a mirror image, they still came to this step.

___

The author has something to say: today and tomorrow are the last two
chapters of the copy of time mirror. The content is a little heavy. Today and
tomorrow will not add a small theater to break the atmosphere~~
 Chapter 91 - Last Appointment

Next, Lu Zhanxing’s dead body was exposed for three days.

During these three days, everything in the mirror continued to fade, and
people's voices were blurred as if across a vast ocean. Mo Xi didn’t need a
cloak of invisibility, but he could go anywhere freely. But time was running
out. He couldn’t talk to anyone from eight years ago, or lead to more truth.

He fell into a passive wait.

During these three days, Gu Mang didn't go anywhere, and no one came to
visit him. Lu Zhanxing, Gu Mang's closest friend in the past, was also
Wangba Jun's deputy general. Many people used to think that Lu Zhanxing
would not die in the end, and that he would be forgiven by the emperor at
the last moment.

But the emperor didn't care about Gu Mang's feelings and face. Lu
Zhanxing was beheaded.

So, almost everyone sniffed at it——

Gu Mang was really lost. He could never rise again.

Gu's army was finished.

No one would accompany a dog on the river at sunset. There were few
saddles in front of the general's gate in the past.

Only the Mo Xi from eight years later accompanied him, but Gu Mang
could not see it. He stayed at home, lying in bed dazed. He could not eat,
could not move, as if the years were still. But Mo Xi knew that time was
still moving relentlessly.
Sometimes, Mo Xi looked at his hand and reached out his ten fingers, all of
which had become transparent. It seemed that these were the hours when he
would leave the world in the mirror.

He didn’t even know if he could make it tonight.

“General Gu."

There was a knock on the door and someone was shouting outside. Gu
Mang stood up with his eyes open for a while. He was hungry from lying
there for a long time, and his mind was a little dizzy. He almost fell down
after landing. Mo

Xi reached out instinctively to help him, but could not help - Gu Mang fell
on the ground, and quickly climbed up. The door opened. Standing outside
was a herald in the palace.

"You have an order. Please go to the hall of Jin Luan."

Gu Mang looked very tired. "What's the matter?"

"Here..." The Herald said. "I don't know since I'm a corporal. General Gu
will go."

Mo Xi understood that it was the last task for Gu Mang. He couldn't help
praying that he could stay in the mirror for a little longer and not let him get
away at this time. He really wanted to see what the final appointment was
before the coup.

After seeing off the officials, Gu Mang went to the bronze yellow mirror.
He changed into clean clothes and washed his face with water. Beads of
water flowed down his cheek and washed away the tiredness of his face, but
he could not wash away the blood in his eyes.

In order to make himself look more energetic, Gu Mang raised his hand and
tied his hair to comb a high ponytail for himself. Then he habitually wanted
to buckle up the crown button representing the rank of the military rank, but
his fingers felt an empty space on the platform.
He was no longer a general.

“..."

Gu Mang was silent for a while, groping for a piece of silk belt to wrap the
bun and fix it. The silk belt was lotus root white. He don't know who was
secretly wearing it for treacherous reasons.

He went into the palace.

When Yu Lin saw him, he carried the red badge in his pocket. He wanted to
salute, but he quickly realized that he shouldn't do this, so he started again.

——Deep in the imperial city, the heavens were solemn. The imperial army
couldn’t look at him in a dignified way, but their eyes were secretly
watching him appear from the end of the corridor and disappear into the
depths of the royal palace.

Over the years, Gu Mang had walked through this corridor countless times,
with higher ranks and more fans.

Now, he had become a cloth garment, a green shirt and shoes, alone. In the
end, he went back to the starting point, which was no different from when
he first entered the palace city as a slave.

Stepping into the palace, the throne on the high level was dignified.
Because it was not the time of the court meeting, there were three soft
curtains in front of the throne, covering everything behind.

It was not right for a king to look down.

Gu Mang knelt down, eyes not raised, eyelashes hanging, eyes, nose, and
heart down. "The commoner Gu Mang greets the emperor."

There was no answer in the hall of Jinluan.

After a while, Gu Mang stood up and kowtowed. "The commoner Gu Mang

greets the emperor."
At last, there was a reaction. However, the reaction was not from the throne
of Jinluan hall, but from the back of the vast room, where a light smoke was
floating in.

"Gu, you also know that you are a commoner now. How could the emperor
like to see you?"

Mo Xi and Gu Mang looked back together, and saw Murong Lian’s hateful
face standing in the door with wide sleeves.

Eight years ago, Murong Lian didn't start taking the floating life like a
dream, so his mental state looked much better than it would later. The man
wasn’t so tired and thin. He was dressed in a blue and gold noble robe.
Although he looked a bit dandy, his shoulders and back were straight, and
his long legs were straight.

He didn't look like he was going to fall down when he went anywhere.

Gu Mang straightened up and asked, “Why is it you?"

“Why is it me?" Murong Lian sneered and said, “General Gu is so forgetful.

You have waited on me for so many years in my family, pinching my
shoulders and beating my legs. You flatter me. Why, you’ve been a general
for several years, and you’ve forgotten all your books?"

"..."

"Moreover, now that you are a commoner, I am the king. It's your honor
that I will deliver you a message for you."

The sharp chin was raised, and Murong Lian's white face was jeering.

"Kneeling for the order?"

Gu Mang was silent for a while, and finally dropped his eyes. He knelt
down on the ground, and the robe’s pale blue edge landed on the ground.
Mo Xi was used to seeing General Gu in armor. His bones were thin after
the armor was removed. A part of his neck was exposed at the wide
neckline. He was so tired that he broke it with a little pinch.
Murong Lian displayed the splendid robes and golden sleeves, took out the
edict from the emperor, and read it slowly. "The Emperor Xi Tianjian,
Chonghua Junzhao, has traced the origin of the corpses of Fengming battle
which have floated thousands of miles. This was all because the
commander-in-chief and the customer knew people improperly. The deputy
general Lu Zhanxing lost his virtue before the battle and killed the special
envoy Rouli. He trapped in the furnace of the army, and hated the friendship
of Chonghua. Now, Lu Zhanxing, the guilty minister, has made a public
appearance. Gu Mang, the commander in chief, is ordered to take charge of
his broken head and go to Rouli to thank him personally. Chin.”

After reading this volume of imperial edict, Mo Xi was as stunned as Gu

Mang.

The emperor meant that Gu Mang should go to Rouli country with Lu

Zhanxing's head and apologize for Lu Zhanxing's killing of the envoys!

The sound in the time mirror was getting lighter and lighter. At this time,
Mo Xi felt humming in his ears.

Actually, for Gu Mang himself to present the head of Lu Zhanxing to his

neighbors…

The emperor didn’t care about the mood of Gu Mang at all. He didn’t care
whether Gu Mang would break down or rebel! ——He was really looking
at the bottom line.

Even at the cost of forcing this man away.

Murong Lian squinted his white peach blossom eyes. "What? Isn't General
Gu taking the order? "

Mo Xi shook his head.

No…

Don't pick it up… You don't want to…

But looking at Mang's eyes, this man seemed to have seen through the
disgust of the monarch. After the initial shock, Gu Mang's expression
became cold, calm, with even some undisguised disgust.

Don't pick it up…

"This commoner meets the boundless leader." The indistinct voice fell
between Gu Mang's lips and teeth.

He raised his trembling fingers and took the imperial edict from Murong
Lian's hand.

When the cliff fell, everything would come to an end.

So, in the late autumn of that year, many people had a new destiny. The
only slave army of Chonghua was dissolved overnight. Lu Zhanxing was
killed in Dongshi, and his head was suspended in the downtown for three
days. In order to humiliate Gu Mang, who once confronted himself in court,
three days later, the emperor ordered Gu Mang to personally send Lu
Zhanxing's head to Rouli kingdom to thank him for his irreverence.

Gu Mang went on the road with his brother's head on his back.

Dusk was the thickest color, but it was almost transparent in the eyes of Mo
Xi.

The power of the time mirror was becoming weaker and weaker. The world
in the mirror began to glue with the outside world. Mo Xi could even hear
the singing outside the time mirror occasionally.

It was the voice of Jiang Yexue reciting the incantation.

"Cross the bitter sea, no pursuit yesterday..."

"Huang Liang is a dream. Why don't you come back..."

In a trance, the voice of Jiang Yexue disappeared, leaving only the sounds
of the world in the mirror.
Gu Mang, who was traveling far away to Yazikou, Dongshi, Chonghua,
stopped at a pancake stall.

"Madam, here are five cakes."

The cook was a pretty woman. She used to shout and laugh when he came
to her stall. Her voice was loud. She wished the whole world knew that
General Gu had eaten her home baked meat cooks. But today, when she
looked up from the stove with a smile, her smile froze.

Gu Mang thought he didn't make it clear, and said, "Five pieces of

pancakes, or the old taste."

The woman suddenly became a little shy. On the one hand, she was eager to
get rid of the relationship with this losing man, even the business
relationship seemed to be hard to kill her, but on the other hand, she was
really embarrassed, and her conscience was worried about her snobbery.

After a while, her husband came to her.

"No sale, no sale, our shop is closed!"

Gu Mang was stunned for a moment and opened his eyes slightly. "But the
evening market is just beginning..."

The man was unreasonable. “We won’t sell!”

Gu Mang understood. He took a look at the woman. The woman blushed

with shame. Her conscience seemed to be completely broken at this
moment. The broken plasma rushed to her face and dyed her face red.

He remembered that when he first came to her stall to buy pancakes, she
had not yet married. She was a girl with green skin. Seeing him come to
visit, she would get excited and bow.

At that time, she was the same as she was now, with a glow on her cheek.

Unfortunately, as time went by, the girl became a woman, and the reason for
her blushing was totally different from that of the year.
Gu Mang sighed at a loss and said, Tthat's all right. I wanted to buy some
and take them on the road. Your family's pancakes are very similar to the
one I ate in the north. They are all very good. Thank you for all those years
of good business."

He then turned and left. The woman was so ashamed that she couldn't help
but look at his back and shout, “General Gu!"

Her man was shocked and immediately covered her mouth. "What are you
shouting? Don't die! "

The woman trembled. After that, she lost the courage of uprightness. She
lowered her head and did not dare to continue her voice. But Gu Mang
disappeared in the bustling crowd after with tiny footsteps. When she
looked up again with tears in her eyes, she would never see him again.

Mo Xi accompanied Gu Mang, walking with him, watching him like

family.

Gu Mang seemed to want to take some local food on the road, and even
stopped for a moment in front of the stall selling Chonghua paper cutting
and painting. But he was so eye-catching that the longer he stayed in
Dongshi, the more people stared at him.

The stall owners would have solicited guests warmly, but when he passed,
they all kept silent with low eyebrows and ashamed eyes. They wished they
could even disappear in this world with the stall.

Gu Mang was an interesting person, and he didn’t blame them.

These small businessmen were keeping one side of the small business.

Whoever wanted to pay attention to him, he was afraid their future life
would not be easy. He was a man who lived at the bottom. He knew how
painful it was to be despised and not to eat. So when he looked at the
peddlers who could not avoid him, there was no resentment in his eyes.

But he did not know that it was such a difficult thing to buy one or two
customs of his hometown when he was about to leave.

Gu Mang finally left the busy east district empty handed. As he walked, he
sighed, "Zhanxing, I'm sorry. For a while, I can't buy your favorite pear
white. I can't drink it for you."

The head in the backpack would not answer, naturally.

Gu Mang tightened his back again and went on.

Soon, he passed the garrison and went out of the gate. He walked on the
ancient bridge carved with white jade and stone. The bridge was called
Chonghua bridge, which crossed the broad moat. One end was the road
when he came, and the other end was the post road in the suburb with a
long grass pavilion.

At the end of the bridge, there was an old man who was too old to live. His
legs were rotten and he was attacked by mosquitoes and flies. Gu Mang
knew this man, leaning here for years, asking the people who went in and
out of the city everyday to beg for food.

The old beggar was old and never moved. The city keeper drove him away
countless times. He rolled his muddy old eyes, supported the ground with
his hands, and swore. But after a day or two, he crawled back like gangrene,
and depended on it to beg.

Gu Mang once asked others why the old man had to be at the gate of the
city, paralyzed by Chonghua bridge.

At that time, an elderly practitioner told him that the old man had been on
the battlefield, and then the whole army was destroyed. The old man was
greedy for life and was afraid of death. He escaped back and saved his life.
The old man's conscience couldn’t live. He couldn’t stand it for a long time.
He went to the old gentleman and asked for a confession. However, at that
time, the old prince was not willing to kill him, but deprived him of his
rank, abolished his spiritual core, and turned him into a commoner.

He tried to drink to ease his sorrow, tried to believe in the good and to
escape the empty, but he could not get rid of his knot in the end.

Later, the days passed and his mind collapsed.

The young cultivator became the old cultivator. The old cultivator was
crazy.

Every day, he could recall the moment when he left his position and fled in
battle. He was completely driven mad. He cut his leg in the madness. He

thought that this could change the past, and that he would not turn around
and flee.

But it didn’t work.

The old man was going mad.

It was nearly eighty years. So many years, he had been guarding the side of
Chonghua bridge day and night. On the road that the army must go through
to return to the division, a pair of turbid old eyes were always looking at the
horizon in the distance.

No one knew what he was waiting for.

Until that day, for the first time, Gu Mang triumphed as the commander in
chief.

His bright red cape was wrapped in pure armor, riding a golden winged
snow horse, and his army came with the rolling dust and smoke.

The dirty old man beside the Chonghua bridge suddenly had more spirit
than Gu Mang had ever seen before. He dragged his severed limbs and
struggled to stand up, trying to wave his hands to them, and cried with tears
in his eyes,
"Come back! You are back! "

"Who is this old man talking about?" he said.

Gu Mang looked left and right, only to see himself, and the dusty fellow
soldiers behind him.

Gu Mang thought about it for a while. Suddenly, he got to know what the
old guy had been waiting for——

He was waiting for those brothers who had been abandoned by him to be
able to walk through decades and return to the city with fresh air.

The old man had been waiting.

So Gu Mang got off the horse and went to him. The old man looked up at
him.

The sun was in his dim eyes. The old man cried. He kowtowed to Gu Mang
and tried to hold him.

Lu Zhanxing at that time tutted from his mouth and said, “Mang’er, he’ll
dirty you to death!"

Gu Mang said, "It's OK."

He raised his hand and touched the old man's head.

When people are weak, they make mistakes. The deserter had been
suffering for most of his life. Gu Mang thought, that's enough.

The old guy cried hysterically with his leaky mouth. He called Gu Mang
"Xiao Zhao" and "Xiao Chen" and "Xiao Donggua.”

Gu Mang answered all the questions one by one. Since that day, the old
man had been safe.

He was still a little crazy, but he no longer looked at the horizon directly. He
began to look like a serious and smelly beggar. He would laugh at the
passersby, shake a dirty broken bowl, and sing about his falling lotus.

"..." Gu Mang tightly wrapped the cloth bag with Lu Zhanxing's head and
went to the end of Chonghua bridge. He knew that today might be the last
time he passed by the old flower.

"Old man."

The old man had gotten a lot today. There was a big steamed bread in the
broken bowl and a piece of cake in his arms. In fact, he didn’t remember
who Gu Mang was. Although Gu Mang untied his knot when his class
returned to Chonghua, after all, he was old and tortured by obsession for so
long. He didn’t remember which general got off his horse and was willing
to forgive him as a sinner and be his Xiao Zhao, Xiao Chen, and Xiao
Donggua.

So he looked up and smiled, looking at Gu Mang leisurely.

"Master, give me some reward."

Gu Mang also looked down at this smelly beggar. After a while, he also
smiled.

"Now you are the only one willing to talk to me."

Then he handed all the soft shell coins in his spatial bag to the old beggar.

Gu Mang said, "Let's go."

He got up, and the moment he got up, the old man suddenly grasped his
wrist.

"What's the matter?"

The old man seemed to be aware of something, and didn't seem to be aware
of anything. At last, he reached out the dead wooden hand like hand of the
chicken claw, and felt the dirty cake from his arms.

Like a treasure offering, his face was full of pleats and smiles.
"Give, give."

"For me?"

The old man seemed to be close to fate, with a sense that ordinary people
didn't have. He kept stuffing the cake into Gu Mang's hand. "Take it, eat it
with your brother and on the road… Eat on the road... "

Gu Mang was stunned.

Maybe the eyes of old people and children could see ghosts and the future.

He looked at the old face, which was wrinkled and shrunk like a walnut.
For a while, he slowly straightened out a smile and took the pancake from
his hometown from the old beggar's hand.

"Thank you. In the end, I can still take away something from my
hometown…”

The old man nodded at him, his lips trembling, and could not help saying,

"You're going to come back, you're going to come back..."

Gu Mang's smile didn't fall. His eyelashes quivered and he stood up and
said,

“Go."

He spoke, carrying a bag, and looked back at the corner of the tower.

On the tower, the two strong and solemn seal characters “Chonghua” were
illuminated by the setting sun, flowing, colorful and dazzling.

Gu Mang looked for a long time, as if he was mumbling to himself or

talking to someone.

He added, "Let's go."

Gone.
The remnant of Wangba Jun was detained in prison by the emperor, and Lu
Zhanxing's remains was in Gu Mang's backpack. No one came to practice
for Gu Mang.

He turned around and walked alone on the Chonghua bridge. Under the
bridge, the river rolled like yesterday's resplendence.

And the old man beside the Chonghua bridge, suddenly stretched out his
voice like a broken gong and drum. The old man stretched his neck and
watched Gu Mang's figure go to the dusk horizon. His voice was hoarse,
and his hands were shaking. He knocked on the begging bowl, opened his
mouth, and began to sing a section of the most fluent lotus flower he
remembered——

"Human time is like a shuttle. I say time is different. Once upon a time, I
was envied by prosperous people. I have no money today. It's like this a
long time. I also used to ride the high porch with fat horses and light fur,
pointing to the front of the mountain. With a sound of enchantment, the
people were invited to meet them like gods. Today's gold is scattered, but
friends are separated and the hounds are cooked. No porridge in the day and
no sleep in the night, I ended up singing in the street. Who can be worthy of
two parts of his life? I don't blame my parents for not blaming heaven. I
knew that I had suffered a lot. I regretted that I would become a demon on
that day. Now there is no way to bear it.

Please don't be like me!"

I also used to drive thousands of people in front of the mountain.

I also used to wear the uniform and hold jade at my waist. The arrow broke
and the feather moved for nine days.

And now…

Mo Xi opened his eyes. He looked at Gu Mang's back without blinking. If

he blinked more, he would look less. He watched Gu Mang go away. His
tears finally flowed down his face. He had always known that Gu Mang's
treason was painful, but he knew and saw it with his own eyes. It was not
the same at the bottom.

The heart was pierced and the soul was broken.

Why did you come to this point…

Why did you have to go to this point?!!

Once, he was like a beggar who lost his soul and a wild ghost who had no
idea.

He walked all the way from the ancient road of Changting to the distance.

And Mo Xi knew that his departure was a seven-year separation from

Chonghua.

When he came back, his soul was gone, his mind was destroyed, his body
was bloodstained, and the gap was hard to bridge.

When he came back, he or Gu Mang, whatever the conspiracy eight years

ago, mistakes had been made - they could never be changed.

"Gu Mang..."

The heart was like a sharp cone. Mo Xi wanted to follow him, but the
singing sound of Jiang Yexue was more and more distinct in the ear, and the
colors in the time mirror were too light to be distinguished.

Gu Mang's figure seemed ready to disappear at any time.

He seemed to want to cross the sea of time, to reach the end of the years to
embrace the lonely figure.

He wanted to wade through the bloody ocean to retrieve the old man who
never looked back.

However, with the end of incantation and chanting, Mo Xi couldn’t move.

About to leave this world only in a moment, Mo Xi could only watch the
tiny, lonely back, with no one to accompany him, go on the road alone——

His insides seemed to have been broken.

He even wanted to ask Jiang Yexue to wait and stop reciting…

Wait, give him the last moment.

At least let him accompany Gu Mang to finish the post road, at least let him
stay with him for a while.

"Cross the bitter sea, no pursuit yesterday..."

Let him stay with him.

There was no hatred.

No grudge.

Even for a moment.

"Huang Liang is a dream. Why don't you come back..."

Stop chanting…

Finally, in the pain of death and separation, Mo Xi watched Gu Mang's

figure finally engulfed by the earth and sky light, and the endless darkness
fell down.

His heart was struggling in convulsion. His heart could not slow down. The
pain almost destroyed his mind as well. He didn’t even want to go back to
reality, it would only be more painful than in the past.

What he had to face was the fragmented pieces of Gu Mang, and what he
had to pick up was the mess of the whole world.

How would he face Gu Mang? What did he think of the emperor?

How could he abandon the sins created by Gu Mang, and how could he
control his heartache for Gu Mang?

How many people in the world of mortals drank to death the sorghum
dream in the mirror of time and space? The past description of this mirror
by the elder of the school palace was not a false statement. Mo Xi was
dragged out by a ruthless force and the pain made him unable to breathe. In
front of him, countless strange reflections flashed - Gu Mang's smile at the
end of his eyes, Gu Mang's annoyance in his eyes, the forever hot youth in
the palace school era, the rebel on the Dongting warship who promised not
to turn back. The joy, anger, sorrow, and emotions they had experienced
together all came to mind at this moment, and finally all of them came to
mind… Broken in the sunset of Chonghua bridge.

"Xihejun!"

The sound of Jiang Yexue came.

Mo Xi suddenly fell on the cold ground of bat tower. His eyes were wide
open, his chest was heaving, and he couldn't breathe. He was like a fish
dragged ashore. The pain of the dilemma was like peeling off his bones and
flesh. He lied on the ground and gasped heavily. In the chaos, he saw Jiang
Yexue come and kneel beside him.

"Gu Mang..." Mo Xi almost choked. "Gu Mang..."

"Don't go any more… Don't go down..."

Jiang Yexue grabbed his hand and felt the pulse of his heart, which was a
sign of dying. Pain to the heart would stop - gouge out the heart and
separate the meat from the bone. That heart seemed to be wailing in despair,
as if to say that it really did not know how to face the feelings and sins…
Why don't you kill him?
Let it stop.

It was too painful.

Once again, watching the most important person go to hell, no… No... Was
forced to hell… Lured to hell… And he still couldn’t save him and
accompany him this time… He still couldn’t know the final truth of Gu
Mang's treason…

"Xihe Jun!" Jiang Yexue anxiously called him. “Mo Xi!! Mo Xi!!!”

Don't go any further… There is a dead end ahead…

At this time, a golden light suddenly came out of the time mirror, and Gu
Mang also withdrew from the mirror. He fell out heavily and fell onto the
ground of the demon tower.

Mo Xi supported the body that nearly collapsed from the time mirror. "Gu
Mang..."

He stumbled and stumbled over. He looked at the body lying on the ground.
He struggled to hold his hand, which was neither from eight years ago nor
in the mirror.

"Gu Mang..."

The tip of the finger trembled so much that it was about to be clasped - but
at that moment, the man who was lying on the ground suddenly moved, his
hands curled up and unconsciously retracted.

Then, Gu Mang slowly - slowly sat up.

Dead silence.

He closed his eyes, frowned, his eyelashes trembled, and then opened them
slowly.

Pale face, pale lips.

"..." He turned his head to Mo Xi, and didn't speak for a long time. His eyes
from trance to clarity, from fragmentation to focus. Those missing emotions
and blood color when he woke up were like colored ink on paper, slowly
depicting his spirit and temperament bit by bit.

A familiar face appeared in Mo Xi's eyes. It was in this process from

drowsiness to awakening that he seemed to see a long sleeping epiphyllum
flower finally unfolding - Gu Mang was no longer that ignorant puppet, no
longer that prisoner who did not know what was going on.

His eyes were still hardened blue.

However, the air on that face was gradually changing from solemn to calm,
rebellious, sober and invincible.

Without any explanation or even a word, Mo Xi could recognize that this

Gu Mang was not the Gu Mang after the divine sense was broken, but—

What came back from the time mirror was Gu Mang who had recovered his
past memories!!!

Chonghua's altar beast, General Gu, Gu Shixiong!

___

The author has something to say: in this article, lotus flower is a true
libretto of lotus flower. It's not original. It was intended to be original. After
reading this word once, I think it's impossible to change the original version
better. Moreover, the original version is enough to post the story. I'll not
make a fool of it. The only original sentence is "hold the Xuan armour and
hold the jade waist, the arrow will break and move for nine days" ~ others
are original words of lotus flower Don't get me wrong, hang up for words,
momoza!!!
 Chapter 92 - Restored Memory

How could it be?!!

Gu Mang's two spirits, memory and divine sense, had been removed. The
time mirror could only let people go back to the past, and couldn’t make
any changes to the real world.

How could Gu Mang come out of the mirror with his memory restored?

However, before thinking about it, there was a shrill cry from the bat tower.

Suddenly, a bat demon came to Gu Mang with its wings flapping! The bat
wings were hit by dozens of fire light arrows like wind and rain swishing to
the ground!

Jiang Yexue: "Careful!"

He wanted to defend, but the arrow was flying too fast. Seeing that he was
about to be hurt by bat spirit, suddenly, a talisman was thrown out. The
talisman immediately opened a thundering array and blocked the firelight
arrows out of the it!

The one who cast the charm was not someone else, just Gu Mang.

Although Gu Mang's mind was still very disordered, he was General Gu

after all.

He jumped up abruptly and acted like a frost knife that came out of the
sheath at night with cold light.

A moment later, there was a rustle behind them. Looking back, there was a
tide of demon rats running towards them.
Thus, Jiang Yexue's double fists were defeated by four hands, while Gu
Mang couldn't reorganize his memory and think about other things.

To fight these things just after being stimulated like this, others might not
be capable, but Gu Mang was not the same. Gu Mang was a general who
could command ten thousand battles without rest for three days and three
nights. He had a natural adaptability and control of war.

He made a quick decision, left aside his thoughts, and looked left and right
with sharp blue eyes, making a general judgment on the situation.

First of all, the time mirror had gone back into the blood pool.

Then there was Shangao. The pig demon had been sealed by an extremely
complicated talisman, and had fallen into a deep sleep and abandoned in the
corner.

But in addition, there was also a gold order to attract demons on the ground.
It looked like Shangao had finally thrown it out before being subdued. At
the moment, countless demons emerged from all corners because of the
gold order.

Looking at the war damage, Mo Xi's condition is very poor. Jiang Yexue
was not good. He had several scars on his body. His lotus white crown was
stained with blood. Murong ChuYi…

Gu Mang frowned and asked, "Where is Murong ChuYi?! Where is he?"

Jiang Yexue said, “He… Chu… Cough, he went to the top of the tower to
save Chenqing."

That was to say, they could not expect the battle power of Murong ChuYi at
that time.

In his heart, Gu Mang quickly calculated the strength of the enemy and
himself.

Seeing the rat tide surging closer and closer, he suddenly stood up and
whispered to the rolling monster tide, "Fengbo!"
A silver and gold streamer flashed in his hand, forming a spiritual weapon
suona.

The white silk belt tied to the end of the magic weapon flowed like the
milky way in the dark.

“Come forth!"

Mo Xi face lost all color. He looked at Gu Mang's back, and Gu Mang's

past martial weapon Fengbo made a distant and hazy sound, which bursts
out dazzling brilliance -!

But a moment later, the fiery light of the command suddenly broke.

The martial arts storm, which had not yet fully gathered, became a little bit
of residual light and spread around.

"..." Gu Mang sighed at a loss. He let go of this attempt he made. There

were too many monsters and beasts. It was better to attack with weapons in
groups,

and his only group weapon is the storm. But he was not surprised by the
failed result of the command.

His spiritual core had been fragmented for a long time. After gaining the
memory in the space-time mirror, although he could remember the
incantation of the heart method to summon the storm, divine martial arts
were matched with the spirit and carried by the soul. Without a strong soul
and spiritual core, he was doomed to be unable to summon the storm.

The tide of the demon rats was coming closer and closer. Gu Mang, from
the bottom in the dark finally shouted, "Yongye*, come forth!"

*Long night

The little glitter of the storm had not completely disappeared, and a strong
black demonic spirit rushed out of his palm, and instantly gathered into a
sharp black blade.
It was the magic weapon forged by Liaoguo for him after he joined the
enemy Liaoguo. It almost killed Mo Xi on Dongting Lake…

Night blade!

Gu Mang raised his long finger, and the blade moved flexibly and rotated in
his hand several times. Then he jumped out like an arrow out of the line. He
was quick and fierce, and killed in the tide of monsters. His demonic
weapon absorbed the evil spirits. Once the array was opened, it would
attract bats like blood. It could attract all the monsters and demons around
him.

Soon, the demon rat group surrounded him, and he was trapped by the black
air of demonic energy. His figure was completely submerged. Only a fire
broke out from time to time in the demon group with him at the core, and
the black blood of the fragmented beasts would splash.

Jiang Yexue was not as dark as Mo Xi. Until this moment, he hadn’t found
something was wrong with Gu Mang. His face also changed. Looking back,
he asked him, "Gu Mang… Has he recovered?"

"..." Mo Xi did not answer. A pair of tiny red eyes stared tightly at the
center of the black air.

Seeing Mo Xi’s look, Jiang Yexue didn’t have anything left to understand.
He was almost stunned. "Shangao said before that he wanted to let Gu
Mang's memory flash back. Did “flash back” refer to repair? That time
mirror… How could he fill his memory back in the absence of two souls?"

What did Mo Xi want to say? Before he could speak, he coughed up black

blood.

Jiang Yexue said, “Xihe Jun......"

In fact, the battle damage of Mo Xi was much worse than that of Gu Mang.
Gu Mang was a person who entered the mirror directly. Although he was
also influenced by the mirror, the time mirror after all was an ancient
artifact, not an object of excessive evil. As long as he came in and went out
normally, the mirror would not cause great damage to him.

Mo Xi was different. He was originally absorbed into the world in the

mirror because of his strong protection for Gu Mang. He was almost an
intruder.

Therefore, although he didn't do anything in the time mirror, the loss of

spiritual power was very large. By the time he came out, his physical
strength had actually been weakened to a critical level.

But Mo Xi looked at Gu Mang, who was fighting among the demons, and
Gu Mang's hand, which was surrounded by black spiritual energy, and still
held on.

He swallowed the bloody gas in his throat, raised his hand and said,
“Tuntian, come forth."

The scepter with a long handle was summoned from the sky, and the whole
body radiated holy white light.

Looking at Gu Mang, who was holding the demonic weapon of Liaoguo, he

closed his eyes. Enduring the double fatigue of heart and body, he raised the
scepter and floated a little - Instantly there was wind and the sound of the
tide.

"The whale swallows its body!”

A beam of silver light came out of the scepter, and a giant whale spirit that
could pass through the sun and swallow the sky broke through the world!
With a roar that was still ringing from the ancient times, the strong wind
rolled up to destroy all the monsters in the bat tower in an instant!

Then, the tail fin of the giant whale swung violently, and the monster rushed
to the top of the tower. The giant whale swallowed the sky and beat its tail
hard——
In a flash, black blood overwhelmed the sky, just like a torrential rain
pouring down from the top of the tower.

All the monsters were split!

In this bloodbath, Gu Mang turned his head in amazement, opened his blue
eyes, and looked back at Mo Xi standing in place.

“Mo Xi..."

Mo Xi's hand holding the scepter was shaking. He did not open the array.
The hot blood was on his shoulder, the tips of his hair, his dark eyebrows,
and eyes.

It went down his pale cheek.

Like blood and tears.

He was so tired and helpless that he stood in the shower of blood and
slowly closed his eyes.

The Mo family's bloodline was fierce and domineering. Among them,

Tuntian was the most terrible, and even he couldn’t control the power. As
long as he used the killing move, they were doomed to have thousands of
floating corpses.

So this move was never used before.

Even if the two armies were against each other, and even if they were glued,
Mo Xi always controlled himself, and did not allow himself to summon up
Tuntian or recite “the whale swallows his body.”

This move would not only make all the witnesses think that he was a
monster, but more importantly, Mo Xi was not willing to kill his opponent
——

He hated the battlefield. He joined the army to guard, not to conquer, not to
get revenge. No matter whether the other party was a demon, or good, or
bad, Mo Xi always thought of being able to forgive others and give them a
chance to turn back.

So he had the power to destroy thousands of creatures, but he always did

not.

But now…

In order not to see Gu Mang fighting with Liaoguo's demonic blade.

In order to end it as soon as possible.

When he was on the verge of collapse, he even used this technique, which
he had never used before.

“Mo Xi..." whispered Jiang Yexue.

Mo Xi seemed to have not heard. His whole body exuded the spirit of
Tuntian.

The array that Jiang Yexue wanted to open around his body was pierced in a
flash.

He stood, alone in the blood.

"..." The blade in Gu Mang's hand slowly retracted, turned into a black gas,
and retracted into his heart cavity. Then he went to Mo Xi.

Mo Xi had been standing in the original place like a dilapidated man. His
face was pale and broken, and his eyes were empty. He immersed himself in
the pouring blood.

Gu Mang stood in front of him and looked up at him.

Such an arrogant person, but at this time like a confused abandoned dog
who was wounded too deep.

But Gu Mang's thoughts were also chaotic at the moment. Although the
memories he picked up were enough to wake him up, they also made him
extremely uneasy and confused.

- In the mirror, he was recalled back to the reversed body before the mutiny.
Out of the mirror, these memories did not disappear. Instead, they were
connected with the past after he returned to the city as a prisoner.

Now for him, it was as if he had just left Chonghua with Lu Zhanxing's
head on his back, and then he opened his eyes and found himself in his
home country's prison car and became a traitor sent back to Chonghua.

Everything in the middle, everything that happened during his eight years
of treason, was almost forgotten to him.

This lack of key information made Gu Mang feel that many things at this
moment were very strange and could be explained, so he was also troubled,
which made him more cautious.

"..." Gu Mang thought about it for a long time before he said to Mo Xi,
"Thank you so much for your help."

Hearing his voice, Mo Xi's black eyes moved at this time, and his eyes fell
on Gu Mang out of focus. After a while, a word came out. "You..."

The throat was bitter, so he spat out the words “Do you remember?"

Gu Mang was silent for a while, then said, "Not all. But... Almost."

"..."

"At least for now, I'm a normal person with a clear mind."

"Then... What happened in the mirror… You still... "

“En," Gu Mang said. "I still remember."

He closed his eyelashes and rolled his Adam's apple. He seemed to want to
keep his face light and calm, but his lips were trembling.

He closed his eyes and his voice was harsh. "That's good."
His mind was disordered and his body was exhausted to the extreme. The
Mo Xi at this moment was almost as weak and as tired as the one who fell
into the blood pool in the Dongting battle.

He didn't know how to deal with Gu Mang, so he mumbled, "That's good..."

After a while, he asked again, “You're going to… Do you want to go?"

"Huh?"

"You won’t be willing to continue to be a prisoner in Chonghua. You didn't

leave before because you couldn’t remember. Now you do,” Mo Xi said.
“Are you not going to go?"

For a moment, Gu Mang suddenly raised his hand and slightly opened his
collar, revealing the black ring on his pale neck.

"..."

"Slave ring. You typed it for me."

Gu Mang looked at him and said, "I am your slave now. If you don't let me
go, I will never leave."

Mo Xi seemed to be stabbed by his understatement, and his figure slightly

shook. This was not only because he had just learned many secrets that he
didn't know in the past, but also because of his complex feelings for Gu
Mang, and his expression at this time——

He has seen many expressions of Gu Mang.

Brilliant, tolerant, pure, confused, sad, lax.

He thought that no matter when Gu Mang was crying or laughing, or angry

or angry, he could feel better. At least he could feel Gu Mang as a living
person, catching up and touching.

He was only afraid of Gu Mang's ruthlessness.

Gu Mang only saw him after the treason, showing such an indifferent and
merciless face. This mood immediately involved the darkest part of Mo
Xi’s past

- Gu Mang, who was standing on the deck with a blade and a ribbon stained
with blood, chasing and flying, telling him that nothing could turn back.

Mo Xi wanted to talk, but the old scar on the chest hurt like a knife.

Maybe it wasn't his scar that hurt. It was the organ under the scar that was
convulsing and breaking into pieces bit by bit.

Before his eyes was a burst of flowers, fuzzy, he seemed to see Gu Mang's
blue eyes show a trace of hidden sadness.

He was eager to see if the sadness was real, or if it was the delusion of his
obsession. So he moved on…

But the legs, like lead, fell forward.

The severe colic in his lungs made him choke a mouthful of blood, which
made Gu Mang instinctively reach out and hold him, just like when he
called him Gu Mang Shixiong when he was young.

Jiang Yexue anxiously said, "He can't do it. Put him down. I have Yunling
powder. Give it to him."

Mo Xi didn’t care. He felt that his body was very light, and his soul seemed
to be breaking away from his body at any time. And he was relieved by the
sense of dying.

Maybe that year on the Dongting building ship, he should have gone. If he
left then, we would not have to cook for so many years.

He was not a man of iron and steel. After living in the cracks for so long, he
was almost driven mad.

No matter who he hurt, Chonghua or Gu Mang, he would be hurt. Every

word he said to stab Gu Mang, he would also hurt. Every time he told
himself to hate Gu Mang and no longer have private affairs, every time he
reminded himself what Gu Mang had done and suffered in these years, he
would hurt every time. He peeled off the past like flesh and skin separated,
blood and flesh blurred!!!

But he had to live.

Without him, the northern border army was doomed to break up.

He had to use his body, which had been damaged for ten years, to carry the
old image left by the old man.

Without him, Gu Mang would still return to Luomei Garden Villa.

He had to take in the ruins of his mansion left by a hero, which could never
be reunited and full again.

The voice of Jiang Yexue was more and more remote. “Mo Xi… Wake up,
Mo Xi..."

He was too tired. He looked at Gu Mang's blue eyes and tried to touch them
with his hands, but he couldn't even move his fingertips. He whispered,
“Your…

Your eyes… If only they were black."

If it’s dark, I can still lie to myself and say that all this hasn't happened. It's
just a ridiculous nightmare I had when we were stationed in the frontier
garrison.

I can also lie to myself, saying that when I wake up, you are still that
smiling young man full of hope, I can also stay with you to listen to you.

We are still in the camp. Neither of our ranks are high, and the military pay
is so low. However, all the people you love, your hands and feet, and all
your friends are not far away from you. I can hold your hands with full
devotion, only look at your face with love, and see that every inch of your
profile is surrounded by sunshine.
The dark eyes closed slowly.

Gu Mang, if your eyes were black… How nice…

At that time, our only immediate concern was whether Lu Zhanxing would
suddenly and rashly lift the tent curtain and break in.

At that time, I was still full of infinite fantasy and hope for our future.

Splendid.

Or, Mo Xi thought sadly, if he died in the first war at Dongting Lake, it

would be good…

Most of them had suffered too many setbacks. Such a tough and stubborn
person actually had such expectations at this moment.

Before he lost his consciousness completely, the last movement Mo Xi

heard was the sound of the imperial sword, followed by a voice as cold as
jade, which came from afar.

"I just went to the top of the tower to save someone. What did you do
here?”

___

The author has something to say: today, I've been teaching to other teachers
for almost a whole day. I don't have time to code words. I'll code words to
go to the birds first tonight ~ ~ I'll come back to watch the message on the
screen after coding, baaha ha ha ha ha! Love you duck!!!
 Chapter 93 - Shixiong is Online

"Tick."

A drop of water leaked from a crack in the cave and fell to the tip of Mo
Xi's nose.

"..."

Mo Xi’s eyelash vibrated slightly, and he opened his eyes slowly.

His eyes were a little slack, and he didn't even know what was going on. He
saw the chaos of bat tower still shaking in front of his eyes, and saw a dim
back moving far in the dusk.

His heart was stifling under his flesh and blood, beating stiffly. Before that,
it was almost broken to a halt.

After a while, he turned his stiff neck and looked to the left and right. He
was lying in a cave. The cave was not deep. He could see the starry night
outside. A pile of firewood was crackling and burning. There were three
people sitting on the edge of the pool, including Gu Mang, Jiang Yexue and
Murong ChuYi. Yue Chenqing, however, was lying not far away, covered
with Jiang Yexue’s cloak.

Mo Xi had a splitting headache and painfully closed his eyes.

The memories before the coma were like a flashlight, which shined one by
one in his mind.

All kinds of past experiences in the time mirror, Gu Mang slowly walking
away with the corpse of Lu Zhanxing on his back, and the old beggar's lotus
falling sadly - he once rode on a horse with light hair, pointing to the front
of the mountain where thousands of people were driving. With a sound of
enchantment, the people were invited to meet them like gods. Today, who
was golden? Friends, stray hounds…

And finally they came out of the mirror, Gu Mang stood with a bloody, cold
face.

Mo Xi sat up abruptly, and the new motion reached the three people who
were talking at the fire. Gu Mang was the first one to notice. He turned
around and put his eyes on Mo Xi.

Gu Mang: "..."

Mo Xi: "..."

But Gu Mang didn't say the first words to Mo Xi. He stared at Mo Xi for a
moment, then turned to Jiang Yexue and Murong ChuYi.

"He woke up."

The other two immediately looked at him. Jiang Yexue sat in a wooden
wheelchair and came to Mo Xi’s side. “Xihe Jun, how are you? Are you
uncomfortable anywhere else?"

Mo Xi did not answer. His heart pounding, he was still looking at Gu Mang
sitting at the side of the bonfire.

After calming down, he was still shocked, dazed and surprised by Gu

Mang's sudden recovery - he even thought it was like a dream.

But when he closed my eyes and opened them again, he was still this cave,
this person.

It was true.

The time mirror really brought Gu Mang back to the past and stimulated his
mind. It really gave him a mind like yesterday!

"You..." Mo Xi's lips moved, but his voice was hoarse.

Gu Mang glanced at him. His blue eyes shifted to the other side lightly. His
expression was almost the same as that of the young man in the mirror eight
years ago.

Jiang Yexue saw Gu Mang didn't answer, and was afraid Mo Xi was
embarrassed, so he said, “Gu Mang is OK. Besides... When you were in a
coma, he has told us all about the memory recovery. You don't have to
worry."

Mo Xi went across Jiang Yexue and watched Gu Mang who sat silently at
the side of the fire. Gu Mang’s manners were very leisurely, with one foot
curled, the other foot up, and elbows resting on his knees. Even his clothes
were slightly open.

Since entering the time mirror, Mo Xi had received too much stimulation
before and after, and this last blow was totally unexpected to him.

At the moment when he realized that Gu Mang had recovered his memory,
Mo Xi had a moment of sad, short-term ecstasy. That kind of ecstasy came
from the fact that the memories were finally shared by the two people in the
past, but it was only a flash after all. At the moment he looked at him, but
the violent beat in his chest was getting colder and colder.

Gradually, the mood was crushed by the unknown, by anxiety, by loss and
confusion.

He seemed to think a lot in this moment, and it was as if he had been

tortured to the point where he was numb and bruised. For a long time, his
mind was in a daze. The final frame of mind was like this - Gu Mang
recovered his memory, but he was not like his impression of Gu Shixiong.
He was cold.

Gu Mang was the first one to find Mo Xi woke up, but he did not get up.
Only by Murong ChuYi and Jiang Yexue processing, he turned his face
away, holding a cup of hot tea like nobody else drinking.

Mo Xi looked at his silhouette, and the heaviness in his heart grew deeper
and deeper.
Jiang Yexue saw him staring at Gu Mang for a long time and lost his mind.
He said anxiously, "Xihe Jun, are you ok?"

Mo Xi’s eyes looked back from Gu Mang, and he tried to calm down.
“OK."

After a while, he was wrong because he didn't want Jiang Yexue to see
more.

He asked, "We... Where are we?"

"Still on bat island,” Jiang Yexue replied. "It's too much trouble. Wuyan*
has blocked the whole island, and we are at a great loss. We can't go out for
a while."

*Fog swallow (as in the type of bird)

"Who?"

“She's the female bat king of bat island. Her name is Wuyan."

With a languid voice, Mo Xi said, “She's a bat. How can she call herself a
swallow?"

"Yeah, it’s a weird name,” Jiang Yexue said. "When we entered the pagoda,
Wuyan was in the underground palace practicing until the critical moment,
so there was so much movement, and she never came out. Later, you
destroyed the whole tribe of her tower. ChuYi..." After saying the name, he
felt wrong and changed his words. "My uncle rescued Chenqing from her
prison again. After your coma, she had just finished and ran out of the pass
- fortunately, there was Gu Mang.”

Jiang Yexue spoke, glancing at Gu Mang.

Gu Mang was polite to others, but he grinned at Jiang Yexue as if he had

not rebelled.

Jiang Yexue didn't know how to respond, so he turned his face back and
said,
"Because Gu Mang could be alone, we could escape smoothly and find this
cave. But Wuyan is mad. Now the whole bat island is full of howling spells.
If she pays attention, she will find our trace. I've put a concealment charm
here. You don't have to worry about it for a while."

Mo Xi put up his hand and pressed his temple. He slowed down for a while,
then turned to Yue Chenqing, who was still sleeping under the big cloak. He
hadn't seen him for more than ten days, but Yue Chenqing had lost a lot of
weight. The originally chubby cheeks had been sunken, and the lines of the
cheeks were particularly lonely.

Mo Xi asked, "How is he?"

Jiang Yexue was about to answer. He heard Gu Mang's voice. "If you have
anything to say, come and say it. There’s a roast on the fire so eat
something."

Mo Xi’s heart had ten thousand scars and calluses all over, but still with this
slightly warm sentence, there was suddenly a palpitation.

Mo Xi turned his eyes to see him. He just wanted to say thank you in a low
voice, but it was still in his throat. He heard Gu Mang saying in a slow
voice, “Do I need to repeat it or is Xihe Jun too weak to walk?"

That thank-you sentence stopped in a flash. His throat choked and even
breathing was somewhat of a hardship.

He thought that after they came out of the time mirror, they could relax a
little. At least he wanted to ease in with Gu Mang. He wanted to apologize
to Gu Mang for his mistake and try to ask him the truth of that year.

But Gu Mang didn’t think so. The hostility in Gu Mang's speech was still
the same as that of the former rebel general.

The tone of the unrepentant.

"Gu Mang..." he murmured.

"Huh?" Gu Mang sneered. "Do you really want me to carry it?"

"..." Mo Xi closed his eyes little by little, just like a candlestick that had
been burning for a long time and would finally go out - Gu Mang
extinguished the last light in his eyes.

After recovering, Gu Mang's attitude seemed to be saying: Mo Xi, you see

we are both like this, what else can we talk about?

No matter the truth or the past, we have no other choice.

Mo Xi bit his teeth and got up. He walked to the edge of the fire even
though it was badly worn. He took a deep look at Gu Mang. He seemed to
want to talk, but at last he turned away his face.

He sat silently beside Murong ChuYi, a place far away from Gu Mang.

Naturally, Gu Mang noticed the position he chose, smiled, and didn't speak.
He turned over the barbecue on the campfire.

The silence around them was uncomfortable. Mo Xi was silent for a

moment.

Turning around, he asked Murong ChuYi, "How about Yue Chenqing?"

Murong ChuYi looked very bad. He looked down and said simply, "I've
suppressed all the injuries for him. He’s not in serious danger. But I can't
get rid of him because he's caught the king bat's gu*."

*A type of venom-based poison associated with black magic. often in an

insect, worm, or other amphibian
(https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gu_(poison)) Not the same as Gu Mang’s
surname

Mo Xi was stunned. Hearing the words of Shangao, Yue Chenqing was

locked in the dark room, covered with bloodsucking rattan grass. However,
Shangao didn’t reveal that Yue Chenqing was poisoned by insects.

"What gu?"
"It's a kind of gu poison that has not been recorded in Xiuzhen continent. I
asked the two high-level bat spirits guarding the darkroom, but they didn't
know too much. Only to say... "

Murong ChuYi suddenly had stopped there. He frowned and coughed.

Jiang Yexue came and handed him a cup of hot tea. "Brother in law, have a
drink."

Murong ChuYi's face was gray. He pushed the man away and splashed tea
all over his sleeves.

Jiang Yexue: "..."

Murong ChuYi took a slow breath because of the cough and then said,
"They only said that the gu insect can drain the blood and wake up the dead.
Its appearance, voice, memory, and even emotion can be reconstructed. "

Gu Mang was idle and bored. He turned out the magic blade and played
with it in his hand. Then he put the blade into the fire as tongs, and stirred
up the tongue of the fire. Hearing this, he said, "Isn't this to kill a man, and
then make a new man out of the corpse?"

"It is."

"What does the devil want?" Gu Mang's long fingers were turning the blade
flexibly. Playfully, he asked, "What does she want to build with Yue
Chenqing's body?"

"I don't know,” Murong ChuYi said. "Those two high-ranking bats were all
loyal.

After I forced them to say these things, they burst their spirit cores and
killed themselves. So I'd like to go to the island and catch an informed
monster to ask after I recover some."

He spoke, coughed a few more times, and said, "The more you know, the
better."
"... That's OK,” Gu Mang simply said. "Well, you can't do that. Anyway, I
have a lock ring around my neck, and I can't run. Your body hasn't
recovered yet. Why don't I go out and grab a suitable demon for you to
examine?"

Murong ChuYi raised his eyes and said. "So kind. Why?"

"I just want to live and moisten." Gu Mang smiled at Murong ChuYi and
said,

"I'm going to help you save him now. In exchange, I'd like to ask you to
help me some. Don't tell others about my memory recovery after returning
to the city."

It was such a surprise that the other three were silent.

"Look at what I'm doing." Gu Mang turned the blade around his hand for
the last time. With a wave of his fingertips, he turned it into spiritual energy
into his palm and said, "Is this strange for me?"

Jiang Yexue said, "Gu Mang, this is the crime of deceiving the emperor."

Gu Mang smiled. He was just like Mo Xi. He was so cold. When talking to
other people, he still had some human feelings between his eyebrows and
eyes.

"I'm sorry. I know it's hard for you. But I can't help it. If other people in
Chonghua know that I'm recovering, I'm afraid that I'll be sent back to
Luomei Garden again, and people who are looking for my troubles will
continue. You will also take me to do the demonic tests and torture me
about the secrets related to Liaoguo."

Murong ChuYi looked like ice and snow. He said lightly, "Shouldn't you be
treated like this?"

"I didn't say no. But I'm always afraid," Gu Mang said. “Who would like to
be tortured all day long, or lie in bed waiting to be killed..."

Such a rude remark made Murong ChuYi's face turn blue. “You.”
Jiang Yexue’s eyes were round. "If you don't want to go back to Luomei
Garden Villa, we will work together to protect you. But we can't hide this
for you and telling Chonghua the secrets of Liaoguo is what you should
do."

Gu Mang simply said, "I can't tell. I forgot."

"..."

Seeing the looks from the three nobles, Gu Mang said sincerely, "I'm sorry,
I really forgot."

Mo Xi looked at Gu Mang's face from across the campfire. The organ in his
chest hurts over the head, and gradually produced some ignored resentment.

He closed his eyes, and a few words between his lips and teeth were almost
bitten. “Didn't you restore your memory?"

"I didn't say I remember all of it,” Gu Mang said. "I've lost two souls. I can't
recover completely in any way."

Mo Xi stared at him. The emotion in his eyes was clearly hate and pain, but
his thin face was still holding on to his composure. “How did you lose those
two souls?”

The smile on Gu Mang's face faded away. After a while, he said lightly,
"Oh, this is part of what I forgot."

"..."

"Don't look at me like that. I really don't know how I lost my soul. If you
don’t believe it, you can use Soul Deprivation to get me to confess my sins.
Whatever you do, you can ask me to lose."

Mo Xi turned his face away and slowly pinched his knees with his fingers.
He was silent.

Murong ChuYi was always cool and calm. He did not take any mood, but
thought about all the words Gu Mang said and stabbed again. "If you are
afraid of being treated badly after returning to the city, why don't you
directly kill us and run away now?"

"Beauty, what a question." Gu Mang touched his chin and smiled. "As
expected, the beautiful men who are cold and frosty are not easy to deal
with. Xihe Jun is like this, and so are you, Master Murong."

Murong Chuyi: "..."

Mo Xi: "..."

Gu Mang smiled, and his blue eyes swept over them in turn.

"In this situation, I seem to have the chance to kill and escape. Look at you.

Jiang Xiong has a disease, and he consumed too much spiritual power. It
seems that Murong Xiong is not very well. Maybe he was injured when
saving his nephew. The brother-in-law didn't wake up at all. It's easier for
me to kill him than to kill a sparrow." His eyes finally fell on Mo Xi, but he
just skimmed the water and moved away.

Gu Mang held his arm and said with a smile, "My God, it seems that I can't
say whether I won’t kill and escape."

"So?" Murong ChuYi said.

Gu Mang's fingertips moved, turning into blades again. He behaved

suddenly, but Murong ChuYi, who was staring at him all the time, did not
hesitate to summon a golden talisman to open a protective array!

Gu Mang looked at the array, spread his hand and said with a smile, "Look,
isn't this the end? If I kill people, you will not fail to fight back. Even if I
can win by spiritual energy, my spirit core is broken, and I won’t
necessarily be able to beat you. And even if I win, I'm bound to lose my
vitality. At that time, the movement will attract the female bat. Am I going
to lie down and knead a clay figurine for her?"

"..." Murong ChuYi stared at Gu Mang for a while, and the golden glow
between his fingers slowly died out.
He looked back at Yue Chenqing, who was still in a coma, and said,
"Believe me. I won't tell about you how you are after we get out."

Gu Mang said with a smile, "It's no use just talking. Can you make sure that
the mouths of your two lovely little nephews stay tight?" After a pause, his
eyes finally swam to the silent Mo Xi.

"And Xihe's mouth..." Gu Mang licked his teeth, a detail that he still had
some wolfhound habits. His eyes were deep, and he stared at Mo Xi’s pale
lips. His voice was low and sweet. "The most stubborn. Murong Xiong, can
you help me ask him if he can make amends and block up his two beautiful
lips for me?”

___

The author has something to say: yesterday, I saw that there was no doubt
about why there was such a vast memory of eight years of treason, but it
can summon Yongye. That's because Yongye is a magic weapon, which is
different

from the summoning mechanism of Shenwu. And when Kaizhang

muronglian was in trouble with him, he had summoned Yongye because of
his violent walk.

So even if there is no memory of eight years of treason, he can summon

Yongye~ ~~Momoza~~~

Quench sister: how on earth do you lose your two souls, say!

Gu Mang: (amnesia state) I really can't remember clearly. I try to remember.

Don't be angry with QAQ

Quench sister: how on earth do you lose your two souls, say!
Gu Mangmang: (recovering) you have beautiful lips. Come on, let me have
a closer look, elder martial brother. Hey? Don't leave——

Big dog son: Thank you for dill, white wine, tamunette, Shenyan,
minefield, Linjiang sauce, the most handsome little eleven, Lolo
 Chapter 94 - Shixiong doesn’t love you today

Mo Xi was staring at him. He was embarrassed to see him with such a smile
for a long time. He pressed his lips and turned away.

Murong ChuYi would not really help Gu Mang ask the other two people.
But now that he had nodded and agreed to Gu Mang, that is to say, he had
made his position clear, it was really worth considering for Mo Xi and Jiang
Yexue.

Gu Mang held his arm in one hand, leaned against the stone wall and turned
his blade. "How about that? Will you cooperate?"

It was a felony to deceive the emperor and help a criminal conceal his
situation.

But Gu Mang's proposal at the moment was also right. They were indeed
grasshoppers on a boat now.

Jiang Yexue glanced at Murong ChuYi and said, "Since my brother-in-law

is willing to… Then I won't say anything. As long as you don't do anything
embarrassing later, I will keep the secret for you."

Gu Mang arched his hand at him with a smile. "See your face. Thank you."

After that, he turned his head and looked at Mo Xi, and the smile faded
away.

"What does Xihe Jun say?"

Mo Xi was silent for a while. "I won't give you up to the emperor."
"That's good,” Gu Mang said with a languid smile. "You are all gentlemen.
A man's husband can't catch up with his words. I'll help you do things. You
can help me keep secrets. There's no debt between us."

Murong ChuYi asked, "Are you going to catch people on the island now?"

Gu Mang sat down and said, "Don't worry. In order to escape from Wuyan's
hands, I used too much spiritual power. Please let me have a meal first."

Then he turned over two rounds of barbecue strung on the branch. Mo Xi

found that he was baking a fat goose on a campfire.

Although Mo Xi was proud, he saw Gu Mang's pain in the past, and his
heart was very sad. He still wanted to be gentle with Gu Mang, so he asked
in a low voice, "Where did you get the goose from?"

Gu Mang ignored him.

Mo Xi: "..."

Jiang Yexue was embarrassed when he this. He answered, "This is what I

have stored on my walnut boat." After that, he took out the walnut boat that
the group of people had taken when they came to the island.

He put the walnut boat on the ground, moved his fingertips a little, and the
boat immediately stretched out from the size of the thumb by ten percent,
just like a wooden basin.

Jiang Yexue had a gentle voice. "Boatman, please send some more tea."

"Come on!" In the walnut boat as big as a wooden basin, a clear and sweet
voice came out, with a soft tone from its mouth, giggling, "There are fresh
fruits and cakes. We still have Lingshan, Miaoyu, and Wudong single
clumps of tea.

Which one do you want?"

"Take some of each."

The silver bell cracked and said with a smile, "Yes, it's on."

After that, the cabin curtain of the walnut boat was lifted and dropped.
Behind the bamboo curtain, there turned out to be a life-like clay boat lady.
When she was on the boat, she was only half the size of a hand. When she
touched the ground, she immediately turned into a half-height clay servant,
holding a wooden tray, filled with berry snacks and two pots of hot tea.

Mo Xi watched the clay boat lady put the tray beside the fire pool with a
smile and asked, "How come I did not see this one when I was on the
boat?"

"She is smarter than the others. It took me a lot of effort to make her. When
we were on the walnut boat, she was responsible for flying the boat and
didn't show up."

The clay boat lady raised her pretty face. He really saw that she was the
work of Jiang Yexue. She was just a clay person, but she had a delicate face
like a real person. The red sand color paint was very meticulous, and her
actions and behaviors were more flexible than other clay men.

The boat lady saluted them and said, "If there is nothing else, I will go back
to the boat first."

"Ah, ah, girl, don't rush back." Gu Mang thought it was funny, stopped her,
smiled and asked, "Do you have lychee wood on board?"

"The mast is made of lychee wood, but I can't give it to you."

"Do you know what I want to do with lychee?" Gu Mang asked.

The boat lady giggled and pointed to the crackling bonfire. "Lychee wood
barbecue has the most unique taste. I'm afraid you're not thinking about
greedy insects."

"..." Gu Mang turned to look at Jiang Yexue. "How could she even know
that?"
Jiang Yexue said with a smile, "When I refined her, I melted a book of “The
food of Kyushu” into her skull cavity.

"Yes." Gu Mang couldn't help clapping his hands. "I haven't seen him for
several years. Jiang Xiong's craftsmanship is getting higher and higher. He's
so smart."

Jiang Yexue looked at Murong ChuYi and said, “I'm still not as good as my
brother-in-law."

Murong ChuYi turned a deaf ear to the praise of Jiang Yexue, and leaned
his arms against the cliff without saying a word.

In his attitude, Jiang Yexue still smiled. He ordered the lady to go back to
the cabin and turned the boat into the size of a walnut again, taking back his
spatial bag. Then he praised Murong ChuYi and said, "My brother-in-law is
the most amazing master of weapon refining. He can pick flowers and make
a boat, and use light rain to make a building."

There was a coax in the words.

But Murong ChuYi didn't eat this suit. He just closed his eyes and seemed
disgusted.

Mo Xi: "..."

Gu Mang: “…"

Mo Xi his thought the crazy fairy didn’t know what kind of ability he had.
Both nephews were holding him up to catch up with him, but Yue Chenqing
was so enthusiastic about it that he could blow it when he met people. Jiang
Yexue didn't mention his uncle very much, but when he was really
compared with others, Jiang Yexue, as the first weapon refining elder of the
school, didn't hesitate to offer Murong ChuYi to the top.

However, it was different with Jiang Yexue's holding method and Yue
Chenqing's bluff. Yue Chenqing was ignored by Murong Chuyi, which only
made people think Yue Chenqing was funny.
However, Jiang Yexue's praise, which was so sincere and self-supporting,
was ignored by Murong ChuYi, but it would make people feel that Jiang
Yexue was pitiful.

Gu Mang also felt this mostly awkward atmosphere, and said, "Master
Murong is an elder at least. Jiang Xiong, you can't compare him with
normal people.

Come on, the roast goose is almost ready. Let's eat first. Haven't you eaten
my crispy goose? Try it."

Although Gu Mang had enemies with Chonghua, Jiang Yexue could not
hate Gu Mang at first. Murong ChuYi had no sense of belonging to the
state. Besides, they all had the same purpose at present, so no one cared
more about him.

The roast goose was ripe, dripping grease. Gu Mang took it off the shelf,
selected the most plump preserved goose, and scraped it into thin slices
with a knife. The smell of meat and tar came to his face. The golden crisp
skin was connected with the tight and hot meat, and the crisp forehead of
the skin was placed on a banana leaf. Gu Mang sprinkled a little crude salt
on the top, which was just two portions, and handed them to Murong Chu
Yi and Jiang Yexue respectively.

Jiang Yexue tasted it. Gu Mang smiled and said, “How is it?"

"I didn't expect you to have the skill."

Gu Mang laughed and said, "It would be better to bake with lychee wood.
When you bake, you can fill it with some berries. The taste will make you
absolutely speechless."

"When did you learn?" Jiang Yexue asked.

"Learned by myself without a teacher,” Gu Mang said, and went to prepare

a new slice of some roast goose. "I'm full."

Jiang Yexue said, “Why haven’t you done it before?”

Mo Xi looked at the warm campfire. Suddenly he whispered, "He has done
it before."

Jiang Yexue was slightly shocked, and then he smiled gently. "Yes, you two
had a good relationship at that time. I remember that Gu Mang always took
care of you... "

Gu Mang doesn't seem to want to have too much to do with Mo Xi, so he

immediately shook his hand and said, “It was a chore, and there was
nothing to take care of."

He finished saying this to Mo Xi with a smile, but that smile had some very
perfunctory meaning.

"How long do you still remember that roast goose? In my impression, the
fire that was first roasted was not well controlled by the heat. It was
tasteless. Xihe Jun, if you hate me again, don't expose my shortcomings at
this time." After that, he touched his nose and accidentally left a pinch of
gray black on the tip of his nose. "I want to face it, too."

Mo Xi looked at Gu Mang from across the fire. He seemed to be amused

and ruthless.

There were too many words stuck. He could ask but was destined to have
no result.

At the moment, he couldn’t speak to Gu Mang well. He thought that he

could do something very impulsive with only a little push. As long as there
was an opening, the release of emotion was doomed to be difficult to
recover.

So he simply stopped talking.

Gu Mang wanted to cool him down. He really wanted to continue to be

hostile to him. He thought that if he can bear it, he should bear it first.

Another banana leaf was cut from the crispy goose. Gu Mang took the knife
away and sat down to eat it with the leaf in his hand.
Jiang Yexue's heart was as thin as a hair. He felt the delicacy in it. He
stopped eating the roast goose in his hand. Gu Mang sliced meat for him
and Murong ChuYi, but he didn't plan to help Mo Xi, which was
embarrassing. In addition, Mo Xi was a young man who didn’t touch lake
water. It was impossible to deal with sliced roast goose. The atmosphere
was awkward.

Just as he wanted to say something to take over, he saw Gu Mang raise his
head. “I remember, I forgot about Xihe Jun."

Mo Xi: "..."

"Shall I cut it for you?"

He didn't wait for Mo Xi to say anything, but he was holding the banana
leaf with a smile. He said insincerely, "Well, I'm a man with bloody hands.
Xihe Jun is so pure and noble. What would you like to eat? You'd better
come."

Mo Xi said, "That's OK. I'm not hungry."

Jiang Yexue knew Mo Xi's stubborn nature and could not bear it and said,
“Xihe Jun, your body has just recovered, you should pad some -"

"Nothing." Mo Xi got up and said, "You can eat it. I have my own body. I
have my own number."

"But..."

"He said he could count." Gu Mang pulled Jiang Yexue and laughed, "Xihe
Jun is not a little guy who just entered the military camp at the age of 15.
You can believe him when he speaks. By the way, Jiang Xiong, would you
like another leg?"

Jiang Yexue: "..."

After eating the roast goose and preparing some tea for a while, Gu Mang
called the demonic blade Yongye, ready to start.
"Meditate in the cave to recuperate and restore your spiritual strength. Wait
for me for an hour. If I still can't find a suitable monster to catch after an
hour, I will tell you the old way. Are you clear?"

He said that the old way was to transmit the sound with a spirit butterfly. In
the past, the scouts would transmit the situation of the front line to their
colleagues in the rear in this way.

Jiang Yexue said, "Good, you rest assured."

Gu Mang held the blade in his sleeve and said, "I'll go."

After that, he quickly disappeared into the night.

Mo Xi stood at the entrance of the cave. Gu Mang passed by him when he

left.

Neither of them turned their heads to look at each other. But when Gu Mang
went far away, he immediately turned his eyes to the direction where Gu
Mang's back disappeared.

Jiang Yexue went to Mo Xi and asked, "What's the matter with you?"

"..." Mo Xi’s fluffy eyelashes went down, and he did not answer.

"You've been weird since you came out of the time mirror. I just asked Gu
Mang why, he only said that he was stimulated by the mirror to restore most
of his memory, and didn't say much else. I don't think he was forced, so I
didn't ask more,” Jiang Yexue said. "Now that he's gone, can you tell me
what you saw in the mirror?"

Mo Xi said, "We went back eight years ago."

Jiang Yexue opened his eyes slightly. "After Gu Mang's rebellion?"

"No. Before. I went back on the eve of his mutiny," Mo Xi said.

Jiang Yexue saw that his face was gray when he mentioned it, and he
hesitated.
“When you were in the mirror of time, did you go to persuade Gu Mang?"

"En. I did, but it didn't work. This is not the most important thing," he
murmured wearily. “The most important thing is I saw something I didn't
know in the past."

Jiang Yexue's hand curled up on the armrest of the wooden wheelchair, also
concerned. "What's the matter?”

Mo Xi was silent for a while. "I can't say yet. I can't figure out a clear vein
now. In many cases, I can only see the tip of the iceberg. So I want to check
the old case eight years ago again after I go back to the city."

Jiang Yexue was trying to say something else. Suddenly, deep in the cave,
Yue Chenqing murmured with a weak crying voice, "Fourth uncle…"

___

The author has something to say: I'm back again!!!! I seem to talk too
much= =I don't know whether it's laryngitis or something. It's been a long
time. I thought I would be OK before, but it seems more and more serious.
So I'll have a good rest these days, and then I'll go to the hospital to have a
look. But I'll try my best to update it. If I can't bear it, I'll ask for leave in
advance, and I'll go to sleep in the dark one day in advance. I'm sorry, QAQ.
I really want to go to sleep every night , every message is replied, but it's
just that I have strength today. I'll try my best to climb up eight days
tomorrow!!
 Chapter 95 - Two Nephews

Hearing Yue Chenqing's crying, Jiang Yexue immediately looked at

Murong ChuYi, while Mo Xi turned to Yue Chenqing and said, “He’s
having a nightmare?"

Yue Chenqing curled up under the cloak, only showing a little dark hair, and
he choked more in his dream.

"Fourth uncle… Don't be angry... " he sobbed. "Don't blame me, don't
ignore me..."

Murong ChuYi didn't like to have any emotional communication with

people, so although Yue Chenqing clearly called him in his dream, he
pretended not to hear him and closed his eyes to meditate.

But Yue Chenqing seemed to be tortured by nightmares. Instead of

stopping, he talked more and more. At last, the confusion and pain in his
voice had almost materialized.

"Fourth uncle..." sobbed the childish young man.

"..." Murong ChuYi frowned and calmed down for a moment. Finally, he
couldn’t help it. He got up and flicked his sleeves. He floated to Yue
Chenqing and sat down beside him.

He bowed his head, and the moon shone like an ice lake. His face was
clearly unwilling and impatient. But in the end, he lifted the clothes that
covered Yue Chenqing and put his porcelain and jade-like hands on Yue
Chenqing's forehead.

Under a probe, Murong ChuYi's face changed a little.

"How is he?" Jiang Yexue asked.

Murong ChuYi said: "High fever."

Although a high fever was not a bad thing for practitioners, sometimes a
dose of medicine could be drunk to get rid of the disease, but Yue
Chenqing's situation was not optimistic.

Jiang Yexue first closed the cover carefully for Yue Chenqing, then raised
his hand to test Yue Chenqing’s temperature. He was shocked. “It’s so
hot…”

"He shouldn't have warmed up." Murong ChuYi looked down at Yue
Chenqing's red face. "When I just saved him, I used the holy mind skill."

Mo Xi suddenly looeds up at Murong Chu Yi. It wasn’t…

Jiang Yexue's face was not good. "Uncle, how do you..."

Murong ChuYi said coldly, "What's the matter?"

"That's forbidden!"

"So what."

Jiang Yexue: "..."

It was impossible to expect Murong Chu Yi to follow the law of Chonghua,

just like expecting a carp to live on land.

Holy mind skill, which was a kind of prohibited medicine cultivation, could
heal a wounded body in a very short period of time, and ensure that the
subject would not be infected with such acute diseases as wind chill or fever
that weakened the physical strength for a period of three days. In a word, it
was powerful, simple and rough, even if someone was not a professional
practitioner, it was very easy to master.

It was reasonable to say that such a wonderful skill should be vigorously

advocated, but there was no perfect person, no complete skill, and there was
a very terrible problem with the holy mind skill. That is, it required a very
high mental state of the performer. The so-called "holy heart" was holy
without dust and dirt. When the performer saved someone, his heart must
be very pure, free of half distractions, and free from any fluctuation of
emptiness of heart.

Otherwise, it would inevitably damage the heart of the performer.

If it was light, it was vital. If it was heavy, it was sudden death.

Jiang Yexue knew that it was useless to reason with him, so he worried and
said, "Your body…"

Murong ChuYi didn't take care of Jiang Yexue. He just looked down at Yue
Chenqing's pulse on his neck. After a while, he opened and closed his eyes
and

said, "The holy heart skill can avoid all the fevers caused by common
causes, but Yue Chenqing still has a high fever."

Jiang Yexue said, "Is it because of the insects?"

Murong ChuYi did not answer, but his sword-like eyebrows could not help
but frown slightly.

There was no other possibility in this situation. It was really because of the
insects. But insects that couldn’t be suppressed by the holy heart skill must
be very difficult to deal with. At the moment, they didn’t know the
characteristics of the insects, and they could only wait for Gu Mang to
come back to solve it.

"Wait first." Murong ChuYi touched Yue Chenqing's forehead and

smoothed Yue Chenqing's disorderly hair and said, "Wait for Gu Mang to
come back."

The three had no way to guard Yue Chenqing while meditating to recover,
and wait in the cave to see Gu Mang return.
Among them, Mo Xi’s endowment was the highest. In addition, he only lost
his spiritual power by being cut by the time mirror, and did not suffer too
many real injuries. So within an hour, he had recovered 80%.

Mo Xi opened his eyes and saw that Murong ChuYi and Jiang Yexue were
still in a weak state of calming and nourishing their spiritual energy,
especially Murong ChuYi. His cold cheek was like ice jade. The color of
the lips was not increasing, but becoming increasingly white.

He got up and walked to Murong ChuYi, half kneeling down to look at him.

"Gentleman Murong?"

"..." Murong ChuYi did not answer. There was a flow of spiritual energy in
his eyebrow. The pair of sword eyebrows were low and frowning. There
was a color of pain.

Mo Xi reached out his hand, but he was surprised to find that his spirit was
disordered and possessed. He immediately extended his finger to his
forehead and left his spirit power to him.

"Cough!"

After a long time, Murong ChuYi leaned forward and choked a clot of
blood!

He got out of his settled state, raised his eyes slowly, and looked at Mo Xi’s
face.

After a moment, Murong ChuYi turned to the gods. He immediately

lowered his eyelashes, wiped off the blood, and said in a hoarse voice,
"Thank you."

Mo Xi knew that he was cold and withdrawn. He didn't want to talk much
at first, but he was weak again. Finally, he pursed his lips and said, "You
should feel it.

You used to attract fire bats with your own power before, and then you used
the holy heart skill in vain. Even the heart vessels were damaged. In this
case, you would sit back and try to be more easily possessed. Why didn't
you say so earlier?"

Murong ChuYi said, "There's nothing to say."

"..."

"I asked Xihe Jun to help me guard my loss,” Murong ChuYi said. ”I don't
want to let more people know. Whether it's Yue Chenqing or... "

He paused and glanced at Jiang Yexue in a state of concentration.

"It's still him."

This look was really strange. It was said that the crazy fairy was a cold man,
who didn’t dye ordinary fireworks. He always stayed in seclusion and
showed his contact with the world. Mo Xi used to know that his attitude
towards his two nephews was not good, but when he got along with them
these times, he could feel that Murong ChuYi was different from Yue
Chenqing in terms of Jiang Yexue.

As an elder, Murong ChuYi was indifferent to Yue Chenqing’s nonsense

and too lazy to talk, but if Yue Chenqing really pestered him badly, he
would give him a look and hum. And Murong ChuYi was willing to use a
forbidden art for Yue Chenqing, and was even injured for him.

That is to say, no matter what, Yue Chenqing had at least one place in
Murong Chuyi's heart.

But Jiang Yexue was different.

Perhaps because Murong ChuYi's sister Murong Huang and Jiang Yexue's
mother had the same husband in those days, Murong Huang was angry with
Jiang Yexue's mother, so Murong ChuYi was totally hostile to Jiang Yexue.

There was not only hostility, but also hatred.

There was even something Mo Xi couldn’t say, but he always felt that there
was some more obscure negative emotions in Murong ChuYi's eyes.
"Fourth uncle… It hurts..."

There was a faint murmur again. Yue Chenqing mumbled helplessly in the
heat,

"My head… It hurts…"

Murong ChuYi glanced at the child in the corner, only to see Yue Chenqing
crying for a while, sobbing in a low voice. Suddenly his voice was hoarse
and said, “Niang… Ah Niang......"

Murong ChuYi froze at once. Since seeing him, Murong Chuyi had always
been indifferent to human feelings like happy and angry. There were few
ripples on his clear white face. But at the moment, Murong ChuYi's face
seemed to be in a thousand emotional tangles.

He bit his teeth. He looked angry and resentful. "He didn't try to be angry
and obedient. What face would he have to call her again?"

But he still held Yue Chenqing's shaking hand.

The young man's temperature was terrible. Murong ChuYi felt it with his
fingers.

A trace of heartache and sadness flashed on his stern face. Finally, he

coaxed,

"OK, it's OK."

Yue Chenqing was still in a dream. "Pain..."

“You’re with me, it will be OK."

"It hurts..."

Murong ChuYi's sword eyebrows stand up angrily, and compassion finally

came to an end. "Bear it!"

Mo Xi: "..."
In this way, after a while, Jiang Yexue's spiritual power was restored. He
opened his eyes slowly and looked around.

“Gu Xiong hasn't come back yet?"

Mo Xi: "Not yet."

Jiang Yexue also went to Yue Chenqing, but since there was Murong Chuyi,
he had no place to stand, and he was not the one who should hold Yue
Chenqing's hand.

He had always been in such a position with his mother’s in-laws. This was
the case when he didn’t leave before. Brother or brother-in-law, he was the
one who was squeezed to the edge.

Jiang Yexue had been used to it, but his eyes were still being held by
Murong ChuYi for a long time. There was a certain gloom in his eyes, and
then he said,

"If it burns again… It's better for me to replace with another holy mind
skill.

Maybe - "

Before he finished speaking, he heard a sound of footsteps outside the cave.

“We’re back, We’re back!"

They saw Gu Mang plunge into the hole. Behind him, a half-shaped demon
followed up hesitating, hiding behind Gu Mang and peering.

It was beyond the expectation of the three people. It was necessary to know
that Gu Mang said he would "catch a monster back" when he left. But in
this battle, the little demon didn't look like it was “caught" back by Gu
Mang, but voluntarily “followed" him back. He not only followed, but also
grasped the edge of Gu Mang’s sleeve with a small brown fur claw like he
was deep into the tiger's den and could only trust Gu Mang.
If Yue Chenqing woke up at this time, he would ask, "Brother, did you feed
him with overpowering drugs?"?

However, none of the three people in the room could ask such a question.
Mo Xi stared at the little claw for a while. The little demon only flashed out
when he just entered the hole. Later, he kept close to Gu Mang and shrunk
his little body behind him. He would not show up at all.

Gu Mang said, "I've been waiting for a long time. Although there are many
monsters on the island, few of them know the internal affairs. And Wuyan
is

searching for our trace everywhere, so I spent some time - how is little Yue
Gongzi?"

"The fever should be caused by the outbreak of the insects." Murong ChuYi
said. His eyes also swept behind Gu Mang. "Who did you bring back?"

"Oh." Gu Mang smiled. He raised his hand and held his paw tightly. “Rong
Rong* come here. These are the people I just mentioned to you."

*Fluffy, velvet

A few moments of silence, half a small face hesitated from behind Gu

Mang and quickly retracted.

Gu Mang looked back and comforted it. "It's OK, no one will hit you."

The little demon came out from behind Gu Mang very slowly. It turned out
to be a little demon, whose age was unpredictable. However, it seemed that
its body shape is just like that of human being at 16 or 17. Looking
carefully, it was not a bat, and covered with the yellow brown plumage of
birds.

"Her name is Rong Rong. She's a fairy bird, not a demon,” Gu Mang
explained with a smile. "Come on, Rongrong, this is Murong ChuYi Xiong,
this is Jiang Yexue Xiong, this is..."
He took a look at Mo Xi and didn't avoid him deliberately. He still smiled.
"This is Mo Xi Xiong. They're all good people. Go and say hello to them."

Rong Rong seemed to be timid and shy. She kept her head down. After
listening to Gu Mang's words, she raised her face slowly. Her face was full
of love, with a pair of beautiful eyes on him. Her lips were not red and
bright. There were three red marks on her bright white forehead.

She said softly and timidly, "My name is Ah Rong. I'm not a fairy bird. I'm
just …

A half immortal of Yumin tribe on Jiuhua Mountain…"

___

The author has something to say: I went to see it today. It's retch caused by
pharyngitis. Occupational disease = = wood has other problems ~ ~ ~ don't
worry about ducks! Crabs and crabs, little babies!

The meeting of the last failed elders

Food in a vegetable bag: our specially invited guest, Professor Chu

Wanning, the most failed people's teacher in the last drama group, and Mr.
Murong Chuyi~~~

Chu Wanning: I have three apprentices.

Murong Chuyi: I have two nephews.

Chu Wanning: my two disciples often fight inside.

Murong Chuyi: my two nephews have a bad relationship.

Chu Wanning: I have an apprentice who is blind.

Murong Chuyi: I have a nephew who is lame.

Chu Wanning: I have an apprentice who is my brain powder. He feels right

about what I do.

Murong Chuyi: I have a nephew who is also my brain powder. He feels

good about what I do.

Chu Wanning: that's really a coincidence. Do any of your nephews look at

you all day, but you don't play the role of heaven made earth crying, making
trouble and hanging?

Murong Chuyi: That's not true. Why all of a sudden?

Chu Wanning (sighs): it's nothing, but as a person who has come here, I feel
more or less the same. I'd like to remind you to teach your two nephews
well. If you have a third nephew one day, who will be coquettish and have a
bad temper, you should pay special attention to it and be careful not to
stumble.

Murong Chuyi: ………………

 Chapter 96 - Shixiong went too far

All three were shocked at this remark.

The descendants of the Feathered tribe of Jiuhua Mountain were born half-
immortal, with pure immortal blood running in their veins. Even if the flood
of years diluted it, the Feathered tribe was still the most mysterious and
nearly divine race in the world.

Murong ChuYi murmured, "The Feathered tribe are eccentric and

emotional, and they have been hidden in the fairyland of the Peach Blossom
Land for a long time. They have not often been in or out of the world for a
hundred years." He looked at Rong Ring thoughtfully and said, "But you
don't seem to agree with any of them."

Rong Rong blushed and said, "I, I am still… When I was very young, I was
taken, no… Brought here… I was not raised by the feather nationality. So
I… I'm different from other feathered people... "

Jiang Yexue asked, "Who brought you here? Was it Wuyan?"

Hearing the name of the master of Bat Island, Rong Rong shuddered and
wobbled. She shook her head in fear. She realized after a while that she was
safe now, and then nodded quickly.

Jiang Yexue turned to Gu Mang. "She seems to be very scared."

Gu Mang touched Rong Rong’s head and said, "Go to the campfire and sit
down for a while. I'll tell them."

Rong Rong did so obediently.

No way, some men are born to be seen by the opposite sex. Gu Mang's
words of comfort made people feel silky and soft. If Mo Xi said the same
words, it would only make girls feel like he was threatening them, like if
they didn’t obey, he would bury them alive on the spot.

Jiang Yexue watched Rong Rong walk to the fire and asked Gu Mang, "Do
you want to give some refreshments and tea to her?"

When he finished, he could see hat Rong Rong had sat down next to the
campfire, reached out to it, dug a palm into the fire like a watermelon,
lowered her head, then began to eat the fire.

Jiang Yexue: "..."

Mo Xi was silent for a while, and said to Gu Mang, "In less than two hours,
you not only found the right person, but also made her trust you very
much."

Gu Mang smiled complacently and turned his head to one side.

"Could you do it?"

"How did you do it?”

Gu Mang touched his chin and said, "Maybe I'm a good-looking person, too
deceptive? Xihe Jun, you were coaxed to be obedient like her. Alas, in this
world, the man who likes to laugh can more easily cajole people. Like Xihe
Jun, you can't do it. Although you is a great beauty, you are angry all day.
Nevermind giving you two hours, you can't find anyone to come back with
you if you were given two days and two nights."

"..."

The gentle blue eyes blinked towards Mo Xi like it was the gentle color
after the rain, but it was full of provocation after all.

"Change it. You're thirty, you see. Why don't you have a wife?"
This kind of speech was obviously poking Mo Xi’s pain. Gu Mang thought
that Mo Xi would be furious and turn his face on the spot, and Mo Xi’s
anger really rose in his eyes.

Gu Mang waited for his attack with a smile.

But Mo Xi stared at him. The tall man stared at him. His eyes were red as if
he had been wronged. Then in silence he turned away his face, biting his
lips and forbearing not to speak.

Neither Jiang Yexue nor Murong ChuYi noticed saw the emotion in Mo
Xi’s eyes.

But the embarrassment of tit for tat between the two was something that a
fool could tell.

In this embarrassment, Jiang Yexue said in a voice, “Gu Xiong, why do you
speak to Xihe Jun like this? It's the most rare thing for a man to have a deep
and long love. You don't know why he hasn't been married."

"... Huh?” Gu Mang's face changed slightly, but he still smiled. He asked
sweetly, "What do you mean, Jiang Xiong? I know what he's up to."

Jiang Yexue didn't realize that under his sweetness was the cold sharp edge
of a knife. He said straightly, "Princess Mengze has been in a bad condition
for a long time. After years of care, she is still not fit for marriage. Xihe Jun
waited for her because of his deep feelings, not as you said.” He paused and
sighed, “He is just so fierce that no one likes him."

"..." Gu Mang's cold light gradually disappeared. He gradually relaxed his

vigilance, and then he smiled and gave a meaningful look at Mo Xi and
said,

"Oh, so it is."

As if he had never been in bed with Mo Xi before, he measured the man's

tall stature with a brand-new insight and a sense of asking for advice. He
had a strong nose, broad fingers, and straight legs.
It was too much.

Obviously, Gu Mang was the one who knew Mo Xi best. He knew the way
that his Adam's apple moved when he was in love. He knew the way that he
could hold his breath when he was excited, but couldn’t hold himself back
from holding him under his body. He knew how strong his waist was, how
deep he could invade when he was indulgent, what posture he liked, and
how long he could entangle with him.

But Gu Mang seemed like he had never touched him. He smiled.

“Princess Mengze and Xihe Jun are in such a position that he could really
kill her."

"..." After a moment of silence, he finally couldn't stand it and turned away.

Jiang Yexue looked at the back of Mo Xi standing at the mouth of the cave,
frowns and sighed. "Gu Mang, why do you always look for his
embarrassment after you wake up and make him uncomfortable..."

Gu Mang held his arms in his hands and smiled perfunctorily. “I used to
have the habit of teasing him, but he couldn’t bear it at the time.
Unfortunately he can’t do it anymore. It's just that the more alive he was,
the smaller his heart was.

Jiang Xiong, you said that he would not be proud because he grew more
beautiful, so he was proud of his beauty?"

Jiang Yexue shook his head helplessly, just trying to say something. He
heard Murong ChuYi impatiently say, "You can't save the person before
saying anything else?"

"I would like to, but how could it be so easy?" Gu sighed. "To save him, we
need to wait for Rong Rong to recover some physical strength. Only after
judging the pulse can we know how to treat him."

He said this, looking back at Miss Feather who was still squatting on the
edge of the fire eating the flames, and fairly concluded, "Miss Rong Rong is
still empty and can't do anything. Let her have a good rest first."

"..." Although Mo Xi went to one side, the cave was so big that he could not
avoid hearing Gu Mang's words.

This was the reason why Gu Mang was so popular with girls in the past,
because Gu Mang always considered such and such problems for others
sincerely, instinctively, and gracefully.

Even if it was just one…

Mo Xi glanced at Rong Rong, and continued to think: an ugly female bird

demon with no hair.

In this side chamber, Murong ChuYi saw that Rong Rong was indeed weak,
so they had to stop demanding things from her and asked, "That Wu…
What's the use of her catching a feathered person?"

Gu Mang said, "Did you say Wuyan? Wuyan caught her for the purpose of
cultivating into an immortal."

"Cultivate......"

"En. Do you remember what Shangao said before he called out the time
mirror?

Although those words are not long, there are many mysteries in them. At
that time, he said that Mengdie island was rich in spiritual energy, and the
demons on the island had gradually built a way to open the valley. The king
of bats wanted to be able to ascend. In recent years, he had done very little
killing of people, not to mention plundering for food."

Jiang Yexue asked, "What is wrong?"

"That's not right,” Gu Mang said. "Chonghua doesn't cultivate the demonic
path. Many things related to demonic cultivation and demonic energy are
only half understood, but in Liaoguo..."
He stopped for a while, but didn't want to hurt the heart of Jiang Yexue, so
when he mentioned the word Liaoguo, his voice dropped several times, and
he quickly moved on. "When I was there, I saw many scrolls."

"There are two kinds of aura in the world: Yin and Yang. What we absorb in
our practice is Yang, and what we take is the path of immortals and gods.
What the demons absorb is Yin, and what they take is the path of ghosts and
demons,”

Gu Yun explained. “That is to say, as a monster, her body can naturally

adapt to the Yin energy, and the killing of her body can only reduce her Yin
energy instead of catching the essence of pure Yang for her cultivation."

Jiang Yexue thought, "That is to say, if a demon wants to become an

immortal, it must act against its nature?"

"That's almost what it means,” Gu Mang said. “A demon is like a man

falling into a devil. It's all a road against the sky."

Hearing these words, Mo Xi couldn't help but turn his head and look at the
side of Gu Mang's face silently from behind.

He thought that Gu Mang was also one who fell into the devil, so even if his
spirit core was broken, he could use qi to summon demonic energy. But
what he paid was the loss of two spirits and the re-hardening of his body…

Gu Mang didn't care to talk about these things, and continued, "Looking
back, Wuyan is the queen of the fire bat family. She is the descendant of the
hybrid of the Feathered tribe and the bat monsters. Although there is still
some less pure immortal energy in her body, most of their blood is still
flowing with spiritual energy of monsters. If she doesn't cultivate properly,
she will lose a lot of the immortal energy and grow old."

As for this, Gu Mang asked, "Well, if you are Wuyan, what would you like
at this time?"

Jiang Yexue said, “The way how to slow down consumption?"

“Yes," Gu Mang said, glancing at the Rong Rong beside the fire. "The best
way for Wuyan to slow down the consumption is to increase the feathered
tribe spirit in her body, which is why she has to venture to the feathered
tribe homeland to catch a feathered tribe member back."

Rong Rong was still eating with the fire in her hands. From time to time,
she reached out her claws to make the campfire stronger, and then she dug a
cluster of golden red to nibble in her mouth.

Her startling face had recovered some color, but she still looked very
nervous and weak. Murong ChuYi, as a meticulous master of weapon
refining, carefully studied her from head to foot, and the sword eyebrows
slightly wrinkled.

"What's the matter with her neck?"

Gu sighed, "That's the trace of bleeding."

"Bloodletting?" Jiang Yexue suddenly opened his eyes.

Gu Mang nodded. "Yes, Wuyan is now a leaky pot. She must regularly take
the elixir made from the blood of the Feathered tribe from Miss Rong Rong
Rong to restore her vitality. I found her in Wuyan's alchemy room."

Jiang Yexue frowned. "Such an important cauldron stove, the alchemy room
of Wuyan must be heavily forbidden. How could you think of going there
and breaking through without any guidance?"

Gu Mang said with a smile, "Who said I had no one to point out? The
person who instructed me to go to bat queen's alchemy room to look for
medicine is actually here."

Jiang Yexue was shocked. "Who is it?"

Gu Mang replied, "Gentleman Murong."

"..." Murong ChuYi looked up at Gu Mang coldly. "What do you mean?"

His eyes were full of flame and electricity. They were not angry.
"Are you saying that I am in collusion with these broken birds?"

"No, no, no, you are so beautiful. How could you be?" Gu Mang waved and
said, "I mean..."

He looked at Jiang Yexue and looked back at Mo Xi. Then he touched his
nose awkwardly and said to Murong ChuYi, "The reason is that I was in the
Peach Blossom Lake that day. Cough, didn't I see you take a bath…"

___

The author has something to say: the sweeter the mouth, the more attractive
the man will be This stem comes from the famous lines of Yin Susu in
Yitian slaying the Dragon The more beautiful a woman is, the more
deceitful she will be (covering her face, covering her face). It's a
misunderstanding. She's talking Don't count the words in your words. Let's
rest assured Last failed boyfriend meeting, step on the Immortal King Food
in a vegetable bag: this theater's special guest, the most unsuccessful
boyfriend of the last drama group, a jobless vagrant and a senior middle-
term and second-term patient, steps on the emperor of immortality~~~

Step Xianjun: if you have any questions, please ask me. I am very busy. I
only came out once in three days. I have something to do when I finish
asking!

Caibao: Dijun Dijun, it's said that you got angry and resentful day by day
and won the title of the most failed boyfriend in the last production group,
but you are still strong enough to reach the end and have a name in he, so
we want to interview you. What's your experience to share?

TA Xianjun: I don't have much experience. I mainly rely on being

handsome.

Ink out:
TA Xianjun: This is the younger generation I need to guide, right? Young
man's face is good, his body is good, his waist is thin and his legs are long.
People like you think he's very simple. It's good to lie in bed and have a
delicate relationship with your husband. You see, the main reason why our
troupe is so tangled is that Chu Wanning, the son of a bitch, can't act
coquettishly. It's useless. He can't stand it only after two times. He's easy to
get sick if he shoots directly when he's not well. He needs to be coaxed
every time he's ill. And we can't have children. We have been working on
him for eight years! Do you think he is decent as a concubine? Shut up, you
don't have to answer! This seat oneself answer: bah, simply don't behave!

Caibao: Emperor, Emperor No, no, no, what I want to say is that he is
attacking

Step Xianjun:??? (reexamination) attack Can iceberg beauties attack?

Moji: frog at the bottom of the well.

Step on Xian Jun:? What do you mean by that?

Ink out:

Caibao: (not good) er Come on, the schedule of our guests is quite full.
Next, we need to take a promotional film for Wuling Hongguang and go
back to Nanping for farming. So today's interview is here eight!! Emperor!
As a successful boyfriend, please give our princess CICI a love suggestion
at last!!

TA Xianjun: Oh, yes. (evil spirit and crazy face) listen, brother. The secret
of our victory is that you can use halberds to solve things. Don't use your
mouth to solve things. Wuling Hongguang, you deserve it.

Ink out: Come on! Drive this illiterate and rogue out of the studio!!! Shut
his mouth! Don't let him come back!!!!!
 Chapter 97 - Legend of the female bat king

Mo Xi suddenly turned to his side, and looked at the two of them with a
sharp face.

The pair of gentle apricot eyes of Jiang Yexue also widened a little in
amazement: "..."

"..." Murong ChuYi, with a gloomy face, squeezed a few words out of his
teeth,

"You met me to practice."

"Well, you say practice is practice. Anyway, you should remember the
situation at that time. Although you asked me to help you hide the illness
from the Yue family, in fact, Yue Gongzi had already noticed it. "

"..."

"He wanted to find a cure for you and share your worries and difficulties.
But because you have been trying to hide it from him, he only knew about it
and couldn’t find a way, so he could only collect all kinds of medicine
healing books by himself."

Murong ChuYi asked, "How can you be so clear about his affairs?"

This time, before Gu Mang answered, Jiang Yexue sighed, "It's not a secret
that Chenqing likes the medicine books. If you care about him a little, you
should have heard about it."

"..." Murong ChuYi seemed to be very dissatisfied with Jiang Yexue and
squinted his eyes dangerously.
Gu sighed, "Yes, although Gentleman Murong deliberately avoids his
illness, Yue Gongzi must have been concerned about you for a long time."

Murong ChuYi was silent for a moment, and turned his face. "He is just a
child.

Why should I let him meddle?"

"That's right,” Gu Mang said. "But Xiao Yue's respect for Murong Xiong
can be seen even by the blind. It's almost impossible for him to leave you
alone.

Although he is not good at medicine, he is also eager to find a panacea that

can cure your illness."

After a pause, he said, "Then going back, there are countless rumors about
the herbs that can cure all kinds of diseases in the mainland of Kyushu, such
as the fruit of the God Wood of Yan Emperor, the tears of the Imperial
Concubine Lady of Xiang, and the woad root watered with willow branches
and nectar."

"..."

"But these are all too mythical, and only traces can be found in many
rumors. In what has been published in recent hundreds of years, there is
only the blood spirit pill on Mengdie island."

Murong ChuYi said, "What is the blood spirit elixir? I have never heard of
it."

"Because it's not a serious medicine, there are not many people in
Chonghua who know. However, if you look through the ancient books of
Liaoguo, such as the collection of gods, demons and herbs that Xihe Jun
lent to Xiuzhen Academic Palace a few days ago, you can still find some
records."

Hearing this, Murong ChuYi suddenly said, "Wait."

"What?"
Murong ChuYi narrowed his eyes slightly. "You seem to know the files of
Liaoguo very well. "

Gu Mang's color changed slightly, and his heart suddenly changed.

Murong ChuYi stared at him, as if staring at the prey. "But I remember you
just said that you have forgotten the eight years of treason."

"..."

When he said this, whether it was Jiang Yexue who hadn’t noticed or Mo Xi
who was in a state of confusion, they all realized at once that this point was
obvious.

Yes, Gu Mang clearly said that he didn't remember anything about Liaoguo.
Why did he just mention Liaoguo's ancient books and Liaoguo's magic
before?

This traitor… As expected, he still hid some truth from them!

The atmosphere, which had already been softened, was suddenly tense, and
the pressure in the air seemed like a string. Then it was drawn into the flesh
and blood.

"Why lie?" Murong ChuYi's eyes were as fierce as cheetah's, and a

murderous word came out between his thin lips. “Speak.”

Even Rong Rong felt that it was wrong. She stopped and held her burning
hand in the air, hesitating. She didn't know whether she should continue to
eat.

As for Gu Mang, he saw Jiang Yexue's frowning face and Murong ChuYi's
fierce expression in turn, and finally fell on Mo Xi's face.

The man standing with his arm in his hands at the entrance of the cave
didn't show much emotion. He just looked at him so quietly and waited for
his reply.
After a moment, Gu Mang said, "Because I don't want to be pulled to do the
black devil test."

As he spoke, he turned his eyes away, his eyelashes quivering, the shadow
of his eyes was covered.

Gu Mang said, "If you knew that I still remember so many things related to
Liaoguo’s demonic practices, would you promise me to keep it a secret so
freely?"

Murong ChuYi: "..."

"But I didn't deceive you. In the eight years of Liaoguo, I remember some
fragments that are not chapters, really."

Gu Mang pause. “If you don't believe me, I'll make an oath…” He raised
his hand and said cautiously, "If I have half empty words in my mind, let
me live alone forever, flirt with my younger sister, and never get married or
be happy with others."

Mo Xi didn’t know if it was his illusion, but when Gu Mang said this
sentence, his expression was a little shallow and soft. It didn't look like he
was swearing an oath, but he was blessing something sadly and softly.

"Or kill me." Finally, the tenderness disappeared, the sadness disappeared,
and when Gu Mang raised his eyes, there was only a smile at the bottom of
his eyes.

"Well, I'll take it."

Jiang Yexue sighed and shook his head helplessly. Murong ChuYi didn’t
believe it at all, but he didn’t want to talk to Gu Mang anymore.

And Mo Xi knew better, Gu Mang must also be hiding some truth. Gu

Mang just had such a disposition. If he didn’t want to say something, it
couldn’t be pried out of his mouth even with a knife.

Seeing that they were silent, Gu Mang spread out his hand and said, "Now
are the three beauties willing to listen to me about the records of Liaoguo’s
ancient books?"

Murong ChuYi was silent for a while and said, "I'd like to hear the details."

"That's very kind of you. The three masters have the money to hold a
money market and no money to hold a personal market. The storyteller is
going to talk!"

"..."

"That's it." Gu Mang cleared his throat and said, "It is said that a hundred
years ago, the mother of a little practitioner in Liaoguo suffered from a bad
disease.

The little practitioner went to seek medical treatment everywhere, but still
could not recover her health. One day, he heard that there was a fairyland on
the sea, which was carried by Xuan Wu with armor on its back. There was a
fairy living on the island all the year round. So he held onto this last hope
and carried his mother by boat in the direction of the legendary fairyland."

"The sea climate was changeable. One night, there was a sudden torrential
rain on the sea. Their boats lost their spiritual energy. They drifted on the
water for three days and nights. In order to keep the boat intact, the little
cultivator spent almost all his spiritual power and was so tired that he
passed out in a coma.

When he woke up, he found that he had arrived at an island where hundreds
of bat spirits gathered.”

"This is the island..." murmured Jiang Yexue.

“Yes," Gu Mang said. "According to the strange news of Liaoguo, when the
little practitioner arrived at the demon island, he thought that everything
would be over, but the monster on the island didn't eat him directly. Instead,
he took him to see the queen of the bat island."

"Wuyan?"

"It should be her."

"And then?"

"And then? Then there are different opinions. Some books say that Wuyan
is a gorgeous beauty with beautiful temples and flowers, and she is kind-
hearted.

She gave the mother a blood elixir. After the dying old woman took the
elixir, she recovered without a breath of incense. Not only that, but also
with the help of medicine, the sickly old woman returned to spring with
young skin. Thanks a lot to the young cultivator, she and her son returned
home happily."

After hearing this, Jiang Yexue nodded and asked, "What's the other way of
saying it?"

"That's a little abnormal. I'll take a slightly better one - there's a rumor that
Wuyan is a poor old lady with a chicken skin and a crane hair. She hasn't
seen a man in her life. So she made a condition with the little practitioner.
She did have a blood elixir made of blood which could be given to his
mother for treatment.

But in exchange, the little practitioner had to stay on the island as her male
pet and lie flat for her to play with."

Murong ChuYi: "..."

Jiang Yexue: "..."

"Well, it's disgusting,” Gu Mang said, "In a word, no matter what the truth
is, there are many records of the Bat Island blood elixir in Liaoguo."

Jiang Yexue said in amazement, "So Chenqing came here for this pill?"

* * ten*." Gu Mang said. "I heard that a few days before Xiao Yue left for
Mengdie Island, he borrowed a collection of herbs from Liaoguo. Before
and after that, I thought he should go to Wuyan's Alchemy room and have a
look. Maybe I could find some clues,” he said, glancing at Rong Rong. "I
found it."
*The asterisks are there in the original text

Murong ChuYi said, "So the blood elixir is the medicine made from the
blood of this girl Rong?"

Gu Mang nodded. "That's right."

Jiang Yexue sighed, “That's so pathetic."

"Yes, the bat queen is very dark, so in the legend about the little practitioner
asking for medicine just now, I prefer the second one - the king bat, Wuyan,
is not a lord who gives medicine to others with just a few good words. I
think she will ask to pay the corresponding price."

"Why don't you ask her for the truth?" Murong ChuYi raised his chin
slightly, and motioned to Rong Rong.

Rong Rong was listening secretly. They all began to look at her, and
immediately she bowed her head and ate fire.

"Of course, I have proved that Rongrong has been locked in the alchemy
room for drug introduction all year round. She doesn't know much about
things outside. So I didn't ask any questions. But most of my guesses are
accurate."

Murong ChuYi said coldly, "Then what else do you guess? Let's talk about
it together."

Gu Mang said with a smile, "It's true. I also thought that the reason why
Wuyan wanted to keep a little practitioner and make him a male pet was
probably not because she lived on the island all the year round and had
never seen any men.

It's just because she's met a man and she can't forget."

Murong ChuYi's sword eyebrows slightly frowned. "Why do you say that?"

Gu Mang looked at Yue Chenqing in the heat and said two words: "Gu
Chong."
"The insects in Yue Chenqing can gradually change a person’s voice,
appearance and even memory. If Wuyan just wanted to catch a man as a pet,
why did she have to feed enough to support such a great deal?"

Murong ChuYi pondered for a moment and said, It makes sense. Go on."

"As Shangao said before, Yue Gongzi has violated the taboo - it must be
that there are no men on the island. Yue Gongzi rashly went to the island, so
he was just like the practitioner a hundred years ago. He was detained by
Wuyan and raised with insects to become the man Wuyan really wanted. Of
course,” Gu Mang said, “there may be other reasons, but I can't think of a
more reasonable explanation except for the present one."

"..."

Murong ChuYi looked at Gu Mang thoughtfully.

At that time, he and Gu Mang had barely ever met each other. He only
knew that at that time, many people in Chonghua thought that as long as
General Gu was there, there would be nothing terrible. However, at that
time, he was close to Gu Mang in a few aspects, and didn't even speak
directly in his impression, so he didn't understand why those people had
such superstitions about a leader.

Now, listening to this reasonable analysis and looking at the orderly

appearance, he began to look at this man's face seriously——

Slowly, he found that this face really had a strong mental power. When Gu
Mang was serious and his blue eyes were shining, the mental power
between his eyebrows was almost intimidating.

"That's about it." Gu Mang's analysis was almost complete. He said, "After
all, the fire bat family has a deep relationship with the feathered tribe, and
their endowments are the same. Jiang Xiong, Gentleman Murong, you don't
have to worry too much. I think Miss Rong Rong will be able to solve
Wuyan’s poisonous insects."
Maybe just because of this reliable mental power, as long as Gu Mang said
something, it was like he had taken a reassuring pill, which convinced
others that there would be no more accidents.

Murong ChuYi said in silence, “Well, OK."

It turned out that Gu Mang was right. With more and more flames eaten
down, the color of the red mark on the brow became deeper and deeper. At
last, she burped a little bit with a spark, holding her face with
embarrassment. “I had a rest, I can help!"

Jiang Yexue said, "Thank you very much."

"Thank you very much. If it wasn't for Gu Mang gege saving me from the
alchemy room, I’d be locked up by Wuyan for the rest of my life,” she said,
getting up from the ground and walking to Yue Chenqing's side. "Can I
touch the face of this poisoned little brother?"

Murong ChuYi said: "Touch."

Rong Rong touched him in a crooked, clumsy way. "Then I’ll be rude."

"..."

Looking at Murong ChuYi's face, Gu Mang couldn't help laughing and

explaining, "She has been locked since she was a child. Her only contact
with the outside world is an occasional distraction. A few bat spirits, and
some words left in the alchemy room to kill her time, so there will be some
strange tunes in her speech. You'll be used to it."

Rong Rong’s little lips turned purple, and most of them understood that they
had made a mistake again. Rong Rong’s face was silent. Her head was
drooping, her fluffy claws were stretched out, and she carefully covered
Yue Chenqing's eyebrows.

After a while, she asked again, "May I touch his neck?"

Murong ChuYi said, "Yes."

Rong Rong then put it on the side of his neck, examined him, and then
asked Murong ChuYi, "Can I touch his chest?"

"..." Murong ChuYi liked to do things simply and roughly. When she asked
step by step, he was impatient and said, "As long as you get rid of the
poison bug, you can touch him."

Rong Rong agreed, and then explored Yue Chenqing's chest, arms and
ankles.

"How is it?"

"It can be solved, but it must be fast. And I need his family's blood as a
guide..."

When she said that, she hesitated to take a look at Murong ChuYi. "This
immortal gentleman is his uncle. I don't know if he would like to make a
promise by himself..."

Seeing Murong ChuYi's hazes eyes, Rong Rong couldn't help shivering and
stammering, "Is it right to make a promise by taking an example?"*

*I can’t get this conversation to make sense with any mtl but she’s assuming
ChuYi is a blood-related uncle and is asking for his blood sample

"No." Murong Chu Yi pursed his watery lips, and the light in his eyes grew
darker. "Besides, I'm not his relative."

Rong Rong: "He, did he pick it up?"

Murong ChuYi looked cool: "I picked it up."

"..." Rong Rong looked at the gorgeous immortal gentleman in front of him
who was not speaking.

At this time, Jiang Yexue said, "Miss Rong, do you have to use the blood of
his relative?"

"En... It's better… Otherwise it would be too dangerous... “

Jiang Yexue said, "Then use my blood."

"You are...?"

"I am his half brother." Jiang Yexue smiled bitterly. "Unfortunately, it's not
both the same father and mother. Can we make do with it?"

Rong Rong just observed their conversation and behavior. She saw that
Murong ChuYi always lived in Yue Chenqing's elder generation, but Jiang
Yexue was always pushed aside, and nothing could be inserted. So she only
saw that Murong ChuYi was close to Yue Chenqing, while Jiang Yexue was
just an outsider. But she did not think that Jiang Yexue was Yue Chenqing's
real family member, and Murong ChuYi had no blood relationship with
them.

Naturally, she didn't understand since she was born out of the common way.

She was struggling with winding things like wives and concubines. For a
little while, she was confused by these human beings. When Jiang Yexue
asked her for the third time, "can you make do with my blood?” Rong Rong
finally reacted and just repeatedly nodded.

"Yes, yes, yes!”

It was time-consuming and labor-consuming to pluck the gu from Yue

Chenqing. The process was dangerous and couldn’t be disturbed.

Jiang Yexue was worried about this. "Although I have made a secret
settlement near the cave, Wuyan was robbed first and the pagoda was
destroyed by the prisoners. Now, even Miss Rong has been saved by us.
She will be more furious. I'm afraid that her magic can't find us. Then she
will dig the ground three feet in and send people to search around. Can we
find a more hidden place?"

Rong Rong shook her head, pointed to Yue Chenqing, and timidly rejected.

"This little brother can't stand the turbulence at all now, and he has been hit
by
the insect for several days. If this drags on, I don't know if I can destroy the
insect We can't wait any longer."

In this moment of hesitation, Mo Xi had been standing at the entrance of the

cave and listening to their conversation quietly.

He said, "You stay here to guard Yue Chenqing. I'll go to find Wuyan
alone.”

___

The author has something to say: today, I finally received the copyright fee
of Er Gou traditional style. Wu Wu Jinjiang leather factory paid me for the
meat bag, and I cried. I sent a raffle sticker around my neck ~ ~ I directly
drew the book money when it arrived, and I'm interested that little sisters
can try the lucky duck

~ ~ Mo Mo Chuo ~ ~ the little theater wanted to have a cute show tonight,

but I think this chapter is not suitable for hair Mengmeng vs. xiaoyueyue's
interview, there is a more appropriate chapter in the back, so the bird is still
in the back!!!

Love you ~ ~

Moji: you don't take me to play. Push me to the cave. OK, let me go. I'll go
to 1v1000 to fight.

Gu Mangmang:??? Brother wait!! Don't be so impulsive!!!

Moji: then follow me.

Gu Mangmang: …..

Ink out: do you want to go? If I don't leave, I will send the enemy's head
alone.
Gu Mang: you give me a day to think about it. I will give you the answer
when I update tomorrow ==

Jiang yexue: I see. It's terrible for girls to attack.

Murong ChuYi: I've seen that, a copy of the team-mates away twice, their
own open black.

Murong Lian: ha ha, I'm glad I didn't come to this copy with you. Look, as
soon as the boss is opened, the thieves will drag the heirs away. I know
them best!

Hum!
 Chapter 98 - Do you hate me?

Although Mo Xi didn't elaborate; the others were not stupid. They

immediately understood that he wanted to go to a place far away, then
expose his whereabouts and use himself as bait to distract Wuyan.

Jiang Yexue immediately said, "How can you do this? It's too dangerous."

"If I can’t even beat a bunch of bats." Mo Xi put the concealed weapon box
on his wrist, "I no longer need to be the commander of the northern army."

Jiang Yexue knew that he was stubborn since he was young. Seeing that he
could not persuade him, he had to look at Gu Mang.

After a while, Gu Mang finally opened his mouth.

“Xihe Jun going to see what the bats did alone. Are you in such a hurry to
be the uncle to the bat queen?"

Hearing the phrase "uncle", Mo Xi glanced at him, turned his face away
again and whispered, "I'm not good-natured. I'm too violent. I like shouting,
fighting, and killing. No one wants to see me."

"..."

This is what Gu Mang said when he bullied Mo Xi just now. Unexpectedly,

he wrote down all the images he said and Mo Xi took them out again. No
matter how cheeky Gu Mang was, he would be embarrassed for a while.

Mo Xi buttoned up the clasp of the darkbox, turned around, and said, “I’m
going."

"Oh, wait!"
Mo Xi stopped his steps, and turned half of his face to him.

Gu Mang touched his nose. "People can't see you. The demon doesn't have
to."

"..."

"It's said that demons only look at people's skin bags. Although you are a
bit boring, your face is pretty, and you want to be pure. When you don't
speak, it's

perfect. If the old bat can't see you, she will be blind. She’d have to go to
the Jiang family mansion to cure her eye disease. "

"..." Mo Xi turned his handsome face and left with his sleeve brushed.

Gu Mang looked at Mo Xi’s back and sighed, "Alas, when I lost my

memory, he didn't have a very big feeling. When I woke up, he had a
contrast. He was still so bad tempered these years since I left Chonghua.
No, it should be worse. Now I can't even make a joke. "

Mo Xi finally couldn't help hearing this sentence. He turned around and

seemed to want to get angry. But he was still angry and said with a red eye,
"I can't help it… Gu Mang, do you know that I have a bad temper today?"

"..."

After Mo Xi finished saying this, he left. His figure gradually moved away
in the whirling moonlight. When he was about to disappear completely, Gu
Mang turned to other people in the cave silently. “Otherwise… Shall I
follow him? The young man's work is not reliable. I'd better watch him and
go with him to lead away Wuyan."

Jiang Yexue said, "Hurry up. More people, more care."

Gu Mang said with a wry smile, "I'm afraid he'll get angry when he sees
me.

When you saw him go, his face looked bad."

Although that's what he said, he followed him quickly.

Mo Xi's army boots inlaid with iron were crunching among the dead
branches and leaves. After walking alone for a while, he heard a rustle of
footsteps behind him.

“Xihe Jun."

As soon as Mo Xi heard the sound, his heart was very sad. Instead of
looking back, he quickened his pace.

Gu Mang came up and said, "Why are you going so fast?"

Mo Xi ignored him, only lowered his head forward.

"What do you want to say? You don’t want to talk to me?"

After a long silence, Mo Xi finally said, "What do you have to do with

me?"

"You can't be unaware of the deployment of your troops after you've been in
the army for so long and fought for so many years. What do you think I'll
do with you?"

Gu Mang broke a blade of dog tail grass and played with it in his hand. As
he crackled wildflowers on the side of the road, he continued:

"They can't let anyone disturb them. In this case, the more people who
attract the attention of Queen Wuyan outside, the better. Just in case, there
must be someone guarding the cave, but the person left behind is Murong
ChuYi who is obviously more suitable than me. And because he is Yue
Chenqing’s brother Jiang Yexue is more willing and should be their last line
of defense."

He made an analysis and said, "Why do you want to work so hard? Because
you don't want to see me?"

Mo Xi no longer spoke. They stepped on the dead branches and leaves and
walked away step by step. At this time, they had not removed the magic
spell of their hidden power, so although they could see some bat spirits in
the forest swimming and searching, they were not worried.

After walking side by side for a while, Mo Xi suddenly said, "Gu Mang."

"En."

“Now that there is no one else here, can you tell me the truth?"

"Huh?"

"Do you really hate me?"

Gu Mang: "Why are you asking this all of a sudden?"

Mo Xi said, "I didn’t bring you, not because I don't want to see you, but
because I think you hate me, and I don't know how to face you."

Gu Mang was at a loss for a moment, and there was silence around him.
Only the cold moonlight and rustle of leaves made the mocking crow sound
so distant.

Mo Xi asked, "Did you really always resent me?"

"... What would I hate about you?" In the breeze and moonlight, Gu Mang's
white clothes were moving, like waves. He took away the fake face of
danger he showed in front of Jiang Yexue, revealing a face that looked
numb and particularly pale because of too much life and death. “Do I blame
you for not being able to accompany me when I was in trouble? Or blame
you for when I needed you the most, not only when I'm drunk and playing
jokes?"

“..."

Gu Mang smiled softly. "In the time mirror, you asked me the same
questions.

And whether eight years ago or eight years later, my answer is the same."
He raised his long eyelashes like spring catkins, just like the net valance
was lifted, bringing the moonlight into his blue eyes. Gu Mang's blue eyes,
which were no longer like yesterday’s, look at Mo Xi.

He said, "Mo Xi, I didn't hate you for these things."

Mo Xi stopped and looked down at Gu Mang's face. Since his reunion with
Gu Mang, he had always been powerful in front of Gu Mang, which was
absolutely true. But at this moment, in the face of Gu Mang who regained
his memory, what was left of Mo Xi?

He was looking at the growth of Gu Mang. Gu Mang had seen all his
discomforts, hardships and difficulties, including all his willfulness and
immaturity.

In the face of Gu Mang who lost his divine sense, Mo Xi might be the Lord,
the companion, and Xihe Jun.

But in front of his Gu Mang gege, Mo Xi was just Mo Xi. Armor and
blades were removed, leaving only a flesh and blood mottled heart.

Mo Xi's voice trembled and he murmured, "You don't hate me… Why do
you want to do this to me?"

"What's the reason for this? Just like you did to me,” Gu Mang said. “It's
just our choice. Just like you chose Chonghua, I chose Liaoguo. The time
mirror's mantra is good. Crossing the bitter sea, there is no pursuit of
yesterday - since the past has happened, it is useless to tangle again. I've
already put down our past troubles. You've been pestering me. I have no
choice but to give you a hard hand."

It was like a pipe burning straight on the flesh and blood of his heart. His
heart convulsed.

"You put it down?"

"Long time ago."

Mo Xi closed his eyes. His long lashes quivered. "Gu Mang..." Throat
rolling, after all, he sighed out a line, "Seventeen years."

"What?" Gu Mang said.

"I have known you for 17 years. Since you took me to complete the first
appointment in the school palace, from youth to coming of age, from
schoolmates to the battlefield… It was you who said that you would always
be with me. You said that whether you were poor or big, you would always
be by my side. It was you who once - "

You said you loved me.

But how could Mo Xi let it out now? So this sentence stuck in his throat,
fishy and sweet.

Mo Xi shut his eyes, pressed the tremble in his voice, took a deep breath
and spoke still trembling.

"You have taught me many things, such as forbearance, cultivation, human

relationships, and love. Now you want me to stop pestering you. OK."

"I can try to do it, too. Just before that, Gu Shixiong, I want to ask you one
last thing - you have taught me for 17 years. This is half of my life. Teach
me how to let go."

Gu Mang: "..."

Mo Xi suddenly opened his eyes and poked his heart. "Can you teach me
how to be relieved?" His fingertips trembled slightly, and his eyes were red.

"How can three souls and seven spirits be short of two spirits? Can I be
short of them? If I still keep my memory and mind, I can't put it down!
Back eight years

ago, knowing that nothing could be reversed, I asked you if you could stop
rebelling. I still hoped you could stay, even though you thought it's useless!
"
“Mo Xi..."

"I have lived for eight years in yesterday's misery! Since the day you left
eight years ago, I have been living- I wish you could recover your memory,
but you recovered and told me that you had already let go… Gu Mang, Gu
Shixiong…

What am I in your heart these 17 years?”

At the end of the speech, he lost his voice.

The language condensed in his throat, and unexpectedly became choking.

He felt tears rolling in his eyes, but it was too humiliating. He cried several
times in his life, almost always in front of Gu Mang. It was forgivable when
he was young and fashionable, but he didn't think that he would still be
defeated in front of the same person for so many years.

So he jerked his face away and strode forward.

Birch trees were rustling, and the night fog was stumbling in. After a while,
he heard Gu Mang catching up with him. Gu Mang's footsteps were closely
following him not far behind him. They were the same many years ago. No
matter where he went, he would follow him as soon as he turned around.

It was the first peace of his life.

Later, Gu Mang left. When he was marching and fighting, he had no such
tacit understanding with his partner. Sometimes when he rode fast on the
snow and left all the generals behind, he could not hear any accompanying
voice, as if he was alone in the world, galloping forward to a brilliant and
lonely ending. He didn't want to, so he ordered his personal guard to follow
him one step away from here. But even if the sound of footsteps and horses'
hoofs came back, his face was no longer the face in his memory.

From that time on, Mo Xi knew that the death of an old man was painful,
but what was more painful than the death of a man was change in a man.
Thinking of how the person was still in the world, but it was impossible to
go back to the past, the deep feelings become rotten, the road becomes
foreign, the lover becomes an enemy. That is the pain of one breath in and
one breath out.

"Trash!"

There was a sharp scream of anger in front of him, which pulled his
thoughts back from the mud.

"It's all rubbish!”

The footsteps of Mo Xi stopped suddenly, and Gu Mang obviously heard it.

He also quickly skimmed to Mo Xi's side and looked at the fog deep in
front. "Is it Wuyan?"

Although the relationship between the two was complicated and the
atmosphere was awkward, they still understood the priorities. At once, they
looked at each other tacitly, lowered their own spiritual breath, and
approached the direction of the sound silently.

They came to the back of a big tree surrounded by three people and looked
out quietly.

What they saw could really make Mo Xi and Gu Mang surprised!

___

The author has something to say: "how to swear"

Ink out: roll!

Murong Chuyi: roll.

Jiang yexue: how shameful you are.

Yue Chenqing: you are the little turtle!!

Jiang Yaoshi: I can't save your pig's intelligence even if I spend my whole
life and all my money and all the medicines in the world.

Murong Lian: honey, how are you.

Murong Mengze: It's not right to call names. It's up to harmony.

Gu Mangmang: (below barabarabara, ten thousand words of cursing are

omitted, but the end must be --) but you are beautiful!
 Chapter 99 - Sneak In

There was a depression in the deep forest in front of them. On three sides of
the depression were wooden frames made of ten thousand year-old
submerged wood, which was in a cross shape. There were lock chains
hanging on them. It should have been three torture platforms. In the middle
of the depression, a huge blood pool was planed. In the pool, bones were
piled up, and skeletons were wrapped around the bones.

On top of the blood pool, the fire bat people built a pavilion with water
pavilions.

It was lit with a floor lamp with a quiet fire. The craftsmanship was
extremely beautiful. But on closer inspection, it could almost make a person
vomit——

The ground of fine sand and pebbles was paved with countless human teeth.
As for the palace lamps, the handle was a spine, and a back bone supported
the ceiling.

This waterside pavilion was built with white bones!

Mo Xi: "..."

Gu Mang: “Look in the middle of the Pavilion!"

Mo Xi looked and saw that sitting in this purgatory’s central pavilion was a
woman who seemed approximately equal to 40 or so beautiful human
women.

She had a cicada shirt and a Lin belt. It was emerald and resplendent. She
wore a gold and jade clasp on her forehead. Her temperament was gorgeous
and elegant. Other bat spirits stood beside her like stars and the moon. They
served her with fear.

"It seems that she is Wuyan,” Gu Mang murmured. "It's strange that she
doesn't look like the natural beauty in the first rumor or or the old witch in
the second rumor. She looks like a normal queen."

Mo Xi knew that what he said was normal should only refer to appearance,
not others. Because at the moment, a female officer in military dress was
kneeling in front of Wuyan. The female officer was suppressed by two
attendants. Half of her face was full of blood. A sharp bat ear had been cut
off.

As for Wuyan, she was twirling the bloody broken ear, turning it casually in
her fingertips, and dipping the blood down on her fingernails like
cardamom and vermilion.

"It's been a long time." While playing with the cut off half ear, Wuyan said
lightly,

"Half of you haven't found it yet. Instead, you've robbed our medicine
producer.

What's the use of keeping your ear?"

The female official shook like chaff. "Wang Shang… Please forgive me..."

"This seat is generous enough. You, the one in charge of guarding the
alchemy room, lost the most important source of blood in this house,” said
Wuyan, squinting her red eyes, grimly. “Do you know it's a capital crime?"

The female officer suddenly shuddered and could not say a complete word.

As soon as Wuyan raised her palm, a cluster of flames broke out in her
palm.

The fire soon consumed the broken ear.

"Come on."
"Yes!"

Wuyan looked at her newly plastered nails for a while with her tail raised,
and then pointed to the female official kneeling on the ground. "It's not
good to work with the wind, so she made a big mistake. Put her in the
cauldron… Cook her alive. "

Listening to her so cruel treatment, Gu Mang and Mo Xi went all pale.

The female official suddenly screamed hysterically, "Wang Shang! Please

spare my life!!! Asking the king to please make me pay tribute. I will surely
catch Ah Rong and those thieves who have broken onto the island. The king
-- the king --"

Wuyan didn’t pay attention at all. The female officials by her left and right
dragged her away. The scream sounded like sharp claws penetrating the
black forest and tearing wildly in the dark night.

For a long time, they couldn't hear it.

Wuyan sighed and said, "It's because I've been so kind-hearted that I've
raised such a bad snack." Raising her eyes, she said to another bat elite
official kneeling beside the pavilion post, "Are you a disciple of Shun
Feng’er?"

The bat spirit gave a squeak of fright.

"Have you seen your master's end?" said Wuyan.

"Look, see, see!"

"Do you want to be like her?" she said with a smile.

"No, no, no! No! I don't want to!"

“Wuyan's smile suddenly tightened. “Don't you want to go to the island

with other teams?”

"Yes, yes!"
The female official got up and ran away.

After scolding the female officials, Wuyan closed her eyes and leaned on
the cushion to raise her spirits. Then she raised her hand and said, "Ah
Fang, come here."

Ah Fang, a maid close to her, hurriedly stepped forward and blessed her
body.

"How many more blood elixirs do you have?"

"Reporting back to the king. A few days ago, Miss Rong Fong was ill. Her
blood could not be collected for use, so there are only two left."

"Two..." Wuyan repeated, and then sighed. "Forget it, I won't accept it
today.

This blood pool is full of Yin Qi. How much can we drag from it?"

Gu Mang overheard this and whispered, "I see."

Mo Xi turned to look at him.

Gu Mang said, "I used to wonder why there was such a big incident on the
island. Wuyan didn't go out and hunt us in person, but just let her
subordinates chase us all over the island to kill us. Now I understand."

"Huh?"

"I think it's because Wuyan used to practice the immortal path in vain,
which damaged her vitality. I'm afraid she has to rely on the blood spirit
elixir to relieve her pain every day. But now her drug supply is gone. She
will not use the only

two blood elixirs immediately when she is not sure when she can get back
the person. Instead, she will go back and seek the second place. She will
choose to reduce her loss near the blood pool with strong Yin Qi instead of
running around."
With this inference, Gu Mang suddenly raised his elbow to poke Mo Xi.
"Ah."

"What are you doing?"

"Is the life stone that can show whether Yue Chenqing's life is in danger on
you?"

Mo Xi. "Yes, what's the matter?”

"I think since the queen hasn't planned to find people on the island, Murong
Xiong can resist the other goblins." Gu Mang paused and said, "We are here
to save a person, not to cause trouble. If we can, we will not fight. We have
two purposes: first, to ensure Yue Chenqing's successful incantation;
second, to escape safely from the island. "

"So according to the current situation, why don't we go to the queen and
keep an eye on her every move? Isn't it because she has set up an array on
the whole island to prevent us from escaping? But every array will have
weaknesses. I intend to explore her voice and grasp where the array is the
weakest, and where we can escape. You just have to look at Yue Chenqing's
stone to make sure he is safe at any time.”

Mo Xi thought for a moment. Thinking this method was feasible, he asked,

"How will you inquire with her?”

"I have to say that sometimes Liaoguo's incantation is more convenient than
Hua’s…”

After saying that, he made a ring with his fingers, and a little flame came
out of his fingertips. Gu Mang threw the little flame into the sky, and it
immediately spread into countless butterflies to gather the two people
together.

"..." Mo Xi lowered his voice and snapped, "Did you cast a black magic
spell on me?!"
Although the sound of Mo Xi was almost inaudible, Gu Mang was still
cautious.

He raised his hand on Mo Xi’s lips and gently said, "What are you doing,
little beauty? Listen to gege and keep quiet."

Mo Xi: "......"

Gu Mang then said, "As long as the incantation is not harmful to nature,
whether it is created by Liaoguo or by Hua Poan, it will not work. There are
so many rules and regulations." With the more and more colorful butterflies
gathering, both of them were shining brightly. Fortunately, Gu Mang was
prepared to cast a concealment charm in advance, so their movements were
not found by the fire bat family.

The light on the wings of the butterflies was getting stronger and stronger,
which made them unable to open their eyes. When the light disappeared
completely, Gu Mang said with a smile, "Look at me."

Standing in front of him had become a sharp ear, forehead and heart a
cluster of red marks of the fire bat family maid, with a clear and beautiful
face. A pair of blue eyes were moist and bright, with a long eye tail, a high
nose, and lips that were naughty, even if they didn’t smile.

This bat demon had its own style between the eyebrows and eyes, but
looking carefully, they were all made of Gu Mang’s five senses.

Mo Xi: "..."

"Magic Butterfly transfiguration. I made it myself," Gu Mang said,

touching a small copper mirror from the spatial bag. "Look at yourself
again."

Mo Xi held his wrist with his hand and said, almost gnashing his teeth,
"You also turned my face into a maid?!"

Gu Mang laughed but didn’t speak. He sets up the bronze mirror. Mo Xi

didn’t want to see such a terrible countable reflection at all. He pressed it
suddenly. Gu Mang then stood, then pressed Mo Xi repeatedly. So Gu
Mang finally couldn’t help saying "Well, I know your temper. I changed
you into a bodyguard. You have nothing to be angry about."

Then he raised the mirror again.

Mo Xi glanced at the bronze mirror, and saw that he had changed his
appearance as expected. He had two sharp bat ears. His skin was almost
pale, and his lips were as red as if he had just drunk blood. When he looked
down again, his golden and black clothes were also changed into the same
clothes as the guards of bat island.

Gu Mang patted him on the shoulder and said, "Let's go."

There were many low-level bat essences in Xuechi Pavilion. They hid
behind the tree and knocked out a pair of accompanying maids and
bodyguards. Gu Mang dragged them to the hidden place and found two
waist cards from them. "Wear this, it's safe."

One by one, they put the waist token on the side of the body, hiding their
own human breath, and mixed into the coming and going elite bat group.
After a short walk, suddenly a female bat demon with big arms and a round
waist shouted at them——

"Stop! What's the matter with you two? Why aren’t you working?"

This female bat demon was full of flesh and blood. She held a whip in her
hand, and then she crossed her waist and instructed, "I'm not happy tonight.
Don't you know how to use the smart spot and wait for the blood to dry?"

She spoke and with a shake of the hand, the flesh of the elbow of the white
flower quivered fiercely. The whip swam out like a snake, flinging toward
the two people abruptly. Seeing that the long whip was about to split on Gu
Mang's face, Mo Xi reached out his hands and forcefully caught the tan
whip!

“..."
The rough whip cut Mo Xi’s palm, and blood slowly seeped into the palm.

The female bat said angrily, "What are you doing?! How dare you fight
back?”

Mo Xi raised his eyes and said, “You said it too. She’s not happy tonight.
Then if she sees any maid breaking her face without any reason, she will
feel unlucky, for fear that we will all be dried."

The fire bat family was not a clever monster. The female official was so
shocked that she couldn't refute anything. At last, she said, "Well, I’ll let
you go this time.

Next time, I won’t… Hum..."

Gu Mang then said with a smile, "What my sister taught me is what I have
remembered, and I will never dare to do it again."

As expected, the female bat demon had a bad brain. She hummed twice
smugly and quickly took back the whip and held it on her waist.

Gu Mang continued to coax, "Jiejie, in fact, we are not idle, the other
companions are too quick. A little slower, and all the work has been robbed.
If my sister wants to, please assign me something to do. I will share her
worries."

The female bat demon looked at him up and down and said, “Your mouth is
sweet, little girl." Thinking for a moment, she waved, "OK, then you can
pick and pack these melon fruits and send them to the inner courtyard of the
waterside pavilion."

"As for you,” when the female bat demon finished speaking to Gu Mang,
she stared at Mo Xi. "It's not time to rest. Don't think about sex and lust too
much.

Think about messing with the female demon endlessly. Patrol!"

In this life, Mo Xi hadn’t been downcast, and he had the experience of

being called around.
It's just that no one dared to press "mess" and “thinking about sex and lust"
on his forehead at the same time of calling him back and forth.

Mo Xi’s face was almost green, and stared at the female bat demon.

"What are you staring at me for? You're a little bodyguard. You're against
the sky?"

Gu Mang hurriedly said, "Don't blame him, jiejie. He was born to look at
me like a provocation. In fact, I think what jiejie said is quite reasonable."

The female bat demon doubted, "Is it?"

Mo Xi was cold faced and silent for a moment. He knocked out one word
hardly and coldly, “Yes.”*

*Two words in mtl

The female bat demon still didn’t trust him. Gu Mang gave him a sign in the
eyes, asking him to make further efforts and say two more words.

Then Mo Xi had to gnash his teeth and say, "I will certainly refuse to be
contaminated by an evil influence. I have been taught."

Finally, they wandered away from the female bat and began to split their
heads.

As the inner courtyard of the waterside pavilion was the queen's private
pavilion, the bodyguards composed of male bat demons were not allowed to
enter. So Mo Xi had to patrol elsewhere in the blood pool originally, while
Gu Mang walked to the deep part of the waterside pavilion with fruit plates
and steps on the steps of human bones.

Gu Mang went to the corner alone, and saw a nearby line of servants
running out. The bat demon, the leader of the group, looked at Gu Mang
and said, “The one who came to deliver the fruit?"

"Yes."

"Send it to the agate pool, where the king is."

Although Gu Mang didn't know where the agate pool was, when the bat
demon spoke, she subconsciously raised her chin slightly. Gu Mang was
clever and immediately caught her small details, laughing, "OK."

He took the fruit and found the agate pond along the way.

The so-called agate pool was a soup pool boiled with blood. The fire bat
people didn’t know how to keep the blood of people who had accumulated
for thousands of years from drying up and stinking. It was slowly steaming
out the fog like a hot spring.

The queen Wuyan was sitting by the agate pool. Her clothes had been
untied.

She only wore a bright red bathrobe at will. Her snow-white shoulders and
most of her plump chest were exposed outside. A pair of * * looked like
milk spilling.*

*Asterisks are in original text

They were so tender and amazing. She was lighting a pool of rich blood
water with her toes, bringing a string of red beans like blood beads.

Ah Fang, a maid close to her side, was tying her bun so that she could take
a bath in the pool. After seeing Gu Mang, she said to Wuyan, "Wang Shang,
the fruit is here. Do you want to make the soup first or eat some fruit to
cushion your hunger?"

Wuyan was not pleased and said, “So many broken things today. The gas is
full, what else to eat…”

Fang then motioned to Gu Mang with her eyes to put down the fruit plate.
Gu Mang did as she did, and put the fruit tray on it with his eyes down, he
stepped back to one side. He was not interested in watching women bathe.

Besides, although Wuyan was well maintained, there were fine wrinkles on
the waist and neck. Even if she was a demon, he also thought it was not
good to peep into such privacy.

However, he had no way. Every move of Wuyan might lead to the clues he
needed, so he could only try to avoid some parts to observe Wuyan.

Wuyan took off her silk red bathrobe and slid into the blood pool. She
closed her eyes and let out a low and comfortable sigh. Then she stretched
her hands and leaned against the wall of the pool. The maid ladled the
flowing and warm blood with a small bamboo tube and watered her
shoulders and back.

And very quickly, an astonishing thing happened under Gu Mang’s eyelids.

___

The author has something to say: happy weekend everyone!!!

I won't leave a message tonight! I'll go to the number car! Because I listen
to Jiyou say two dog super talk little partner very want to see spoony wind
and rain night's car, and kuotai give me a shot of chicken blood!! OK, the
other ten Maseratis. I can step on the accelerator when the pollution is over.
I will try my best tonight before the pollution is over! Look at these two
days can you write out to light up the lamp that Wushan Temple put out in
those days!!!

Wait for me! I stay up tonight and get up early tomorrow!! I want to turn on
the light!!!

What can't stand people saying about him? "

Ink out: like the text, full of warm thinking and lust, it's unbridled!

Gu Mang: I don't care. I'm not angry when I say anything. It's not what
others say I am. The most important thing is to be happy.

Jiang yexue: who is Shimei? Who said I was like him? I don't think it can
be.

Murong Chuyi: all those who slander my sister cannot bear it.

Yue Chenqing: all those who slander the fourth uncle can't bear it!

Jiang Fuli: question my position as the richest man.

JunShang: question the orphan's fertility.

Princess Mengze: say I'm flat chested.

 Chapter 100 - Slave Mo Xi

He saw that on the blood-washed skin, all the small wrinkles began to
slowly disappear. In the water, the appearance of Wuyan was undergoing
subtle changes.

Her slightly relaxed face became tight again, and the faint creases between
her eyebrows and eyes seemed to be scalded by the steam. The curve of the
falling corner of her mouth could not be seen gradually, and the lip lines on
her lips also faded away. The whole person was as delicate as the first bud
of the early spring branches.

A blood bath turned the beautiful woman who had just looked more than 40
into an absolutely gorgeous girl.

She was pretty and charming, like a flower immersed in the blood pool,
sucking the blood of thousands of years of dead spirits into her own blood
vessels.

Since then, her skin had color and her eyes had pure feelings.

Wuyan held a handful of blood, and opened her eyes after drinking.

Even the eyes were pure as a young twenty-one year old girl.

Gu Mang looked at this incredible scene, and suddenly something broke out
of his mind when he was in a state of concussion - he understood it all at
once!

In fact, the beauty of Liaoguo was her, and so was the old woman with the
hair of a crane and the skin of a chicken!
If she wanted to practice immortality, Wuyan was not good at it. Instead of
being successful, she would let herself grow old quickly. But in terms of the
demon's longevity, she should still be in the prime of her life. In this way,
her beauty would wither. How could Wuyan be happy?

Therefore, the blood elixir made from the blood of feathered tribe should be
as effective as the agate pool - no, it should be stronger. It could not only
restore the spirit of Wuyan, but also let the whole body return to spring
from an old age.

Maybe the blood pool could only let her return to her early twenties. Maybe
it wouldn’t last long, but the blood elixir…

It should be able to make her body look back to 15 or 16 years old, and
could last longer.

Wuyan soaked for a while in the pool full of Yin Qi to her endless
nourishment.

She was simply in the young light from the inside to the outside, and this
seemed to dispel some of the haze in her heart. When she spoke, her voice
became more relaxed, "Ah Fang, who are the people that you said came
back to the island?"

Ah Fang replied, “I listened to Shangao. Four of them are men. But

Shangao swore and didn't spit out any decent words, so I don't know more."

"Four men,” Wuyan snorted. "It's ok if we don't plunder mortals. However,

these ants will run to our island if they are in a hurry. They’re also worthy
to be made into a forbidden animal by this seat."

"..."

Gu Mang thought that it was true that what she said was not to keep it as
forbidden, but to "make" it as forbidden. The queen of bat really had a
white moon in her heart. That's why she used insects to change Yue
Chenqing's appearance. He don't know which brother was so charming that
he had been missed by a female bat king for such a long time.
A Fang said, "On the king, the lives of ordinary people are only a few
decades.

When the practitioner who asked for medicine for his mother came back to
the island last time, you only played for twelve or thirteen years, and he
couldn’t stand the toss and turn away. How many years do you think these
four guys can play again?"

As soon as Wuyan raised her finger, she took a string of red flowers and
said,

"They are trying to take the feather medicine guide from our island, which
makes me so angry. It doesn't matter if they don't play for a few years.
Anyway, they’re all puppets made by this building, not... "

She paused for a moment, and the pure look on her delicate face
disappeared.

Instead, it was a kind of darkness and madness that could not be concealed
by magic.

"Not really him."

"Wang Shang..."

"Forget it, don't mention it." Wu Yan raised her head and rested her back on
the pebble. "He's a fairy. He's a treacherous man. I haven't been true to him
for a

long time. What I can't forget is his pretty face. And it's not easy to have a
face that looks exactly the same.

Gu Mang was surprised - what? Wuyan was interested in a fairy?

The shock was followed by a rush to the top.

Yes... Otherwise, she was a monster. Why should she go against her life and
practice? Instead of following the path of demons, she should follow the
path of immortality? It turned out that the lover in her dream was a fairy.
Since ancient times, fairies and demons were not in each other’s company.
The female bat king may have been infatuated in that time, so she made up
her mind to change her ancestral books and be able to be in the fairyland.
But according to her words, the immortal later "betrayed his faith,”
presumably doing something that made her extremely disappointed or even
desperate, so her immortal could not be repaired, and she was also suffering
from a disease and aging in her prime.

In this way, the infatuation of that year became a distorted obsession - she
would not take the initiative to see any man other than her race, and if any
man broke into bat island, she would make them into the appearance of that
immortal, and torture and play with him to death.

Gu Mang looked at the demon and thought she was hateful and pitiful. He
couldn't help sighing.

Ah Fang massaged Wuyan’s shoulders and said, "Yes, when we catch those
four unintelligible things, we will feed them with the little ghost they want
to rob, so as to teach them to change their skin bags, forget about floating
life and stay on the island to serve our king. Hum! It's cheaper for them!"

Wuyan’s mood gradually turned good. She smiled and said, “Just you sweet
mouth.”

Then she turned her head and said, "Bring me the fruit plate. I'll eat a little."

Gu Mang returned to his mind, quietly holding up the white jade porcelain
plate with his hands. He went to the agate pool and knelt down respectfully.

Wuyan pointed to the inside to pick some out , and finally pointed to a
bunch of lychees. "That's it, peel them."

"Yes," Gu Mang said.

A servant girl nearby immediately brought a small bowl of celadon. The

glistening and tender lychee meat was soon peeled down by Gu Mang.
There were six in the bowl.
Wuyan twisted one of them, opening and closing her lips. She chewed it
several times and said, “Today's food is very delicious."

Gu Mang smiled, but did not make a sound.

When he brought the fruit, he used the soul absorption method. In order to
cover up the traces of magic, he also used some illusions that he thought
were useless to make the fruit sweeter and more delicious.

His technique was originally excellent, and the fire bat family’s minds were
very simple compared to other monsters, so it could be easily mastered.
After Wuyan ate the lychees, the soul charm would disperse in her body and
grab the memory that Gu Mang needed. After that, as long as he recited the
correct incantation, the colorless and invisible magic spell would be pulled
away from Wuyan's brain. Finally, it would return to Gu Mang and submit
all the collected information to him.

After eating the berries, Wuyan wiped her fingers with the silk handkerchief
delivered by the maid in time, closed her eyes lazily, and leaned against the
pool to take a blood bath.

The most important step had been achieved. Gu Mang was relieved. At this
time, he heard a question from Ah Fang. "Wang Shang, do you need to
bring a bodyguard to sleep tonight?"

...

Gu Mang choked again when he just let go.

Bodyguard, bedroom?!!

“The mysterious woman’s double cultivation has the effect of prolonging

life. We can't serve the blood elixir today. We need to collect the Yang and
nourish the Yin. This is what the bedchamber guards want."

Gu Mang: "..."

"Go and arrange for this seat."

"Yes," said Ah Fang.

The maid Ah Fang went out, and Wuyan was immersed in the blood pool.
The beautiful woman was like a ghost crawling out of purgatory. She was
gorgeous beyond description. She looked at the cardamom and red on her
fingertips for a while, and then said, ”I’m in a bad mood today. Please pour
some incense to help me.”

"Yes!" Two bat spirits came forward, each holding a crystal bottle with a
thin mouth and fat stomach. The bottle was filled with light pink flower
dew incense.

They knelt at the edge of the blood pool, with their necks down, and poured
the fragrant liquid into the pool.

All of a sudden, the fragrance filled the whole court. A refreshing fragrance
quickly spread all over the Water Pavilion, and spread out. Gu Mang had
never smelled such a special sweet fragrance. It seemed to put all he liked
in the world together in one breath. He smelled the smell of grass, the
fragrance of lotus pond in summer… And the sweetness of honey.

He was surprised that there was a fragrance in the world that could fit his
taste perfectly, but Gu Mang caught a glimpse of those bat spirits' faces that
were also intoxicated.

——No, this incense was as illusory as Murong's dream!

Gu Mang quickly shook his head and adjusted his breath to minimize the
trance feeling brought by incense. Then he settled down to have a look, and
saw that all the monsters in the pavilion were floating like immortals.
Wuyan wwas leaning on the edge of the blood pool. Her face became more
and more beautiful and charming under the fog of the exotic fragrance. The
whole person was also lazy as spring mud, with eyes like silk and lips
slightly open.

This beautiful and unreal fragrance was like ink on paper, slowly drifting
around.
After a while, Fang came back.

"King, everyone has arrived."

She walked into the waterside pavilion, followed by a group of bodyguards,

a total of ten, each with a wide shoulder and narrow waist, with a strong
sense of heroism.

Gu Mang glanced at the man with the most extravagant appearance and the
most vigorous eyebrows.

"..."

Mo Xi was chosen to turn the card.

But as he looked, he didn't know what he was brought in to do. He frowned

his sword-like brows. His eyes slightly swept the demons, stopped for a
moment more on Gu Mang, then moved away. There was a faint confusion
between his eyes.

Gu Mang's secret way was not good. Mo Xi belonged to the kind of people
who are beautiful and don't know it themselves. The reason why he could
get rid of a group of wild bees and butterflies in ordinary life was because
he was used to putting on a serious face and teaching people to look at it
with great disappointment. But once he couldn’t figure out what was wrong,
there would be some blankness between his eyes and eyebrows. The
sharpness would weaken a lot, and even give birth to some green and pure
temperament.

One word: beauty.*

*Actually two words/characters

Since the beauty of Mo Xi couldn’t be covered, he could only hope that the
taste of Wuyan was unique, or that Wuyan was blind.

Gu Mang prayed, do not choose the princess, do not choose the princess.
The princess has a violent temper, cannot eat to walk*… After a long time
of devout reading, he saw that Wuyan raised her hand and nodded in the
direction of Mo Xi.

*Idiom for finish

"Just you."

Gu Mang: "..."

Mo Xi: "?"

Wuyan stretched her body and stood up from the blood pool. The fire bat
family has a special constitution. The blood water did not dye her body
bright red, but slides down like ordinary hot spring water, revealing her
condensed white jade skin.

Gu Mang was almost killed by the recklessness of the demons.

She went out of the bath without warning. She didn't even wrap a towel.
From the direction of Gu Mang, what he saw was only her naked back, but
from the direction of Mo Xi…. What he saw was her chest.

Gu Mang peeked at Mo Xi’s face, and went through it all like a lantern,
which was called a colorful one.

It was hard for fire bat people to use their brains, and they didn’t understand
others' faces very well. In addition, Wuyan was soaked in the incense which
made her have some thoughts. He could only see the beauty of Mo Xi, but
also the evil spirit of Mo Xi.

The female bat king opened her arms, folded her long hair, and said, “You,
little servant, are really useless. When you are chosen to serve me, you will
be too happy to return to God? Come here and serve me in the changing
room."

What else did Mo Xi have to know? He opened his eyes suddenly. He first
looked at Wuyan in astonishment, then at Gu Mang.

Gu Mang lowered his head.

"..."

Mo Xi seemed to be choking on something. His eyes slowly turn back to

Wuyan's side, and his handsome face slowly turned green.

___

The author has something to say: Mo Mie: this female bat is very suitable
for plastic medical advertisements.

Gu Mangmang: what about you? What kind of advertisement are you

suitable for?

Ink out: I do not know!

Gu Mangmang: you are not suitable for advertising. You are suitable for
working in the central (cough) discipline (cough) Committee (cough)
sweeping (cough) Huang (cough) office.
 Chapter 101 - Grievance of Younger Sister Mo

Although the beauty scheme is one of the thirty-six schemes that was tried
and tested, a beauty sent to the lotus tent could often be poison fed into the
enemy's stomach. But not every beauty is suitable for this task.

For example, you could send a mink cicada out to meet your needs.

But would you try Mo Xi?

Of course, Gu Mang also knew that Mo Xi was a man of temperament, and

that it was his big taboo to know about men and women. As a teenager, Mo
Xi saw his mother and uncle cheating with his own eyes, so he had a
serious obsession of cleanliness in his feelings. He could not bear women's
ideas of him and hated the betrayal between his relatives. He lived for 30
years and was able to flirt without being killed. So far, he cared about one.

The embarrassment came back, but when he saw Mo Xi pinch his fingers
into a fist, the action of gnashing his teeth was clear on that handsome face.
A thousands of thoughts flashing through his mind, Gu Mang raised his
head suddenly at last and called out, "What are you-!“

The voice was so astonishing that all the demonic beasts turned their heads
to stare at him together with Mo Xi.

Wuyan squinted her eyes. "Do you know each other?"

At once, Gu Mang knelt down and pretended to be uneasy. “Asking the

king atoned for my sins. Yes, I was impolite."

"What about this question? Do you know each other?" Wuyan glanced at
the boundless eyes, then saw Mo Xi. “He's your friend?"
The fire bat people were the monsters born by the combination of the
degenerate feathered tribe and animals. Naturally, there would be no rule
that people couldn’t be forced to give over their wives. Gu Mang said in his
heart, if he hypothesized that Mo Xi really was his good friend, maybe the
queen would still feel more excited and more reluctant to let go.

Then he immediately changed his face into a face full of bitterness and
hatred.

He looked up and said to Wuyan, "How can I get along with him? I'm tired
of him. I was so disgusted by him that I ran into the king. Your
forgiveness……."

Wuyan was more and more curious, blinking the glass eyes. "How did he
provoke you?"

Gu Mang straightened up and pointed to Mo Xi. Without blinking a word,

he said firmly and forcefully, "He can't!"

Mo Xi: “……”

Wuyan: “…”

For a while, the atmosphere fell into a deep silence. Almost all the demonic
beasts in the waterside pavilion stared up and down at Mo Xi, whispering
and murmuring. Several young demonic beasts still couldn't help but
chuckle with their sleeves over their mouths. Even those male demonic
beasts who came in with Mo Xi looked at him with undisguised sympathy.

"How do you know that?" said Wuyan.

Gu Mang ignored Mo Xi's eyes, which almost turned him into scum. He
said,

"Replying to the king, I have had dual cultivation with him, but because he
was too unreliable, I lost money in Yuanling. Ouch, I'm so angry. How
could I forget such a big hatred?"

His eyes looked even more wronged.

Elder brother, even if you can't, how could you still damage the demonic
beast with dual cultivation? What kind of technology is this?

Even Wuyan was still frightened. She didn't take the blood elixir originally
and wanted to supplement her vitality by dual cultivation of the blood pool
and the mysterious girl. If she was really confused by the beauty in front of
her and chose an unreliable one to serve her, the effect would be just the
opposite.

Good risk, good risk.

Immediately, turning around, she said angrily to Fang, "I asked you to pick
people. What were you looking for?"

Fang was scared to lose color. She bowed down and apologized. Then she
said to Mo Xi, "What are you doing here? Do you want to make Wang even
more unhappy?! Get out of here!"

"..." Mo Xi was shaking all over, but he couldn't attack. At last, he had to
stare at these crazy people with hate, and then at the hooligan who was full
of nonsense. He turned around and left.

Wuyan turned her white eyes and said to the remaining men, "I'm weak
today. If you are not reliable, please go away as soon as possible. If anyone
stays here and is chosen by this seat, it will be a great loss to this seat. This
seat will make you eat too much!"

The fire bat people were good at making friends with each other. Naturally,
those male demonic beasts were well-established, and they saw the queen's
body was full and attractive. When they were angry, their cheeks were red,
and their eyebrows and eyes were bright. Therefore, they started to
introduce themselves.

"I can!"

"King, I can do it!"

"Wang Shang, I'm very good!"

Gu Mang: "..."

Thanks to the foolishness of these monsters, it would be so easy for him to

get rid of them if he had never changed his intelligence to be like the
Qingqiu fox nationality.

The queen was probably frightened because of Gu Mang. At last, she chose
a powerful, strong demonic beast with strong hair, and entered the room
with him for rest. Fang closed the door for them, relieved, and turned to the
other monsters in the agate pool and said, "OK, I'll be here tonight.
Everyone go cultivate on their own, and gather Qi for the king."

"Yes!" said the demonic beasts.

The hurry was over. Gu Mang saw that the demonic beasts looked nervous,
and several of them rushed to the men who were left by the queen. He was
confused about what she said to them.

What were they in such a hurry to do?

What was the name of each cultivator? Gather Qi for the king?

He muttered in such a way that he didn't want to be noticed any more, so he

cleaned up the fruit tray in the corner and finally left. But he did not expect
that as soon as he came out of the inner court, all the doubts just now had
been answered.

At the waterside pavilion, the female bat demonic beasts and the male
bodyguard demonic beasts were all confused. They played together in pairs.

Even the fat female demonic beast who scolded him with the whip was
looking for a male demonic beast to play with her in the waterside pavilion.
Those who had found one to entangle with had gone to the simple thatched
houses built on both sides of the waterside pavilion, and there were several
thatched houses that had fallen curtains. The peculiar sound of bat demonic
beasts when they were happy had come from them.
These demonic beasts gradually raised wisps of white smoke in the thatched
cottages of the pavilion, and headed for the inner courtyard of the waterside
pavilion and the place where the queen rested.

It turned out that in addition to Wuyan's own practice of yin and yang
cultivation, she could absorb the spiritual energy of other people's dual
cultivation!

Gu Mang was such a bold and shameless person that he couldn’t stand to
blush. But he couldn't help but think that the fire bat family was born of the
downfall and fornication of the feathered tribe. However, they could rely on
qi and gain and replenish qi. All things in Kyushu were wonderful indeed.

Just thinking about it, he suddenly felt something put on his shoulder from
behind.

Gu Mang's original spirit was tense in this living spring palace, for fear that
some short-sighted male demonic beast would come to entangle with him.
So in this cold accident, he turned back at once, but before he could see the
other side's face, he was suddenly pulled over, and the other side opposed
him, covered his mouth, and took him to the nearest cottage without saying
a word.

Gu Mang was a little flustered at the moment. The bat was so energetic that
he couldn't use magic. He had to struggle with his bare hands. However, he
was not the opponent of the other side in terms of his strength. Instead of
breaking free from the male demonic beast's grip, he was covered so tightly
that he couldn't make a sound. He was pushed into the hut directly and was
roughly thrown on the haystack.

The bamboo curtain fell by the other side against the moonlight, and the
narrow cottage was plunged into darkness.

His scalp was instantly numb——

After all, the fire bat people were divided from the feathered tribe, and the
feathered tribe were birds after all. In the most primitive place, such as the
place where they go to bed and breed, they tended to be animal-like
instinctively.

Therefore, there was no bed in the straw house for them to meet, only a nest
of straw mats.

The pungent smell of hay rushed into his nostril with the primitive smell of
wild animals. The fierce smell almost suffocated Gu Mang.

It was a question of whether to fight or not.

If he doesn't fight now, he was afraid that he would be haunted by a male

bat spirit here in the dark. But if he did, he couldn’t get the array
information of bat island. If there was any violence, he was afraid even Yue
Chenqing would be dragged down by him.

Full of mania and buzzing, Gu Mang could not help screaming, "Dage!
There's something to say! I am… I am still a baby!!! I’m not suitable for
Yin and Yang cultivation. Do you want to change to a different person?"

It seemed that the other side didn't intend to listen to him. He came to pull
him up and press him between the haystacks.

Gu Mang called out, "Shit! You! Mom! Ah! That's what I said. Don't you
stop?

You, fuck - like to use - strong - ah?!"

The other side finally spoke. As soon as he spoke, Gu Mang could not help
shivering at the magnetic and low voice that splashed with spark.

“You shout again." The voice of the man, who was forced to the extreme,
angry, forbearing and impetuous, was pasted in his ear. With the hot and
humid breath, he fell up and down.

"That's what I’ll really do."

"..."
Gu Mang was silent.

After a while, the big hand holding his throat released, and the other side
straightened up, a cluster of fireballs suddenly lit up, reflecting the narrow
grass house.

In the orange light, Mo Xi bit his lips, held the flame in one hand, and
stared at him fiercely. Those beautiful phoenix eyes were seven points cruel
and three points thin red. His robes were slightly scattered due to the
struggle just now under him. He was not as cold and rigorous as usual.

"..." Gu Mang rubbed his neck which had five red pinch marks from him.
He gasped and his eyes turned white. "Cough!"!! What are you so crazy
for? I'm not going to say you can't in front of the female bat king…”

“Can't you shut up?" Mo said, gnashing his teeth.

“I'll shut up and watch you fight!" Gu Mang almost retched, blue eyes were
flustered with water vapor, staring at him. "It seems that I just said that this
man is a vulgar person with no extraordinary ability. You were satisfied
with the short package, so that you could be caught by the queen to be an
aunt in the wing room, which is too humiliating!"

Mo Xi’s face was red and angry. "You -!"

"What are you?" Gu Mang fell down on the haystack and murmured, "You
really scared me to death. I thought that bat spirit was making love..."

He slowed down and sat up.

Raise his eyes, he asked Mo Xi, “Let’s talk business. What's the matter with
Yue Chenqing?"

Mo Xi calmed his anger and replied, "Nothing unusual."

Gu Mang rubbed his neck again and coughed dryly. "That's good. By the
way, put out the fireball. The bamboo curtain doesn't block the light. Bat
essence doesn't like fire. If they see it, they will know there's something
wrong with the grass house."
"I have a blackout array."

"It's better to be cautious. If you're not afraid of ten thousand, you're afraid
of one thing."

Mo Xi was silent for a moment. He moved his ring finger, and the fire
suddenly dissipated.

Gu Mang took a seat where he was, and said, "It's almost all settled tonight.

Please wait patiently. When I get back the soul absorption charm left in the
body of Wuyan, we will know where to leave the island."

"When will it be taken back?"

Gu Mang closed his eyes and slowed down for a while, then he opened his
eyes. "Now."

He said, and began to sign and recite the incantation. Slowly, little by little,
a white light came from the direction of the waterside pavilion, penetrated
the walls of the thatched cottage, and gathered at Gu Mang's fingertips.

With a touch of fragrant martial arts, Gu Mang put the ball of light shining
with a mother of pearl color in his hand.

"You see, this is Wuyn's divine sense." Gu Mang breathed a sigh of relief
and said to Xi, “In addition to taking in her secrets about the array, I also
searched the cause and effect of why she made people into puppets. After
all, Yue Chenqing was tricked by her, I wanted to be on guard."

He said this and also told Mo Xi what he had just heard by the agate pool.

Mo Xi frowned and said, "Wuyan once had a fairy to live up to?"

"It sounds like it was,” Gu Mang said. "And I think that in this divine sense,
we will see the immortal who was very grateful ten **.* No matter what,
I'll read it first!"

*Asterisks are in the original

Gu Mang spoke and pointed the light to move. The light ball slowly went
into the air, suspended in front of Mo Xi and Gu Mang’s eyes.

"Tell me,” Gu Mang asked him. "Why do you want to bewitch the man on
the island?"

At the beginning the light sphere was still pearl white. After a while, there
began to be a collection of five colors. There was a hazy picture on the
sphere, and a hazy and illusory voice of divinity came.

It was the voice of Wuyan.

"... This matter... " Wuyan's voice said softly. "Let's start from when I was
young..."

As her voice became clearer, the picture began to flow in the light ball.

"... At that time, there was a fight in the Mengdie islands. As the demonic
beastic beasts of the neighboring islands had multiplied too much, there was
no place for the original habitat to stand on the cone. In order to seize the
territory and break the covenant, they invaded the island of the fire bat
family, killed my mother, the queen of the fire bat family at that time, and
then slaughtered the rest of the bat family on the island."

In the sphere of light, there was a faint shaking of the demonic beasts'
killing.

The luster of mother of pearl went down, and the sphere was covered with a
layer of blood.

"At that time, I was one of the reserve kings of bat king. Naturally, I was
also regarded as the eyesore of bat king and the target of hunting. My sister
used herself as bait to protect me from the siege, but I was still seriously
injured… My wings were broken, my muscles and bones were broken, but I
had been using spiritual power to maintain. I dared not stop… But I didn’t
know where it was going to end... "

In the sphere of light, the sea surged and thunder interweaved.

"I had been on the sea for many, many days, and then there was a storm,
and I was exhausted. My wounds were festering. I kept flying for a while,
and finally I landed on a strange island."

In the picture, the baby-like Wuyan fluttered its wings and struggled several
times to fly, which was useless in the end.

"I could feel from the fall that this island was by no means an ordinary one.
Its spirit was too strong - there must be immortals on this island."

"I was terrified,” Wuyn said. “I'd heard since childhood that immortals love
to kill demonic beasts since ancient times, so I was lying in the haystack,
and I

thought, though I didn't die in the fight among the demonic beasts, would I
die in the hands of immortals? I wanted to struggle and fly away from this
fairyland.

But my energy was really to the end. This struggle did not allow me to take
off again, on the contrary, it attracted the attention of others. Someone came
to me after crossing the flower sea... "

The bat, whose wings were broken, lay dying among the haystacks. It
looked badly hurt. The film on the side of the wing was torn. Blood flowed
on the grass leaves. A pair of black eyes were wet and moist. It was pitiful.

Just when it was helpless, suddenly a pair of white silk shoes with blue edge
appeared in the light ball and stopped beside Wuyan. Then, a long hand
picked her up, and the other hand carefully protected her and held her in the
palm.

Gu Mang complacently said, "You see, what I say comes, that the immortal
that is ungrateful appeared so quickly."

The vision of the light ball slowly moved up, from the plain upper body to
the spotless robe sleeve.
When the picture was completely moved to the immortal's face, Gu Mang
and Mo Xi were stunned in an instant——

He saw a man in blue like a cloud, with a clear face, a pair of apricot eyes
with misty rain, and a noble and clean temperament, like the pines and
bamboos reflecting the moon.

Gu Mang was surprised and said, "Gentleman Wisdom?"

Mo Xi also opened his eyes. "Shen palace master......"

It never occurred to him that the "heartless man" who emerged in the light
sphere was the first sage of Chonghua hundred years ago, Chen Tang, a
gentleman, and Hui!

___

The author has something to say: QAQ didn't finish my task of saving
manuscripts today and yesterday. It was burning badly. In addition, I wrote
the second decryption eight years ago. I was not satisfied with what I wrote.
I deleted and rewritten it once, and lost a wave of saved manuscripts. So I
want to close the door tomorrow, and I won't write back the code. I hope I
can write better the second decryption in a few hours at night Wait for me to
come back!!!
 Chapter 102 - Credulous

This was really beyond the two people's expectation. They both knew that
although Chen Tang was a man with all the skills of cultivation, he was a
real mortal. He had never become an immortal.

Gu Mang murmured, "What's the matter..."

Mo Xi’s brow and heart were frowning. He stared at the flowing ball of
light and shook his head. "First look."

In the picture, Chen Tang raised his porcelain jade fingers and stroked the
fluffy forehead and heart of Wuyan. While comforting the little demon, he
gave the blue spiritual energy to the dying Wuyan. At the same time, the
scene in the photosphere slowly shrank away, and it could be seen that they
were actually on an isolated island, but that island was not the bat island
where they were now, but another island with few people.

The island was very strange. They couldn’t see the climate. There were
flowers and plants everywhere, bearing fruit. Winter plum, summer lotus,
autumn laurel, spring peach and plum blossoms were all over the fertile
land. The central part of the island was a large altar built by a huge stone.
There was nothing else on the altar, except for a cold jade qin and a burnt
tail five string guqin.

Gu Mang turned to ask Mo Xi, "I still have many incomplete memories. Is
this island a place of Chonghua?"

"No." Mo Xi stared at the island of flowers and said, "There is no such

island in Chonghua."

Gu Mang touched his chin. "It's strange that Chen Tang, a gentleman and
Hui, was alone in an isolated island that is not the territory of Chonghua..."
He didn't have time to think too much, because the voice began to speak
again.

Her voice was full of endless sighs, sorrows and charms.

"Maybe it's my destiny, maybe the saying in the demon class was wrong.
The immortal on the island found me injured, but he didn't mean to hurt me.
Instead, he took me back to his residence and healed me carefully."

Chen Tang in the light ball came to a wooden house on the shore of the
island reef with the injured bat.

Wuyan said, "I was very hurt, and because of the great changes just
happened, Ah Niang and elder sister died in the strife. I had no time to be
sad when I ran for my life. Now that I was settled down, I felt very sad. I
cried every day and every night. Fortunately, there was also the immortal
elder brother on the island. He was not only not as vicious as the immortal I
knew from childhood, but also treated me very gently. He often persuaded
me and comforts me… I finally recovered slowly under his care."

"I stayed there for a long time, but later I found that the whole island was a
mobile island, never staying in one place for a long time..."

Gu Mang and Mo Xi took a look at each other. What island was it? It was
unheard of that flowers bloomed and moved on the sea.

Wuyan said, "The island was like spring all the year round. Most of the
time, because it was a place where immortals lived, the spiritual energy of
the plants and trees was particularly strong. But though there were many
plants and trees, there were few creatures that could talk - because besides
me there was only the immortal who saved me on this island. He was good
at everything, but he was just too mysterious. He didn’t tell me where he
was sacred or even his name. I had been with him for a long time. I only
knew his surname was Shen."

Gu Mang murmured, "Is it really Chen Tang?"

"I had no choice but to call him Shen Xian." In the ball of light, she had
regained some spiritual power. Wuyan, who could turn into an adult, was
sitting beside the altar of grass and a warbler. Her young and slender legs
were still wrapped with bandages, but she didn’t care. Her bright eyes were
always chasing the figure of Chen Tang.

"Every day, Shen Xian came to the altar to play the qin. The music was
sweet and beautiful. When he came, there would be a gentle and exciting
illusion of begonia petals falling over the island. I always thought it was his
magic, and I pestered him to teach me, but he refused. He said it was not
because of him, but if I asked what it was because of, he just smiled and
stopped talking."

"He laughed very well. I looked at him every day. As long as he laughed, I
felt very comfortable. In this way, day by day, he healed my wounds every
day, and I listened to him play the qin. Then one day,” "Wuyan said, “I
suddenly found that the world in my eyes had changed.”

"Before my eyes were the sky, flowers, trees, and the immortal. They were
all very good-looking and I liked them. But one day, I found that all the
flowers and

trees in the sky were still there, but they had become so inconspicuous. All
their colors seemed to fall on Shen Xian alone."

"That's when I found out,” Wuyan said, "I'm in love with him."

"He saved my life, healed my wound and calmed my pain. He broke my old
impression of immortals... " When Wu Yan's voice of divine sense was
mentioned here, it was like an ordinary girl, with a sweet tone and crisp
fruit on the branch. "Although he was so mysterious, he didn’t want to talk
much.

Although he is a fairy and I am a demon, I just liked him. I must be forced."

There was a little silence again.

"But he didn't understand my mind."

After a while, the pearl color of the light ball gradually turned dark. In the
picture, Wuyan stood on several sides of the qin altar, covering her face,
and tears falling between her fingers.

Obviously, she was reluctant to change into a stone.

When the voice of Wuyan's divine sense resounded again, with a bit of
choking, sure enough, she said, "He was shocked at my kindness, and then
said that I could not get along with him for several months, how could I
know what I like?"

"Like is not a feeling? It can be a long stream of water, or it can be

something that you suddenly realize in a moment."

"But no matter how I plead, he refused me, and asked me to leave the
floating fairyland after I got well."

"I said that I just like him, but he said that we were not all the way. I said
that I could cultivate in the fairyland for him, but he said that he was not an
immortal master,” Wuyan said. "Lie."

“If you’re not a fairy, why can you control the island? If you’re not
immortal, why play the qin and make the flowers fall? I left these questions
to him and he answered nothing. Finally, I simply asked him if he thought I
was not good-looking, and told him what he disliked, I could try to change.
But all he said was that he was devoted to cultivation and didn't want to get
married."

Gu Mang sighed to himself.

The mind of the fire bat is not good, and the feelings of the demons are
much stronger than that of the human race, almost unreasonable. Chen Tang
had no interest in her, but she wanted him to tell her why. She really had no
way to grind Chen Tang at that time.

However, "one mind on cultivation, no heart to get along with others" is the
most skillful refusal speech of all practitioners. Generally speaking, once
this sentence is uttered, the other side has no words to say anymore about
complaining about men and women. Moreover, this does not lose to any
rival. It is better to accept it psychologically.

Sure enough, Wuyan said, "I heard him say this. Although I was unwilling,
I was speechless. Could I stop him from practicing? I had to leave at last…
Just before I left, I was capricious again."

"I said to him, ‘Since you are a gentleman, you must do what you say.
When you say that you refuse me today, you are committed to cultivation
and don't want to get along with me, then you can't deceive me.’ He said he
didn't lie, so I asked him to draw a hook with my tail finger. I used the
magic of the fire bat family to tie an invisible line around his tail finger - as
long as he broke his promise and married someone in the future, I could feel
it - then I would just…”

Wuyan’s voice became confused.

She didn't seem to know what she would do if he got married.

The scene in the photosphere changed again. This time, it had turned back
to bat island.

“Later, I went back to bat island and became the queen of bat island after
many changes. But I still thought of him. Every night, I would call out my
finger line. If I looked at the line, I would know that he really abided by his
promise and never moved anyone else. There was still hope in my heart. So
I still practiced against my will and practice the immortal path. I only hoped
that one day when I saw him again, he could see my heart and know that I
didn't mean it temporarily. I hope he can change his mind. I've been
practicing like this. Wait…”

"Until one day." When the light ball suddenly darkened, the Wuyan in the
picture was furious, like crazy, "One day, I found that the thread was
broken."

Gu Mang turned his head in surprise and asks Mo Xi, "Did Chen Tang
marry a wife before he died?"
Mo Xi frowned, and looked at the ball of light with suspicion, shaking his
head.

“No. He had no wife and no son."

"And did he have any brothers or sisters who looked like him?"

"Not at all."

"That's weird,” Gu Mang said. "According to the records of Chonghua

history, he died after being killed by a devil.” In any case, he didn't feel
right with what Wuyan said.

He frowned deeper and deeper and murmured, "And I always feel that Chen
Tang's face is a little bit good, and I always wonder where I have seen it
before.

What's the matter with this man?"

He was thinking about this, and the sound of Wuyan in the spirit light ball
continued. It seemed that there was a thunderclap in the thundercloud. Her
voice gradually changed from sadness to distortion and horror——

"He married."

"He changed his mind away from cultivating, but not because of me! It's
because of someone I don't know! Who do you want to marry!? He lied to
me!!

He just can't see that I'm a demon and he's a fairy! As long as there is a
suitable fairy to pursue him, he can nod his head and accept her. He lied to
me!! I wish I could rush to them and tear them to pieces, but I don't know
what that bitch looks like! I came first!"

The angry voice of Wuyan echoed in their ears, sharp as claws.

"I knew him first! He promised me! It's because he's so lucky that he's fat
with his words!"
"..." Gu Mang sighed in his heart that this was a true story of Chen Shi Mei
before*. Unexpectedly, the truth was not so. This fire bat demon was really
infatuated. Chen Tang was not moved before, but could not refuse. He was
reluctant all the way down. The person’s feelings were never strong, and
there was no coming before. Although Chen Tang promised that he would
not marry someone else, which really broke the contract, the word "heart"
was used too heavily.

*World beauty but mtl had me thinking I jumped into 2HA somehow

"I went out of the island looking for the person, but I didn't know where he
was hiding with that cheap maid. However, I have lost a lot of energy due to
my practice of immortality. It was clear that I was in a good time, but
though I had full gorgeous hair, I was still especially aging. I had to rely on
the blood elixir made from the blood of the feather people to maintain my
youth and energy. Why…”

In the sphere of light, Wuyan had become an old woman with prickly skin.
She was madly attacking in the palace.

The maid gingerly gave the blood elixir, and she took it as if she had been
covered with wrinkles by an invisible hand, the wrinkled skin had become
fragile again, and the haggard face had become charming again.

Her beauty could be watered with forbidden drugs.

Only the innocence in the eyes couldn’t come back.

"What Ah Niang said is really good. The immortals will kill the demons.
Some will kill the body and some will kill the heart! Liar! Liar..."

"I can't understand these men who are not my race. I don't want to get
involved with these creatures anymore."

After that, Wuyan fell into a disease like madness. She felt that Chen Tang
would change his mind, and almost morbidly hoped that Chen Tang would
meet her again. On the one hand, she fell into a extreme disgust of foreign
men. She banned them from the whole bat island. If there were foreign men
breaking into the island, she would feed them insects, reshape them into the
shape of the begonia, and play with them to solve her thirst for him.

"One of these likes is enough."

"I'll never do the same again… Forever and ever… From generation to
generation I can't forget. He lied to me…"

"He lied to me..."

The sound was getting weaker, like the ripples on the lake. It was back to
rest.

"Liar."

The ball of light went out and the hut was silent.

Gu Mang stood up and a ray of white light came into his mind - that is, he
was empathizing with Wuyan's divine sense and mastering the boundary of
bat island.

After all this, Gu Mang didn’t speak, and Mo Xi seemed to be getting a

headache from the fierce love of the demon family. Instead of opening his
mouth, he raised his finger and kneaded his nose and eyebrows back.

Mo Xi sat on the haystack and said with a headache, " What is all this and
what... "

Gu Mang was also speechless. He was just going to understand the reason
why Wuyan used to poison, but he didn't expect to involve the past of the
first gentleman of Chonghua.

He coughed and said, "The fire bat people tend to be beasts. Their love and
hate are mostly like this: I like you, and I can make many sacrifices and
changes for you. If you don't like me, then you are a heartbreaker. But it's
always hard to be reluctant to like or not to like this kind of thing. Isn't it?"

Mo Xi: " Uh huh.”

Gu Mang looked at Mo Xi's face, looked at that appearance, and a trace of
cruelty came out of his mind. He paused and asked with interest, "How
about you. Have you ever had a similar idea?"

Mo Xi turned his head, his black eyes in some daze. "What?"

Gu Mang looked at his dog-like eyes, which were puzzled and clear. He
couldn’t bear it. But he remembered the past that happened in the time
mirror, and knew that it was not good for him to entangle with Mo Xi. So
when he came out of the mirror, he would occasionally stimulate Mo Xi,
bully Mo Xi, deliberately alienate him and draw a clear line with him.

So he finally got down to the bottom of his heart, hung up the god-hating
ghost loathsome ruffian smile, raised his hand to Mo Xi’s chin, and raised
the smooth jaw line.

Gu Mang asked, "How about you? Have you ever resented me like this?"

It was about how Wuyan made him dizzy, and Gu Mang's meaningful
question blinded him, so Mo Xi didn’t resist. Gu Mang held his face, looked
up, and looked at the man standing in front of him.

“..."

"Do you feel that no matter what sacrifice you made, what changes you
made?"

The fingertips slid down inch by inch, from the clear line of the jaw, along
the undulating Adam's apple, to the neckline, and slowly down again.

Finally, it landed on the left side of Mo Xi’s chest.

“Your senior brother never really liked you."

Gu Mang's fingertips pointed to the place where he stabbed Mo Xi with his

own hands. With a smile as thin as mist on his face, he pointed to his belly
but exerted a little force.

The wound had already healed, but the ferocious scar was still there.
Across the clothes, under Gu Mang's fingers, he began to feel pain.

Gu Mang stepped on the haystack with his elbow on his knee, leaned over
to stare at Mo Xi, who was sitting in front of him, and grinned, “General
Mo, have you ever resented like her?"

Mo Xi’s eyes were lost in this sentence.

Gu Mang was smiling, but seemed to slap him hard. Mo Xi was hurt. The
sharp edge of the slap was unexpected. The sadness in the bottom of his
eyes was almost immediately revealed. He suddenly turned his head away
and bit his lips.

After a while, he cleaned up his self respect and looked back at Gu Mang.

"Chen Tang never said that he liked Wuyan."

"So?"

"... But you... " Mo Xi said almost with difficulty. “You said…”

"Is it… Then when I said it, you should have been clear that what a man
says when he is happy in bed can not be taken seriously. When I used to
sleep with those girls, I said ‘I love you’ and hurt them just like you. I also
said I’d pick the moon for them…”

He spoke, with a sigh, reaching out to rub the top of his hair. "Look, you are
a big man. A little girl in the brothel can't believe anything. How can you -"

But before he finished speaking, his outstretched hand was turned by Mo Xi

and opened violently.

___
The author has something to say: it's necessary to force that the source of
this stem is heaven reliant and dragon slaying.... To avoid
misunderstandings, I have to be reluctant and guilty.... Cover your face,
cover your face As I said yesterday, today I'm going to close the door to
save my manuscript ~ ~

~ try to save more and come back ~ ~ ~ mojo!!! I'll shoot you a careful
heart duck~~~

PS. in the last chapter, I didn't say it was not vulgar when I scolded her!

Originally, it was a big job!! But Jinjiang doesn't allow me to say "I'm going
to die" and I'll lock the chapter with a black bar!!! So I can only let him and
two dogs together is not vulgar!! it ticks me off!!!! Beat the chest!!!
 Chapter 103 - One Room

But before he finished speaking, his outstretched hand was turned by Mo Xi

and opened violently.

"..."

The smile on Gu Mang's face gathered, and his blue eyes seemed to flash
with some delicate luster. But the flash was only a flash, and he recovered
his thin and cool smile.

"Angry?"

Mo Xi didn’t say a word, just bore some emotion about to overflow and
stared at Gu Mang.

At the moment, his face looked like a dog whose owner had broken his
heart, and a cat whose tail has been trampled. Sadness and self-esteem
converged on the pale face at the same time. There was water vapor in his
eyes, but he still held on proudly, biting the white teeth, staring at Gu Mang
fiercely and arrogantly.

After a while, holding back the shaking line in his voice, he said softly, "I
will believe. I'm not like you. I can take whatever I want."

"..." Gu Mang was silent for a moment and sneered, "Look, you still laugh
at Wuyan. Aren't you the same? She will be forced, but you will believe."

The blue veins on the back of the white hand had been slightly exposed.

Gu Mang didn't see it, just said, "So you and she are not much different,
because you think you can't pay back and resent for so many years."
"Do you think I blame you and hated you all these years, just because I
didn’t think I could get paid back?"

Gu Mang looked at the light and shadow of Mo Xi's eyes, almost

compassionate.

But he remained silent for a while, and said, "No way."

Mo Xi shut his eyes abruptly. His eyelashes quivered, and his pent up
emotions tore open the way suddenly. He broke out, "If I really just don't
like this, can you stand in front of me and say these words to me now?! If I
just don't agree with this, how many ways can I repay my unwillingness,
forcibly occupy you, humiliate you, and poison you? I don't do these means,
but you think I really don't know?! Gu Mang! I regarded you as my
companion, my best friend, my... "

My lover. My God.

What I hate is your betrayal and change. What you abandoned was not only
me, but also your brother, your dream, and the light of your past.

And who you used to be.

"Go another way, even if you have no trouble with me all your life, I will
not blame you."

"..."

“Gu Mang. You almost dug my heart out. "

Gu Mang's fingertips quivered slightly.

Mo Xi lowered his voice and looked up at him. The dark eyes, like the
stars, were silent. "Haven't you understood it yet?"

"..."

Gu Mang was speechless for a moment. These black eyes were too painful.
Gu Mang still remembered that when he first saw them, they were not like
this.

When he saw Mo Xi for the first time, he stood under the osmanthus tree of
the school palace, wearing a black snake pattern robe embroidered with
gold, with hair tied with a high blond horsetail and a jade waist bow at the
bend of his arm, looking at the target center in the distance.

When the wind blew, his broad sleeves were blown away, and he noticed
the eyes behind him. Mo Xi’s hair turned as he looked back at Gu Mang.

Those eyes were still and deep, clear and bright, like a lake that hadn't been
immersed in the world. They had no mood, so they moved away from Gu
Mang lightly.

Later, Gu Mang saw him several times in the school palace. One time, he
saw him sitting alone on the stone steps reading a book. One time, he saw
him leaning against a tree to eat. Another time, he saw that he had just come
out of the school palace's training stake field, walking, biting his head rope,
tying his horsetail, sticking out a white and long neck with wide black robe
edge, and was sweating.

He was always alone.

"The little Mo Gongzi is arrogant."

"Psychic power is a good thing. If it's high enough to be abnormal, it's not
necessarily true. Who knows if he's practicing any unknown magic?"

"Don't talk about it. Mo Gongzi relies on his hard work. Didn't you hear the
imperial master praise him every day? I heard that he has been practicing in
the shooting range until the time of Hai Shi* every day since he entered
school. Haha, I don't know who he’s working for."

*roughly 9-11pm

This kind of dialogue, Gu Mang actually heard a lot. When he didn't know
who “Mo Xi" was, Gu Mang had already heard the name of “Mo Xi". From
the murmur of the academic palace, from the sneer of Murong Lian, from
the master, he had no idea of many fragments were related to this person.

Among these princes, the grumpy, the unworthy and the ambitious… There
were so many of them. At that time, Gu Mang also thought that it was really
Mo Xi’s own fault, and he didn't like this person.

Until that day.

On that day, he accidentally passed the school yard and saw two palace
servants kneeling in front of Mo Xi. He thought it was the young man who
was bullying the palace slaves with his power and wanted to go out to speak
for others, but he heard one of them kowtow and run across the channel…

"Master Mo! Master Mo, we are really wrong! I, we didn't mean to steal
your money, but… Just... "

Next to him a yellow skinny servant girl trembled. “I was just really hungry.
I offended Master Murong a few days ago. If I was in charge of something,
he would punish us for not having enough to eat… We are hungry, and saw
that you are always alone… Just brave enough to come… Steal... Steal your
purse."

"I'm sorry young master, please forgive us. My sister hasn't had a dry meal
in three days… She's so young, I'm really afraid that she won't survive. If
you want to punish me, please forgive my sister... "

"Brother, wuwuwu......"

"..." Mo Xi stared at the two brothers and sisters, silently for a few minutes,
and the red light of the ShuaiRan whip in the palm gradually went out.

He didn't speak. He looked down and picked up his purse from the spatial
bag.

He untied it and put it on the stone steps without saying a word. Then he
turned around and left.
His action really made Gu Mang, who was standing in the distance, stay.
You should know that in the old history of Hua Poan, except for the
servants brought by the prince of the aristocratic family, the disciples of the
school palace were not allowed to have any contact with ordinary servants,
let alone help them - that was the taboo of the school palace.

But Mo Xi did it without thinking, without speaking or asking for return, as

if it was a natural thing.

Gu Mang looked at the silhouette of the little young master's robe sleeve
flying, and suddenly some unknown subtle feelings appeared in his heart.

But if this was the case, Gu Mang's attention to Mo Xi may not have been
as deep as later. What really surprised him was that a few days later, a news
broke out in the school palace.

Mo Xi, who was left by his father Fuling Jun, was punished with a whip
and stick because he violated the rules and regulations.

"Oh, when the boat capsized in the ditch.”

"Look at him so high for so long, this meal of whips is to measure his
prestige at last!"

"It's said that he gave his money bag to a pair of slave brothers and sisters
and violated the commandments. He is a man who pretends to be
hardworking in his

daily life, but now he pretends to be pure and kind. I think it's enough
hypocrisy."

At this time, when the audience talked about him, Gu Mang felt totally
different.

When he returned to his residence, he suddenly heard Murong Lian's

unbridled laughter coming from the other garden.

"That Mo Xi really is a fool, but it's just a plan of bitter meat. It's so easy to
get hooked. It's really surprising. Hahahaha!"
"Lord, you are so intelligent. How could Mo Xi be your opponent?”

"Hum! It violates the taboo of the school palace. No matter how strong his
technique is, he can't be promoted as a talent of the school palace. Fight
with me?" Murong Lian sneered. "He's too young."

Gu Mang then understood that the so-called "slave brother and sister case"
was specially designed by Murong Lian to entrap his opponent. The two
brothers and sisters accepted Mo Xi’s coin bag and handed over everything
to Murong Lian. Murong Lian filed a lawsuit and stabbed it directly to the
discipline elder of the school palace, saying that Mo Xi violated the rules of
the school palace and gave it to the servant in private.

As the only son of the Mo family, Mo Xi would not be severely punished,

but this was the taboo of the academic palace. In addition, the elder was
originally a friend of Wangshu Jun's family, and naturally favored Murong
Lian, so Mo Xi was admonished for this.

Gu Mang was Murong Lian's man at that time, and he had no intersection
with Mo Xi. Even if he was upset again, he could not talk to Mo Xi, nor
visit Mo Xi, nor publicize it to the public.

Only from that time on, Mo Xi had planted a seed in the bottom of Gu
Mang's heart. In the future, warblers grew up in the grasses whistling in the
wind, and all kinds of things were destined for this.

The so-called "all hits are fixed, and when the life is written, it is doomed to
escape."

A few days later, Gu Mang passed by the Green Avenue of the school
palace.

There was no one else on the green lawn, but a young man sitting alone by
a birch tree.

Mo Xi sat quietly in the shade of the tree, nibbling on white glutinous rice
dumplings, and looking down at the bamboo slips spread on his knees.
There was still a whiplash mark left by punishment on that snow white
cheek, but it didn’t affect anything. The eyelashes were still so thick, the
eyes were still clean, and there was no resentment.

Gu Mang stood behind the tree and looked at the lonely and beautiful
silhouette for a while, until Mo Xi finally realized the over focused regard.
He looked up from the volume, and the sideways eyes met his vision.

Gu Mang: "..."

Mo Xi: "?"

This was the first time for Gu Mang to look directly at these dark eyes. He
had some sweaty palms. He was always cheerful and bright. He had
become clumsy.

He licked his lips nervously and tried to smile at Mo Xi, but he was at a
loss. At this time, Lu Zhanxing was walking far ahead of the road. Seeing
him, he waved to him and called out, “Mang'er! What are you doing
standing there?"

Gu Mang hurriedly replied with a stammer, and hurriedly turned away his
eyes.

He was red with his ears, running away to the distance.

The noble master Mo didn't know him at that time. He didn't remember
their first look at each other in the yard.

But Gu Mang remembered.

Those black jade eyes…

He remembered the pure land he wanted to protect.

Gu Mang sighed blankly and looked at the eyes in the hut. There was
hatred, resentment, pain, unwillingness, and even the glare of bigotry and
violence in it.
But Gu Mang remembered the first time when he saw Mo Xi, the eyes were
only heavy and upright.

They were still like this after all.

Gu Mang looked away.

He was afraid that he would never hide some words if he looked at them
again.

His broken heart was beginning to ache.

The thatched cottage was quiet and still. Gu Mang never spoke again. He
sat down on the haystack. The haystack fell softly, and he lay on his back in
the middle of the soft rice stem, staring at the zenith.

He knew that he should draw a clear line with Mo Xi. Mo Xi was his
poison. One blow was fatal and had no remedy. He tried to build a wall
between himself and Mo Xi, but when he saw that there were too many
worried eyes on the wall, his brick hand trembled.

In fact, he really wanted to leave this small grass house. Except for the
smell of straw, the only thing he could smell was the faint fragrance of Mo
Xi.

He had a hard cold mask, but he didn’t know how long it can last around
Mo Xi.

"..." Both of them didn't speak any more, and the atmosphere was frozen to
the extreme for a moment. Gu Mang finally couldn't help getting up, patting
the grass on his body, going to the door of the room, and looking out from
the gap.

Those bat spirits were still searching for a match. They were in a mess. It
wasn’t not a good time to go out.

Gu Mang had to go back to Mo Xi and sit down, holding his cheek in a

daze. He didn’t intend to provoke Mo Xi's sorrow any more. The result of
seeking to provoke Mo Xi's sorrow was that he was not so easy to suffer.
They sat for a while, and Gu Mang took a look at Mo Xi.

Mo Xi lowered the side of his head, and his eyelashes were hanging.

After a while, he took another peek at Mo Xi.

Mo Xi still didn't say a word. He didn't pay attention to him. Gu Mang

didn't know if he noticed his wandering eyes. As a matter of fact, he fell
into such a silence that he didn't want to talk much just after his mood broke
out once.

Gu Mang knew that he really hurt him.

In fact, Gu Mang knew how Mo Xi could be the same as Wuyan.

After all, they were so passionate to resist the lingering death. He was
willing to go to bed with Mo Xi, but now he accused Mo Xi of being
unreasonable.

Obviously, he saw the support of Mo Xi, the despair of Mo Xi, and he also
wanted to change his mind of turning back…

But in their current situation, apart from letting Mo Xi have his hatred and
stay away from him, what better way could he go?

Mo Xi’s heart was soft, and he was an upright person. He seemed ruthless,
but in fact, Gu Mang knew that he was kinder than anyone else. And this
kind of kindness was like the help he gave to the servant of the school
palace, which was often used to calculate his sword and spear by others.

So, since Gu Mang has chosen this road, it was enough that he had pure
hatred for him. There was no need for “pity," “injustice," “unwillingness,"
or even a little love.

He was just so close to him, when he smelled the familiar breath on his
body. Gu Mang's heart would still be as restless as yesterday's, even if he
knew what he should do, he would still have a little bit of poor little
thought.
A little thought that if everything could be changed, he would be able to
approach him like a moth to the fire as before, and could hold him and
make love with him… If he could borrow emotion to move again, and say
"I love you" recklessly.

How good that should be.

After a long silence, Gu Mang finally broke the stuffy silence, even though
he deliberately said, “Cough… Suddenly thinking of it, Yue Chenqing's life
crystal…”

Mo Xi still didn’t look at him. "In my spatial bag."

"Take it out and have a look."

The stone decorated with agate beads was taken out. The luster of the stone
was abundant and more and more moist. Gu Mang took it in his hand and
looked at it for a while. He returned it to Mo Xi.

"It seems that everything is going well over on Jiang Xiong's side. We don't
have to rush out for a while. Let's wait until those bat spirits are all almost
in the hut."

"... Uh huh.”

Each of them with their own thoughts in min, sat in a pile of straw,
fascinated, waiting for the bats outside to disperse.

It was silent for a moment.

All of a sudden, a pair of bat spirits stumbled past their door, breaking the
silence. Through the falling bamboo curtain, they could see their kisses like
glue, and could hear the laughter of the two demon beasts.

"Don't worry."

"Let's build up the god money for the king. How can we do without hurry?"

The female bat chuckled and occasionally accompanied by a vague kiss.

”Hmmm… You will take the king to talk about things, and speak with a
high voice. Don't you want to..."

The next sound was drowned in their wet kiss.

"..." Gu Mang couldn’t help but look at Mo Xi, who was aware of his eyes
and turned away his face. Just when Gu Mang thought Mo Xi was going to
pretend to be deaf, he suddenly heard him ask——

"What gods are they accumulating for the king?"

“Oh," Gu Mang said. "It seems that Wuyan can absorb the spiritual flow
generated by the following bat demons when they meet each other. This is a
characteristic of the fire bat family."

Mo Xi didn't say a word, but looking at his face, he could see that he was
saying

“That's ridiculous."

"It's no surprise that the fire bat is the main prostitute,” Gu Mang said.
"When they are in the nest, we will go."

The two bat demons, who were tired of leaning in front of their door, were
so hungry that they could feel the warm atmosphere just by looking at the
shadows. Seeing that they were about to push the door in, the male bat
suddenly stopped. "Oh, this room has been occupied."

The female bat demon's voice was soft as if she could choke water.

"Next door is still empty. Go next door.”

The two birds went next door. Mo Xi breathed a sigh of relief, but suddenly
he heard that the wall far away from his size suddenly makes a "Dong"
sound, and then the voices of the two birds stuck to the wall more clearly
and spread to their cottage.

"Baby, let me kiss again..."

"Don't be so urgent..."

"..."

At this time, Gu Mang took a sneak look at Mo Xi - and found that Mo Xi’s
face was already black.

___

The author has something to say: simang, Xueyi, Shanglian, FA Tang It's all
sweet CP! "

Boundless: give you a mango.

Quench younger sister: eat?

Boundless: No, let you carry it in your arms, so we are delicious

watermelon and mango CP! Siman CP is sweet!

Jiang yexue: I'll give you a white dress.

Chu Yi: do you wear it?

Jiang yexue: hang out the window, so we are white snow and white clothes.
The CP of snow clothes is sweet.

Flower broken dark: give you a hair.

Chen Tang: do you wear it?

Flower broken dark: hahaha, no, planted in your heart, so we are hair sugar
CP, hair sugar CP is sweet.

JunShang: send you a couplet.

A Lian: is it on the door?

Jun Shang: Oh, no, let you throw away the lower couplet, so we are the
upper couplet CP. the upper couplet CP is sweet.

Caibao: all the above CP have not been hammered except Ximang. The
small theater is not responsible for blind larang. Don't believe the small
theater
 Chapter 104 - Torment

This was a thatched cottage. It was close to the thatched cottage, and these
demons had no sense of shame. So when they built these houses, they didn’t
care about the problem of sound barrier at all. Maybe some bat spirits
thought it was interesting.

But between Gu Mang and Mo Xi, it was very embarrassing.

The two bats were very impatient, and soon they got to the point directly.
They seemed to be doing things directly against the wall. Gu Mang could
even listen to the subtle sound of water. Gu Mang took a look at Mo Xi. In
the dark, he couldn’t see his expression clearly, but he could still feel the
deep atmosphere around him.

Gu Mang coughed twice, looked at the roof of the hut with blue eyes, and
suddenly said, “Want to listen to a song?"

Mo Xi: "..."

Before Mo Xi answered, Gu Mang hummed and sang. He used to use his

suona to play many wedding and funeral tunes. The songs he sang were
also nine and eighteen, without any ambiguity. So there were two bats in the
side chamber. Gu Mang in the side chamber sang a little song in a tone that
said people were angry and didn’t pay for their lives.

He just wanted to take away the lingering voices of the beast from him, but
he hummed. Gu Mang was really forgetful. He didn't mind the movement
of the couple next door. In a comfortable position, he fell into the rice
stalks, resting his arms behind his head, shaking his long legs and humming
to himself.
He sang a paragraph, dundundun, almost some jokingly asked the dark Mo
Xi, "Like it?"

"..." Mo Xi said in a low voice, "Do you want to bring in the ones next
door?"

"No way." Gu Mang leaned against the straw, put one hand on his knee, and
clapped softly, "You can see, they can't care about me."

After a while, the voice on the other side of the wall stopped. Then came
the angry knocking on the wall.

"Dong Dong!"

Mo Xi looked at him reproachfully, as if he was saying: See how you ended

up.

Gu Mang was not in a hurry. His sexy low voice had cut in a flower sound,
he stopped slowly and said lazily, "What's the matter with you two?"

At the other end of the wall was the angry voice of the male bat demon.
"What are you doing? Aren’t you doing it?! "

Mo Xi seemed to be choking on such vulgar words as “do it.”

Gu Mang was a vulgar man, he smiled. "We are doing it."

Mo Xi: "..."

"Then what song are you singing?!"

"I do that. When I’m happy, I like to hum."

The bat spirit's anger over there could burn through the wall. He said
angrily,

"You are so happy that you like to hum ‘two springs reflecting the moon.’"

"Yes, I can come to the allegro at high tide."

Mo Xi: …..

Bat: "..."

Gu Mang shook his long legs and pulled a straw to play between his
fingers. He was disgusting and shameless. "I just like this hobby, and to tell
you the truth, this brother in my room is very good. I can't stop for a while.
Brother, if you don't like it, you can move to a different room."

He murmured, "I'm afraid you are -"

"Shh." Gu Mang held out his finger between his lips and said, "Look, they
must be going."

Sure enough, after a while, bat demon next door began to get up cursing.
They were probably really afraid that Gu Mang would come there at that
time, even if their strong interest would be watered down. In the end, the
fire bat family was still a pleasure-oriented race. After half of the work,
they didn’t want to get tangled with a pervert who liked to sing allegretto
while * *, so they kicked the wall, cursed two more words, and really left
for another place.

Gu Mang heard a demon saying "pervert" before they left. "Sick!" He could
not help but lean back in the straw pile and smile silently. When they were
far away, he could not stop smiling. His shoulders were shaking and
rippling.

"Hahahaha -"

Mo Xi: "You......"

"Huh?" Gu Mang turned his head. His blue eyes were bright. With the water
vapor that he could bear to smile, he looked at Mo Xi next to him and said
with a smile, "Be fierce. As long as you have a thick face, you can be clean.
But you can't learn this set, Xihe Jun. You are too serious."

"..."
After a while, Gu Mang felt that it was almost time. He got up from the rice
stem pile and was ready to go outside. But maybe it was because he had
been lying awkwardly for too long, and suddenly got up and couldn't supply
some blood.

He felt faint for a while.

Although Mo Xi was angry with him, he still subconsciously said, "What's

the matter with you?"

"... Well, I don't know. My head is a little dizzy." Gu Mang held his
forehead and rubbed it. “I just need to slow down for a while."

Then he went to the door, opened the bamboo curtain with a little finger,
and looked out.

There were no bat spirits outside. Most of them had found their partners and
entered the grass houses on both sides. The waterside pavilion with white
bones was empty, with a thin layer of smoke floating under the moonlight

"OK, let's sneak back." Gu Mang said, and waved to Mo Xi. Mo Xi also
came.

They stared at the last couple of bats going into a house through the
bamboo curtain. Then Gu Mang reached out and rolled the curtain.

Who knew at this time, a red light suddenly appeared on the curtain,
reflecting a totem with bat pattern. Gu Mang's hand was suddenly scalded.
He took it back and said in surprise, "What's the matter?"

Mo Xi also raised his hand to try, but was also stopped by the red light of
the curtain.

"There is an array at the door..." he whispered.

Array techniques were Gu Mang's weak point, but Mo Xi was good. He

showed his white hands and caressed the enchantment seal inch by inch and
felt the spiritual flow of the enchantment.
“Single-sided array. No obstruction when entering from the outside, but
when going out from the inside...Huh?" After a while, it seemed that Mo Xi
had made a mistake. He repeatedly rubbed the end of bat mark several
times to make sure he didn't make a mistake. His face was a little ugly. He
let go in silence.

"..."

"What's the matter?"

Mo Xi did not say a word. He went back to the straw pile and sat down on
it. He closed his eyes and said, “It won’t go until dawn."

Gu Mang suddenly opened his eyes. "Why?"

"... Nothing. "

In the light of the red bat's enchantment, Gu Mang looked embarrassed

when he saw Mo Xi. He just wanted to talk, but he felt dizzy again. He had
to slow down for a while, then he went to Mo Xi’s side and sat down.

Gu Mang was very smart. Even if Mo Xi didn’t want to say it, he could
guess.

"Let me see… This array does not stop people from coming in, but it wants
to stop people from going out, so its purpose should be to hope others to
accomplish something in the room. All the huts should have the same array,
we can't get out, but the bats could just walk away from us.

"..."

Gu Mang thought as his eyes wandered around the empty houses, and he
gradually thought about the taste.

There was nothing else in this place. It was only covered with soft and thick
straw. Bat spirits only wanted to do one thing after entering the house, that
is, dual cultivation.
Another look at the indescribable expression of Mo Xi, what else would Gu
Mang not understand?

"I see. The people who enter the house will be united. Those who have not
been united are not allowed to leave, are they?"

Mo Xi didn’t answer yes or no, he just said, "As soon as the day comes, the
array will fail. It's good to get through the night. "

The answer was “yes."

Gu Mang was speechless for a while. In his heart, the queen of fire bat spirit
was really as capable as a human being. In order to get the spirit flow
generated by the demon and the spirit flow, she was so shameless.

He sighed and said, "That's all. What else can we do? Let's wait."

But tomorrow's sun was not so easy to wait for.

Gu Mang was going to sleep after lying down, but he couldn’t sleep the
whole time. He felt uncomfortable.

Just now, the feeling of dizziness in front of his eyes increased instead of
decreased. In addition, he seemed to have a fire in his abdomen. The feeling
of hot and dry was like ink stains on paper, which made his breathing
gradually heavy.

At the beginning of Gu Mang, he felt that he had maintained the

transfiguration spell for a long time. His body consumption was a little
high, so he recited the mantra and solved his transfiguration and Mo Xi’s
transfiguration. But later he found it was useless. His condition was
becoming more and more uncontrolled.

The evil fire made his whole body abnormal. At last, his fingertips trembled
slightly…

At this point, Gu Mang could feel what's going on even if he was dull. He
quickly sat up, gasped low, pulled his skirt apart, and looked up at the
moonlight outside the bamboo curtain, He looked back for a while and said:
"No. There's something wrong with the spices in that hot spring pool."

Gu Mang's throat was moving. He already knew that the combination of

these fire bats was not just because of the queen's order, but because of the
fragrance from the hot spring pool… It was poisonous!

He raised his hand and wiped his face hard, patted his cheek, trying to make
himself sober. “Mo Xi?"

Mo Xi did not sleep. He leaned against the haystack to meditate, and sniffed
his face slightly.

"Do you have any discomfort?"

"No. What's the matter?"

... Why did Mo Xi have no reaction?

Was it because of he just inhaled a little of the diffused fragrance in the air
and it was not too strong?

Mo Xi saw his silence and asked, "What's wrong with you?"

"I......" Gu Mang was quiet for a while. "No.”

He lay down on the haystack again, put his back to Mo Xi, and began to
recite the heart mantra, trying to suppress his growing restlessness.

He slowly figured out that the incense that the bat queen poured into the hot
spring pool was so powerful that it could almost be regarded as a charm to
the demonic beasts of the whole waterside pavilion.

This aromatherapy was especially effective for demonic beasts. Mo Xi is

human, so there is no sense of nature. But he was different. His body has
been re-formed in Liaoguo, mixed with the spirits of some snow wolf
demons. So the influence of the aroma on him was not as good as that of
pure demons, but it was also very terrible.
Seven repetitions of the heart clearing mantra couldn’t relieve the heat in
his body. Gu Mang couldn’t help frowning. Curling up in front of the earth
wall, and the ups and downs of his breath became more and more urgent.

It was a ghost.

Different from demon beasts, human beings are able to control their desires
in the spirit under normal circumstances. Although they will feel
uncomfortable if they don't get relief when they are in love, they just stop
suffering.

However, this is not the case for beasts and demons. If animals do not get in
touch with each other when they reproduce, the pain of being tortured by *
* is just like the bite of ants, which makes all their bones sour and soft.

Gu Mang's Adam's apple rolled and he closed his eyes.

He didn't want Mo Xi to know his situation at the moment, but he couldn't

control the medicinal incense in his body. The sense of connection with
desire was expanded infinitely. He could even smell Mo Xi’s familiar aura,
the light fragrance and masculine smell under the fragrance.

Gu Mang's fingers, which were hanging between the grass flocs, pinched
involuntarily. He bit his lips and suppressed his too-quick breath, but he
could not slow down his heart's beating.

At this moment, he almost hated his body, which was re-made by Liaoguo.
It made him bow his head in front of Wuyan’s fog. He couldn’t help
recalling his past absurd and blazing experiences. Gu Mang's eyelashes
hung in front of his eyes, quivering slightly, covering the moist luster at the
bottom of his eyes…

Don't think, don't think.

In front of him flashed those broken images, and he turned away from
reason.
His desire was to approach Mo Xi within his breath. He wanted Mo Xi to
be like before, to hold him in his arms from behind, and for them to have
each other as before. This trend of thought made him unable to get rid of
such thoughts. Just like a thick root system immersed in soft spring mud,
the air filled with the smell of heather after the rainstorm.

The soil was sticky, and the strong cypress tree was deep in the center of the
earth, drawing the deep, dark spring.

Should not think.

Don't think about it.

But remembering the burning breath when Mo Xi kissed his cheek, when he
was deeply in love, he became so sexy and heavy——

"Gu Mang."

Suddenly, the memory of the resplendent clouds was broken by the

confused and low magnetic voice. Gu Mang shivered almost uncontrollably
crouching with his back to him.

In spite of his repressive efforts, Mo Xi still seemed to be aware of his

dissimilarity.

"What's the matter with you?"

"I......" As soon as Gu Mang opened his mouth, his voice was so hoarse that
he even felt frightened. He swallowed his throat and managed to make his
voice sound calmer, a little more chilly and a little less shivering. “My own
business has nothing to do with you."

He was cold. Mo Xi was a proud man again. He stabbed him as expected,

so he wouldn’t ask again.

Gu Mang leaned against the grass cottage wall, took a little breath of relief,
and bit his lower lip.
The passion aroused by the incense was like a hacksaw, which became
more and more intense as he endured it. Gu Mang's senses couldn’t be
stimulated at the moment. Even if he just heard the sound of Mo Xi, he felt
soft all over. In his heart, he would unconsciously think that the sound had
been pasted on the back of his neck and ears, calling his name
affectionately. The sweat almost melted his four limbs, and then they were
kneaded into a body again by two people.

Gradually, Gu Mang's vision was scorched.

He felt terrible. It was really terrible.

His heart was beating so fast At this time, he would rather the time mirror
didn't recall his missing memories. If he didn't know what it was like,
would he be better than he was now?

He would not think of their countless absurd things, would not think of the
feelings of his love with Mo Xi.

Gu Mang closed his eyes. He was a little broken. The blood of the snow
wolf demon was extremely cooperative in his body to meet the toxicity, and
inch by inch, his born reason melted.

The one he loved, the one he had been in love with, the only one he loves,
the one who was doomed to be a stranger and beggar, was right behind him,
a few steps away.

Gu Mang's back of hand was cramping between the haystacks, and the root
of the green tendon was bursting. He was afraid that he would be destroyed
by the miasma of Wuyan in the next moment, and he would do something
to make himself repent.

After a moment's hesitation, he finally opened his blue eyes, made up his
mind, turned his back to Mo Xi, and tried to contain the fierce demon blood
suffering——

A stuffy hum was pressing hard in the throat!

Gu Mang suddenly opened his blue eyes and breathed silently.

After losing his divine sense, he had been in a state of mind, and this had
not been done for a long time. Plus, he didn’t want to let Mo Xi see, and he
didn’t want Mo Xi to know his current situation, so his movements needed
to be very light. But it was like a thirsty traveler holding a tiny mouthful of
water. After the initial moistening, what the traveler gets is just more
intense dry heat and desire.

He couldn’t be too obvious, let alone make any noise.

This was no doubt he was drinking poison to quench thirst. Slowly, Gu

Mang's eyes turned red. It was painful and also aggrieved. He was almost
driven mad by the blood of the demon wolf boiling inside him…

But he couldn’t even speak.

Even if there was only a residue of reason left, he also remembered that he
shouldn't be entangled with Mo Xi any more. From the day when he chose
the road of treason, he should push Mo Xi to the side, and then draw an
abyss of hatred between them.

He shouldn't be near him any more…

Maybe it was the confusion in the brain, the feeling of the body was so
destructive that Gu Mang didn’t hear the movement behind him. It was
when * *

and pain were intertwined that suddenly a big hand grabbed him from
behind.

Gu Mang was frightened and his body immediately bounced violently.

"Uh!"

Then he heard the sound of Mo Xi. "Don't move."

He was suddenly held in the warm and familiar bosom, and his eyes were
opened suddenly by his extreme consternation and violent stimulation.
The blood was flowing in his ears, and the fireworks were gorgeous in front
of him. He couldn't see anything for a while, but he instinctively wanted to
break away. He felt ashamed. It was dangerous and he shouldn't -- when he
was wrapped in Mo Xi, his throat was almost choked.

It was the joy of finally getting what he wanted, and the unwillingness of
finally falling into the net.

The slow voice of Mo Xi on the side of his ear was exactly the same as in
his memory, but he was also hesitant and sullen.

"That's what you said. Are you ok?”

___

The author has something to say: today's little theater: Interview with the
elder 2:00 vs Princess cici

Today is also the second dog drama troupe. I've seen the second dog's
sweetheart. You can skip it. Hahahaha ~ ~ words are not included in the
words.

You can watch it without worry~~

Caibao: meow, meow, meow!! Hello everyone! It's time to interview senior
again!! Today, master Mo, our elder generation, was invited to cheer on
sister Ximei! Hello, master Mo!!

Mo Huo: it doesn't matter to lock the seal. As long as the halberd is not
serious, kill 2:00, there will be someone later!

Bag: Are you five past zero?

TA Xianjun: Oh, you found it.

Quench sister: Isn't this the same rascal and illiterate as last time? Come on,
fork him out!

Caibao: wait! Now it's 23.59!!! He will change in a minute!!

[bell at zero, Duang, Duang]

Master Mo: (opens his eyes) Hello, I'm Mo Huo. What do you call it?

Quench sister: How can this person divide

Bag: = = that's it. How do you do, master Mo ~ ~ we want you to teach us
some experience of our predecessors. We all know that JJ only locked your
kisses, not the zero point five flying car. How did you straighten your mind
and face this unfair treatment?

Master Mo: it's OK. One zero is me, five zero is me, and two zero is me.
These are just my minds in different periods of time. Master has
enlightened me for a long time, and I can understand myself. Master once
taught me to live in a room without a house, with the eight wastelands as
the domain and the sun and the moon as the base. Be broad-minded and be
kind to everyone.

Quench sister: It's really good.

Master Mo: so you should be patient. Don't be angry. Anger can't solve the
problem.

Quench sister: OK.

Master Mo: don't be rude to your lover. You need to communicate and
respect each other.

Xiaomei: well.

Master Mo: you should pay more attention to his feelings and regard him as
your VIP customer. It is necessary to report the user experience.
Caibao: QAQ is great. Master Mo is reliable. I think my soul has been
sublimated.

Master Mo: in addition, words must be believed and deeds must be done. If
you agree to the other party's business, you must abide by your promise.

Caibao: wuwuwu!! That's great! Master Mo, can you give us an example to
further let us experience it?

Master Mo: (holding his chin for a moment) yes.

Ximei: please advise.

Master Mo: (serious) a real man should stand the test of * * and say that if
he can't go in, he must do it.

Quench sister: Come on. Fork out the rascal for me.
 Chapter 105 - Heart of Lacquer

**THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS EXPLICIT CONTENT**

The slow voice of Mo Xi on the side of his ear was exactly the same as in
his memory, but he was also hesitant and sullen.

"That's what you said. Are you ok?"

Gu Mang: "..."

In fact, Mo Xi had already noticed something was wrong with Gu Mang.

It's just that he asked twice before, and Gu Mang always said that he was
OK. In addition, he didn't want to do anything wrong with Gu Mang. So
although he was clear in his mind, he didn't care.

But the cottage was so small that he could not help looking at the man who
was curled up in the corner, far away from him.

Mo Xi knew that Gu Mang was suffering and oppressing. He even saw Gu

Mang's later actions.

He thought that Gu Mang really put the past behind him, and really didn't
want to have any trouble with him any more, so this army ruffian who could
smile and say "just go to bed, just be happy with each other" would rather
solve it quietly than expose his love to him.

Gu Mang could smile at Jiang Yexue, talk with Murong ChuYi well, and
even speak softly to the little broken bird he just caught, only to treat him
thinly and coolly.

Gu Mang really didn’t want him.

That bit of broken self-esteem and pride made Mo Xi want to pretend to be
invisible, but when he heard Gu Mang's repressed and painful voice several
times… He still couldn’t give up.

At last, he didn't know what kind of mood he was in. He got up and went to
the shrunken figure, leaned down and circled his back to him.

Gu Mang's sudden reaction made his heart tremble. So he finally broke his
vow that he would not touch Gu Mang any more, and took the poor body
which could not be redeemed into his palm. Gu Mang's whole body
unconsciously clung to his chest, and his jaw and neck slightly lifted up:
“Mo Xi..."

Mo Xi lowered his voice and said, "Close your eyes. Pretend that it's not
me."

Gu Mang frowned, his words stuck in his throat.

He was extremely vulnerable at this time, but in the extreme vulnerability,

he still had a very tough soul. How could it not be you?

It's always been you.

Mo Xi, only you…

But this unspeakable love, after all, could only stay in this ridge of "want to
say.”

The two of them, one of them thinking the other heartless, the other
thinking himself heartless. For these reasons, they were unwilling to
approach each other again. But love and desire, that was the endless abyss.
They stepped placing a foot into the emptiness, in whose endless, black
whereabouts, they could only grasp onto each other.

As soon as Mo Xi’s hand moved, Gu Mang's final reason would collapse.

Only his bright light could keep him from losing himself and passionately
calling Mo Xi’s name.
He was like a beast trapped in the sea of desire, struggling desperately to
escape from the cage of old love, but he couldn’t do it. Mo Xi knew him so
well that he could easily stir up his heat, make him soft, make him moan.
He looked up, leaned against Mo Xi’s arms, and breathed.

His unyielding and tearful constitution had made his eyes red, and there
were tears gathering at the end of his long eyes. He was trembling all over
in misery, soft in Mo Xi’s arms. His reason shattering, he shouted hoarsely,
"Let go of me…"

The tone was hard, but the voice line was very soft. It seemed to change.

Obviously, he wanted to be ruthless, but what he let out was a vague

request.

"... Let me go... " In the end, Gu Mang himself was a little tense. He almost
begged. God knows how painful it was for him to control his lust when he
was restraining his animal blood.

He had lost his memory, gone through a dead end, had two souls gouged
out.

He did not know how long he could keep his divine sense which was
recovered in the time mirror, and whether these heavenly mercies for him
and his lucidity would be lost soon. He had lost so much, only the man
behind him was the last light and heat he could embrace at this moment.

But he still had to suppress it.

Gu Mang almost collapsed. “You… Let me go..."

Let me go. Don't come near me.

Although I have taken animal blood, I am still human. I will feel unwilling,
and I will regret the road I have chosen. But I can't go back. Please… Don't
torture me anymore…

I know it's a cold night ahead. Your warmth will make me hesitate to move
forward.
I'm already a traitor. Mo Xi.

I don't want to be a coward anymore.

But what about Mo Xi? Mo Xi, who was holding him, was also in pain. He
didn't even understand who he should let go of and who could forgive.

Because Gu Mang didn't want him to touch him, he even said such tragic
sentences as "pretend it isn't me" - but even then, was Gu Mang exclusive?

Because of this moment's sadness and anxiety, the strength of his arm was a
little looser. Gu Mang was like a sparrow who finally got freedom. He
stumbled to get up and wanted to go far away from Mo Xi.

However, the demon blood in his body was boiling. His desire was
steaming, his waist was soft, and his whole body was weak. He only
supported half of his body and fell between the rice stalks again. There
were many demon beasts that have been relieved here in the cottage before.
There was a pungent smell in the golden grass. Gu Mang's throat made a
painful sob. He turned over, his blue eyes were wide open, and his eyes
went slack.

Then he saw Mo Xi standing up and his figure reflected in his eyes.

It was really embarrassing. He wanted to know what a miserable situation

he was in now, but Mo Xi didn’t even mess up his robe.

Wuyan's incense poison was more and more violent in his body. He
frowned painfully, raised his hand and said, "You..."

He wanted to say, go away, don’t look.

But it was so hard that he bit his lips before he finished speaking.

Mo Xi took Gu Mang’s meaning wrong, thinking he reached out wanting to

pull him up. So he took Gu Mang's hand.

It was like the last cluster melted and pushed open the rock. The taste of the
subtle touch of ten fingers finally made the extremely stretched Gu Mang
lose his shackles. At this moment, human desire succumbed to demon
blood.

Gu Mang didn't get up, but pulled Mo Xi.

Mo Xi fell suddenly, and the two people sank into the soft rice. The dust of
rice seemed to have been whipped in the turbid air.

Hardness.

His waist began to soften.

"Gu Mang..."

Hearing his name, Gu Mang's eyes began to heat up.

He really trembled, his lips trembled, and the light in his blue eyes flowed
and went lax. Before that, he could say "let me go," but the strong desire
from the demon beast poison burned to the extreme. His eyes were red, so
he could only look up at Mo Xi’s handsome face and bite his lower lip, but
he could not say a word.

Instinct was forcing him to show his heart.

Over the years, he had done many decisive things, gone through many
bloodstained roads, left many things behind— only Mo Xi.

Mo Xi was not left behind by him; he was abandoned by him.

He took a knife and, inch by inch, gouged out his own flesh and blood, and
cut out his heart.

In fact, when he watched Mo Xi in the bat blood rain, his heart was racing
and crazy, but he covered all this up with indifference and affection.

How could that be?

He loved him so much, thought about him so much. He thought about him
when he was in the camp, thought about him in the rain of the building boat
at night, loved him, thought about him and thought about him in his broken
memory.

He was biting his lips, tears in his eyes. That was because of suffering from
the toxicity, but more importantly, it was because he was really destroyed to
the extreme by missing him.

He really wanted to be selfish regardless. He wanted to say, hold me. Fuck

me.

Mo Xi, please… Help me, I've been soaked in blood for eight years… Can
you hold me again…

I miss you….

After gouging out your heart, the scar will never heal…

Gu Mang blinked his eyes. He felt something hot and humid running down
the end of his eyes, seeping into his sideburns. He raised his hand to touch
his cheek.

He clutched Mo Xi’s hand, and with almost all his strength and wisdom, he
said to Mo Xi in a very low voice, "I'm afraid… Detoxify me…"

He saw a flash of light in his dark eyes, which had nothing to do with
desire.

His heart was like a knife, and his heart was like a fire.

“Just… It's just to detoxify... " Gu Mang closed his eyes and choked his
throat.

“I will... Take you..."

His five fingers pinched Mo Xi’s wrist and were shaking badly.

"I will take you… As... Another person.”

He opened his eyes and saw that the light in Mo Xi's eyes had gone out, and
that it had become an endless, piercing night.

Mo Xi's face was sad, but it was like he was used to hiding his heart with
laughter. His shidi, Mo Xi, had finally learned to hide his true feelings with
coldness.

His Mo Xi was no longer that young man on the snowy battlefield at night,
who wanted to understand his love and ran to confess through the snow and
wind.

Neither of them.

In the black eyes, the pain was hidden and the chill was floating.

Mo Xi almost gnashed his teeth, and then Gu Mang felt a terrible force turn
him over, making him lie face down in the haystack.

This pose… Such an occasion for sexual intercourse. It was really like a
forced catharsis, which had nothing to do with love.

Gu Mang was in great pain because of his love and the demon poison. The
place touched by the swaying hand of Mo Xi turned thin red. He lied
between the golden rice stalks, his soft cheek was slightly sideways, and his
heart and breaths were disordered.

His heart was in a mess. He felt that his clothes were roughly torn by Mo
Xi, as if in revenge. Because of his anger, Mo Xi didn’t take off Gu Mang’s
pants, but put his hard and hot sex like a soldering iron against the thin
layer of clothes and pushed it forward for a while.

"Ah…!" The long-awaited stimulation made Gu Mang gasp and shout

hoarsely.

His fingers tightened against the rice stalk.

He, a useless man who had been defeated since the war, the imperial
bureau, and now his own desire.
Mo Xi removed his black iron buckle buckle at his wait. It made a brittle
sound.

Gu Mang buried his face in the rice stalks and said nothing. His high
spirited sex was smothered by Mo Xi, and it swelled uncontrollably. Mo Xi
picked him up and let him sit between his legs. The last thing between them
were a thin pair of black pants. Mo Xi’s sex was completely hard, towering.
His anger was ferocious against Gu Mang’s thigh, but it was not inserted.

He made Gu Mang sit like this, stroking his hot and sensitive body from
back to front. His fingers pulled Gu Mang’s loose lapel. He stroked and
kneaded his hard nipple.

"Ah…" Gu Mang gasped and sat back between Mo Xi’s legs. He couldn’t
help moaning. Mo Xi loosened his teeth and inserted his delicious fingers
into his mouth.

They had had intense sex before many times. At that time, Gu Mang
gradually induced and taught him.

After so many years, Mo Xi didn’t forget that he was clean, but he only
recognized one person and only slept with that person. It’s not that he didn’t
know the patterns.

The fingers in the wet mouth turned and stirred while inserting in and out,
imitating the hand that was moving frequently across the dirty pants. Every
time he moved, Gu Mang could not help making a groan. The demon blood
not only hardened his body, but also gave Gu Mang more sensitive senses.
His pants were wet.

He was so miserable that he couldn't help wanting to look back. He thought

vaguely of looking back at the man he loved deeply, but what followed was
that Mo Xi took off his black hair belt and covered the front of his eyes with
it.

"You..."

"If you don't look at my face, you'll probably feel better."

"..." The long eyelashes vibrated under the hair band. Gu Mang didn’t know
how he looked when he said this. In fact, before Gu Mang could think
anymore, he was pushed to softness by Mo Xi.

He felt cold under his body, and the last of their clothes were torn away by
Mo Xi.

Gu Mang’s throat was still moving. He couldn’t think anymore. His mind
was in a daze. However, this feeling was not good - the demon blood would
be satisfied, but reason finally went to ruin.

Mo Xi did not kiss him or caress him. Mo Xi used to be full of love and
affection.

For the first time, he didn't do anything like that. He untied Gu Mang’s
clothes, took out his sexual instrument, and put it between his hips. The
transparent

secretion on the head of his penis moistened the entrance and lingered for a
while.

"Why are you shaking all over?"

"…"

Mo Xi held him from behind. Gu Mang’s legs were soft, and his body had
almost reached the limited. Otherwise, he would kneel down. But Gu Mang
was not shaking because of the cold, nor because of fear.

He and Mo Xi had done it so many times in love. Even after such a long
time, he could still feel it.

Gu Mang's lips vibrated, and he said, "It's ok..."

But Mo Xi put his hand up and stroked the hair band covering his eyes,
only to find that tears seeped out.

"… Are you still suffering?"

Gu Mang bit his moist lower lip and didn't say a word. He could not see
what was in front of him, but he could feel that his jaw was pinched by Mo
Xi and turned around.

Mo Xi’s voice was so close, Gu Mang could even feel his breath clearly.

“Because it's me, even if you are forced to do it by this miasma, you still
don't want to. Right?"

"..."

A little silence.

Mo Xi said, "Gu Mang. Why you don't want me?”

Gu Mang was held down by him, lying on the haystack, facing up. He
didn't know the situation. He just felt that there was no bypass to choose
from. He raised his hand to remove the hair band, but his wrist was held
back.

Mo Xi was probably tormented to the point of craziness. The original was

so pure a person, his pent up mood almost distorted him.

He didn’t let Gu Mang untie the belt, but raised his legs and leaned over. Gu
Mang was biting his teeth down, but when the hot and strong chest came
down and put pressure on him, he could not help making a tiny, broken
groan.

Mo Xi’s wet stem head pressed against the soft entrance, but did not go in.
Gu Mang shuddered once again on the ground. He gasped for breath.

"Mo, Mo Xi..."

"Why do you call my name?"

Gu Mang’s Adam’s apple rolled up and down. Even his toes were tight.
"Ah…!"
The hot and slippery glans of the penis thrust in halfway, and Gu Mang was
so excited that he suddenly raised his neck and screamed out. The re-
quenched body made him have the characteristics of a demon beast. The
sex of a demon beast has many different forms, so even this sensitive point
in his backside could secrete viscous love fluid like a demon beast in
mating.

Mo Xi bit his teeth. "How are you…. It’s so wet…"

Gu Mang almost gasped. He was wet. He could feel it. His asshole had
become very soft and moist. Mo Xi had only shallowly inserted half of the
stem. There, Gu Mang sucked in Mo Xi’s sex hungrily, and even Mo Xi
moved a little. The connected between them emitted a drip of moist liquid,
which made his body numb.

Gu Mang almost choked. "You… come in. Quick… Hurry up…"

"…."

Gu Mang sobbed, I can’t stand it…"

A gentleman who has driven himself mad will only become abnormal.
What’s more, Mo Xi was not a gentleman, and Gu Mang had really forced
him for too long.

Mo Xi did not go all the way in, but inserted a little more then pulled out.
Gu Mang was stretched to the limit and his sex was hard and swollen. He
didn’t know if Mo Xi was detoxifying him or adding fuel to the fire.

"Enter… Enter…" Gu Mang was hoarse. His hand was caressing casually,
touching Mo Xi’s arm, and then tightly holding it. "Please… Mo Xi, I feel
sick…."

Mo Xi didn’t speak.

Just when Gu Mang thought Mo Xi didn’t care about him, his legs were
suddenly raised roughly.
He didn’t know whether it was for his own dignity, or for the feelings of
caring for Gu Mang, but these two people whose hearts were blocked by
many barriers to love each other found a rare reason to spend time together.

In fact, both of them had been looking forward to such a reason and excuse
for a long time.

"Like you said." Mo Xi lowered his voice and said, "What I can do now,
what I should do, is just to detoxify you. With whatever else... "

After a moment, he whispered, “Well… It doesn't matter.”

Gu Mang’s hole was very hot and wet, so he didn’t even need to loosen it as
before. He took two fingers and stirred them. One by one, his fingers were
sucked in and moved rhythmically in the warm, soft corridor.

He looked down at the face covered by the thick hair band. He pulled out
the sticky fingers, and Gu Mang kept his mouth slightly open to breathe.
When Mo Xi's fingers were separated from his body, Gu Mang frowned and
his body trembled. Mo Xi knew that he was really broken to the critical
point and would collapse if he did not release.

Gu Mang’s fingers were holding onto the rice stalks. His animal nature was
becoming stronger, but the human relationship was very small. The taste of
being held by the hot sexual instrument made his scalp numb. His legs
opened more unconsciously, almost flattering and begging Mo Xi for to
insert his manhood.

Mo Xi’s eyes turned as dark as his hair. Holding Gu Mang’s waist, the fiery
thick penis slowly poked in. The re-quenched body shivered and sucked in
his sex hungrily. The warm and sticky fluid made a "squelch" sound as he
entered.

"Ah…" Gu Mang frowned. He raised his neck and gasped, his throat
swallowing.

He really had a temper like a demon beast and could easily be crossed. The
size of Mo Xi’s sex was terrible. From beginning to middle, Gu Mang
would be shivering with pain. Now he could adapt and even yearn so fast.

Mo Xi couldn’t tell what kind of mood it was: fidgety, anxious, sad.

Naturally, no matter what, there would be extreme physical stimulation.

Gu Mang had been away for eight years and he had been clear-minded for
eight years. Today, because of an excuse, they could get together again.

"Too…Big…Ah!" At the moment when Mo Xi pushed in, Gu Mang’s groan

suddenly changed its tone. Both of them gasped heavily. Gu Mang’s legs
were hanging on the sides of Mo Xi’s thin waist. He was already soft. He
only felt the hot, thick, hard thing cutting into him at once, as if it was going
to pierce his abdomen.

"Ah…Ah…"

The thrill of being possessed violently and being invaded completely was
taking Gu Mang to the breaking point.

"Inserted in… All in!" Unconsciously feeding the feeling, Mo Xi stooped,

grabbed Mo Xi’s hand, and pressed it on his abdomen. "Has anyone else
been here in these years? If there was one… Can he please you? Can he go
in this deep?"

His voice was originally low and sexy. At this time he was even hoarse and
magnetic enough to make Gu Mang listen to him excitedly. When he spoke,
he leaned his body over, clinging to Gu Mang’s ear, and his hot, humid
breath brushed his sideburns. The blue eyes covered by the black belt were
stimulated to distraction.

Before he calmed down, Mo Xi pressed him. His hips moved strongly, and
he began to manipulate him violently. He pulled and interred himself into
the moist and contracted asshole.

"Ah, ah, ah, ah!" The hot and hard penis was working inside Gu Mang’s
body. It seemed to penetrate his soul every time. At this moment, the desire
for love that couldn’t be begged for and the desire for love that couldn’t
become disordered became the crazy spring of bodies entangling.
There was no other sound in the hut, only the "pa pa" sound when there
were together, the hiss sound when the penis was pulled and inserted in the
corridor, the calls that Gu Mang himself did not realize he made, and Mo
Xi’s deep and sexy gasps.

"Ah… A little deeper, Mo Xi…. Mo Xi… Further… Ah ah…"

Gu Mang’s moans were replaced with "Mo Xi." His backside would be
satisfied, filled, and even comforted to the extreme. Gu Mang couldn’t help
holding onto the man lying on his body.

The perspiration made the two men’s skin stick together.

Gu Mang soon reached the critical point in this intense sexual love. He
raised his waist to cater to Mo Xi’s thrusting. Mo Xi knew where his
sensitivity was most clearly, and every time he was in that place, it made
him numb and cool.

However, the demon beast desire and the love poison made his desire soar.
He also wanted to make Mo Xi insert deeper and push harder, so he kept
lifting his waist up and forward under Mo Xi’s body. Panting hoarsely he
cried, "Well…

Here… I…."

Just as he was bursting with desire, Mo Xi pulled it out and suddenly

stopped him. His thick sex pulled completely out of Gu Mang’s body.

"Come…" Gu Mang shuddered, as if his soul would be taken away inch by

inch by that hot thing. When Mo Xi retreated the whole root from his body,
the erotic liquid in his body flowed out like spring water. It was so painful
that even the tips of his toes were shaking.

Gu Mang was puzzled and asked painfully, "… Mo Xi?"

"Didn’t I say, pretend it isn’t mine?" There was a low sigh by his ear, then
Gu Mang’s body was picked up and turned around. "Lie down," Mo Xi
said.
"After that, he grasped Gu Mang’s waist, put his sex back into Gu Mang’s
back hole. He took a deep breath and suddenly squeezed in!

"Ah, ah!" The feeling of being inserted from behind was more exciting. Mo
Xi pulled the hair band and forced him to look up. Gu Mang had been
panting for a long time, sending out shivering sobs. His irritated sensitive
spot was severely butted like a punishment, and the two men crossed each
other in the most primitive and bestial position. Gu Mang was like a beast
lying under him. He was in tears and his sex organs were towering, as if his
stomach was about to be opened. "Ah, Ah… Mo Xi…"

Mo Xi asked him in a low gasping voice, "Cool?"

"Ah, ah… Please, a little faster. I, I… want to cum." Gu Mang fell down
among the haystacks and cried. He was forced by Mo Xi to the point that he
couldn’t speak. His voice broke off with the violent top. His human body
carried the

sexual desire of demon beasts. He was really driven mad by pleasure and
pain.

"I’m going to come…"

Mo Xi reached out his hand to the front, holding the part which was
standing high. Gu Mang suddenly opened his eyes, making a hoarse
exclamation. His blindfold belt had gone loose in such turbulence. Half of it
had slipped down, revealing his moist blue eyes which had no focal length
like two pieces of ocean.

He soon shivered and shot out in Mo Xi’s hand. A thick stream of semen
was sprayed into the rice stems. When the front was fully vented, the stem
in the back was also held by Mo Xi. Gu Mang almost lost his soul. His
breathing turned into choking. His choking became shouting. His shouting
became confusion.

"I… I can’t…" Gu Mang said frantically. "You’re going to fuck me to

death, Mo Xi. Mo Xi, Mo Xi. Stop. Stop. Please… Please… Ah! Ah!"
The bell mouth spewed out the last of the cloudy liquid. His whole body
was soft and dirty. However, Mo Xi did not let him go. In fact, the love
poison did not let him go.

He was soon given birth to new obscenities in the torrent and pleasure of
reaching climax, and he was soon driven mad by his body. At this time, he
realized that it was not an exaggeration for bat demons to resist death in
their lingering. The instinct of demon beasts was a stronger desire than
human beings.

He lied under Mo Xi and was held for a while. He was wet. Sweat, semen,
and the mucus of his backside covered the man who was once regarded as
the sacred beast of Chonghua. Now he was really like a beast and was being
dried by Mo Xi, begging to be inserted by a man, occupied by him and
filled ruthlessly.

His cheeks were red. He panted low and his back was thrust so hard that his
physiological tears slide down his soft face as he was moaning and
swallowing.

He couldn’t ask for Mo Xi to love him anymore, but at least for this
moment, under the guise of catharsis, he could finally plead for Mo Xi to
possess him and manipulate him.

"Mo Xi"

The man behind him was still as fierce as he was eight years ago. He was
inserted by him, the fierce thrusting began again. Only when Gu Mang had
the desire to let out for a third time, did Mo Xi start to lose control of his
breath.

Gu Mang was almost stabbed and tortured by him. This man finally had the
intention to climax.

The strong buttocks slowed down after the quick crazy thrusting. Mo Xi
still had a sense of reason. He took a breath and said in a hoarse voice, "I’m
pulling it out…"
But Gu Mang was already in a coma at that time. After hearing him, he
grasped Mo Xi’s hand and turned his face slightly. Under the disordered
sweat and wet forehead, a pair of blue eyes looked at Mo Xi helplessly with
wet red lips opening and closing.

"Cum inside…"

Mo Xi’s pupils suddenly darkened.

Gu Mang groaned laxly. He fell down into the haystacks with a soft cry.
"You can cum inside, Mo Xi. I want you…"

He actually wanted to say, I want to love you. I want to except everything

you have. I want to go back to the past with you. But there was only once
sentence that he could let out. He suddenly bit his lower lip and buried his
face in his arms. Only the long, black, soft hair was exposed along with a
little bit of thin redness at the edge of his ear.

The final entanglement was almost more crazy than the real demon beast.
Gu Mang was so overpowered that he couldn’t even kneel down, and Mo
Xi moved so quickly and fiercely. The two people’s ass and crotch were
close to each other, making a loud and violent sound. Their breathing was
very fast.

"Ah…Ah ah…"

"Do you really want it?" murmured Mo Xi.

"Cum in me," Gu Mang cried. He raised his waist and ass, pandering to
him.

"Shoot it inside me…"

Mo Xi put his arms around his waist and put heavy pressure on him, letting
Mo Xi put it into his body as deep as ever. Gu Mang shouted hoarsely, but
Mo Xi put

his hands on his mouth. Mo Xi put his hands on him, and thrust ten times
hard.
At last, he thrust into him, almost squeezing him inside out.

Gu Mang cried out "ah" and covered his hand. He climaxed and let it out
again.

The thin semen splashed out, and his asshole wrapped around his large
penis, sucking him in and turning him out. He could feel a strong cloud of
fluid jet into his body, onto his most sensitive point, and his toes tightened.

He knew that Mo Xi had released inside of him.

After he came, Mo Xi was still inside the back hole in his mess. He waited,
doing the work of blocking the ejaculated semen, not letting any of it flow
out.

Gu Mang had lost his mind. Overlapping, they fell between the rice stacks
and gasped heavily.

At this time, the two of them clearly realized that, although they had
deliberately alienated each other, they were still fooled by fate. No one in
the room spoke, but Mo Xi stopped for a moment, hesitated, covered Gu
Mang’s hand between the rice stalks, and clasped it tremblingly in the
lingering afterglow.

Gu Mang’s breathing gradually slowed down. He lowered his lashes weakly

and whispered, "Don’t pull it out."

"…."

His voice was soft, almost lax. "My constitution…" his Adam’s apple
rolled, "is not the same as before."

"In a moment, the demon blood will absorb… And so… All absorb, and…"
He paused, hoarsely. "It’s alright…."

This was the first time that Mo Xi heard Gu Mang talk about his re-
quenched physique. His heart and mouth were sore. He held Gu Mang’s
sweaty finders, and his breath was on the side of Gu Mang’s ear. If he only
bent down, he could kiss Gu Mang’s cheek. The afterglow of love was
fading. Everything same as when they had no blood feud eight years ago,
except for one kiss.

But this kiss, after all, was impossible.

Both of them knew very clearly in their hearts that only the desires of the
body could be healed by this touching.

And the emptiness and unwillingness in each other’s hearts would always
enter their bone marrow.

There was no cure for a lifetime.

___

The author has something to say: you little brothers and sisters, when you
update on Sunday, remember to play around my neck Name of Weibo: the
meat is the devil
 Chapter 106 - Detoxification

After a while, the sky began to glow with crimson light. At dawn, they were
ready to leave the hut.

Gu Mang didn't speak much. When he got up to put on his clothes, his
fingertips were still shaking. Mo Xi took a look at him. In the light of the
thin morning light, he saw Gu Mang's soft black hair with the exposed ear
edge, with some lingering blush. Gu Mang lowered his head to straighten
out his robe. His ink-like eyelashes hung down, but he couldn't cover up his
long eyes.

They both took care of their clothes carefully, either because of

embarrassment or because they were worried about what others would see
later. Fortunately, they didn't kiss just now, and there were no kissing marks
to cover.

Mo Xi was for a while and said, "Your body..."

"The reason for the wolf demon's blood." Gu Mang didn't want to say more.
He said softly, "The incense of bat essence is as effective for me."

He slowed down and stood up.

Once in the past, after Gu Mang's love with him, he was always weak and
sometimes stumbled. Mo Xi unconsciously wanted to help him, but his
hand was thrown away by Gu Mang.

Gu Mang took a breath and still had some red on his nose. His voice was
dumb.

"I'm ok."
His constitution was really different. He could recover quickly. He bit the
headband, raised his long hair high, and tied it up. Wet lips loosened, he
sighed and smiled, "Excuse me, I let Xihe Jun see just that kind of
reaction.”

Mo Xi’s heart and mouth clenched, but he still closed his eyes and said in a
deep voice, "I said it's just detoxification. Don't think about it."

“En," Gu Mang said. "I just feel that with our current relationship, you have
sacrificed so much to relieve me, which is a little too much. And I did… It's
a shame."

His deep lake blue eyes drooped and he buttoned up the concealed weapons
at his cuffs.

"Xihe, if you can forget it, try to forget it."

He spoke, lifting the bamboo curtain. The pale morning light came down
through the black smoke over bat island, and the forest was cold. Gu Mang
looked out and said, "It's still early. The bat spirits are still in the hut. We
can go." After that, they went straight to the cave where Murong ChuYi and
them were hiding.

Mo Xi looked back at their lingering cottage. What happened here more

than one hour ago was like a mirage.

The reason that they could resist the lingering death did not exist. At dawn,
he was still the Xihe Jun, and Gu Mang was still the slave of Xihe, the
traitor of the state. What happened last night, he knew that neither of them
would mention it again, and neither of them could take it seriously.

"..."

Mo Xi finally looked at the room deeply, put down the rolling bamboo
curtain and caught up with Gu Mang. These two people still had the smell
of entanglement on each other, but like strangers, they walked back without
saying a word.
Dawn is the weakest and most delicate time for bats. They didn’t encounter
any danger along the way. And the life crystal stone Mo Xi was wearing
also showed that Yue Chenqing's body had improved significantly. Sure
enough, when they returned to the cave, they could see that Yue Chenqing
was sitting on his back and was awake.

But they don't know what happened when they were gone. The atmosphere
in the cave was not harmonious. Jiang Yexue sat next to Rong Rong with a
little embarrassed face, she even stood at a loss, while Yue Chenqing was
crying. He lowered his head, tears pattered down, and his eyes were swollen
with tears, which could not be wiped on his back.

Gu Mang was surprised and said, "What's the matter?"

Rong Rong’s eyes lit up. "Ah! It's Gu Mang gege!"

She just wanted to go up and explain something to him, but after all, she
was a half immortal of the feathered tribe. She had some intuition and
ability that ordinary people didn’t. She just walked forward without two
steps, and then hesitated and stopped.

"Eh...?"

She looked at Gu Mang with her big eyes, and then saw Mo Xi. Her soft
little nose suddenly wrinkled and her face showed hesitation.

Gu Mang: "What's the matter?"

Rong Rong puckered her big fluffy ear uncertain way. "No, nothing."

But in the side room, Yue Chenqing was already crying out of breath.
"Fourth Uncle, I... I'm not really messing around..."

As he choked, he bitterly explained to Murong ChuYi, who stood beside

him with a cold face. "I just want to find you a herbal medicine before my
birthday.

You say you’re uncomfortable every year and don't want to accompany me.
I... I..."
"What are you? I think you've lost your head! " Murong ChuYi brushed his
sleeve and said with gnashing teeth, "What are you, you don't know?! How
dare a man come to the Mengdie islands!”

Jiang Yexue sat next to him. He has just given blood for Yue Chenqing. He
was weak, but he still coughed and said, "OK, Chenqing is also kind-
hearted. Uncle, he just woke up, so you don't have to scold him anymore..."

Murong ChuYi suddenly shook Jiang Yexue and held his sleeve hand. He
said,

"I'll teach my nephew to be a good man next to you!"

Then he turned to Yue Chenqing angrily and said, "If it wasn't for your
great fortune, don't say that you would have sent me the medicine before
your birthday. Next year, at this time, your uncle and I would have sent you
flowers at your grave! Do you want peony or rose?! Yue Chenqing, can you
save dessert for me? Don't you know your life was earned by your mother?!
That's what you're doing with it!"

When Yue Chenqing heard the last two sentences, he raised his head. He
suddenly no longer cried so wrongly. He looked at Murong Chu Yi with his
eyes wide open. What was accumulating in his eyes was a kind of stabbing
sadness.

All the people present, whether it was Mo Xi or Gu Mang, or even Murong

ChuYi himself, had never seen Yue Chenqing look so sad.

Seeing Yue Chenqing's expression, Jiang Yexue knew that the last sentence
of Murong ChuYi was very important. He went to pull the sleeve of
Murong ChuYi again, but the sword eyebrows of Murong ChuYi stood up.
He blew away Jiang Yexue and shouted angrily——

“I said several times don’t you touch me again!"

He spoke and he didn't control himself. Jiang Yexue lost too much blood.
He had transfused the blood beside Yue Chenqing before, and he didn't sit
in a wheelchair. This time, he was pushed to the ground.
Inside and outside, everyone was still.

Yue Chenqing looked at Jiang Yexue. His wrists were still scarred, and he
didn’t want to compete with Murong ChuYi. He had always been modest
and courteous, taking care of others' emotions and holding them back. He
tried to hold himself with his arms and let himself sit straight. He said softly
with his eyelashes hanging, "You are angry in your heart, and don't rush to
Chenqing. If you are not happy, you can come to me. You are the elder. We
are all your younger generation. If I am pushed and scolded by you a few
times, it’s nothing... "

Murong ChuYi did not know why, but hearing this, he became more and
more angry. This time, his hands were shaking. Pointing at him, his face
was white and terrible. “You…”

"As long as my brother-in-law is happy," said Jiang Yexue.

Murong ChuYi almost burst with anger. “You… You just..."

He was about to raise my hand for a lesson, but suddenly heard a voice out
of control. "Why are you so fierce all the time!"

Dead silence.

It seemed that no one could think of who would shout at Murong Chuyi.
Even Murong ChuYi was stunned for a while. The phoenix eyes looked
elsewhere, and then they realized something. They turned their heads
slowly.

Yue Chenqing's tears rustled. He stared at his uncle sadly and mournfully.
His voice softened, but he was sad and disappointed to the extreme. "In
your eyes, is there only my mother! Me too, he… He is also good. If we
take heart and lungs out of you, you will only be angry with us and blame
us…”

The face of Murong ChuYi faded, white as gold paper.

He was sick for a long time. Before, he used the forbidden art to hang onto
Yue Chenqing's life, so his heart was damaged. At this moment, he was
accused by Yue Chenqing. He was angry and hurt. He couldn't help choking
and coughing several times, and he was forced to stare at him with blood in
his throat.

But Yue Chenqing didn't know his fourth uncle's injury. His little face was
wrinkly. Obviously speaking to his uncle like this, he felt worse than
stabbing his heart and lungs, but what made him worse was his uncle’s
harsh words to them.

Yue Chenqing's crying voice changed a little. He stopped in front of Jiang

Yexue for the first time:

"This matter… It's my fault, too… He... In order to save me, he suffered so
much injury and lost so much blood Why do you push and scold him..."

Jiang Yexue shook his head and said, "Chenqing......"

Murong ChuYi's lips were blue. His eyes flashed and he murmured for a
long time. He seemed to struggle with something. At last, he pinched his
fingers into a fist and squeezed out a few fragmented words. "Yue
Chenqing. What do you know?! "

"..."

Cold, sharp eyes suddenly fell on the thin face of Jiang Yexue. At that
moment, Murong ChuYi hated so much even his eyes were red.

"He is just a cheap seed!"

This made Yue Chenqing, and even Mo Xi and Gu Mang, look slightly
changed.

Since they came into contact with Murong ChuYi, although they felt that
this man was cold and high, he was not an evil lord. They did not
understand why he was said to be one of the most greedy, hateful, and crazy
people in Chonghua.
However, when this sentence was out of the way, the sword usually stabbed
into Jiang Yexue's heart. People all thought that Murong ChuYi's hatred was
too fierce and caused too much collision.

Jiang Yexue's eyelashes trembled, and he closed his eyes at once. He

lowered his head and never spoke again.

After a few moments of silence, Yue Chenqing looked up at Murong ChuYi

in tears. "Fourth uncle..." The voice was trembling and stretched to the
extreme.

When the string broke and the arrow came out, he cried, "Is your heart
made of stone?”

___

The author has something to say: at the beginning of this chapter, there is a
gift of love education, and the "Weibo": the flesh is more than the devil
Delete in 1 hour ~ ~ ~ it doesn't matter who I missed today. I will reissue it
at 10

o'clock tomorrow night ~

Today, I have more than 1W words on my neck. Tomorrow, I will ask for a
holiday, because I have to be out all day tomorrow, so I can't fish QAQ ~ ~
~

then yesterday, I worked overtime, so I have to polish this week's

manuscript, so I still want to take a breath ~ ~ or I will burn the poor
manuscript box QAQ ~ ~

I'm sorry duck! Lying flat and beating QAQ

 Chapter 107 - Traces of Ambiguity

The most unlikely person in the world to blame Murong ChuYi was Yue
Chenqing.

He had worshipped Murong ChuYi since he was young, and loved his uncle
who was not related by blood. Because of this, he was such a rich young
master who was willing to follow Xihe Jun to Liaoguo, willing to bury
himself in all kinds of volumes, trying to find traces of fairies that could
cure all kinds of diseases.

He knew he was wrong when he came to bat island without permission, but
no matter how he apologized, Murong ChuYi didn't have any peace. He was
scolding him all the time and scolding him for not cherishing "the life
exchanged with the life of Ah Niang.” In the end, Yue Chenqing also said
such words to Jiang Yexue, who saved him by exchanging blood. Yue
Chenqing's heart was in chaos and suffering.

"... Fourth Uncle... I know I'm not good. I'm too stupid, too impulsive… I
really just want to see you well. You don't tell me anything. I have no
choice but to look around by myself… I'm sorry, I didn't find the medicine
for you, but I made a mess for you… But you… But you..."

The eyes and eyelashes closed and tears flowed.

"Why don't you even listen to my explanation..."

"You said my life was bought by my mother, and you said Jiang… You said
he was a bitch… But he didn't want to be a concubine’s son… I didn’t want
to kill my mother at birth! Why do you blame us? Fourth Uncle, I respect
you, love you, so many years what I thought about what you say, what you
think is right, what you like, but you really look back at me…”
Yue Chenqing cried, "You really… Have you ever seen me as your
nephew?"

Jiang Yexue whispered, "Chenqing, forget it, ChuYi… He -"

Murong ChuYi was pale and sinister, and suddenly interrupted Jiang
Yexue's words. His eyes were glaring at Yue Chenqing's face, and the words
were worn to pieces. “Let him say it!"

Jiang Yexue: "..."

Yue Chenqing wiped his tears, lowered his head and sobbed for a long time.
He murmured sadly, "I won't say I, I shouldn't blame my fourth uncle… I
shouldn't talk back to my uncle..."

He seemed to want to calm down slowly, so he could not help repeating the
words "shouldn't collide with my fourth uncle.” But mumbling and
mumbling to the end, he suddenly raised his hand to bury his face.

The cry was like a baby's sob. "Would you rather I had never been born..."

Murong ChuYi: "..."

"Your Ah Niang has gone, I am not Murong Huang, I am Yue Chenqing!"

The atmosphere in the cave was very stiff. Anyone could see that Murong
ChuYi had been shocked by the extreme emotions in his chest. His
porcelain jade face was slightly red, and his pale fingers were tightly
squeezed into fists. He looked at Yue Chenqing, and then at Jiang Yexue.
Finally, he closed his eyes and said,

"OK OK. "

Several moments later, Murong ChuYi opened his fierce eyes, and his wet
red eyes swept them severely. The cold light pressed down all the sadness.
"I've heard your explanation. I will not scold you Yue Chenqing."

His palms were about to be pinched by his fingertips and bleeding, but he
was still slightly raising his jaw, strong, cold, calm, and lonely.
"Do as you please."

He finished speaking, turned around and whisked away.

Jiang Yexue said, “Brother-in-law*!”

*I don’t really know how this (“xiao jiu / xiao jiu jiu) should be translated.
MTL puts little uncle, uncle, and brother-in-law. Jiang Yexue is the son of
ChuYi’s adopted brother-in-law, so uncle-in-law might be accurate. But
since mtl has never put that, I’m gonna just use brother-in-law which is
what mtl puts the most frequently.

When Yue Chenqing saw Murong ChuYi look like this, he seemed to wake
up from a terrible nightmare. His face was still wet with tears, and he
looked at his back in a dazed and confused way and said, "Fourth uncle..."

But Murong ChuYi had already managed to go out of the cave. Even Gu
Mang and Mo Xi, who were standing at the cave entrance, didn’t see it. His
face was as white as the first snow in a winter night, and he didn’t go back.

The room was dead for a moment. After a while, Mo Xi broke the silence.

"... Why did you suddenly make such a mess?"

"..." Jiang Yexue sighed, "As soon as Chenqing woke up, brother-in-law got
angry with him and asked him why he wanted to come to bat island alone.
Chenqing explained that he was looking for medicine for him. He… Alas,
he felt unworthy, so he was angry and scolded Chenqing for not
understanding… My brother-in-law is just like this. He has no malice. I'm
sorry about the Yue family, it’ll make you laugh."

Mo Xi didn't know what to say about this chicken feather. He was born to
be nosy, so he paused and said, "It's too dangerous outside. I'll find Murong
and bring him back."

"Ah -" Gu Mang grabbed him.

"What's the matter?"

"The beauty won't go far. He's smart. He just wants to be quiet. You didn't
see his face when he went out." Gu Mang glanced at Yue Chenqing and said
in a soft voice that only Mo Xi could hear, "He's almost crying. If you
should go find him at this time, it’ll make him more and more proud. Let
him stay outside alone for a while."

"..." Mo Xi for a while. Who is crying? Murong ChuYi?

Didn't he go out with a vengeance?

Although Mo Xi didn't see the fragile look on Murong's ChuYi's face, Gu

Mang had always been much sharper than him. Since Gu Mang said that, he
didn't agree with it, but he didn't insist.

But Jiang Yexue was still worried and said, "I'm afraid my brother-in-law is
alone..."

"Don't worry." Gu Mang entered the cave and waved his hand. "Have a
little rest. After a while, when he’s less angry, I'll go out to find him. Then
we’ll set out to go back to Chonghua."

Jiang Yexue said, "You have found a breakthrough?"

"Of course. You didn’t think about who I am, how powerful I am."

Since Gu Mang had said so, Jiang Yexue knew that he shouldn't force
Murong Chuyi back at this time. So he had to sigh and quit.

They reorganized themselves in the cave. Gu Mang was at his leisure. He

leaned against the wall of the cave to rest and turned out the magic dagger
to play among his long fingers. Playing for a little, he was suddenly aware
that there were two groups of hesitant eyes quietly glancing at him, Gu
Mang looked down, to the big eyes of Rong Rong.

Rong Rong didn't expect that Gu Mang would suddenly notice. She was
busy trying to turn away, but it was too late.

Gu Mang said with a smile, "Little beauty, why are you still secretly
looking at me?"
"You, you..." Rong Rong blushed, hesitated for a while, then murmured,
"Gu Mang gege, can I tell you something quietly?"

"Good."

Rong Rong hesitated for a moment. "On you… Why do you suddenly have
the taste of that brother? And... It's heavy."

Gu Mang flexibly turned the dagger's finger and stopped, stunned. "Who?"

Rong Rong didn't say a word, but her eyes secretly looked at Mo Xi next to
Yue Chenqing.

"..." Gu Mang was stunned for a moment, then his pupils were dark. He
curled up with a smile in his lips. “Oh, he is. It's normal. We were just
close."

"No, no, you seem -"

Gu Mang covered her mouth with a smile, touched her head and leaned
close to her ear. "Well, I know you have the feathered tribe’s ability. I have
demon blood on me, and you are very sensitive to the smell of the demon,
right? But little beauty, demons and humans are different. When you are
with us, you have to

learn some of people's rules - some things, you'd better not know if you
know them. Good."

Mo Xi heard the movement and turned to her side. "What are you doing?"

Gu Mang loosened his hand and said with a smile, "Nothing. It's funny for
the little girl."

With that, he raised his hand and bent his fingers, and flicked lightly on the
forehead and heart where the fire trace fell. "Remember my words, and
prepare to go out with us."

The next thing was going well. Murong ChuYi was not a rash man indeed.
He didn't go too far. Gu Mang soon found him under a peach blossom tree.
After coaxing him back, according to the information Gu Mang got before,
they soon found the weak point of the array.

Standing in the howling sea breeze, Jiang Yexue turned to Murong ChuYi
and said, "My brother-in-law, your body is still very weak. Why don't you
take my walnut boat together..."

Murong ChuYi's response was to raise his hand and pick a flower and turn
it into his own a boat. Without looking back, he lifted the bamboo curtain
and went in.

Jiang Yexue: "..."

Yue Chenqing was wrapped in a heavy fur coat, and his dark eyes looked at
his back rather uneasily.

Although his fourth uncle didn't care about him normally, Yue Chenqing
was not stupid. He could feel that this time it was different. Murong ChuYi
was really cold.

The child was sad. Jiang Yexue slapped him on the head and sighed, "Don't
look, let's go."

It was not hard to break through the defense of bat island and leave quietly.
The two boats broke through the clouds. When the patrol bat was aware of
it, it was hard to catch up. The group of people took the ride resisting the
wind, leaving bat island far behind and flew away from the island.

Gu Mang also carried the feathered Rong Fong on the boat. When he
reached the depth of the sea of clouds, he took her out of the cabin. Then he
half knelt down and leveled with her and said to her:

"Jiuhua Mountain is just below here, Miss Rong. You can go home."

"Really, really?!" Rong Rong excitedly crouched down to the ship's side
and looked down. Under the vast clouds, there were green mountains
emerging, among which the light of the feathered tribe’s border was faint.
She could not help blushing. She looked at it for a long time, then turned
her head and said,

"Thank you, thank you geges..."

"Gege?" Gu Mang said with a smile. "You can call us gege. Although you
are older than us, you look smaller than us. It's not your fault."

Jiang Yexue said, “You have been very kind to us. How dare we accept your
thanks again?" After saying that, he made a salute. "Take care of yourself,
girl."

When Rong Rong said goodbye to them again then returned to her
hometown.

Her shining golden and red wings came out behind her. She jumped into the
sea of clouds lightly, circled two boats several times, and then flew to the
deep part of Jiuhua Mountain, where the green cypress was still green.

Gu Mang watched her back be slowly swallowed in the golden light, and
finally disappear. He sighed, "Well, the people are saved, the poison is
relieved, and finally we can go back to have a good rest."

Then he added, "You can't betray me. I plan to go back to Chonghua and
pretend to be a fool, as I said before."

Yue Chenqing stood by the mast, dressed in thick fur clothes, and stared at
the boat of Murong ChuYi in the distance. He was not clear about the
situation.

Hearing this, he looked back with great concern. “What did you say?"

Seeing that Gu Mang was going to speak, Jiang Yexue said, "Let me
explain to him. You were tired all night last night. You went to the cabin
earlier to have a rest. When you got to the imperial city, you had to go back
to your life."

Gu Mang said, "Can you change rooms with Xihe Jun? You sleep with me,
Xihe Jun sleeps in another cabin?"
Jiang Yexue hesitated. "You quarreled again?"

"It's not good to keep quarreling,” Gu Mang said with a smile. "You see, I
hate him so much that my teeth are itchy. He is so beautiful again. What
should you do if I, the abnormal devil of Liaoguo, suddenly rise up and rape
him first, then kill him, and then rape him?"

Mo Xi: "..."

Jiang Yexue: "..."

"What? Inconvenient? If it's really inconvenient, I'll go to Gentleman

Murong's boat for a night."

Jiang Yexue immediately said, "What's inconvenient? My brother-in-law is

in a bad mood. Please don't bother him any more." He smiled at Gu Mang
and said,

“Gu Xiong is free."

“Jiang Xiong, you've been able to talk for ten years." Gu Mang blinked at
him.

The smile mark kept rising from the end of his eyes. Then he lifted the
bamboo curtain and went into the cabin.

Mo Xi was silent for a moment, then said, "Then I'll go too."

Yue Chenqing was totally confused and stammered, "What's the matter with
them?"

"It's a long story. If you don't dislike it and want to listen to me, I'll tell you
slowly." Jiang Yexue's fingertips moved gently and let the wheelchair stop
beside Yue Chenqing. "Chenqing, would you like to talk to me?"

"I......" Yue Chenqing looked at the boat of Murong ChuYi in the sea of
clouds, looked down at Jiang Yexue's injured hand, and finally lowered his
head. “I'm sorry. I'm the one who's causing you trouble."
Jiang Yexue sighed and said, "I know that your trip is a good one, not a bad
one. My brother-in-law must be aware of it, but he is so anxious that he had
always been this temperament. Don't think he doesn't care about you."

Yue Chenqing was dejected and silent.

"You have apologized many times. Let bygones be bygones. Don't be so

rash in the future. Otherwise, your father, your uncle, and your brother-in-
law… And me, we'll all worry about you."

Jiang Yexue said that, and ordered two little clay figurines to bring cushions
and snacks. Then he said to Yue Chenqing, "Sit down. You've just
recovered. Eat something. Eat sweet cakes. You'll feel better. Try it."

The morning breeze blew Yue Chenqing's forehead. He sat down, looked at
the little clay figurine with the crooked eyes who brought the cake, said
thanks again, and then bit the cake in his mouth.

It was half eaten, and he hesitated to look up and said, ”That..."

"Huh?"

"Exchanging blood… Do you have any pain? The scar on your hand looks
very deep. I, I have medicine... "

"You have medicine, so do I." Jiang Yexue smiled, eyes like two clear pools
immersed with gardenias whose fragrant ripples swung wide open. “Rest
assured, no pain. I will not blame you, you do not need to talk to me so
tightly."

Yue Chenqing's eyes were a little red, and his head was almost buried in his
chest. "I'm sorry..."

Jiang Yexue sighed, "Silly child, why apologize again?"

"I, I used to do that to you, and you… And you helped me. I... I feel very
sorry,”
Yue Chenqing said, blushing and embarrassed. "I'm sorry for my fourth
uncle, we… We shouldn't have said that."

He put down the cake, hesitated for a while, raised his clear black and white
eyes. “Jiang… Well, thank you, Elder Qingxu."

He didn't call Yexue after all, but at least it wasn't "hello", or just calling the
name of Jiang Yexue. Jiang Yexue smiled, that smile like water with beads,
such as wind blowing flowers, and like the goose feathers or fluffy snow
lingering on the river in the middle of the night.*

*MTL literally translates the name Jiang Yexue to “snow on the river at
night” all the time, but this sentence actually had the same characters
separately too

"I don't blame you, and naturally I don't blame him,” Jiang Yexue said
softly. "I have lost many people, my mother, my wife… Home. Some things
may be a little more transparent than you can see. I will not care about
anything except death and life. And he… In fact, he is very good. At least
he didn't bully me when he was in Yuefu."

Yue Chenqing said, "Do you want to go back to Yuefu?"

"I'm teaching in the school, and my disciples are very lovely." Jiang Yexue
looked back and smiled. "It doesn't matter whether I go back or not."

Yue Chenqing said softly, "You have a good temper. If Fourth Uncle could
be so good -"

"Then he would not be Murong ChuYi,” Jiang Yexue said with a smile.
"Well, let's not talk about it. When he's relieved, you can talk to him. Aren't
you just curious about Gu Mang? Let me tell you."

Yue Chenqing nodded, dragging the cushions and sitting closer to Jiang
Yexue.

Jiang Yexue's voice was as warm as water. "Have you heard of the time
mirror..."
At the end of their encounter, the sun was already high. Jiang Yexue took
out a delicate but very old drop from his bosom. It was very wonderful. It
was not sand or water, but a drop of red beads. He looked down and said,
"It's almost time. Before you get to the imperial city, go to have a rest.
Remember to keep the secret for Gu Xiong. We promised him."

When Yue Chenqing went to sleep, Jiang Yexue ordered the little clay
figurine to clean up the cushions on the ground and the leftover
refreshments. The sails and masts of the walnut boat waved against the
wind. Jiang Yexue sat alone by the side of the boat and watched the boat of
Murong ChuYi from afar. Suddenly, the curtain of the bamboo strips of the
boat in Murong ChuYi rolled up, revealing the man's face.

Murong ChuYi seemed to be upset. Originally, he wanted to lift the curtain

to breathe. Unexpectedly, he saw Jiang Yexue looking at him across the sea
of clouds before he could breathe.

Murong ChuYi: "..."

“Brother-in-law……" Jiang Yexue smiled at him. His gentle and infinite

face was soaked in the brilliant golden sunshine. Then he twirled his
fingertips slightly, and a paper crane appeared, flying to the bamboo
window of the painted boat of Murong ChuYi.

Murong ChuYi dropped the curtain heavily without any politeness.

Jiang Yexue raised his eyebrows slightly with a certain expression, and
didn't mind. He shook his head and went back to his cabin.

It was quiet in the cabin. Gu Mang had fallen asleep in bed.

Jiang Yexue didn't pay attention to him, just glanced at him and wanted to
take care of himself. But as he pushed the wheelchair to walk for a distance,
he suddenly smelled that the air was exuding a light soap horn fragrance.

Jiang Yexue couldn’t help but wonder: Huh? Gu Mang just took a bath?
He went to the back of the screen again to look. It was true that he had used
the bathtub and soap horn. Jiang Yexue couldn’t help frowning a little, and
a vague doubt rose in his heart.

You should know that Gu Mang was a famously lazy man. He didn’t like to
bathe before going to bed, but liked to get up in the morning and wash
again. Jiang Yexue used to be his brother in arms with him. Gu Mang's
habit was very clear to him. Why did he suddenly turn to washing before
going to bed?

Jiang Yexue went to Gu Mang's bedside silently, leaned on the chair back of
the wheelchair, and looked back and forth at Gu Mang twice. The first time,
he didn't find anything unusual. The second time, he suddenly realized
something.

Suddenly, his dark brown eyes slowly turned around and fell on Gu Mang's
undamaged headband.

It was a black belt with golden edges——

Xihe Jun's hair band?!

___

The author has something to say: I wish you a happy May Day!! May day
renewal is still the same, no rest! But I don't have time to leave a message in
the evening during the May 1st period. Although I would like to leave a
message in the evening = = I have time to leave a message in the evening. If
I leave a message in the evening, I will have time to write the saved
manuscript ~ ~ the place where the saved manuscript was written recently is
not easy to write QAQ, crying and lying flat!! So I still want to try my best
to save the manuscript code
one yard, and then wait for the May Day holiday, and I will continue to
leave a message in the evening~~

In addition, I saw that the little babies were asking about Er Gou's film and
television. Yes, er Gou signed the film and television. There are many
uncontrollable factors for every little angel of crab crab and the film and
television. Moreover, I signed the exclusive agent of Jinjiang full copyright
at the beginning, so many things can't be contacted and known immediately,
but they are!!! I asked Jinjiang to add some safeguard clauses, such as Chu
evening, Ning Mo burning, no sexual transfer, etc But there is a
confidentiality agreement, so I can't say more for the time being. If I have
the chance to know more information later, and I'm allowed to say more, I'll
come right away and tell you!!

QAQ pot chicken!!!!

 Chapter 108 - His only stain

...

Why did Gu Mang tie his hair with the silk band of Mo Xi?

Jiang Yexue's eyes were full of thoughts. Not to mention that Mo Xi was a
person who had a habit of cleanliness. He didn’t need other people's things,
and didn’t want other people to touch his things. It was strange enough to
leave aside cleanliness. Under what circumstances would a person take the
other person's hair band by mistake? It was up to both of them to do the bun
again…

The more he thought about it, the more he looked at it. Jiang Yexue tapped
on his fingertips, and the wheelchair silently went forward and stopped
beside Gu Mang.

This time he saw more clearly. In addition to a round of gold on the edge,
the silk belt was also embroidered with the snake shadow pattern. It really
did belong to Mo Xi.

Do you mean…

Jiang Yexue's heart beat quickly. He held his breath and looked down from
the hair band to Gu Mang's neck. But there were no marks except a tiny
mole on the side of Gu Mang's neck.

At this time, Gu Mang instinctively felt the prick on his back, and
immediately opened his eyes!

Jiang Yexue: "..."

Gu Mang: "..."
Seeing the person’s two eyes on him, all sleepiness and vigilance
disappeared from Gu Mang’s eyes.

"Ah, Jiang Xiong." Gu Mang sat up, rubbed his hair and yawned, "We're
almost here? Is it time to get up?"

Jiang Yexue coughed softly and quickly took his eyes away from Gu Mang.
"No, I just came in to have a rest. I saw you sleeping soundly. I was afraid
to wake you up, but I didn't expect that the movement was too much."

Although he spoke perfectly, his face turned red and his head bowed
awkwardly.

"..." Gu Mang took a panoramic view of his reaction and kept silent for a
few minutes. He spread a lazy smile, and then said, "It's easy for me to
wake up, not for you."

"Then you can sleep a little longer. I'll wash first," Jiang Yexue said with his
eyes drooping.

"Good."

When the figure of Jiang Yexue disappeared behind the bamboo screen of
the inner cabin, the smile on Gu Mang's face disappeared immediately. He
quickly got up to the bronze mirror and began to look at his face carefully.

He remembered that he and Mo Xi never kissed each other, but at that time,
he was confused and dazed. It was also a question of whether he could
remember wrongly. The reaction of just Jiang Yexue was really strange,
which made Gu Mang start to reexamine himself.

After examining for a long time, he did not find any traces. Gu Mang was
relieved and went back to bed.

Maybe he wanted more…

In the past, when he and Mo Xi were together, he often worried that things
between them would be caught by others. At that time, every time he
finished, he would pull Mo Xi to check whether there were any kissing
marks on the skin outside, and then pull Mo Xi to check whether there were
any marks for himself.

It wasn’t that he was idle, bored, or hypocritical, but that between them * *
was really too absurd. Gu Mang was really worried about being perceived.

Mo Xi was a nobleman, and the most unattainable one among the nobles -
four generations of heroes, generals and tigers. Even the first-class gate
lords dared not want him to marry their daughters.

If the secret between them was revealed, what would Mo Xi face?

Gu Mang had nothing and didn’t care about other people's criticism. But
Mo Xi was not the same. His lintel was noble. His reputation was elegant.
He was kind-

hearted and upright. He was so young and white. What happened with Gu
Mang was the only stain of this young man.

Gu Mang didn’t want this stain to destroy Mo Xi for a lifetime.

So he was different from Mo Xi, who would set the best future for the two
of them as his goal, regardless of which direction to go. And he would set
the most terrible ending of two people as the bell to remind himself not to
sink.

At that time, it was even more so now. Mo Xi was now the first commander
of Chonghua, and he had become a traitor. After his consciousness came
back, he thought about all the things that Mo Xi had done since they met
again, from the reunion in Luomei Garden Villa to the protection of
Wangshu's house, to blocking the important people in Jinluan hall at the
New Year's Eve feast.

He just felt cold and sweaty. It was amazing.

Was this man crazy? Why protect him?

Wasn't what he did in the past enough for Mo Xi to hate him to the marrow?
Not to mention the absurdity of last night - which was the result and the
antidote of the love poison. Joking, it was his Gu Mang, not Mo Xi, who
was affectionate.

Was General Mo, a cold beauty, aggrieved by the fact that a traitor was
burning his body to death, or that he helped the other party relieve himself?

It was benevolent to cut the other to death.

Gu Mang was not stupid. He knew that he still had him in his heart.

This kind of feeling made him flattered and despaired. He could count the
steps of everyone on the chessboard, but not his general, his lover, his
princess— the most important person he wanted to protected on the
chessboard.

Mo Xi was out of his control.

So the man, who was not under his control, finally made another mistake
with him and went to bed again. But Gu Mang knew that this was the
bottom line, just like the two of them were in love when they were young.
Their lust could only be cultivated to this step. They couldn’t see a little
sunshine, and they would never get to go the right way.

"..." Thinking about this, Gu Mang couldn’t help but look back at the place
where Jiang Yexue looked. He sniffed himself twice with a guilty heart, but
all he could smell was the faint smell of soap horn and nothing else. Jiang
Yexue was not one of the feathered people, and it was impossible to detect a
more subtle breath. I guess I think more about it…

Gu blankly sighed and buried his face in the bedding.

He fingered the bedclothes in silence——

Mo Xi, my princess, my little fool.

... What should I do with you?

After sleeping until sunset, their walnut boat finally arrived outside the city
of Chonghua.
By this time, the tea stall in the outskirts of the city had been collected.
There was no one on the ancient road. Soon after they landed, Murong
ChuYi arrived.

He managed to get off the boat and left.

Yue Chenqing hesitated and said, "Fourth Uncle..."

However, Murong ChuYi seemed not to hear. When he waved his white
clothes, he wouldn’t go back.

Yue Chenqing's head drooped, and Jiang Yexue comforted him. "It's OK,
he'll cool down."

"Well..."

Seeing the reaction of the two nephews, Mo Xi sighed and looked at the
back of Murong ChuYi. He thought that among the three of them, although
Murong ChuYi was several years older than Jiang Yexue, Jiang Yexue was
the most stable elder. However, it was someone else's family affair, and it
was inconvenient for him to say more. He was about to take his eyes back,
but he caught a glimpse of the stone pillars beside the Chonghua bridge.

Mo Xi’s eyes could not help but darken for a moment. The old man begging
in the time mirror was gone. The second year after Gu Mang defected, the
old man passed away. Now there was no familiar lotus falling.

Gu Mang came to him and hit him with his arm. He held his arm and said
with a smile, "Ah, what does Xihe Jun look at? Look at Gentleman
Murong…”

Mo Xi immediately said back, "Nonsense."

"I'm right. You’re angry. Hahaha -"

He laughed a few more times, and found that not only Mo Xi, even Jiang
Yexue and Yue Chenqing made some serious looks toward him.
Gu Mang shriveled his mouth and smiled two times dryly. "I'm sorry, but
I'm kidding."

Mo Xi did not care anymore and said, "I am also leaving. I’m going to the
palace."

Gu Mang asked, “Shouldn't I follow you into the palace?"

"No, you go back to Xihe first."

Gu Mang said with a smile, "Can I go around? I'll change my face and
make sure it's invisible."

"Where are you going?"

"Wherever, the pancake stall in the east city, the shadow play in the West
City, the apricot blossom building in the south of the city, and the rouge
lane in the north of the city..."

Mo Xi coldly said, “Can’t go."

"I see. I won’t go whoring."

Mo Xi was biting his back teeth. He was not angry, but it seemed that all his
patience and self-discipline had been used to suppress his anger. He looked
down, and said a few words from between the teeth “Go back to the house
and stay."

Jiang Yexue looked at their quarrel and sighed. “Gu Xiong, you've
recovered your mind. When you go to the brothel, you will be exposed.
Isn’t life more important than beauty?"

"... Also, Jiang Xiong's words are quite reasonable,” Gu Mang sighed. "But
Xihe mansion is too cold and clean. Why don't I go to Jiang Xiong’s
mansion to sit?"

Jiang Yexue apologized, "I will accompany Chenqing to the pharmacist's

house."
Gu Mang blankly sighed. "OK, then you go, I'll go back and lie down. Mo
Xi, can you bring me a pair of leaf cards when you come back? It's so
boring in your family. I might as well go back to Luomei Garden... "

Before he had finished speaking, Mo Xi had already left.

The royal city had already set the guard post, and the towering turret looked
extremely majestic in the afterglow of the sunset.

Mo Xi was an important official of the military affairs department and from

a famous sect. He could enter the core of the royal city without informing
anyone.

However, Mo Xi always knew the rules, and understood that grace is grace,
and the emperor’s heart is the emperor’s heart. Therefore, despite such
power, he never used it.

“Xihe Jun!"

"Salute Xihe Jun!"

Through the main footpath, through the wind and rain corridor, he went to
the main hall area. Mo Xi, like in the time mirror, passed through the
imperial guard in the courtyard. The soldiers bowed to him one by one. The
armor of the soldiers was bright, and the red pheasant on the armband was
reflected in the afterglow of the sun.

Mo Xi didn't pay attention to it before, but when he saw it, he found that the
original courtyard eight years ago had almost been completely cleaned out.

Among these royal city guards, he didn't see any old man's face.

"Oh, Xihe Jun, you are back!" As soon as Li Gong saw Mo Xi, he bowed
down to him and made a big salute.

Mo Xi stopped, "Please let the emperor know Mo Xi asks to see him."

Li Gong said, "His body is not well, so he’ll have a rest for a long time."
"..." Mo Xi didn't say a word. He took a look at the main door of the main
hall with lights on.

Li Gong hurriedly explained, “Xihe Jun, please don't get me wrong. It's not
the emperor in this hall."

Mo Xi slightly frowned. "Who is that?"

Li Gong was going to answer it immediately, but he didn't know what he

was thinking. His eyes rolled around and he piled on the warm and
ambiguous smile that the court ladies were most familiar with.

It was a pity that Mo Xi was not from the harem. He doesn't understand the
meaning of the smile. He just said inexplicably, "What are you laughing
at?"

Li Gong bowed his body, greeted him and went to the gold hall of the
pavilion.

He said with a smile, “Nothing. It’s OK, but I think it's better to come
sooner than later. The old slave thinks the noble man in the hall must also
want to see Xihe Jun."

"... Who?

"Go in, Xihe Jun, and you will know."

Since Li Gong didn't answer, and Mo Xi didn't like twists and turns, he took
a suspicious look at Li Gong’s smiling face, which was 38 years too old. He
paused and went straight to the hall to push the door.

The sandalwood door opened with a squeak, and the evening wind blew
into the hall, which made several Phoenix Lights flicker in the hall. The
maid in the palace, Yue Niang, was startled. She fell on her knees and
kowtowed. "Ask Xihe Jun!"

The person sitting in the paper also raised their head when they heard the
sound. Mengze's eyes were on Mo Xi.
Mo Xi: "..."

Princess Mengze stretched her eyes and was stunned for a moment. Her
smile was like a clear water lotus. “Ah, it’s Mo dage?"
 Chapter 109 - Women are not easy to cheat

Mo Xi, no matter how dull he was, should understand what Li Gong's eyes
meant. He couldn’t help being angry. He turned to look for him, but saw
that the old fox had slipped away. Mo Xi was speechless for a moment,
sighed and walked into the palace. Before Princess Mengze, he asked,
"Why are you here?”

In the cold evening, Mengze was weak. She was wearing a light blue blouse
and coughed a few times. She said, “Wang Xiong is not healthy. He has no
time to read the memorials these days. I’m helping him."

It was not unreasonable that Murong Mengze, as a woman, could be among

the three gentlemen of Chonghua.

She treated her people with kindness and a clear mind. She was familiar
with the current situation of military and political affairs, and had no fewer
views than men on the path for the kingdom. Although she was now full of
weakness, it was because she was cured Mo Xi several years ago and fell
into a chronic disease.

Before that, her skill and spiritual power were both gifted and unique.

Now, although she could no longer go to the front of the battlefield, she
could still sit in the tent. If there was no woman in the land of Kyushu who
was the first to rule the country, the emperor would probably give her an
official title and a half like Baron, so that she could do something in a
proper way. It was a pity that in most people's eyes, a woman was a woman
after all. She should be the window manager, the mirror sticker should be
yellow, and those talents and knowledge should be considered. It was better
to contribute to her husband, father, or brother who was an official in the
government. What's more, the girl's family should show up.
Therefore, even if Murong Mengze was a princess of a country, she was
often mentioned as "Oh, that's Xihe Jun's determined wife, but she hasn't
pointed to marriage or passed the door yet.”

In such a situation, he couldn’t help it. Even if Princess Mengze had both
virtue and ability, he couldn’t reuse her. However, he was not willing to
hand over some of the memorial cases of the core of royal power to
ordinary people. She had more than enough heart but not enough strength.
At a glance, except for Mengze and Yanping, his closest relative was only
Murong Lian.

It was needless to say that Yanping had a big chest and no brain. Nine and
en noble young men had slept with her. She could draw the spring palace
picture. It was a joke to let her read the military newspaper.

As for Murong Lian… Don't mention that his grandfather had the intention
of usurping the throne. Before his death, he had seriously considered that
Murong Lian would succeed him as a son and crown prince, so the emperor
would never have no grudge against him.

Then all that was left was Mengze.

Murong Mengze was intelligent, wise, sober and capable. The only regret
was that she was a daughter. But who said that this regret was not the
biggest reassurance for the emperor?

In the world of mortals, a woman couldn’t get out of the world. She
couldn’t get power, influence, or support. As long as the woman didn’t
marry one day, her closest man in the world was her brother, that is,
himself.

He was the most generous to her.

When the candle fire in the book pavilion was lit, Mengze turned to his face
and whispered to the maid, “Yue Niang, go and make a pot of spring tea for
Xihe Jun."

"Yes."
Yue Niang retreated and brought a tea plate with tea and snacks in it. She
arranged them one by one and said with a smile, "Xihe Jun, please use them
slowly, and the maid will guard outside the door."

The maid's red skirt was lightly placed, and she retreated. The sandalwood
door of the book pavilion was closed with a squeak.

Mo Xi sat on the lap mat seat and asked, "What's the matter with the
emperor?

What was the sudden illness."

Mengze sighed, "He didn't want to say, and he didn't allow people from
Shennongtai to say more. He only said that he had been ill in bed a few
days ago… But it doesn't matter. I got permission this morning to visit him.
The most dangerous time has passed, but he is still weak. I'm afraid he has
three or four days before he will rise."

She paused and looked at him with an inquiring look. "Is Mo dage here to
report the result of his appointment to Wang Xiong?"

"Yes."

Mengze was concerned. “Did all go well?”

"Chenqing, he has suffered some injuries. They have gone to the Pharmacist
Jiang for diagnosis and treatment. Nothing else."

"That's good,” Mengze sighed. "But Wang Xiong may not be able to see
you these days. Mo dage will write a form after he goes back. I will deliver
it to him on your behalf."

Mo Xi said thank you. See her papers entangled, face tired, he originally
wanted to help her with the processing of documents. But then he realized
that since the Emperor didn't hand over these memorials to the assistant
governor, all of them were handed over to Mengze for review. He thought it
was some volume cases that he didn't want the foreign minister to put his
beak on, so he said, "It's not early, I'll go back first. You have a rest soon
after you're done with this."

Mengze's eyes were full of waves, and she said with a smile, "Huh?
Leaving so soon, don't spend more time with me?"

Mo Xi: "..."

"Well, I'm just playing with Mo dage. Look at you. How could I bear to let
you sit around with me?" Mengze said. She gently coughed a few times,
covered her mouth, and said, "Go back quickly."

Mo Xi got up, and said to her with drooping eyes, “The deep night dew is
heavy.

Remember to ask the maidservant to give you another dress."

Mengze smiled: "OK."

Mo Xi left. As soon as he came out of the gate of the book Pavilion, Yue
Niang entered the pavilion. She served Mengze for many years. There was
also a maidservant in front of the others. But when she came to Mengze,
she spoke easily and could not hide her words.

“This is not.” She looked at the place where Mo Xi went away, stamped her
feet, and reluctantly said to Mengze, “My lady -"

"What's the matter?"

"Why did you let Xihe go like that? You have been back to the city for so
long.

It’s rare for him to be alone with you like today. You didn’t stay him for a
while."

Yue Niang pouted her lips and whispered, "Have a meal or something,
somehow."
Mengze dipped the brush in the ink and inkstone, raised the pen with her
wrist, and wrote. "What do I leave him to do? He doesn't want to."

"But his spiritual core is all based on the my lady’s health. You let Xihe Jun
go west, he will not go east. He owes you a big favor!"

Mengze smiled and said, "It's just kindness. I'm not going to let him return
it."

"Why does the lady say that? Of course, he should pay it back!" Seeing that
Murong Mengze was so indifferent, Yue Niang was a little anxious. “Xihe
Jun is handsome, powerful and has a good reputation. It is said that he has
been stationed in the army for three years and has not even met a woman.
Unlike other young men, his aunt is in line. It's not bad for such a husband
to get married. If you let him go, there will be a group of demons and
ghosts competing to be his wife and concubine… How can that work?"

The more she said, the more urgent she was. At last, she shook her hands
and said, "I don't care. He can't marry anyone except our princess. No girl
can provoke him!"

Mengze listened to the girl's voice without any rules or moments. She didn't
say anything, but wrote in the book. After a while, she seemed to ask
casually,

"Does Yue'er also think Xihe Jun is very handsome?"

"Of course, he is --" in the middle of the conversation, she suddenly felt that
she was over her head and said, "No, no, no!”

Mengze smiled, and on behalf of her brother, she put a seal on a pair of silk
seals, blew the dried red ink, and said, "Nothing, even if not, I know you
little girls like him. Tall, upright, reliable, all very good."

Yue Niang was more and more anxious. “My lady, even if your maid
borrows 10000 shares of courage, she dare not… I dare not..."
"What are you afraid of?" Mengze said gently. "I'm just going to talk to you
casually. For example, he is so good, but Yue’er, have you ever thought
about why this outstanding person is still unmarried at this age?"

"Yue Niang mumbled and said "Still be because my lady’s upper body is
unwell…”

"What's wrong with me?" Mengze said with a smile. "If he really wanted to
marry, he would have gone to ask for marriage with you." She smiled a
little lightly down. "He does not want to and is just dragging."

"... So he wants the lady to stay with Xihe for a long time! You see, you two
don't stay with each other several times a year. This man wants to see the
person in front of him. If they don't see each other in January, they will lose
their strong feelings.” Yue Niang paused, bit her lower lip, and seemed to
let it go. "And you don't know, lady, but I've heard that when you're away,
those golden ladies are all crowding their heads to flatter Xihe Jun. Even
your sister, Princess Yanping, wants to hook and sink -"

After all, Yanping was a princess, saying words like “seduce”… Even
though Yue Niang and Mengze were familiar with each other, she dared not
say it. At last, she took her place. “What does Xihe want. You see, she is so
active. How can you push Xihe out? Don't think about it. It's all because of
you. I'm not worth it!"

Mengze shook her head and said, "It's not sweet to fight. I don't force him."

“My lady!" Yue Niang said wrongly. "Alas, but you… You are now… In
this way, Xihe Jun does not propose marriage any more. He must be tired of
waiting for you to want him.”

“Ah Niang, you must not talk nonsense." Mengze put down the pen and
said seriously. "I have no engagement with Xihe Jun. What is it that does
not drag me down?"

"But -"

"Well, don't say that again."

Yue Niang bit the soft lip and finally had to hang her head and close her
throat.

“Yes."

Mengze picked up a new memorial copy and approved it. There was silence
in the book pavilion. Suddenly Yue Niang murmured, "If Xihe is ungrateful
and has other girls on his back, can the lady really let go…”

Mengze gave a little pause.

She looked up. "What do you mean by that?"

Yue Niang seemed to be unable to bear it, and it seemed that she couldn’t
speak. After a long time of holding in the eyes of Mengze, she finally said,
"Did you notice his hairband tonight?"

"Huh?"

Yue Niang took a deep breath. "It's not surprising that the lady didn't notice
it, but this maidservant is used to serving people since she was a child. I
always paid attention to the clothes and accessories of the Lord's sons. Xihe
Jun's today's hair belt was pure gauze with a green background, without any
pattern."

Seeing that Mengze didn't respond, Yue Niang finally stabbed the window
paper. “That's what ordinary people use!"

"..."

Now that the words had been spoken, the chatterbox couldn’t be closed.
Yue Niang's eyes were red, and her cheeks were bulging. "That looks like a
poor little bitch! Princess, you don't know. The women in the community
are the most scheming. In order to climb up and do anything, there must be
a very shameless one. Show off your coquettish side to provoke Xihe Jun,
and your heart will be wide! The person’s hair belt is on Xihe's hair bun.
Can’t you see how close they are! I, I, I really want to be pissed off at him!
When he was in danger, you saved him! How can he fail you so!"
Yue Niang complained about it all at once. Mengze didn’t speak all the
time, but the tip of the pen was dipped in too much ink. Suddenly, a drop of
black stain fell on the silk and dyed a large amount of ink.

A while later, her low and beautiful face reemerged. She set down the pen
and said in a low voice, "It's just a silk belt. Maybe he wanted to change it
for a new one, so he didn’t have to think about it."

"Don't deceive yourself any more, will you?" said Yue Niang. “You know
how well he behaves, he's not like that!"

Mengze suddenly interrupted her. "Enough."

"..."

"Stop talking about it, I don't want to hear it.”

Seeing her attitude was tough, Yue Niang was also really stubborn but
finally she only had red eyes and did not say a word. Mengze didn't speak
any more, and she didn't read the paper. She turned to look out the window
at the swaying pine bamboo. In the dim light, her eyes darkened little by
little…

___

The author has something to say: yueniang: Princess! I'm so angry!! Xihe
Jun's hair has problems! That must be a little watch!!!

Gu Mangmang: ah Joo!

Yueniang: which little watch must be shameless!! Flirt with men!!

Gu Mangmang: ah Joo! Ah, tweet!

Yueniang: I'll catch that little bitch for you!!! Soak the pigsty!!!!
Gu Mangmang: ah Joo! Ah, tweet! Ah, tweet!

Ink out: What's up?

Gu Mang: (rubbing his nose) I don't know. It seems that someone is

scolding me???
 Chapter 110 - Coffin Collection

Mo Xi didn't know that Mengze had noticed the abnormality of silk band.
The night wind was mild. He went out of the imperial city, but he didn't
immediately return to Xihe mansion.

In addition to returning his life to the emperor, there was another important
reason why he was eager to come to the imperial city. The clues collected in
the Time Mirror made him eager to reopen the old case. However, there
were three things he needed to investigate about the case in that year: First,
the man in black.

Before the mutiny, Gu Mang had contact with a man in black. The man in
black pushed him to revolt using the situation of Chonghua, and Gu Mang
did not reject him. So what was the identity of this man in black?

Second, Zhanhun mountain.

Before the mutiny, Gu Mang went to Zhanhun mountain with the man in
black.

According to Gu Mang, he thought the forbidden area of Zhanhun mountain

was “familiar," so it was possible that Gu Mang managed to break through
the array of the forbidden area and did something there. But what was there
in the forbidden area of Zhanhun mountain?

Third, the hell prison.

Through contact with Lu Zhanxing in the Time Mirror, Mo Xi confirmed

that Gu Mang had been to the hell prison before the mutiny and met with
Lu Zhanxing in private. So what kind of dialogue did Gu Mang have with
Lu Zhanxing when he went there?
As long as these three things were clear, the truth of eight years ago would
be able to surface.

But these old things happened in a very hidden way. In addition to Gu

Mang himself, one of them was unidentified, and the other had become a
dead soul under the spring. Since he didn’t expect Gu Mang to let anything
out, there were only two ways to investigate these three things: 1. Go back
in time

2. Look at the records from that year Going back in time needed a Time
Mirror, but the power of ancient god mirror was too great. The human body
can only enter once in ten years, otherwise it would be swallowed by the
mirror and scattered as powder. So the option of a Time Mirror was no
longer feasible.

Then there was only one way: to retrieve the records of that year.

Mo Xi slowed down and took a look to the north of the imperial city, which
was the direction of the imperial palace.

Each pavilion in Chonghua's hall was embedded with a history bearing

stone.

From the date of the emperor’s accession to the throne, he also wore a
string of pendants made of history-bearing stones, which could be removed
until the date of his death. These stones faithfully recorded the details of the
empire, which were collected by historians and sealed in the Imperial
Palace every year.

Mo Xi could try to find the secret records related to Gu Mang's rebellion.

But the problem with the imperial palace was that they were false.

Although the royal family had always claimed that the histories recorded in
the historical stones were true and reliable, and everyone knew that the
stone would not lie, people could still delete fragments. If the head of a
country ordered the historian to erase some of these events, which historian
would dare say no?
So the future of this path was also bleak.

The sky was getting darker and darker, and the last remaining glow was
swallowed up by night. The stars in the sky and the lights on the ground
were flickering together. Mo Xi looked at the imperial palace. In the
distance, a line of maids on duty meandered by. Carrying palace lamps, they
passed by the white jade fenced one by one, just like a winding snake.

... The records of the Imperial Palace might be fake, but at least there was a
glimmer of hope. Tonight, the emperor was ill. Most of the imperial guards
were concentrated near the palace. It was a good time to sneak into the
imperial palace. He could really try it.

Mo Xi looked at that line of palace lamps, thought for a moment, and

finally went in the direction of the imperial palace.

There were two entrances to the Imperial Palace, both of which were
barricaded and guarded. However, this was not a big obstacle for the first
general of the Empire. It didn't take much effort for Mo Xi to sneak into the
hall.

Unlike other magnificent palaces, the Imperial Palace had a very special
structure. It was more like a tomb than a palace. There was a monument at
the entrance of the main hall, which was carried by the sculpture of the
sixth son of the dragon. There were four words on the monument which
said “The past is dead.”

These four words were written by the second prince of Chonghua. At that
time, Chonghua had just been established as a country, and the founding
king died suddenly because of a disease left by the war. At that time, the
imperial edict was not drafted, the orthodoxy was not established, and there
was no fixed number of leaders, sages, brothers, and sisters who would
inherit their father's business. Therefore, no matter it was the royal family
that was in charge or the powerful officials or the nobles, everyone was
eyeing the empty throne.

Later, the bloodbath of those seizing power raged in Chonghua for 14

months.
In those 14 months, countless people were put into prison with grievances,
and many souls died in peace. It was not until the seventh son of Shi Jun
succeeded that the storm gradually subsided.

In such a situation, even if an emperor ascended the throne, there would not
be peace. The second generation of monarchs lived in the midst of intrigue
and calculation every day. His queen, his heirs and even he himself suffered
from all kinds of conspiracy. They walked on thin ice all day long, so that at
last he suffered from a kind of mental illness. He went to the imperial
palace to check the recording of the past and repeatedly checked them.

For example, where Brother Wang went today.

Or for example, some important officials met some people yesterday.

As long as he caught the slightest clue, he would surely follow those leads
and keep all the clues firmly in his palm.

In such a state of mind, the second emperor lived a very tiring life. When he
got old and retired and passed the high position on his son, he finally got to
relax. At that time, he realized that the various things of the past, such as
the death of the past, were not as good as letting them pass. So he went to
the gate of the palace, which he used to visit frequently and was very
important to Chonghua.

There, he set up a stele and left the following four words:

The past is dead.

Since yesterday is gone, why care? Why look back?

In the third century, when the new emperor ascended the throne, he found
the inscription very touching. In order to mourn his father and observe the
memory of the first emperor, he rebuilt the Imperial Palace into a tomb. In
this special palace, the building was a tomb to warn people: The past is
dead. Be merciful and relieved. Do not pursue anything. Do not insist on
anything.
In the past few years, almost no one went go to the imperial palace to look
up the past. Although there were many guards, they were mentally slack.
That was why Mo Xi could easily go to the main hall without anyone
reporting it.

Very determined...

Mo Xi's army boots, which were inlaid with iron sheets, made a hollow
echo as he stepped on the brick stone ground.

The imperial palace was very deep and wide. It had the same system as a
real tomb. There were twelve Stone Beasts built along the way, which could
go as deep as 150 feet below the ground.

On both sides of the main path were “tombs." That is, the places where
imperial volumes were sealed. They were arranged according to year with
stone seals outside. The stone faces were carved with the symbol of the
dynasty.

Mo Xi soon came to the "tomb" from eight years ago. Looking at the
glittering inscriptions on it, he felt a powerful enchantment.

Then the tomb beast engraved with a sun on a stone gate made a strange
dull sound, and the stone beast opened his mouth. "Who comes -"

The roar and majesty of the voice echoed in the tomb.

"Where -- from --"

This was also a sign set up by the second generation of monarchs. The
imperial history platform recorded the spring and autumn periods, which
were supposed to be open and honest. However, if everyone could enter and
explore other people's past at will, the imperial city would become more
bloody.

Therefore, the second generation of monarchs established such a heavy

border.
Everyone who entered the "tomb" to investigate the past must truthfully
report their real name to the tomb beast, so that they could be arrested in
case of an accident. Even the monarch himself was no exception.

Mo Xi knew this was a big mistake, but in order to know the truth, the price
was nothing. He put his hand on the spirit stone of the beast's eyebrows and
said:

"Xihe mansion, Mo Xi."

The beasts red eyes inlaid with spirit stones sparkled, as if to verify whether
the Mo Xi’s words were false. After a while, the lights went out, and the
huge stone seal made a heavy dull sound.

A voice which sounded ancient chanted, “The - past - is - dead.”

With the last warning from the second king to his heirs, the door opened.

A bone chilling stone chamber with three hundred and sixty-five coffins
was completely exposed in front of Mo Ji's eyes.

Three hundred and sixty-five coffins represented the three hundred and
sixty-five days of the year. What happened every day in Chonghua was
collected into jade rolls and placed in coffins in different categories. Mo Xi
remembered the time when he needed to investigate clearly. He didn’t need
to count any more.

Without hesitation, he went straight to the coffins deep in the tomb.

The closer he was to the truth, the faster his heart was beating. Mo Xi
stopped in front of the coffin, and a darkness the color of uncertainty flowed
from his eyes.

He raised his hand, but before his fingertips touched the coffin, his heart
suddenly tightened——

Mo Xi's eyes moved to the side of the coffin, where the accumulation of
dust was obviously uneven.
Mo Xi’s heart went cold.

The coffin had been opened!

He hurriedly pushed the coffin cover away. When he saw the situation in
front of him, his heart, which had already been frightened, was like a stone
falling from a cliff into a deep valley.

He saw that the coffin was a mess; the jade slips carrying the past were
destroyed to the greatest extent. Some of the slips were almost completely
broken into powder!

Mo Xi's face suddenly changed, and he urged his magic to open dozens of
coffins around him. As a result, he saw that the slips inside were all
broken…

Although he had expected that this trip would not be so smooth before he
came here, when he saw this situation with his own eyes, Mo Xi still felt
like he had been hit head-on by a mug!

He propped his hands on the side of the coffin, closed his eyes and forced
himself to calm down.

The jade slips in the coffin were made of Kunlun fairy jade. It was very
difficult to damage them. Now they were broken, which showed that
someone must know the secrets of that year and didn’t want them to be
revealed. Who would it be?

Under the deep and firm brow line, his dark eyes were tightly closed, and
his eyes were moving under the eyelids. All at once, many shadows flashed
through his mind——

Murong Lian.

The censor officer.

The emperor.

Even Gu Mang himself before the rebellion.

All the ends he speculated rushed into his brain. As he suffered inside, there
was a sudden noise outside, pulling Mo Xi back from his thoughts. There
was the noise of footsteps in the distance.

"Someone broke into the imperial palace without permission!"

"Search!"

Mo Xi immediately looked up at the open stone door and the coffin

scattered with broken jade slips. He knew that he would never be able to
return here easily. In the twinkling of his mind, no matter whether the jade
slips could be repaired or not, he would take them all. With a wave of his
hand, countless pieces of jade slips suddenly floated up in the air, just like a
star river.

At this time, the practitioners guarding the imperial platform had gathered
in groups in the palace with spiritual weapons. Mo Xi was ready to dive and
avoid them. Before the cultivators spread out, he left the chaotic imperial
palace. But he thought about it carefully. When they opened the tomb, the
people in the imperial palace would make inquiries to the tomb beasts one
by one. It would take an hour at most for them to go up and hear about the
private invasion of the imperial platform.

What could he do at this time?

After Mo Xi thought this, he took a deep breath, straightened out his clothes
and walked out of the corridor. Although it was a long way away, the
commander of the garrison immediately found him and said angrily with his
sword:

“Who is this bandit who comes to invade and avoid the private imperial
guard -"

He broke his mouth before he finished speaking. Because the garrison chief
saw the man who walked out of the shadow slowly, revealing a face with
deep facial features of frost flowing in the moonlight.
All the noisy practitioners of the imperial guard were shocked. Some of
them knelt down directly and habitually.

"Xi, Xihe Jun!"

"This subordinate should die. I didn’t know Xihe Jun was driving here. It's
this subordinate’s blunder!"

Mo Xi’s prestige in Chonghua was too high, and his image of purity and
nobility was deeply rooted in people's hearts. Someone appeared in the
imperial palace without permission. The first thing that the imperial guard
thought was that it must be a private invasion. It was not the same if it was
Mo Xi. The first thing that the imperial guard thought was that Xihe Jun
must have taken on a secret task without their supporting.

No one would think that Xihe could disobey the heavenly power for
someone or something. And Mo Xi also gambled on this. He gambled on
his thirty years of

fame. When he came to these stolid imperial forces, his sharp eyes swept
over the faces of these young people.

"There are no thieves,” he said. "It's a secret order of the military

department. I need to take the files of that year."

The leader of the guard captain was shocked. "Xihe, you can have the sign
of your superior..."

"It's a secret order." Mo Xi’s thin lips a color like frost touched his teeth. He
turned his face away and coldly said, “How can there be an order card."

"But -"

"It's a confidential matter of military affairs. I didn't want to let more people
know. But if you feel you need do your duty quickly,” Mo Xi said to the
captain of the guard. "If the captain of the guard is in doubt, you can go to
the emperor’s bedroom with me to check."
Who didn’t know that the emperor was seriously ill these days? At this
time, he was afraid he would be swept out of the house by a scolding from
the emperor.

What's more, the person standing in front of him at this time was Mo Xi.

There was no doubt about the most outspoken General of Chonghua, the
first commander of the Empire, and the pure blood aristocrat of four
generations of generals.

After thinking about this, the captain of the guard immediately bowed his
head and said, "Xihe, please forgive me. This subordinate was only asking
questions.

Please don't blame me, Xihe, please!"

Mo Xi said lightly, "No harm. You just need to remember that you can't say
anything about today."

"Yes!"

In this way, he left the Imperial Palace and went outside seemingly calmly
and coolly. As the night wind blew, he found that he was sweating heavily.
Although this matter had been covered for the time being, there was no
airtight wall in the world. Mo Xi didn’t know how long he could hold back
his investigation of the old case.

Mo Xi looked at the frost on the thousands of eaves in the imperial capital.

In the sleeves of his robe, he fingers tightly held the spatial bag which was
loaded with the fragments of the months of jade slips.

Only the most outstanding master could repair the damaged jade slips. He
didn't have time to delay, so he had to find an extremely strong and
trustworthy cultivator to try to repair them…

Almost as soon as he had the idea, the figure of a suitable man came to his
mind.
___

The author has something to say: happy weekend!!! kiss you!!! (-- although
it's still in May Day...) Did the mud men go out to play on May 1 Today, I
went with my relatives to see the famous limited time scenic spot of May
Day - a sea of people = = I feel like crying without tears

About the setting of today's Royal History platform, some cute people may
ask why Mo Ming didn't come to the Royal History platform to look
through the files? The explanation in the article seems too boring, but I still
want to make a speech for my little friend~~

First of all, Mo Xi saw some of them at that time, which is the "Historical
Mirror"

mentioned above. What happened in a short time has not been compiled
into jade slips, which are temporarily stored in the form of historical
mirrors. It was through this form that Moji saw Gu Mang pleading for a
monument in the court.

In addition, he can really check the past events in public, but the historical
materials related to secret places, such as yincang, can't be accessed without
the permission of your majesty. At that time, because of the collision
between Gu Mang's affairs and your majesty, Mo Ji was determined to
protect the remaining parts of Gu Mang, so he couldn't commit a felony at
that time, Take private scrolls at will. If he had done that, he would
probably have found nothing and enraged the emperor again, resulting in
the loss of 30000 pieces. This kind of success is very small, and the risk
cost is too high. He would not do it if he put it on the ink out that needs to
be protected at that time~~
 Chapter 111 - Signs of Abnormality

The most suitable person to do this was Jiang Yexue.

Therefore, without delay, Mo Xi went immediately in a hurry toward the

direction of the Merciful Smelting Shop.

By this time, the night was already dark. The location of the Merciful
Smelting Shop was far away from downtown, and there were few people
out along the way. In the middle of the road on the way, a carriage rattled in
the cold fog.

When the carriage was near, he could see the red lacquer paint on it, and
golden bells hanging on the four corners of the canopy which were ringing
with the wheels.

The coachman wrapped his head in a scarf. He raised his whip with a sleeve
and drew it on the hip of the horse.

“Wangshu Jun coming here. Please make way quickly -"

Mo Xi slightly frowned, Murong Lian?

Where was he going so late?

Before he could think more, the carriage had come to him. The night was
too deep, the driver didn't see Mo Xi’s face clearly, and he still shouted at
him, "Get out of the way! Don't stand in the way of Wangshu Jun!"

Mo Xi dodged, helping a man following near him to pull his mother-in-law

aside, bowed his head respectfully and waited for Murong Lian's horse and
carriage to pass by. Then the man hated it and spat in a low voice,
“Shouting in the middle of the night - cutting, asking even the ghosts to
give way to him? There are only a few people on the road. He’s in a hurry
when he’s free!"

Mo Xi sighed, thinking that Murong Lian was a real dandy and unpopular.

However, Mo Xi looked back at the departing carriage and felt a little

strange in his mind. Murong Lian was so lazy that he couldn’t afford to go
out in the daylight. What was the matter today…

The carriage from Wangshu mansion soon disappeared at the corner.

Mo Xi closed his eyelids and slightly jumped twice. Somehow he felt a

little palpitation, but he had very important things to do at this time. In
addition, he was not a very intuitive person, so he did not think more about
it. He turned his head away from Murong Lian's horse carriage, and walked
forward.

Merciful Smelting Shop.

"Ah..." Old man Song opened the door, looked at the dark face in the
moonlight, and said, "It's Gentleman Mo......"

Mo Xi asked, "Is Elder Qingxu there?"

“Jiang Yexue." Old man Song coughed twice with a thick phlegm sound.
"He's not in the shop tonight. He said he had something to do, so he went
out on his way."

The man was old, so his speech was broken. He added happily, "He also
said that he would bring me some cakes from Lotus Square tomorrow
morning. The child was filial and knew that the osmanthus cake in that shop
is the most delicious. I -"

If the old man went on, there would be no end. Mo Xi had to interrupt him.

"Uncle, I have an urgent matter and need to find him. Do you know where
he has gone?"
The old man smiled and said, "Yes, of course. He went to the school, and
probably won't come back tonight. "

“So… Thank you very much.”

After thanking old man Song, Mo Xi coaxed him back to the shop to rest.
He closed the door of the Merciful Smelting Shop, set up the "closed" sign,
and went towards the school palace for Jiang Yexue.

But not long after walking on the main footpath, Mo Xi suddenly met a
group of people. This time it was a black and blue carriage, decorated with
silver skull bells, and was painted with a night owl totem.

This was the carriage of Zhou He, the elder of Shutai.

Zhou He was also a close relative of the royal family. He was not as
arrogant as Murong Lian or as domineering as Murong Lian, but Chonghua
knew that his methods were cruel and he was easy to provoke. Moreover, he
was eccentric,

and loved martial arts better than his own Zhou family. He was an absolute
skill maniac.

Seeing Zhou He's horse and carriage rolling along the green stone path, Mo
Xi could not help frowning.

What was going on tonight? At this time, Murong Lian didn't sleep, and
Zhou He didn't sleep either. Both of them went out. What happened to the
emperor?

But if the emperor was really in trouble, Mengze would not sit calmly and
read files, and he would not know nothing about it…

He watched the wind lamp of Elder Zhou He's carriage go further and
further down the footpath. At last, it turned into two small orange dots like
stars, and was engulfed by endless night. For some reason, the palpitation
and emptiness in his heart became more and more intense.
He always felt that something whose outline he could not see at present
seemed to be about to happen.

“Xihe Jun."

When he came to the outside of the school palace gate, which was as tall
ten as people, the guard kept a good look but was also very conscientious to
stop Mo Xi.

"It's so late. The palace gate is under lock and key. You are here..."

The school palace was no different from other places. It was the place
where all young practitioners of Chonghua practiced in seclusion. It was
also called the dawn palace of Chonghua.

Because there were some inexperienced children in the school palace, its
security was even more strict than that of the imperial city. For example,
Xihe Jun could enter the imperial city without a general report, but he
would be questioned at the gate of the school palace.

Mo Xi understood the rules and was not angry. He said, "I'm looking for
someone. Is Elder Qingxu staying in the school today?"

"It turns out that Xihe Jun is going to find Elder Qingxu,” Shoubei said with
a smile. "Elder Qingxu has guests today. They haven't left yet. Do you want
to wait longer?"

Jiang Yexue was an elegant gentleman. Normally, if someone had

something to worry about, they would go look for him, because they knew
that he is modest and easy to talk to.

But he didn't expect that even though they had just come back from bat
island, and had not even had one night of rest, there was already another
visitor for Jiang Yexue.

Mo Xi didn't want to talk about it at first, but the fact was that repairing the
jade slips couldn't be delayed. So he said, "No problem, I'll find him
myself."
So as usual, he took the jade plate pass of the school palace, kept it in the
book, opened the gate, and entered the school palace.

In the quiet night, the young practitioners needed to follow the precepts of
the elders. They had fallen asleep at Hai time*, and there was no one
around. The leaves and tiles of the huge school palace are flying up, and the
golden tiles floated in silver, just like a dead leaf butterfly resting quietly
under the sky. With the reflection of the bright moon, it looked particularly
gorgeous like a dream.

*Around 9:00pm

After graduating from the army, Mo Xi returned to the school less often.
Fortunately, however, the changes in the school palace were not big. The
forest garden, the palace, and the houses were almost the same as when he
practiced.

Mo Xi had no time to reminisce about the past. Under the sleeve of his
robe, held the bag of secrets and hopes. He rushed to the place where the
elders lived.

When he came to the white jade bridge connecting the elder's residence to
the sword dance terrace, he suddenly saw a man walking far away. Mo Xi’s
eyes and couldn't help but stare.

... Murong ChuYi?

He saw Murong ChuYi with his head down, but he didn't see Mo Xi at other
end of the jade bridge. He was walking silently.

He was not as graceful as usual. For some reason, his steps were a little
disordered. His hair was a little crooked, and a few wisps of fine hair hung
on his porcelain jade face.

Mo Xi frowned and said, “It's Gentleman Murong."

Murong ChuYi raised his head suddenly, as if surprised.

His face, which was always cold and stubborn, was full of confusion and
embarrassment, but to Mo Xi's surprise, the corners of Murong ChuYi's
eyes were red, as if he had just suffered some humiliation. The humiliation
was stiffly tolerated by him, turning into two soft red brocade fish tails
rippling in the water on the tips of his yes.

"You..."

Murong ChuYi bit his pale and haggard lips. The lips were broken, and the
color of blood was hidden in the crease. He suddenly turned away, as if
afraid he would feel like there was no silver in this place. He turned back,
and his pair of eyes, clear as frost and sharp as a knife, looked at Mo Xi.

There were still tears in his eyes. Although Murong ChuYi thought that he
had hidden it well and had some fierce color, Mo Xi only thought that——

The cover up was really bad.

Weakness, anger, humiliation… Nothing was covered.

Silent for a long time, Mo Xi asked, "How are you, sir?”

"... OK. "

Each of them had his own thoughts and they looked at each other.

With his temperament and relationship, no matter how much care he had,
Murong Chuyi didn’t like to meddle, and Murong Chuyi didn’t like to be
meddled with. Murong ChuYi said, “I'm going."

They gave each other a little salute and crossed each other.

In the night, the wind blew through Murong ChuYi's snow-white broad
sleeves.

Between the sleeves, there was a clear fragrance of orange flower. Mo Xi

turned his side and looked down. He felt that in addition to the elegant
fragrance, there was another faint smell on his body, as if he had been
around someone else. But thinking about it carefully, it seemed like wanting
to reach out to catch the mist.

There was no trace.

Looking at Murong ChuYi's back, Mo Xi frowned and said softly, "What is

he doing here...?"

Naturally, no one would answer him. After standing for a while, Mo Xi

turned around and went on. Although the elder's residence in the school
palace was in one place, it was far away, and each house was built
according to the elder's preference. For example, the Elder Cai Wei, who
taught wood magic, hid her house among the vines of a flower forest. The
walls were covered with rose vines. Each flower had a big bowl mouth and
bloomed all year round. It was always tender. Elder Chang Hong, who
taught swordsmanship, lived in a place surrounded by thunder and
lightning. There was a huge garden around the house, but there were no
rocks, flowers, or plants. Instead, there were at least a thousand swords,
each with a different length and width.

Jiang Yexue's residence was a common wooden house. There were rows of
bamboo outside the courtyard, which were very elegant and normal in this
group of lunatics.

Mo Xi walked along the path paved with fine white gravel to Jiang Yexue’s
gate, and his long index finger bent up and knocked on the wooden gate.

"Elder Qingxu."

There was no movement in the room. He knocked a few more times and the
door opened with a squeak.

"..."

In the gap of the empty door, a clay servant poked his head out, but his clay
skull was broken. Only half of his head was left, and he was crying sadly.
Mo Xi knew that Jiang Yexue always cherished these clay servants and
couldn't damage them at all. He couldn't help but ask, "Where is your
Lord?"

“Lord Lord... Cluck, cluck... "

The little clay servant was so thoroughly broken that he can't speak any
complete sentences. He could only creak and turn in place.

“Lord… Don't... Master...... "

The door was open, and the clay servant was broken. Mo Xi was worried
about what happened to Jiang Yexue, so he pushed the door in. This was
even more shocking.

He saw blood scattered on the bamboo floor, and a porcelain celestial bottle
smashed on the ground, which had not been cleaned up.

“Jiang Xiong!"

Mo Xi quickly stepped into the hall, and saw no one. He went to the
bedroom, pushed the door, and entered the darkness - there was no light in
the room, and the curtain was also tightly closed. On the contrary, the air
was filled with a smell that seemed to be familiar, but he couldn’t
specifically remember where he smelled it. Mo Xi raised his hand and lit up
a ball of fire. There was no one in the room, but the bed was messy. A few
wrinkled snow-white clothes were thrown in the corner. Nothing else was in
a different…

"Xihe Jun?"

- state.

Suddenly a voice of surprise sounded. Mo Xi turned around and saw Jiang

Yexue sitting in a wheelchair, wearing a loose linen white bathrobe, wiping
his long hair black like water like with one hand, while looking at Mo Xi in
surprise.

"How are you?”

___

The author has something to say: QAQ, I, the third of flesh and Han, have
come back from the sea of human mountain people I saw some cute kids
tell me that Yu dirty 105 is locked, but what I'm showing here is an
unlocked duck. I want to make sure it's true 105. Can't you see it here?
QAQ. If there are many cases, I'll ask the editor's little sister~~~

There are too many things. It often happens that you can't find a time code
to save your manuscript in one day Before stabilization, I may not be able
to reply to the message from time to time. If I don't, I'll go and stock up the
manuscript.

But I'll try my best. As long as I finish writing in the daytime, I'll come up
to play with you in the evening!!

Purpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpu
rpur
purpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpu
rpur purpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpurpura
 Chapter 112 - The dark lord tries the elder

Mo Xi saw Jiang Yexue. He was relieved, but then frowned. "You still ask
me.

What's the matter with you?"

Jiang Yexue said with a smile, "What can I do for you?"

"..."

The door is open and the ground is in a mess… I don't think it's ok.

Jiang Yexue saw the meaning of his silence and explained with a smile,
"Oh, the house is disordered because my new puppet has some problems. It
made the house disorderly and destroyed many decorations." He glanced at
the small clay figurine with half a head missing that was rotating around the
room. "You see, this one was just damaged."

"... It turns out that's it. I'm sorry, I thought it was Gentleman Murong..."

Jiang Yexue's eyelashes suddenly raised. "Did you see ChuYi?"

“En," Mo Xi said. "On my way here, I just saw him go out. I thought he
came to you and made some trouble with you."

"..." Jiang Yexue covered his mouth with sleeves, coughed twice and said
with a light smile. "Is that right? I haven't seen him."

As he spoke, he pulled the loose edge of the bathrobe and pulled it on the
right side. Then he stretched out his arms, pulled up his long hair, buckled it
with a sapphire tie, and folded it into a loose ponytail.
Jiang Yexue was normally elegant and infinite. His eyebrows and eyes were
as soft as willow catkins floating on the surface of water in spring, and his
skin was as white as the new snow in winter. At this time, he emerged from
bathing and soaking in hot spring water, which could easily calm all doubts
and anxieties.

"There are many weapon training books in the school palace. My brother-
in-law came here to borrow books, not to see me." After a pause, he asked
with a smile, "And ah, it's so late that I didn't expect any guests to come. I
didn't clean up the house like this. Instead, I went to take a bath first, Xihe
Jun must excuse me."

"I'm sorry," Mo Xi said. “It's me."

"You and I have been brothers for a long time. Don't worry about anything."

Jiang Yexue looked him up and down, and suddenly said, "Is Xihe Jun here
tonight for Gu Xiong?"

"... How do you know?”

Jiang Yexue's eyes were drawn back from the dark hair belt. His slender
fingers overlapped with each other on his knees. Instead of spotting the
mistake of the hair belt, he hung his eyelashes and said with a warm smile,
"It's only your good brother who can make you so anxious, besides military
affairs."

Mo Xi was silent for a moment. He raised his hand to cast a silence array,
so that the conversation between them could not be heard by a third party.
Then he looked straight at Jiang Yexue seriously.

"I brought something." After a pause, he asked, "Do you remember when I
told you on bat island that I found something wrong in the time mirror?"

“I remember."

"I've got a clue. It's related to the case of Gu Mang's treason eight years
ago."
“Yes.” Jiang Yexue asked, "What is it?”

Mo Xi put the black and gold spatial bag from before on the table beside
Jiang Yexue and said, “Jade slip.”

Jiang Yexue's face was plain and light. Suddenly he opened his eyes and his
face faded. He almost couldn't believe it. “You… Did you steal the jade
slips?"

Mo Xi didn't say "I stole the jade slips." He pursed his lips, bowed his head
and pulled away the ribbon of the spatial bag, and poured out some pieces
on the table. The jade slips carrying history gave out a faint fluorescence,
which was scattered in front of Jiang Yexue.

"The jade slip was destroyed." Mo Xi spoke in a concise and

comprehensive way. "Someone really wanted to erase what happened in
Chonghua…"

For a while, Jiang Yexue leaned against the back of the wheelchair and
murmured, "Mo Xi, you are crazy... "

At the same time, in Xihe mansion—

Under the copper lamp of entwined branches and plum blossoms, Li Wei's
smart and cunning face glowed with oil. With a smile, he persuaded the
visitors in the hall of Xihe mansion.

These men were dressed in purple robes embroidered with birds totems.
The first man was about 30 years old, with a stern look. Because he
frowned, there were some small folds in the middle of his eyebrows though
he was young. His lips were thin and his eyes were cold. It seemed that he
was extraordinarily inhumane, and he exuded a kind of aura which made
strangers stay from strangers.

He was Zhou He, the elder of Shutai.

People in Chonghua knew that Zhou He was a little abnormal. He was very
interested in the techniques of various countries. He was willing to study
everything, no matter the right way or the evil way or black magic, and his
method of research was also cold. He had done everything from the serious
theoretical research to dark and bloody brain opening. The reason why he
didn't become one of the three poisons of Chonghua, greedy, hatred and
ignorance was that Murong ChuYi was still in front of him.

Although Zhou He was ruthless, he would at least follow the rules. While
the head gentlemen would not let go, he could still grudgingly hold back. At
this moment, Zhou He went to Xihe mansion. Li Wei was afraid it wouldn’t
be so easy.

Li Wei took over the tea plate made by the maid. He nodded, bowed, and
smilingly set it on the old table of the perimeter. "Elder, have tea and some
fruit snacks."

Zhou He didn't say a word. He unconsciously stroked a black dagger at his

waist.

Li Wei glanced down and his heart thumped. Although the dagger looked
ugly like burning tongs, people who knew the goods would know that this
was the most beloved treasure of Elder Zhou Shutai, who had selected
countless people's brains and opened countless people's hearts.

How many skills in Chonghua had Zhou He seized with this dagger?

Some people said that the Zhou elder was like a vulture, and they explored
the secrets of magic from the dead. But Zhou He just sneered at this, saying
that he didn’t need anyone to die. Many magic skills must be discovered
when the prisoners were still alive. Could they try that themselves?

Purple base, golden edge, bird totem.

The Zhou elder was not only a scavenging vulture, but also a magnificent
falcon.

With a delicate eye, he pecked out the secrets of the enemy's magic from
their blood and present them to the emperor.
Li Wei said, "Elder Zhou, this tea is made of green forest rain and dew..."

Zhou He interrupted impatiently, "When will Xihe Jun come back?"

"... Wait a minute. I've sent someone with a message, and soon - “

Zhou He took out a delicate water drop from his arms and slapped it on the
table. He rolled up his eyelids and said, "You said something similar a scale
before*. I'm the most time-sensitive person with my week. Give me an
exact number. Xihe Jun can come back in an hour."

*Time unit of the water clock

"Here..."

"Not here or there. The black devils and insects of the Si Shu platform have
been prepared yesterday, waiting for me to take back a body to test them on.
Now it’s all right. The test body is back, but I can’t take the man away
directly. I have to wait for Xihe Jun to come back."

He narrowed his eyes and said, "I’ll wait a minute to buy someone a face
for Xihe's position. But I can only spend one hour at most - listen Manager
Li, Gu Mang is the test body that the emperor personally promised me.
Xihe Jun took him back to his house at that time, but only temporarily.
After all, Gu Mang is a traitor. He is the most suitable black devil test object
appointed by the emperor I've been searching for black devils and insects
for so long. It's not easy to find them at all." Zhou He pulled Li Wei's lapel,
full of coercion. "I don't have so much patience to wait."

He pushed Li Wei suddenly.

Zhou He raised his legs and said coldly, "Do you understand?"

"Yes, yes." Li Wei swallowed his saliva, glanced at the scale of the water
clock, and whispered, "I understand..."

Shit!
Gu Mang was going to be used by Chonghua for black devil research.
Everyone knew that, but grandmother's leg*, did it have to be today?!

*Idiom/curse. Also found this news article while looking into it lol
(https://chinanews.worldtimes.news/authorities-probe-detention-of-
motorist-for-cursing-over-a-traffic-ticket/">ticket/)

You've done all the preparations in advance without any warning. Suddenly,
you're going to come and mention Gu Mang. There's no reason to stop you
as usual. But shouldn’t you at least talk when Xihe Jun is at home?

Who would dare hand over Gu Mang when Xihe is away!?

The only thing that didn’t fit in with the tense atmosphere in the room was
Gu Mang, who was sitting in the corner of the hall.

As the object of Zhou He's use, Chonghua's black devil test body, he was
like an old god without any panic. When Zhou He entered the mansion, he
had just taken a bath and was ready to go to bed. Now he couldn't sleep. So
he sat on the chair in a loose bathrobe. His long dark hair hung on his
cheek. He was standing on the side and looking at the vultures in front of
him.

He looked very quiet and obedient like someone who had been tempered. It
was just that this kind of obedience was real in the past, but now it was
fake.

After he came out of the time mirror, although most of his memories were
restored, there were still some very important things he could not
remember. The lack of these memories was like a flowing poem: without
the most important rhymes, it made him unable to penetrate his current
situation.

Gu Mang could remember that he was indeed the target of the black devil
research by the emperor, but in fact, according to his memory, he didn’t
quite understand how things had evolved into today's situation.
But he had a plan in his mind. He knew what he wanted to insist on. He
could bear it.

"Go and report to the Lord." Li Wei anxiously hurried the mansion’s
messenger.

The young man was more anxious than him, and the sweat beads on his
forehead were as big as peas. "Seventeen or eighteen of them have passed,
but they can't find a trace of the Lord!"

Li Wei was so angry that he walked back and forth. He glanced at Zhou He,
who had a sinister face, and looked at Gu Mang, who was indifferent to
him. He felt that no matter which side he offended, he could drink a good
pot. He went around like a top again several times, and suddenly he
stopped.

"Come on, come on! Come here, I have a way. " Li Wei beckoned the
messenger. The young man thought he had some good idea. He
immediately opened his eyes and waited for the voice. However, Steward Li
mysteriously dropped four sonorous words in his ear, "Pass it on again."

"..."

"Steward Li, I just told you that it has been passed seventeen times, but..."

"You are such a pig!" Li Wei stretched out his fingers and poked at the
melon seed brain of Xiao Si. "I didn't say to Xihe Jun!"

"Who else can I pass it on to?"

"Princess Mengze!" Li Wei was almost overwhelmed by his wit of throwing

away the black pot. If Gu Mang was taken away, no one was responsible for
it. Only Princess Mengze could bear it. Li Wei then urged, "Move the
messengers! Tell Princess Mengze…"

The young man listened and his eyes were shining. He wished he could
give Li Wei a thumbs up right away.
Wow, Manager Li is so great! They saw the Gu Mang was that raised in the
house by the Lord just like a concubine. Although the Lord hated the
concubine so much that his teeth itched, it could be seen even by those who
were blind in Xihe's house that he still cared about Gu Mang. Now Zhou He
was going to take him away. Who in the whole house could bear the
responsibility?

There was only one person, the grand lady in the main room.

No matter whether Mengze had passed the door or not, she was firmly lady
of Xihe Jun in everyone’s eyes. Moreover, she once had great kindness to
Xihe Jun,

and she was the only one who could be responsible for the handling of his

"concubine."

Therefore, these two pit servants in Xihe mansion, like grasping a life-
saving straw, began to excitedly communicate about Princess Mengze. They
didn’t expect the legendary butterfly to bit hit by a blacklight before it flew
out of the eaves.

Zhou He was not worried. He raised his eyes and stared at Li Wei. "Who
are you reporting to?"

"Prin- Princess Meng, Mengze......"

Zhou He pointed at him with the dagger, and said, "Li Wei, you can tell me
clearly. Zhou is here to take him today. I'm in the branch, not asking for
permission. It will not give you room to ask for help."

Li Wei was pointed at by the magic force that had taken out the brains of
countless people. He was suddenly scared and sweating. He said, "Right,
right, right! Elder, what you said is… yes -- "

Zhou He turned his eyes away.

The house was silent, and the tick mark on Zhou He's hand moved little by
little.
In this pressing atmosphere, which was about to press a man's insides out,
suddenly someone said, "Tweet - Hoo!" An abnormal sound.

In fact, the voice was not too loud, but it was too quiet in the hall, so it was
extremely harsh. For a while, everyone looked around. Only Gu Mang's
black dog Fandou was making the strange sound.

Fandou was about as dull as its owner. The owner sat happily. It was even
more exaggerated and snoring. Gu Mang thought it was interesting. A pair
of pale feet stepped on his fluffy soft fur. In his sleep, he was trampled
innocently and gave a low cry and whined. When he opened his dog's eyes,
he found that Gu Mang was playing with him. Then he closed his eyes and
went to sleep again. His icy toes fell into his dog's hair, stepped on his
stomach and rubbed his fur ears.

But before long, Fandou seemed to suddenly feel something, and

immediately put his ears back up, and suddenly opened his eyes and looked
straight at the hall. "Woo -?"

At this time, a young man came running in quickly. Li Wei, thinking it was
still Mo Xi, was very happy. But then he look at the appearance of the
young man who came with no leader, and his little heart came down was
twisted into a mess.

"What's the matter?"

"Reporting to Manager Li," the young man said with a bitter face. "There is
a group of people waiting outside."

"... Who?

Before the young man replied, the wave of people pompously rushed into
Xihe mansion without permission, without regard for rules. The lapdog
servant who lead the group shouted at the top of his voice: "Wangshu Jun
arrives!”
___

The author has something to say: what kind of duck ~~When I was a
second dog, I said that I can't understand the plot in the comment area and
comment area. In fact, when I replied to Yu dirty, I also said that I can't
believe the content of the plot in the comment area / comment area, which
is both true and false.

But when I wrote back last night, my friend was just telling me something.
My brain was processing the information she and I said, and I was
commenting on it. When I gave consideration to both sides, I forgot to
remind again = = I'm really sorry, duck ==

Please don't be angry with me. I'll remember that every time I open a text,
I'll say it again ... Thank you again for your explanation and understanding!
 Chapter 113 - Ah Lian robs people

In front of everyone’s eyes, Murong Lian held a pipe and led a group of
servants from Wangshu mansion into Xihe mansion.

All the people he brought in were wearing blue and gold noble robes, and
the bat pattern symbol was embroidered with a bright light. This group of
cultivators in blue and gold robes came into the mansion just like a knife,
immediately disrupting Zhou Xe's entourage.

No one thought that Murong Lian would come here at night. Zhou He did
not know what he was doing and looked at him in silence.

Only Fandou, the dog, was probably the oil and water Murong Lian
searched for in Luomei Garden Villa before. So when he saw that Murong
Lian didn't feel bad, he jumped up excitedly and rushed around him.

"Ao Ao! Woof, woof, woof!"

"..." Gu Mang felt betrayed by his brother.

The big black dog jumped up and down, wagged his tail and barked. He
pressed his dog's head as hard as he could to rub Murong Lian's left hand.

Murong Lian had no compassion for animals, so he waved his sleeve. "The
dog's saliva is all on my clothes. Hurry and drag it down for me!"

Li Wei said, "Yes, yes! Oh, it's not right to not have welcomed you so far.
I'm sorry." As he spoke, he ordered servants to take Fandou to the backyard
with a collar on.

"Woo..." Fandou looked back step by step, stretched out his long tongue and
looked at Murong Lian reluctantly. He was dragged away by the servant.
Murong Lian sighed with relief and rolled his white eyes. He lowered his
eyes while straightening out his brocade sleeves and whispered, "What a
madman, what a mad dog."

After that, everyone returned to their senses and began to salute Murong
Lian.

The status of all the people present was not high. The only aristocrat was
Zhou He, but his blood status was not as good as Murong Lian's, so he also
got up according to the rules and saluted Murong Lian.

However, Zhou He himself was a pervert who excelled at magic and only
served truly capable people like Murong Lian. According to Zhou He, he
said "after draining the whole body of precious blood, there is scum left all
over the body,"

so his etiquette was somewhat perfunctory.

"Wang Shujun."

The servants behind Zhou He also bowed their heads and saluted,
"Wangshu Jun."

In this room, only Gu Mang didn't move. Gu Mang was still sitting in his
place.

Others looked at him like he was stupid, but now he was quietly observing
the owner he had been serving for nearly 20 years.

Gu Mang was very familiar with Murong Lian's habits, so he could easily
find out what was wrong with Murong Lian today. This kind of incongruity
was reflected in Murong Lian's clothes.

Murong Lian was a person who loved extravagance. He liked to show off
his noble birth and wealth like a peacock.

He was not like Mo Xi, an aristocrat who did not value money and silk, and
did not like extravagance and waste. He was not like Mengze either.
Although Mengze, a noble like him, was all elegant and expensive, others
couldn’t see it.

She was very low-key.

Murong Lian belonged to the kind of goods that always put "the king is
very rich" on one’s lips. He would take a sip of life and be full of the taste
of shell coins. It was better to have clothes and accessories that separated
him from people by two miles to make him feel dignified and intimidating.

So when he went out, he used to buckle the most expensive gold and jade
ornaments on his hair bun. As long as he was more important, it didn’t
matter.

The key was to be flashy.

It was best to have a blind eye.

But Murong Lian didn't flash tonight.

Although he was dressed in a royal blue and gold edged robe, there was not
the light blue undershirt that he wore according to his system, but a silk
snow-white medium coat. It was the same with the bun. What he used to fix
his hair tonight

was a simple sandalwood hairpin. He was nestled at home. When he didn’t

plan to meet people, he would put on a comfortable and lazy ornament.

Obviously, Murong Lian went out in a hurry. He barely even had time to put
on a robe and didn't even retie his hair.

Gu Mang couldn't help feeling confused: Zhou He collected black magic

insects yesterday and wanted to bring him in to test, so he rushed to get Gu
Mang.

But what was Murong Lian doing?

At the same time, Murong Lian lifted his white peach blossom eyes and
swept around the house. His eyes stopped on Zhou He for a moment and
fell on Gu Mang.

Gu Mang looked at him.

At this time, however, the accident happened. Gu Mang didn’t know why
but when he touched Murong Lian's line of sight, he suddenly felt a huge
pain like a crack in his brain. Something in his brain seemed to burst out
and scream in heartbreak. He wanted to escape in fear and anger…

He suddenly raised his hand to his brow bone and closed his eyes. It seemed
that there was a thick blood color in front of him, and a twisted voice was
roaring in his ear:

"Let go of me… Let go of me!"

"Life is not like death - life is not like death!"

The blood seemed to break the bank and shake the waves. Before his eyes,
he saw some mixed fragments. He saw corpses piled up like mountains.
Cracks in the wall that were filled with blood. Twilight reflecting heaven
and earth. Broken halberds and heavy sand.

In his heart rose a violent joy, clamoring to see more death. He seemed to
sweep through the world of purgatory, and the endless scarlet was
overwhelming. The heavy smell of blood almost sank into the deepest part
of his bone marrow. He couldn't say how he felt, and extreme enjoyment
was accompanied by extreme pain.

The soul seemed to be cut in half…

"General Gu."

"!"

With a sudden and gentle cry, Gu Mang seemed to be suddenly pulled out
of the floating and surging blood sea. Gu Mang looked up. His lips are
open, his breath was rapid, and his blue eyes rose to seek fame.

He saw Murong Lian's face again.

Murong Lian took a sip of the floating life like a dream, lightly exhaled the
smoke, and then said, "What's the matter, you went to bat island with Xihe
Jun.

Did you have a good time?"

Gu Mang didn't speak. After a while, the sharp pain of the split skull
gradually subsided. Only the warm tears still soaked his blue eyes, and the
forehead was in pain. Gu Mang closed his eyes and straightened up again.

His lips moved for a moment, and he answered in a low voice, as he did
when he lost his memory, "Uh huh. Happy."

Li Wei was really forced to cry without tears by several masters. He looked
at Murong Lian, Gu Mang, and Zhou He at last. Then he went around his
neck and brought a new set of tea to Murong Lian.

"Wangshu Jun, please take a seat and have some tea first. Xihe Jun soon - "

"No more. I'm not looking for fireballs today." Murong Lian’s raised his
greasy fingertips to the tea plate, pushed it away, and then pointed at Gu
Mang with his pipe, sneering, "I found him."

Manager Li: "..."

Murong Lian put on his gold embroidered and silver robes and said lightly,

"Since you've had a good time playing, you've enjoyed enough. Then get
up."

The crowd looked at them in bewilderment.

Murong Lian said, "Come back with me."

“？？”
In addition to Zhou He, the people in the hall were almost in complete
confusion and astonishment. Gu Mang also sat in his seat and looked at him
silently.
Zhou He was a little annoyed. The indentation of his angry brow and heart
was deeper, and his face was more gloomy. He said, "Wangshu Jun, what do
you mean?"

"What else can it mean? Elder Zhou can't understand." Murong Lian ran
and looked back, white eyes glancing at Zhou He. "I'm here to talk about
Gu Mang."

Zhou He said, "You want to talk about him?"

"Yes." Murong took another puff of smoke lazily, held it in his mouth and
spit it out little by little. When he came to Zhou He, his smile was as lazy as
a spring sleeping flower. But the tongue hidden under the bud was as
venomous as a snake.

He said with a smile, "Master of the Department of Martial Arts, I am here

today to test him as a black devil."

"!"

If the whole hall wasn’t stunned before now, this time they all were.

Zhou He's face almost went to the extreme. It seemed that the dagger
wanted to lift Murong Lian's spiritual cover and smash his brain. He
probably blocked all the self-cultivation in his life, so he couldn’t resist
getting angry with Murong Lian. But the sparks between his eyes were
terrible. His vulture eyes were really fierce this time.

"Wangshu Jun." Every word seemed to be squeezed out of the teeth. "If I
remember correctly, I am the chief elder in charge of the martial arts
platform, not you."

"Ouch." Murong Lian grinned his white teeth and said, "Elder Zhou, if I
remember correctly, the emperor’s cousin is me, not you."

Zhou He clapped the table angrily and said, "What are you doing! What
does it have to do with it!"
"Why doesn't it matter? We both want to do the black devil test now.
Everything is ready, only this one." Murong Lian raised his hand and
looked at Gu Mang.

"Do you think the emperor will give him to you or me?"

This was the most shameless thing about Murong Lian. He liked to say
things about the emperor in three or two words. He was a cousin, but others
couldn’t talk about it.

Zhou He's purple robe rose and fell with his heavy breathing. At last, he
stared at Murong Lian. "Wangshu Jun, are you just looking for something
for me?"

"It's just a coincidence that you're looking for something." Murong Lian
held the water pipe and said, "You happened to gather together the black
magic insects yesterday. I'm almost the same. I just got a set of black magic
spells of Liaoguo today. I need to find someone to play with them. You see,
we both need a dog.

But - "

Murong Lian turned to his jaw and began to look at Gu Mang. He

continued,

"This is a dog raised by me since he was a child. I should kill it first

because of love and reason."

"You have to fight with me, don't you?" said Zhou He, biting his teeth.

Murong Lian's eyes were more uncertain in the dreamlike haze, and his
voice was soft as a silk. "Hmm? What is it? Does the perimeter want to play
coquetry with me?"

"..." Zhou He was silent for a moment, and the blue tendons in his forehead
burst to the extent that everyone around him could see them.

Li Wei said in his heart, it's OK for you two to fight. I can't care if you stab
each other with a knife or a pipe. But can you not go to Xihe mansion and
bite the dog?

If this pervert surnamed Zhou really got angry and stabbed Murong Lian to
death, if it happens in Xihe mansion, my Lord wouldn’t be clear.

There were countless unspeakable bloody scenes in his mind. At this time,
he suddenly heard Zhou He was angry when he pressed him to leave, and
said in a heavy voice, "What if I don't let you today?"

Murong Lian narrowed his eyes and sighed, "Then I would suggest that you
take your little dagger and dig out your own brain when you are free, and
check whether its contents stink and smell."

The other side spoke so unkindly that Zhou He even shrugged off the last
sneer on his face. "Ok, do you have to tear it so ugly?"

He did not turn his eyes, but raised his hand and said to the retinue behind
him,

"Take him."

Murong Lian didn’t care. "What can you do to suppress me? I also know
your family's situation very well. It's a piece of iron, a coupon left by
Emperor Xian, but it's for life, not for price…"

Zhou He didn't say a word. His retinue carefully took out a silk box covered
with yellow and satin from the spatial bag.

Murong Lian took a look at the color of the box, and the smile on his face
was frozen.

"You should know what this is." Zhou He took the bright brocade box and
opened it, revealing a roll of mermaid snow gauze.

The mermaid snow gauze had only one use——

Murong Lian raised his head, and his eyes leaped. "When did the emperor
give you the imperial edict?"?! I didn’t know!"
Zhou He unfurled the imperial edict so that Murong Lian could see the seal
and the signature on it.

"When Gu Mang returned to the city, the emperor gave me the imperial
edict.

Wangshu Jun can see clearly. Our company's platform is the first institution
appointed by the emperor to test Gu Mang."

He paused, spewing words coldly in a tone that could not be ignored. "Get
out of the way.”

___

The author has something to say: a Lian: does anyone hate me today? I cut
my gear today. I'm not a t anymore. I'm going to be a smart nanny~~~

Fandou: ouch, ouch! Wang Wang Wang!!!

A Lian: what does it say? Who is the dog translation level 10? Explain it to
me!

Gu Mangmang: it said, brother a Lian, how are you.

 Chapter 114 - I’ll trust you again

At the same time, at Xiuzhen Academy.

Jiang Yexue sat on the small side of a wooden table inlaid with jade. It had
bulging little legs with inverted horseshoes, and a frame inlaid with the best
spiritual stones, flowing with ample spiritual power.

As refiners often needed to repair damaged objects, there needed to be a

similar table in their rooms which could help the cultivators to reverse their
losses.

However, the level of each craftsman was different. Some of them could
only repair one broken bowl. Craftsmen like Jiang Yexue and Murong
Yexue had many things they could recover.

This set of skills seemed easy, but the actual requirements for these
cultivators was very high. If the spiritual flow is a little uneven during the
repair, it could lead to irreversible consequences. Therefore, if the first
young practitioner wanted to become a cultivator, the final graduation test
of the school would have the big item to repair.

It was said that Yue Juntian, the eldest son of the weapon refining family,
who was now Yue Chenqing's father, was able to recover one hundred and
seventy eight damaged weapons in a very short time when he graduated,
breaking the hundred year record of the school palace. Yue Juntian always
liked to brag about it. He once wanted to take Murong ChuYi, his brother-
in-law, which finally made Murong ChuYi very impatient. He destroyed
more than a thousand treasures in the Linglong Pavilion of Yue family
immediately. In Yue Chenqing's face, he restored all these treasures and
beat Yue Juntian's face hard. Since then, Yue Juntian never mentioned his
old courage of finishing his studies at the palace.
However, either Murong ChuYi or Yue Juntian, they were repairing things
just to show off their skills. The artifacts were just smashed at will, and
were not deliberately crushed to pieces. Jiang Yexue was not the same.
What he faced now was a pile of historical jade slips, which were almost
crushed into powder.

They were in total disorder.

"... How is it?"

"No wonder those who destroyed these jade slips didn’t have to take the
fragments away," Jiang Yexue sighed. "The historical jade slips are attached
to spiritual energy. It’s easy to find out why he destroyed them in this way,
broken

to the end. In all of Chonghua, I'm afraid there are not even three people
who can repair them."

Mo Xi was silent for a while and said, "I won’t be able to hide that I
sneaked into the palace for long. Please help me. It is better to recover one
volume than to know nothing."

Jiang Yexue said, "If Gu Xiong's old case has a secret, I would like to help
you uncover it. Just..."

Mo Xi’s eyes dimmed. "Can't fix it?"

"Not really." Jiang Yexue stroked the bamboo slips which were half written
on the small table. "But you can see that at the moment, I can only build a
prototype of it, which cannot be reversed from the original. It will take at
least a month to get the jade slips in good condition."

Mo Xi shook his head. "I can't wait that long. You will surely be aware of
this."

"..."

"I want to know at least part of the secret before he finds out." Lifting his
eyes, dark like endless night, Mo Xi whispered, "Do you have any other
way?"

Jiang Yexue hesitated for a long time, and his eyes wandered from Mo Xi’s
deep facial features to his hair band, and finally fell down again. He
lowered his head and stroked the jade slips without speaking.

Mo Xi caught a glimmer of hope from his actions and asked, "Yes, there is,
isn't there?"

Jiang Yexue closed his eyes, raised his slender fingers, and carefully pieced
the fragments together on the edge of one of the volumes of jade slips.

"... Yes."

Without Mo Xi’s words, Jiang Yexue immediately said, "But Xihe Jun, it’s
too risky."

"What? Is it possible that there would be mistakes in the history because of

complete repair or that the volumes are too damaged and can never be
completely repaired?"

Jiang Yexue looked at Mo Xi. He rarely saw such a worried and out of
control look on this man's face. But at the moment, Mo Xi's face, which had
been very haggard because of the suffering for days, carried too many
emotions, which made him look strange.

Jiang Yexue said, "You can't stand.”

"As you know, no one has been able to fully recover from the Door of Life
and Death in Time and Space, one of the three forbidden arts. However,
there are countless magic arts and treasures derived from the Door of Life
and Death in mainland Kyushu. Most of them are just derived from one of
its smallest details, or a rudimentary restoration - just like the time mirror
you just experienced."

The mist in Mo Xi's eyes gradually dispersed, and he looked at the scroll
resting on Jiang Yexue’s table.

"Is it the same with historical jade slips?"

"Yes," Jiang Yexue said. "The Door of Life and Death in Time and Space is
the origin, and the Time Mirror is the replica, and these..." The porcelain
white knuckles pointed at several pieces. "The truth is the same for these
historical jade slips. No matter how powerful they are, the origin of them all
comes from the arts of life and death left by Fuxi."

"There is an oracle hidden in all the rumors about the access control - if
anyone opens the door of life and death, he will be doomed to die. The
Time Mirror and historical jade slips have no real ability to reverse the past
like the Door of Life and Death and can not curse the lives of those
involved, but..."

He paused and looked at Mo Xi's haggard face.

"With every forcible entry, the body will be greatly damaged… You should
have realized it when you were on bat island."

"..."

"Xihe Jun, I've known you for nearly half of my life. You are pure in blood
and have amazing spiritual power. You never showed any weakness no
matter how tired you were in the past. But when you came out of the Time
Mirror, your spiritual flow and physical condition had been reduced to the
extreme." Jiang Yexue sighed, "Do you know what will happen if you enter
the unrepaired jade slips?"

The soft white fingertips glided inch by inch over the ice cold slips
shimmering like ivory.

"You might break your muscles and bones, or you might go crazy."

"I have to go in. I believe Gu Mang's treason was insidious."

——The two almost spoke at the same time, and then the house fell into
silence.

Outside the window, the bamboo swayed and rustled.

Mo Xi no doubt listened to the words of Jiang Yexue. He lowered his eyes,
but said, "I'm sorry Jiang Xiong. I still choose to believe him when I go
around like this."

Jiang Yexue quietly looked at Mo Xi. That pair of gentle black eyes seemed
to be a little wet.

"... Mo Xi."

"..."

"You believed him once."

Eight years ago, in the Jinluan palace, the young general stood before the
emperor and all the civilian and military officers at court. He was angry and
sad when he left. He was alone facing the tigers and wolves that surrounded
him.

In those years, Mo Xi’s trembling voice seemed to pass through the

turbulent years and reach his ears again.

"Who rebelled? How could Gu Mang rebel?! Are you crazy? He didn't rebel
when he was sitting in my army, when he was surrounded by the songs of
life and death, when all his heart and blood were rotting. His best years
were dedicated to the land under his feet. Now you refer to him as a
traitor?! Are you crazy…"

The court: "Xihe Jun......"

The emperor was furious. "Mo Xi! What gives you the courage!"

And Mo Xi was like a solitary beast without a companion No, it was more
painful than that kind of loss. Like an eagle that lost its wings, Kuafu*
whose feet were cut off, and a painter that lost his eyes.

*https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kuafu
A newborn whose heart was dug out.

That innocent, honest, sad young man stood between reproach and whispers
——

He was a strange rebel among the nobles, and doomed to not be accepted by
those slave cultivators headed by Gu Mang.

He could only be alone in the hall, guarding his brother, his lover, his last
remaining god.

Mo Xi’s eyes were wet and red. He was choking, but still firmly said, "He
would not betray."

"..."

"I will swear on my life for him and vouch for him."

"He will come back..."

In fact, he didn't even know whether he was talking to the emperor or

whether he was giving himself a last comfort.

Jiang Yexue sighed and repeated, "You believed him once."

"That time, you almost died. Do you still have to believe a second time to
explore an uncertain truth?"

Mo Xi was silent for a moment and said, "When I was on the Dongting
warship, I said a word to him."

A string of candle wax flowed down like tears again, deep into the lotus
lamp, quietly accumulating into a pool.

"I said as long as he could turn around, everything would be fine." Mo Xi

closed his eyes, folded his hands in front of his brow bone, lowered his
head, and whispered, "As long as he could turn around and kill me, if it was
good for his life and glory… It didn’t matter to me anymore."
"But he didn’t. He cut me with that knife, and told me that he had chosen
the path of revenge with the heads of millions of practitioners."

"Over the years, he had killed countless practitioners of Chonghua, so many

of them. Their relatives and parents would come to curse me and hate me,
saying that I used to protect the ghost, saying that my brother killed
Chonghua, saying that many villages were razed to the ground, and that
many people were destroyed… They said that I was blind, I was
blindfolded A blood debt was placed in front of me, but I still dared not
face him and would not fight against him."

When he said this, although he tried to suppress it because of his noble

spirit and pride in his bones, his voice was trembling. Jiang Yexue could
hear the choking in his throat. It was like a jar of wine that had not been
opened for eight years, which made his throat and vocal cords unsound.

Mo Xi slowly opened his eyes, then said in a self mocking hoarse way,
"They never cursed wrongly."

"I have known for so many years that he owes tens of thousands of lives to
Chonghua. I have walked through the villages and towns burned by the war,
and I have seen the practitioners in pools of blood, their bellies torn.
Children who had lost their parents. Wives who lost their husbands, their
sons, and their parents, crying." Mo Xi rubbed his brow with his index
finger painfully. Who could he talk to for so many years?

He was cold, he was tense, he was propped up.

Others had wives, children, parents. What did he have? Even the only light
and heat in his life became his darkness.

What else did he have left?

Until today, when he was desperate to exchange it for an uncertain hope,

Mo Xi could finally say some of these words to Jiang Yexue.

His shoulders were shaking slightly, and his voice was so hoarse it was
difficult to distinguish the original tone.
"I’ve seen the skeletons of deputy generals torn alive, and dead men who
could fill the river - committed by the person I protected." Mo Xi closed his
eyes. "He did it with the practitioners of Liaoguo......"

"Do you know how that feels?"

It seemed that all the souls who died in vain gathered around him, spat at
him, cursed him, cried to him for help, screamed for life, dug blood out of
their hearts - your Gu Mang, your lighthouse, the person you most admired
and cherished in your life killed us!

Xihe Jun… Xihe Jun…

Four generations of loyalty and good will… The guardian God of

Chonghua… Help us… Protect us… Please change our justice, please put
the bloody head on the gallows, please kill him!!!

Please wash away your mountains and rivers of blood.

Please….

Please give us justice and fairness…

Why didn’t you start?

Why didn’t you fight him to the death? Why didn’t you go to battle to kill
him?

Do you still believe him? Do you still love him…

Are you still so stubborn, expecting the ghost to turn around, wake up, and
return to yesterday!

You are also a traitor…

Coward... Traitor!! Coward! Traitor!!

Mo Xi buried his face deeply and put his hands over his ears. These voices
followed him for eight years, biting him all the time, torturing him and
flogging him - yes! He once wished Gu Mang could die!

He thought of the child who lost his father crying little cat-like sobs in his
mother’s arms, and finally, full of evil spirits, died of the demonic plague of
Liaoguo.

He thought of the bloody old man with the hair of a crane and the skin of a
chicken standing on crutches in a broken village. The old man lost his mind
in tears and repeated the names of the children who would never come back
home, again and again…

How could he not hope that Gu Mang would be killed and the generals who
had fought these cruel battles would not be killed?!

It was because when Gu Mang was caught, he chose not to say a word,
leaving the man to Chonghua for the emperor to deal with him according to
the law.

But...

His long overlapping eyelashes seemed to be moist at this moment.

But when he really saw the man… He would find that the heart, which
should have been hardened into iron, was still flesh.

He was private.

He was ashamed of his privacy, and felt restless day and night. He saw the
child in his arms open his blood red eyes and curse him. He saw the old
man turn his head into a face of blue fangs and yell at him.

Traitor!!

Traitor...

Jiang Yexue looked at the person in front of him. He couldn’t help but
whisper,

"I'm sorry Mo Xiong...... "

Mo Xi did not answer. He quietly paused for a while, the corner of his lips
almost flashing a sad smile.

"If I could know the truth of that year, if I could really find out that he was
insidious --" he raised his eyelashes and looked at Jiang Yexue with moist
eyes,

"I would be happy even if I was afraid of death."

"..."

"At least in this life, I didn't protect the wrong person or the wrong person
wrong. I also... I... " He tried to calm himself but the words broke. Mo Xi
suddenly closed his eyes. His throat rolled and he could speak no further.

I would no longer be a traitor and coward.

The sea of blood in the past eight years would reach an end.

___

The author has something to say:

Gu Mangmang: crab "Shenyan", "hot pot bag", "Linjiang sauce", "Junmo

smile",

"Yanyan entering the river" landmine x2 "can't afford to take out"

 Chapter 115 - Trial Start

A volume of broken jade slips was spread on the small table. It emitted a
faint fluorescence, like a dying man who fell into ice and snow, waiting for
someone to hear the last truth leaked from his lips while he is died.

Jiang Yexue said, "Xihe Jun, I'll remind you once more. You have to think
about it carefully. The historical jade slips are not like the ancient Time
Mirror, but just a common thing. So if you want to see its content, then its
fragments will need your flesh and spiritual power to fill it."

"Or you can choose to wait. The emperor may not be able to find out in a
month that you have stolen the jade slips, so you don't have to take risks.
Everything can be safer."

Mo Xi did not say a word. The thick and deep eyelashes covered the light
flowing under his eyes like smoke.

Eight years ago, he saw Gu Mang fall into the wind and the moon. He
wanted to wait.

Wait for Gu Mang to perk up, wait for time to heal the wound… But what
was he waiting for?

Passing years could not make fallen pillars stand up again, and would only
let the once-carved railings and jade buildings turn into ruins.

"I've kept him waiting too long." Mo Xi said.

"..."

"Qingxu, let's start."

Xihe mansion.

Zhou He put his hand on the dagger at his waist with his other hand behind
him.

Gu Mang was detained by several attendants of the Si Shu platform

standing beside Zhou He. Zhou He's eyes swept over the anxious servants
of Xihe mansion, the sweating Butler Li, the gloomy Murong Lian, with a
cold smile on his lips.

"I don't need to thank you all for seeing me off. Zhou is leaving."

He said he wanted to take Gu Mang and leave.

Also, it had been an hour. There had been no news from Mo Xi, and the
imperial edict of the emperor was indeed in the hands of Zhou He. It was
written in black and white that the first institution for the test of Gu Mang
was Zhou He's training platform.

Even if Murong Lian wanted to take him, there was no room for that.

Seeing that Gu Mang was about to be taken away by Zhou He, Butler Li
shouted out, "Elder Zhou! Do you want to stay for another cup of tea? In
Xihe mansion, there are the yaochi flying leaves from the 30-year-old
mother plant of Penglai Fairy Island, which were awarded to my Lord as
one of the imperial edicts!"

Butler Li didn’t have this fight for no reason.

Zhou He was a good tea man. It was said that because the affairs of his
office were too bloody normally, things would turn out to be the opposite.
Apart from digging into people's brains, his favorite thing was to drink tea.
Every year, as long as the auction house had top-grade tea to be auctioned,
the Zhou family would surely send people to compete for hammers. This
was known to the whole of Chonghua.

Sure enough, Zhou He's pupil slightly shrank when he heard "flying leaves
of yaochi."
Butler Li immediately struck while the iron was hot. The lapdog said, "This
tea has been sealed for more than ten years. We don't offer it to ordinary
guests.

Only an expert like Elder Zhou deserves it!"

"..." Zhou He's hand rubbed the handle of the dagger. It seems that he was
fighting between the joy of brain digging and the joy of tea tasting. But at
last, the abnormal man beat the normal man. Zhou He took a sip of his lips,
raised his jaw, and indicated to his retinue, "No need. Take the man away."

"Yes!"

The retinue escorted Gu Mang and was about to stuff him into the
department platform coach Butler Li looked like a dog who was punished
by the burglar in the guard house. He almost fainted when holding the door
frame. But at this time, Murong Lian suddenly said, "Wait."

Zhou He narrowed his eyes. "Wangshu Jun, you've seen all the imperial
edicts.

What else can you say to me?"

Murong Lian sipped at his pipe. "You can take him away. But to be clear,
you can't play too much. I'm still waiting to use this test body here. You're
going to use it to death and disable it, so that my test can't be done... "

He narrowed his eyes and knocked Zhou He on the cheek with his pipe. He
said, "Then Lian ge will be very angry with you. And when Lian ge is
angry, you won’t live so happily in Chonghua."

Zhou He sneered and said, "Murong Lian, you are three months older than
me.

Where do you come from to call yourself 'ge?'"

Murong Lian's response was to take another big puff, then smile and shout
in Zhou He's face, "Gege, I like it. If you refuse, then let your mother put
you back inside to be born three months earlier than me. I’ll you 'ge.'"
"You --"

"Wait, wait a minute." Murong Lian suddenly raised a finger and shook it.
"Not you or me. I just thought of a good way."

"..."

"You don't think we can do it." Murong Lian, biting his pipe, wandered to
the front of the carriage and said, "The imperial edict is for you anyway,
and I can't stop you. Gu Mang, you should take him first. I'll take him
tomorrow. After all, the demonic test in my place needs to be used urgently.
Is one night enough for you?"

"Not enough."

Murong Lian's eyes narrowed quickly. His peach blossom eyes were
supposed to be full of tender feelings, but his pupils went slightly upward.
They were little white eyes, which brought ferocity to his sinister face.
"Little baby, don't think that holding a scroll of imperial edict can make you
unbridled. You'll still have to live in Chonghua in the future."

Zhou He turned his pale glass eyes and said, "Wangshu Jun, which trial
only takes one night?"

Murong Lian stared at the man. The pipe he held in his hand was a
reflection of his mood. He was sullenly smoking. In the end, Murong Lian
said, "That's ok.

You can do it without a time limit. But at the very least, I have to make sure
that this man has a life to live for me."

Zhou He asked, "How do you want to make sure?"

Murong Lian didn't answer. He stepped forward and grabbed the skirt of Gu
Mang's robe. He pulled him over, glanced lazily at his eyes, and looked
back at Zhou He. "I want to leave a trace mark."

He said this, let go of a ring he was wearing on his left hand, cast a spell in
front of the public, and then put it on Gu Mang's thumb.
The ring was inlaid with a sapphire flowing with blue light, which made the
texture difficult to see. But after wearing it, Gu Mang suddenly felt a kind
of inexplicable panic and palpitation.

"It's similar to the tracking charm that fireball left on you before." Murong
Lian grasped Gu Mang's hand, looked at it for a while, then nodded. "I've
done it, no one can pick him off at will. So, dead or alive, I have a number
in my heart."

This was said not so much to Gu Mang as to Zhou He.

When he finished, he waved wearily, "OK, all your brothers can go away."

Gu Mang looked down at this precious blue tracker ring on his left thumb,
and the palpitation between his eyebrows was getting deeper and deeper. He
looked up to Murong Lian, but he saw that Murong Lian had already turned
his back to take his pipe and started to suck it and smoke.

Gu Mang looked at his back and thought that there must be a part of his
missing memory related to this ring. He didn’t know about this memory, but
Murong Lian seems to know it very well…

However, based on his understanding of Murong Lian, he did not expect

Murong Lian to let him know.

It was just the feeling of familiarity that came into his mind when he
touched this sapphire ring. Gu Mang even had a terrible intuition. He
thought that this ring should be his own and should be with him naturally.

Why was there such intuition? What were the memories related to it?

After Zhou He left, Murong Lian stood in the same place and looked up at
the starry night, slowly drawing out a whole tube of floating life like a
dream. After drinking the strong drug, his whole face was still immersed in
the spring water.

There was a kind of floating comfort between his eyebrows and eyes, but it
seemed that there was a kind of extremely twisted emotion under the
comfort.

As soon as the mist came out, the mood was suddenly blown away, but
gradually faded…

"Li Wei."

"Ah, what can I do for Wangshu Jun?"

Murong Lian stood for a while with his back to the lantern and his face
toward the endless night. The wooden hairpin in his bun was so
incompatible with his flamboyant robe inlaid with gold.

After a while, Murong Lian turned his face, his eyes full of gloom.

"Mo Xi?"

"... What? "

"No one could find him for an hour. Is he dead or is everyone in Xihe
mansion ants?"

Li Wei was busy talking to the servants wronged by the Xihe government
committee. "This, Wangshu Jun, you can't say that. You saw it just now. It
was almost a hundred of them had been released, and each one could only
find the figure of the Lord. The Lord is also an important member of the
military and political department. If he is in the department, the voice
butterfly can't go through the array, and we can't go into the palace to find
him... "

This was also true, but Murong Lian's face did not improve.

He turned around, biting his pipe, and paced over.

"Where else in the whole imperial capital besides the palace can the voice
butterfly not go at will?"

"?" Li Wei Zheng was quiet for a while. "Wangshu Jun don't know?"
"Why should I know such useless things! Does I need to send a message to
anyone in his daily life?" Murong Lian said angrily. "Speak!"

"Oh, oh, yes," Li Wei said. "Apart from the palace, there’s the hell prison,
Jiang Zhai, Murong ChuYi's weapon refining room which can't be reached
at will by aural spirits..." He listed more than twenty places. At the end, his
voice gradually faded down and he took a look at Murong Lian.

"What are you playing at?" Murong Lian said.

Li Wei said with a stiff head. "There is also the Chu house and the brothel
you opened, Wangshu Jun..."

“..."

"And the monasteries."

Murong Lian said, "Send people to those places to inquire about the
whereabouts of the fireball, immediately."

"I'm afraid we'll find out in the morning..."

Li Wei looked the eyes of Murong Lian, and his neck shrank. He hurriedly
said,

"Check, check."

Murong Lian thought for a moment after he ordered him. It seemed that he
had sifted through the twenty Li Wei had told him.

At last Murong Lian turned and told his retinue, "Go."

"Is the Lord going to look back at Shufu?"

"No." Murong Lian stepped on the soft satin stool to get on the carriage and
said coldly, "Go to the hell prison first, and then to Xiuzhen Academy. It's
not convenient for them to go to these two places. I'll go."

Half an hour later.

Jiang Yexue was sitting on a yellow sandalwood chair, his slender hands
folded on his knees, looking at Mo Xi beside the jade slips.

The light in the room was not too bright. He can clearly see that red steam
was flowing out of the heart of Mo Xi, who was holding the broken jade
slips. His

spiritual energy seemed to be the link between the damaged pieces of the
volumes of slips, making the jade slips no longer so fragmentary.

For a while, Jiang Yexue raised his hand to look at the drip device in his
palm. It was the mark that Mo Xi had fallen into a sleep spell.

With the great loss of Mo Xi’s spiritual power, the jade slips had been
completely recovered. He thought that now, the spirit of Mo Xi should be
able to start reading the histories recorded in the jade slips.

At this time, however, there was a rude knock on the door.

"Dong Dong!"

Jiang Yexue slightly frowned. "Who?"

Murong Lian's voice came in from outside. "Cripple, get out and open the
door!"

"..." Jiang yexue looked at the jade slips and the sleeping Mo Xi at the table
and said, "It's too late to meet Wangshu Jun. Please -"

With a "bang!" sound, Murong Lian kicked the door open directly.

They looked at each other across the dust flying against the moonlight. But
Murong Lian's eyes did not stay on Mo Xi for too long. The two beams of
light soon crossed Jiang Yexue, prowled the whole house, and rushed into
the bedroom without saying a word.

After looking around, he couldn’t see anyone.

Murong Lian went back to the main hall and asked, "Is Mo Xi here?"
Jiang Yexue's face did not change. However, although he looked calm, his
long white fingers had been locked in the most secret mechanism of the
wheelchair armrest.

Jiang Yexue said with a smile, "Why would he be here? If Wangshu Jun
wants to find Xihe Jun, he will ask me directly. Why do you want to rush so
hard?"

But Murong Lian was so used to making trouble and walking wildly. If the
door could be kicked, it wouldn’t be pushed. If it could be pushed, it
wouldn’t be knocked. In addition, he would have looked at such a nice
gentleman as Jiang Yexue and not be pleased with him. Naturally, he
became more and more

impolite. He glared at Jiang Yexue, but didn't have a good way to breathe.
"My dog, which is owned by the emperor, was placed in his house for foster
care.

Now, Zhou He has caught the dog for the black devil test - do you want to
ask me for a full account?"

Jiang Yexue was shining.

"Gu Mang was taken away by Si Shu Tai?"

Murong Lian didn't want to tell him a second time. He bit his teeth and said,

"Why can't anyone find Mo Xi anywhere!? Is he really in the secret room of

the military affairs department? "

Mo Xi was not in the secret conversation room of the military affairs

department.

He was still sleeping beside the recorded historical jade slips, just a foot
away from Jiang Yexue and Murong Lian. However, the bamboo house of
Jiang Yexue had many mechanisms. At the moment when Murong Lian
broke into the house, Jiang Yexue had opened an illusion in the hall.
Although Mo Xi was still there, Murong Lian couldn’t see him.
"... Well, if you see him, tell him for me." Murong Lian took a big puff of
smoke, spat it out and said, "I’m going."

"No delivery."

Murong Lian left. Jiang Yexue turned his wheelchair to the door, closed the
door, and moved to Mo Xi again. It was very quiet in the room. He stared at
Mo Xi for a while, and put his hand to the other's carotid artery, frowning
slightly.

Mo Xi had entered the reading state. If he dragged him out forcibly at this
moment, the situation would only be more dangerous. He could only wait,
not intervene.

He let go, his eyes dim.

Gu Mang… Can you stay up until Mo Xi wakes up?

___

The author has something to say:

Zhou He: Murong takes advantage of me and calls me baby.

Elder A: Murong Lian has also taken advantage of me. He called me

sweetheart.

Elder B: Murong Lian even called me xiaonuomi. He is also very

interesting!

Elder C: Murong Lian's biggest hobby is to take advantage of others, and he

calls himself "the king", "brother Lian" and "brother I". He doesn't know
where he comes from.
A Lian: of course, I have a face. My face is so beautiful. I wake up every
day by myself. Everyone in the world is my brother.
 Chapter 116 - Eight Years Ago

In the dreamland of the historical jade slips, Mo Xi slowly opened his eyes.

He found himself lying in infinite darkness, surrounded by a boundless

night sky.

On a dome, a green and blue light belt crossed, twinkling with small
characters of a script seal.

Suddenly, an empty voice came to him from the sky, dumb as a worn scroll
——

"Read… What is it?"

This was the historical jade slips that had been pieced together and could be
invited to trace back the past.

"I want to know if Gu Mang had any secret feelings of treason in this year,"
he said, sitting up from laying on his back and facing the blue light belt that
was like a green dragon in a foggy night sky…

"..."

The light band was still twisting and twisting without any change. Just as
Mo Xi's hope cooled down little by little, thinking that jade slips might not
have recorded the past, a dazzling glow suddenly burst from the light belt.
Countless flashing characters and seals gathered together and twisted
together to form a completed shape of a giant dragon.

He saw its long snout and its flying mane. In a moment, the clouds and
thunderstorms in the world created by this jade slip were blowing up, and
the wind and the waves were billowing! The dragon's scales and claws
soared up to the sky, then swooped down, flying towards Mo Xi who
looked like a drop in the sky!!

All of a sudden, wind and sand were flying, and the fierce blue light
stabbed Mo Xi’s eyes and made a loud noise! Mo Xi’s final perception was
that the dragon was like rain pouring from the sky, and its light was like a
thousand arrows penetrating the soul.

"Yesterday...Is... Already... Dead..."

A faint sigh was like the last warning to the voyeur.

"King... Since... When... Wide...!"

The multicolored interwoven colors pressed into his eyes like snow flakes.
They intruded into his pupils, as if trying to inject all the years engraved in
the jade slips into this flesh and blood body in this one night.

Suddenly, the light went out.

Mo Xi was out of breath. There was still a flickering bright light in front of
him, so he could not immediately see that he was taken to a day from eight
years ago by the jade slip.

He stood there, blinking his eyes, shaking his head from time to time, trying
to regain his eyesight as quickly as possible. At the moment, he could only
know that he had come to a place with very dim light. He could hear the
patter of rain beating on the eaves and knocking on the windows. The rain
went down very hard, and water was gathering on the tiles.

After a while, someone came. The sound of footsteps came from afar, and
stopped outside——

The man did not immediately open his mouth, and there was only the sound
of the rain. Just when Mo Xi almost thought that the footsteps were an
illusion he heard, a familiar voice finally broke the silence.

The message arrived:

"The commoner Gu Mang greets the emperor."

The sound was like thunder in light snow and made the blood in all four
limbs start suddenly!

In front of Mo Xi's eyes, there was still a strange shadow, and there was a
buzz in his eardrums. However, he could not bear the strong sense of
vertigo and turned his head abruptly.

The night wind blew in, mixed with wind, rain, and the sweet fragrance of
magnolias in the evening.

It is said that a person’s deepest and most indelible memories were smells.
As soon as Mo Xi smelled that fragrance, even if he couldn’t see where he
was at this time, he would be like a ghost all at once——

The golden platform.

The historical jade slip unexpectedly took him back to the most confidential
and the most difficult place to reach: the temple platform of Chonghua’s
imperial city!

The golden platform was built in front of the mountain behind the imperial
city, with cornices and arches. It stood at the top of nine hundred and
ninety-nine long steps. The whole platform was built from Huangli wood,
built completely with mortise and tenon joints*, slowly folded, and without
a single nail. Around it, a large area was planted with magnolias from the
fairy island in the eastern sea. The flowers were crimson white and looked
like a carp tail. They bloomed all year round and had a very special
fragrance.

*https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mortise_and_tenon

This was the so-called golden stage to "repay the king's wishes, and bring
the jade dragon to die for the king." With every dynasty, only the most
valued and trusted subjects of the king could climb here. Countless
cultivators had great hopes placed on them by their parents since they were
young, hoping that they could inherit the imperial edict of the king in the
future, and take the glory up to the nine hundred and ninety-ninth level that
others couldn’t reach. Since then, they raised their swords and made great
contributions.

After making a heavenly calamity oath, Mo Xi was given a feast on the

golden platform of the emperor and became his "trusted minister." So he
didn't think that the first place that the jade slip would take him back to
would be the golden platform, let alone that the emperor had once
summoned Gu Mang to the golden platform.

Before thinking about it, he heard him lightly say, "General Gu, you’ve
finally come."

The space in front of them was still blurry, but was not as dazzling as
before. Mo Xi closed his eyes and bit his teeth for a while. When he opened
his eyes again, he could see the scene in front of him.

It was a stormy night. He couldn’t see the time. The hangings around the
golden platform were blown in the wind and rain, just like a smoke seal.
The emperor’s back was straight, and he sat on a lap mat.

On his side was bamboo railing carved with a sea of clouds and dragons.
The bamboo curtain was half rolled. The rainstorm outside was torrential,
and the flying jade beads were splashed onto the golden platform. However,
the emperor didn’t care. He took his eyes back from the place where the
green mountain was almost invisible and looked at the entrance of the
platform through the dim candlelight.

Mo Xi looked with his eyes——

In the Time Mirror, he saw the Gu Mang from eight years ago again. But
this Gu Mang in the historical jade slips was even colder. Thunder broke
through the sky. The lightning lit up Gu Mang's face, which made him look
a bit sinister.

"General Gu, please come in."

Gu Mang pursed his lips. He was still holding a folded oil paper umbrella
that was dripping water. There was no attendant on the golden platform. Gu
Mang leaned his paper umbrella against a column and walked onto the
platform slowly with a cold air.

"Sit down."

The emperor beckoned to Gu Mang.

"Here in the middle of the night, the front seat finally waited for you."

Gu Mang sat on the other side of the mat.

Looking at his face, in addition to the coldness and loneliness, his eyebrows
also contained a hint of doubt. He didn't seem to understand why the
emperor wanted him to come to the golden platform. He didn't even think
that the emperor would let him come there.

Sure enough, after a while, Gu Mang asked, "I don't know why you wanted
me to come.”

The emperor didn't answer immediately. He fiddled with the red mud stove
in front of the table. He used a green bamboo fan to make the brewing tea
more prosperous. Hot steam rushed into the cold and humid wind and was
swallowed up by the rain.

In this stormy night, the emperor said, "General Gu, do you hate being
alone now?"

"..."

"I heard that Xihe Jun asked you to drink wine. You told him that you were
very tired, and you couldn't hold on......"

Gu Mang said coldly, "Did my lord send someone to follow me?"

The emperor continued to wave the small green bamboo fan. He didn’t
deny anything.
"Why do you want to do this. You have removed my rank, reduced my
military power, and detained the remainder of my army." After a pause, Gu
Mang said,

"And sentenced my best brother."

"I'm a commoner now. It's hard to soar. You don't have to waste this mental
power on a commoner."

The emperor said repeatedly, "I only asked you, General Gu, do you hate
being extremely lonely now?"

"..."

"In fact, you don't have to say that you are lonely. You fought so long for
the state, and in the end there was nothing left but yourself, and you were
taken away by loneliness - you even asked for a tombstone for your
brothers in front of the civil and military officials of the court that day, all
you got was ridicule and reprimand."

The emperor smiled.

"If so, I’m afraid that General Gu has already dismantled his lonely bones
to make soup."

Gu Mang said, "You invited me to come here today. What is it that you
came here to chat with me about?"

The cracked porcelain pot was boiling, and the lid of the pot was rattling.
The emperor held the handle wrapped with bamboo rolls and poured two
strong teas for himself and Gu Mang respectively.

His long finger pushed the teacup in front of Gu Mang.

The emperor said, "No. I had you come alone to get rid of my guilt."

Like a sudden crack in the ice, Gu Mang's face, which looked like a cold
mask, suddenly revealed human emotion. He immediately raised his eyes.
Because of some kind of perception, Gu Mang's lips trembled slightly, and
he stared at the eyes of the emperor.

After a while, a word came out.

"What?"

Outside the curtain, the lightning was shining. The pale light illuminated the
night sky and the green mountain. It also illuminated the eyes of the two
people who talked that night. "The man in your mind," said the emperor.

“..."

"Zhanxing."

A thunderclap broke the air! The earth-shaking explosion seemed to pierce

the dome like a sword! The aftershock pierced through the eaves and into
the heart of Mo Xi!

The chill in his bones was like the surging tide, surging up his back…

Lu Zhanxing was… Wronged?

What's more, did the emperor know Lu Zhanxing had grievances?

The strong wind slanted the rain and put out several candles in a flash.

The light on the golden platform was even weaker, but even so, Mo Xi
could still see clearly Gu Mang's face, which was horribly pale. Obviously,
the news stimulated not only the onlooker Mo Xi, but also Gu Mang. He
was suddenly nailed to his seat, and his whole body was stunned.

For a while, Gu Mang was as angry as a puppet. He asked slowly, "What?"

The emperor said, "Lu Zhanxing was wronged."

"..."

"Your brother, it was planned."

Gu Mang looked pale as if he were a dead body. The wind blew several of
the palace lamps on the platform. The trembling light and shadow of the
palace lamp reflected on his bloodless face.

The rain was pouring all over the place. A moth which didn't know when to
dodge under the eaves thought that it had escaped from the devil's claw of
the rainstorm. But it didn't know that there was a cemetery waiting for it on
the high platform. It flapped its wings near the swaying tongue of fire, as if
it would rush to the life-chewing light at any time.

After a long time, Gu Mang said, "That’s… Are you kidding?"

"I knew you would react like this." The emperor pushed the cup to Gu
Mang's hand again. "Drink it. If you don't drink it, it will go cold. This is
the Peach Blossom Fairy tea left by Emperor Zukao in the past. There only
five servings total. When Emperor Zukao worshipped the Buddha, he once
took one serving of tea to show respect. This second serving is for you
today."

At this time, Gu Mang was not only shocked, he was even angry and
frightened.

He was like an animal being teased by a group. He was confused by the

turnip on a stick. He didn't even know what he wanted to do, what he
wanted done for him, or whether he was going to get honey or the whip.

He quickly stood up, chest undulating, and looked down from top to bottom
at the man who held the highest honor and power of Chonghua.

"What do you mean?!"

From the Mo Xi could see Gu Mang completely and was afraid Gu Mang
would spend his life’s endurance to suppress his anger.

Gu Mang's hands were shaking, and his fingernails dug deeply in the palm.

The emperor held up the cup of tea and looked at Gu Mang lightly. The
sharp sad wind blew his broad sleeves and made a hunting sound. Mo Xi
just noticed that tonight's emperor didn't wear any imperial uniform or
crown.

He was just wearing a common robe, and a simple white jade hairpin tied
his black hair.

"I'm sorry, General Gu. I owe you a debt."

After he said that, he didn't pay attention to Gu Mang's stunned and

confused eyes, but drank all the strong tea in the cup and looked into Gu
Mang's eyes.

Gu Mang stepped back, mumbling.

But even if he didn’t make a sound, Mo Xi knew what he was talking about.

Lu Zhanxing was wronged… Lu Zhanxing was wronged…

"What's wrong with him… How has he been wronged?" Gu Mang suddenly
got confused. He was hoarse, and his voice went from low to high, from
slow to quick, from murmuring to hysterical shouting. "Is it that he didn’t
kill the Fengming mountain emissary!! Is that right? Why didn't he tell me,
why didn't he call it quits? Why are you telling me this all of a sudden when
you are the one who told me that!"

His pupils were almost crinkling at the emperor’s unchanged face.

He really lost his sense, so much so that a plainly dressed and guilty person
dared to talk to a nobles like this. So that Gu Mang, who was always
cautious in front of nobles, dared to call him "you" directly.

As for the emperor, he raised his head slowly.

He was always suspicious and violent, but he didn't rebuke Gu Mang.

The emperor said, "No, at the battle of Fengming mountain, Lu Zhanxing

killed him by himself."

"..."
"No one framed him, no one forced him - but."

Looking at Gu Mang's shaky figure, the emperor paused for a moment. He

took out a white chess piece mottled with scarlet clotted blood out of the
spatial bag in his sleeve, and gently set it on the table.

"He was bewitched by someone and unwittingly became their chess player."

The fingertip of the emperor moved away from the desk. He said softly,
"General Gu is involved with the forbidden arts. Have a look… Do you
know this white chess?"

___

The author has something to say: happy weekend!!! We are going to

decrypt it for the second time!!!! Pot chicken!!!
 Chapter 117 - Lu Zhanxing’s Grievance

The bloodstained white chess piece was on the black and red sandalwood
tea table, like eyes covered with red silk, but staring in all directions.

Gu Mang forced down his excited mood and took the chess piece in his
hand slowly.

At first, he didn't notice what was different about the chess piece, but after
looking at it for a moment, his pupils suddenly closed. He raised his head in
amazement. "Zhenlong chess game."

"General Gu has been dealing a lot with Liaoguo and knows a lot," the
emperor said. "It took three days and two nights to confirm that this was
Zhenlong chess piece, but General Gu could judge it with only a short
look."

"Yes. This is one of the three forbidden ancient arts…. Zhenlong chess
game."

Zhenlong chess game.

With this bloody skill left over from the period of flood and famine, one
could refine black and white chess pieces with their own spiritual power, so
as to control anything in the world. No matter whether it was birds and
animals, ghosts, immortals, or demons, as long as the chess pieces were
planted in them, they would become puppets. However, there was a big
limitation of this kind of forbidden technique. That is, it required the
cultivation of the performer to be very high. Because each piece needed to
consume a lot of spiritual power to be refined, it was impossible for non-
master level people to control it.
But even so, the Zhenlong chess game was still the most used of the three
forbidden ancient arts. Compared with the secret arts Rebirth and the
mythical Gate of Life and Death in Time and Space, the bloody situations
stirred by Zhenlong chess game had splashed almost the whole history of
the cultivation world.

Countless people who were ambitious to dominate were eager to collect

fragments of Zhenlong chess pieces from all over the world. However, no
one had ever been able to make tens of thousands of black and white pieces
from one person's power as it was written on the forbidden scroll. No one
could completely master and use the Zhenlong chess game to change the
color of the world and stain the mountains and rivers with blood. However,
there were practitioners who could make do with dozens or hundreds of
pieces.

Sometimes, only a few key people needed to be temporarily manipulated to

cause a mutiny and overthrow a regime. That was enough.

Gu Mang had a halo in his eyes.

"Zhenlong white chessman......" He murmured and repeated it several times,

his lips trembling slightly. "So… So Lu Zhanxing was controlled by a
Zhenlong chess game…"

"Yes," said the emperor.

This was only an understatement, but it was as if all the light in Gu Mang's
body that had been extinguished lit up all in an instant.

Gu Mang said excitedly, "You told me this, do you want me to do anything

for Zhanxing to counter the rebellion? I can do anything - "

"General Gu." The emperor interrupted his words, and poured a cup of tea
again. "Calm down first. Sit down."

"But -"
"This emperor believes in Gu. Since I am willing to tell you the truth in
person, I will never let Lu Zhanxing be wronged."

What he said was too delicate.

What did "not let Lu Zhanzing be wronged" mean? At first glance, it

seemed that Lu Zhanxing was going to be pacified, but after careful
consideration, there was another possibility: he would let Lu Zhanxing's
injustice gain a value, and not lose this deputy commander in vain.

The sacrifice was worth it, which was also kind of "inconclusive."

But how could Gu Mang hear such a secret meaning in the emperor’s words
at this time? He blinked his moist eyes and looked at the sincere face of the
emperor. Finally, he bowed his head and sat down.

Gu Mang was a bundle of firewood that was easy to ignite. It seemed that
he would never believe anyone or work for anyone. However, as long as
there was a little kindling, he would devote his whole life to the emperor.

Mo Xi closed his eyes, the curtain of his lashes trembling.

At this time, Gu Mang’s reignited hope was blazing, and the pain in Mo
Xi's heart was so deep… Because he knew that things would not go on as
Gu Mang hoped at this time.

This fleeting flame was just the last reflection of Gu Mang in Chonghua.

"Does General Gu know how he sensed this chess piece?"

Gu Mang shook his head.

"After Lu Zhanxing was taken to the hell prison, the jailer interrogated him
in detail as usual," said the emperor. "But they found that he was in a very
strange state at that time. He was a little vague, and his reaction was very
slow. In his heart, he had doubts, so he asked Zhou He to analyze his
energy."

He spoke, and organized some white pieces on the table.

"And then they found this in him."

"The Zhenlong chess game is not so easy to master after all. No one has
really mastered it since ancient times. So this one was not as perfect as
what’s recorded in the book. It can only be regarded as a failed product, but
it could still control creatures in a very short time, so that they can do what
the performer wanted to see."

"You were always smart, so you should know which side benefitted the
most by Lu Zhanxing killing the envoy in that situation."

Gu Mang was silent for a while, and said in a low voice, "Liao."

"Yes. It's Liaoguo."

The emperor held the white chess piece, stood up, and pushed it forcefully
using two fingers. The white piece spun rapidly. He stared at the chess
piece, then said, "The performer, because he couldn’t practice well, still
can’t use Zhenlong chess to control others for a long time, and he can't
control all the spiritual practitioners like you, Xihe Jun and so on. Your
deputy commander Lu Zhanxing was alone at that time… He was the best
person for the other side to start with. "

It was if the gauze had been uncovered layer upon layer, revealing the
bloody truth and ferocious and ugly scars below. Gu Mang's fingertips were
shaking as he stared carefully at the ugly white chess piece.

"Just think about it, General Gu. No matter whether Lu Zhanxing's

temperament, origin, status… His rage made it all right. If Zhou He did not
probe carefully, the case would have ended like this, and no one would have
been suspicious."

The white chess piece was still spinning like a top on the table. They looked
at each other across from this crazy Zhenlong chess piece on the narrow
wooden table.

"A chess piece would bury the most valiant army of Chonghua, destroy the
continuous reforms of Chonghua, and completely become the puppet of the
old scholars. You, you people, will never turn over. Can you imagine that?"

"... Imagine?"

For a long time, Gu Mang was shocked, dumb and tired. He said in a soft
voice,

"Emperor, these days, I have been living in this scene."

He folded his hands against his eyebrows and buried his face deep. "When I
knelt down on the court hall and begged you to build the seventy thousand
tombstones for my brothers I already… Already..."

He was like a dying traveller who had been trekking in the desert for too
long.

His sudden hope choked him.

From Mo Xi’s point of view, he could see that on Gu Mang's face, from the
tail of the slender phoenix tail, butterfly-like eyes, a tear had fallen down,
leaving a clear mark.

"I'm sorry, Official Gu," he said in a low voice.

In the face of a monarch who once insulted and despised him in the court,
how many officials could be relieved without any bitterness?

None of them could easily accept such an apology from the bottom of their
hearts, whether it was Murong Lian or Mo Xi.

But Gu Mang was a poor general in his life. Other generals could be high
spirited. What about him?

He was often sloppy, shamelessly grinning with the aristocratic nobles, and
cheekily going to other leaders. He wasn’t mean. He was so cheap that if
others hit him on the left, he would put his right forward.

He had no way.
He only had so much. He was responsible for the life and dignity of
thousands of fellow officers. His pocket was empty and he had no
background. He could only pull out his own smiling face and bow his head
and waist.

What else could he do.

Gu Mang wiped his eyelash with his thumb and raised his head without
saying a word.

When the wind blew the candle, Mo Xi saw that his tears were still wet, but
he tried to smile. The smile was broken and strong.

Gu Mang said, "It doesn't matter. At that time, from the outside, we didn't
feel the spiritual traces of the Zhenlong chess pieces. You don't know the
truth. You were also right to reprimand like that."

With wet black eyes, he carefully peeped at the face of the emperor.

"Then I dare to ask you… How do you plan to overturn the case for Lu
Zhanxing?"

The emperor didn't answer. In such silence, the white chess pieces rotations
had slowed down, becoming more and more gradual.

Outside, there was a flash of lightning, reflecting the distant mountains like
a fierce ghost coming out of the wilderness.

With a loud crack of thunder, the sky was broken, and the rainstorm seemed
to crash like a waterfall onto the earth. The emperor said, "General Gu, I'm
afraid not…"

Gu Mang's pupils shrank in the lightning and purple electricity. The white
chess piece turning on the table also begin to finish at the same time.
Struggling to use up the last bit of spare power, it made several awkward
circles, then finally fell on the table and stopped moving.

All returned to silence. It was as if there was a pool of dark water, he saw
the river god coming out of the surging waves, shining scales lighting up
the abyss and returning justice.

But suddenly, the wind and water stopped.

The river god had dived into the depths of the cold pool again. The people
on the bank waited for a long time, happy for a long time.

"..." Gu Mang's throat was a little astringent, "What do you mean?"

Instead of answering his question immediately, the emperor asked, "Does

General Gu know what it's like to see Official Lu in prison?"

"..."

"He still thinks that killing the envoy on Fengming mountain is something
he did on impulse. He felt very guilty. Zhou He said that he always wanted
to see you when he was put on trial. He wanted to apologize to you
personally for his impulse."

Gu Mang suddenly closed his eyes, and the fingers hanging on his legs
were tightly clenched into fists. The veins of his forehead protruded, and his
face was extremely painful.

The finger tip of the emperor stroked the pale chess piece again. "Official
Lu didn't know that those who were manipulated by the white chess piece,
no matter whether they killed, rebelled, raped, prostituted, and committed
all kinds of evils, they could do it, and would think that they did it
voluntarily - he was just an innocent victim, a killing knife. But he thought
he was the murderer."

Gu Mang then straightened up and said in a trembling voice, "Why don't

you tell him!”

"Why don’t I speak to him?" It seemed that the emperor was asking the
question to himself. He smiled sadly and said after a while, "Because I have
a guilty conscience."

He turned his head and looked at the vast rain which made the world
desolate.
But his voice was even colder than the mountain.

The emperor said softly, "I don't know how to face him. He is not a
rebellious official, but a commander-in-chief who suffered for the sake of
regaining Chonghua. This lonely heart is also made of flesh… I have no
face to see him."

He paused. "Do you think I am unwilling to clean up the charges for him
and return a fair reputation to you immediately?"

"You are wrong. No king in the world would like to be so cold and hard-
headed."

The emperor got up, walk to the edge of the golden stage, and looked at the
endless night in front of him. He was silent for a while, and suddenly he
said with a sigh, "General Gu, there is a saying you said today that I'm
afraid you will never believe."

He stopped for a moment and said, "In the eyes of an orphan, an army is the
most valuable treasure inherited from his father. No matter how much land
you give to the orphan or how beautiful it is, the orphan will not accept it."

"..."

"I don't want to lose you.”

___

The author has something to say: JunShang: I think I can have other names.

Gu Mangmang: what?

JunShang: drama.

Gu Mangmang: 66666, what else?

JunShang: movie emperor.

Gu Mangmang: 66666, what else?

JunShang: a thousand Arhats.

Gu Mangmang: 66666, what else?

JunShang: No, I just want to know what my real name is. I am the only
supporting actor who has no name till now=
 Chapter 118 - Willing to die for the nation

"..."

Gu Mang didn't say anything but thought it was ridiculous.

However, it was not only Gu Mang who thought it ridiculous; Mo Xi also

thought it ridiculous for the emperor to say that.

Valuable?

Don't want to lose?

Cast away like old shoes, desperate to send away… Calling it a thorn in the
eye of the emperor was almost the same. Who would believe it.

When the emperor saw Gu Mang's silence, he turned his head and suddenly
asked, "General Gu, what kind of person do you think I am?"

Gu Mang's lips moved for a moment, and then he pressed them tightly.

"In fact, if you don't say, I know clearly. You all think the first test of a
virtuous monarch is whether they are willing to give slave practitioners a
chance to contribute. In your eyes, Xian Jun is a man of high palms. And
me?" The emperor smiled for a while. "I am the stubborn solitary column."

He looked at the curtain of water that trickled down from the edge of the
eaves.

After a while, he said, "But have you ever stood from such a position and
thought about it?"

"There is no other way," the emperor sighed. "General Gu, you came to this
position as a slave. You have encountered all kinds of criticisms and
countless setbacks. What you see from me is not admiration or pity, but
empathy. Because your road, my road, are the same difficult path to walk.
Doomed to bear countless names and accusations."

"..."

"No, it's not as good as yours. You have a Xihe Jun who can make friends
with you. There is a group of brave and courageous warriors who will be
loyal to you.

What about me? But Mengze, Banping... Or Murong Lian." As the emperor
spoke, he smiled a little self mockingly. "In such a big city, there’s many
people

directly related to me, but none of them have anything to do with me. Do
you know why?"

Gu Mang shook his head.

The emperor said, "Because the path to the throne had already been
splashed with the blood of brothers."

He spoke, looking up at the inky sky. "Let me tell you a story. No... It
should be considered forbidden. But it's the most difficult thing in the world
to forbid.

General Gu may have heard of this legend."

Gu Mang didn't speak. After a pause, he said, "It happened a long time ago
when I was just born..."

"As we all know, I am the first legitimate son of the royal family, and
should be appointed as a reserve monarch. However, there was no precedent
for the battle between the royal family to win the crown of Chonghua. As
long as there was no official ascension to the throne, anything could
happen. So, on the day of the full moon, the mother-in-law secretly sought
out the master Zhan Yan to make a divination. The divination spelled
danger. The master said that there would be disaster for him. In Zi Weixing
palace, he was destined to fight in the same room with his brother."

"This divination made the mother and the mother-in-law feel sick for
months.

And when she recovered..." The emperor paused for a moment and closed
his eyes. "I don't know how anyone in the palace could live to the full age if
he was born a boy."

Mo Xi knew that what the emperor said was right. When he was young, he
often went to the palace with his father. There was only one little prince he
met from the beginning to the end… That was today's emperor. Moreover,
he clearly remembered that there was a lady in the palace who was as gentle
as water and good at making cakes. Every time he came, she would make
two boxes for him to take home. The princess was weak in body and bones.
Later, she was pregnant and made every effort to give birth to a child.

It was a boy.

At that time, Mo Xi still remembered his father and his mother discussing
what kind of gift to send. However, before the gift was finalized, the death
knell in the palace rang throughout the whole imperial capital, the young
gongzi died.

Mo Xi could not remember the cause of death clearly because he was too
young at the time. It seemed to be a kind of emergency for the child. The
most unforgettable thing for him was that the princess was so grieved for
the death of her youngest son that she hanged herself several days later
while the maid was guarding her.

This strange occurrence had spread all over Chonghua. Besides the
princess, other ladies were also in danger. Later, however, as long as this
boy had a curse, it was not a good thing for these women to be mother to a
son.

Who knows how many mother's tears and dead spirits were concentrated
from these murders, which came about from just a simple sentence.
The emperor looked at the vast rain in the night. His eyes were very empty,
like looking into the rain to see his own brothers who did not grow up.

He said in a soft voice, "It’s wrong to speculate whether it was a

coincidence or whether it was really the mother-in-law who did these
things. However...

Everyone would think that I was walking on a bloodstained road. So those

concubines of Xian Jun… Who would look for me? And who among them
would really like me?"

"They didn’t want me and they didn’t return to be with me. What’s more, at
the first emperor’s funeral, there were thoughts about abandoning me and
succeeding Murong Lian. How safe do you think I was?"

Gu Mang: "..."

When he said that, he bit his lips, and the light in his eyes was dim and
uncertain. "So it's not that I wanted to follow the way that Xian Jun
developed, or that I really regard you as duckweed. It’s because..." He
closed his eyes.

"There is no other choice."

"In the early days, I was in charge of power. I was worried about internal
and external troubles. Everything was unstable. You seem to think that
Chonghua’s big and small matters are all up to me, but in fact I couldn’t
even do anything about Luomei Garden Villa, which was opened by
Wangshu Jun. This was the situation of the new emperor of Chonghua - you
see how ridiculous it is."

as long as there is only a group of Gu Danzhu, you can decide everything

about Gu Mang said, "Luomei Garden Villa is just a whorehouse of Chu
hall. Why can't it be banned?"

"Chu Hall..." The emperor sneered coldly, and looked up at Gu Mang,

"Does general Gu know how deep the water is behind this whorehouse Chu
hall?
When you don't move it, all you know is that it’s a field under Wangshu
Jun. But when you really go to uproot it, you'll find that its roots are all over
most of the imperial city. When you move it, those interests buried deep in
the earth are shown to you, shouting at you, and going against you."

"Falling into Luomei Garden Villa, there is the protection of officials, the
sale of stolen goods, bribery, and other scandals… It’s just a whorehouse. In
today's Chonghua, if I do one thing, I will have ten thousand pairs of eyes,
one thousand mouths saying no, and one hundred arms to pressing me back
to my seat. What if one day I want to reform the systems in Chonghua, such
as the system of rites, the system of the military machinery department, or
even the system of the state completely? What kind of situation would it
be?"

The wind blew and the rain slanted. There was a torrent of rain slanting into
the golden platform. For a while, no one spoke. Whether it was Mo Xi on
the sidelines or the pair of subjects at that time, they all fell into silence.

Before long, the emperor said, "It’s not in my heart to retreat and be
conservative. It’s a policy I have to do and shoulder."

What we have to do… I have to bear the responsibility…

Two words like nails into Gu Mang's heart, which made his heart tremble.

"General Gu."

Gu Mang raised his head suddenly.

"You know what I want to do most in my life?" he murmured.

"..."

"I want all the old nobles who work hard to keep their mouths shut, and I
want all the meat in their mouths to be spit out by those rubbish purses.
Shen Tangxin was wrong about Hua Poan. With Liao Kingdom, some
people thought that the slave cultivators are not acceptable. But father Wang
Xin was right to promote Official Gu. Chonghua will have the iron general
against Liaoguo. There are the Hua Poans of this world, the Gu Mangs, and
the Lu Zhanxings.

"The way that the first emperor chose was right, but I can go further than
him."

He paused. His eyes were fixed and his fingers slowly clenched
unconsciously, as if he was going to face something disgusting.

"Those courtiers with skirts, those old nobles… In their eyes, there is no
such a state as Chonghua. Only their families get rewards today and the
officials and lords tomorrow. If they go to the battlefield, they will be full of
paper talk and waste! So many years… By spending money to break the
dark treason, they would not let anyone with ability or insight come to the
fore, and a practitioner with a little slave background would take the lead.
They would hate and group up, criticizing and deducting a bunch of
unnecessary charges to let their opponent die in the storm pavilion -- "

Not just Gu Mang, even Mo Xi was stunned.

Had he ever said so many things with such breath and emotion?

What's more, when he said these words, his eyes began to flash with more
and more light. The light seemed to chapped the invisible thick shell that he
was wearing outside. At this time, he really looked like a young man with a
strong spirit.

"They are afraid of restructuring Chonghua, of understanding black magic

spells and any unknown changes. They just want to live and die. They don't
think that in a hundred years, the country may be broken, their family may
die out. They just want to have a happy night - this are the nobles of
Chonghua. My brothers,"

he said at last.

"..."
"But you are different. My brothers and my colleagues, who have the same
blood in their bones, have been thinking about how to drink more blood
from Chonghua and become king over infinite territory. General Gu, you
are different."

"Your brothers, your army, is a sword that Chonghua has not forged in
hundreds of years. As I said, believe it or not, it’s my treasure."

Trapped in the rain at night, the moth, unable to escape, danced wildly
beside the candle fire, and finally poured into the fire. Suddenly there was a
flash of candle flame and the pungent smell of scorching… The moth
finally died for the light and fell in the middle of the pool of candle wax.

"In my life, not only do I want to inherit the way of my father, but also want
to cut down the power and dignitaries, degrade their skirts, and involve the
risks that

my predecessors dared not take -- Chonghua is not familiar with the

demonic path, but it must master and know it! What is shameful about
knowing but not being unjust? If Chonghua had been able to learn more
about the three forbidden arts, how could Lu Zhanxing have done that!"

Gu Mang's body quivered abruptly.

"General Gu, one Official Lu was enough. I don't want to see a second one.
A third one could hurt by the black devil and nobody would notice it."

He looked at the dome, and the sky just flashed another light.

In the meantime, the thunder roared.

The eyes of the emperor were bright with lightning. He murmured, "The
sky of Chonghua should be changed..."

In the night, the candles in the inner courtyard of the deep palace were all
out.

Only the golden platform standing on the top of the imperial city was still
shining in the howling wind. It was like a sword with cold air, pointing
straight to the sky, breaking deep into the heavy clouds.

"Official Gu, I need a person. He should be loyal, brave, and smart enough.
I needs such a person to enter Liaoguo, pass information to Liaoguo, and
become a poison to Liaoguo and Laoshi."

Gu Mang was not stupid. Gu Mang had vaguely understood the reason why
the emperor invited him to see him on the golden platform today.

Sure enough, the emperor said next, "Official Gu, are you willing to bear
your share of the weight as the arm of Chonghua?"

Gu Mang was silent for a while and said, "Do you want me to feign
defecting?"

It was extremely silent.

The sound of the wind and rain pouring on the roof of the eaves almost
penetrated the eardrum. For this answer, Mo Xi and Gu Mang were waiting,
as if the bowstring of a jade bow has been stretched to the extreme, only
waiting for the exertion of the last inch of strength.

The emperor closed his eyes, and then said, "Yes."

As if the bowstring was broken with a bang, the remainders were shaking
and trembling.

Even though he was a bystander in the jade slips, Mo Xi still felt that all the
sorrows of the night had rushed into his blood in an instant. He felt like his
whole body was filled with blood, which had immediately turned into black
ice and seemed to freeze him. All four limbs were frozen.

It's cold. It's cold.

But he had been waiting for the truth of this treason. He had been waiting
for eight years, grieving for eight years, suffering for eight years, and
despairing for eight years.
When he really heard this sentence, he knew that Gu Mang really had a
hidden intention, even when the chess pieces of Liaoguo were inserted in
Chonghua, all the emotions in these years turned into pain and heartache in
an instant…

Report to the emperor on the golden stage and help the jade dragon die for
the emperor…

What a joke.

Only those who really walked up to this platform, which was admired by
thousands of people, would know what was called an "Important Official."

The so-called "important officials" were not near the sky or the earth. All
the intrigues and treacherous sacrifices went out of the emperor’s mouth
and entered the subjects' ears. Since then, the bright and sincere smile had
been ripped from their faces with blood dripping down. A face that couldn’t
be chosen by them had been locked onto their face.

When the blood is dry and the scar is off, they will look up, but can no
longer see their face in the bronze mirror.

This so-called "hero," perhaps for a dream, perhaps for a goal, perhaps for
meaning, nodded his head in the stormy night.

From then on, he had paid his whole life, and there was no way back.

The wind made his broad sleeves roar. Gu Mang pulled his hair apart from
his sideburns and said, "You want to prove that you are right. You want to
make a career in heaven, so that the old scholars who don’t serve you can
see whether

you are trash stepping on the flesh and blood to ascend to the throne, or an
emperor standing on the earth. Is that right? "

"..." His words were too quiet, as if he was trying to suppress some
emotions.

The Emperor didn't immediately answer.

"It's a good thing that you want to be a ruler and change the essence of
valuing those in Chonghua. I also admired it."

Listening to him speak like this, the emperor’s tone relaxed a bit relaxed.
He just want to answer a word, but listened to Gu Mang say:

"But, my Lord, I have died seventy thousand times. The scar on my heart
and mouth has not scabbed, and seventy thousand souls have not been
buried. Yes, I'm willing to be your blade, the poison you infuse into
Liaoguo, the spy who searches for the information about the demonic path
for you, and be the sacrifice you made to appease the old scholars."

"I can promise all these things, and I'm willing to do them. I just want to ask
you to keep my brother alive for the sake of the seventy thousand dead."

"..."

"I'm not a god of war, I'm just one of the one hundred thousand slaves. I'd
like to be your traitor, but I ask you to give them justice."

The emperor closed his eyes slowly, as if disturbed by his words.

He whispered, "I will not be affected. One day, Official Gu, one day I will
clear your grievances. On that day, you will wear blue gold sash. I will tell
all of Chonghua that you have made such a sacrifice, and then there will be
such a world... "

Gu Mang's eyes glittered, but he was not moved by the future described by
the emperor.

He was still awake, and would not let go of what he believed.

He stared at the face of the emperor and said, "What about Lu Zhanxing?"

The emperor looked at him, and the confrontation between them seemed to
be an invisible competition. At last, the emperor fell down in this terrible
silence. He closed his eyes and whispered, "Official Gu, Official Lu will
never live."
___

The author has something to say: JunShang: I heard that my speech

yesterday didn't win the trust of the comment area, so I decided to try again.

Gu Mangmang: you can persuade me first. I think they are smarter than me.
You persuade me first, and then you persuade them 23333333
 Chapter 119 - I am also a living man

Although he had already thought about it, the sentence really hit like a
hammer.

Gu Mang’s voice suddenly trembled. "Why?"

"Because of the evil spirit on this white chess piece, Lu Zhanxing's spiritual
energy is no longer pure. How likely do you think it is that Chonghua will
allow a man with black magic to live well?"

The emperor then said, "Since ancient times, these people who have been
tainted with black devil's breath have either been split up by carriages or
tortured to death on the trial platform. Do you want him to get rid of his
guilt only to be be tortured so worthlessly to death, or do you want his death
to at least pave the way for Chonghua and you."

Gu Mang: "..."

"I want to accept slaves and understand the demonic path. But the price is
that Lu Zhanxing's injustice must destined to be known only to you and me.
He must be sentenced…"

The lights went out again in the strong wind, and the light of the golden
platform became darker.

After listening to this sentence, Gu Mang looked up slightly, as if he was

holding on to something moist in his eyes. After a while, he didn't want to
argue with the emperor any more. He said in a low voice, "So... What's
next? What about after the sentence?"

"Next, I will pave the way for your treason. After this autumn's hunting, Lu
Zhanxing will be beheaded as usual, and the remnant of your army will be
detained. I will not release even a little sign of being kind to the slave
cultivators.

I will do it thoroughly to make the people think that I finally chose the old
noble class, and let everyone see that I am cutting your power, dethroning
you, and excluding you… I will drive you to the end."

"..."

"After the beheading in autumn, you will be given the last push, so that you
have enough reasons to rebel."

Gu Mang said, "Rebellious to Liaoguo?"

"Betray the country."

Gu Mang smiled in a low way, as if he heard some ridiculous joke. "What's

your point to make people believe that I, Gu Mang, have chosen the most
depraved and darkest one out of the twenty-eight countries of Kyushu?
Rebel to Liaoguo..." His smile lines suddenly tightened, and his face was a
even little ferocious because of hatred at this moment.

"How can I be forced to rebel to the absurd state that killed and burned all
over Kyushu?"

"So Lu Zhanxing must die," said the emperor.

"If Lu Zhanxing doesn't die, no one will think that General Gu, who was
once powerful and loyal to the emperor, will choose to go to the gate of
Liaoguo - only when Lu Zhanxing dies will the seeds of hatred sprout in
your heart, and everything will have an opportunity, which seems
reasonable." After a pause, he said again, "Official Gu, think about it. If you
keep Lu Zhanxing, what will be the loss?"

"It seems that he has been wronged, and his wrongs have been cleared. But
he is doomed to be executed because he is infected with demonic energy.
You may think that he died like this. At least your army's seventy thousand
tombs and thirty thousand heroes can be treated fairly. However, I tell you,
no."

His dark eyes were like a thick cloud, a kind of encirclement that could
never be broken by one person.

"When Lu Zhanxing dies, even if I wanted to pacify your army, reward your
soldiers, and set up a monument, there will be old scholars who will
immediately come out and remonstrate with all kinds of strange reasons.
Even the most terrible… They will say that since Vice Commander Lu was
infected with evil spirits spirit, it's hard to ensure that there are no other
infected people in the army. Better to kill by mistake than to let go - they
will even force me to kill all the remaining thirty thousand!"

"Official Gu, your army is like an old house with water gone. If I can snatch
something from it, I will try my best to snatch it. But Lu Zhanxing is the
place where the fire was. He has been burned into scum and can't be taken."

"I'm sorry."

"..." After a long time, he was almost indifferent. Oh, I see. We are
treasures, but a fire can turn your treasures into waste.

He raised his eyes. "Sir, do you know what my army is in my eyes?"

It was really an impolite question, but the Emperor didn't refute it. On the
contrary, his eyelashes were trembling. His eyes were evasive and even sad.

Gu Mang said, "They are my blood, my eyes, my hands and legs, my family
and my life.”

"Treasure is precious again, but it’s useless if it's broken. It's ashes if it's
burned.

But family members are different. Even if they are afraid of death, even if
they are burned, even if they are ashes… They will always have a
monument in my heart, and I will remember the names of each of them and
the appearance of each of them until the day when I also die."
The emperor said, This is not my way."

"And what do you mean?" Gu Mang smiled at him gently, almost

pathetically.

"Sir, you say we are your treasures, but we are not living things after all. We
are living people! Our blood flows for you, we cry tears for Chonghua, we
work hard for you, even die… Don't you know?"

Step by step, he pursued so closely, as if the seventy thousand dead men

had turned into fierce ghosts and haunted his house, and all were attached to
him.

They came to collect money from their king.

"General Gu..." The emperor’s face was downcast, but at last he looked up
and looks back at Gu Mang's eyes. "You can see it all the time."

"But is it worth paying thirty thousand people's lives, seventy thousand

people's joys and sorrows, and valuing the future of all slave practitioners
for one person's reputation?"

Gu Mang's shoulders trembled and his lips trembled. He wanted to refute,

but he could not say anything.

He was not a general. He naturally knew that what he said was right.

The emperor was merciless, but it was the most correct way which
sacrificed the least. Just… Just how could he nod and let go?

"On that day, you knelt down in front of the court and begged to make a
monument for your dead men. I let the rest of you live, and scolded you for
your delusion - but now I am standing in front of you and can swear to
heaven that I will never fail to sacrifice Vice Commander Lu in vain. I can
promise you that all you asked for that day, except for Lu Zhanxing's life -
the seventy thousand tombstones you want and the ownership of your thirty
thousand remaining men, I can give you all."
"I can even promise that you will see a fair future for all heroes, regardless
of his or her origin," said the emperor.

Gu Mang took a step back and shook his head. The promise of the emperor
was too heavy and he almost bent. For a long time he murmured hoarsely,
"It’s…

Empty words... "

"I never lie."

Gu Mang was almost driven mad. He suddenly looked up like a sharp

sword.

His eyes were red. He said to the emperor angrily, "Liar!!!"

There was a fury of thunder.

In the rolling wind and thunder, the blind and broken altar beast was
disturbed by sticks and honey, and didn't know what to believe. It roared at
the master who tamed it, banging its cage.

Mo Xi shut his eyes, carrying the pain of restored jade slip in his body, but
also pain that curled up bleeding in his heart.

Altar beast… Altar beast…

In the past, it was said that this was General Gu’s reputation in the world.
But now, Mo Xi only saw an animal that had been skinned, bloodied, and
trapped in a cage.

The emperor’s livestock, the magnificent livestock, was in too much pain
because of the suffering of its hands and feet. The person who fed it would
tear off its skin, wrap a new layer of different leather on its flesh and blur
blood on its body. He would send it to other countries, let it endure the pain
to burn to its very last light and heat.

In the torrential rain, the emperor stood upright, as if he was supported by

some natural kingly power, so that he could not flinch or dodge before Gu
Mang's strong emotion.

However, his face was a little ugly.

But he could still bear it.

"Do you think it's safe for me to make such a decision?" After a moment's
silence, the emperor finally asked in a low voice, "Do you think I can be
safe when you are trapped in loyalty?"

"..."

"Do you think it's safe for me to drive my most remarkable general to
another country? Do you think it's safe to stand here today and stand on the
golden platform under the thundering sky and say this to you personally?"
At the end of the speech, the emperor’s voice was louder and louder. His
fingertips were shaking, and the light in his eyes was shaking. "Official
Gu… You once said that seventy thousand people died in the battle of
Fengming mountain. You saw that seventy thousand enemies were begging
for money from you day and night.

They scolded you. They spit on you. They asked why... "

His voice was shaking so much that the words came out of his teeth one by
one, stained with blood. "You think these scenes… that I can’t see them?"

Gu Mang raised his eyes, almost feeling absurd. "What can the emperor
see?"

"You can see that seventy thousand treasures are broken? Or can you see
the destruction of clay servants with similar facial features?"

Crazy, really crazy.

The irreverent words rushed out. His arms folded and his heart was gouged
out.

Gu Mang dared to stab him in the face.

"You said you would treat us as human beings. You said you see my lost
brother, your dead subject… But you are grieving that your iron army has
lost seventy thousand coins. What you grieve is a number, a group of
heroes, not living people!"

At last, the golden platform, surrounded by wind and rain, was silent.

After a long time, the emperor closed your eyes tightly and opened them
again.

He mumbled his lips, as if to say something, but he closed again… After a

while, he had a lump in his throat and whispered three inexplicable words
sadly——

"Xu Xiaomao."

With just these three words, Gu Mang froze.

Gu Mang's fingers, which were trembling with anger, seemed to be sealed

by black ice. He almost did not move. He looked at the face of the emperor
with disbelief. He seemed to think that it must have been his own delusion,
that he had heard the name of his brother in arms from the mouth of the
emperor.

But such names came out one by one from the lips of the emperor, clear,
sad and solemn.

"Lan Yufei, Jin Cheng, Sun He, Luo Chuan..." One name after another was
spoken by the emperor. As he said each one, Gu Mang could see his
brother's face and voice before his eyes.

A man who liked to drink and burn knives.

An uncle with a big mole on the bridge of his nose.

A man who would always lose every bet.

There was also 15-year-old kid who was full of inexperience and rushed to
join the army.
Gu Mang bowed down with this evocative name. He buried his face and his
hair in his fingers. He choked and said, "Stop talking..."

"Qin Fei, Zhao Sheng, Wei Ping..."

Qin Fei's hearty laughter seemed to come back to him from death.

Zhao Sheng once ran to his barracks of the garrison in the night and gave
him a pot of brewed sweet wine from the town. He carried it in his arms
with him.

Wei Ping, who was thirty years old, looked tender. When he smiled, he had
two sweet tiger teeth. When he asked to leave Fengming mountain, he
grinned arrogantly, but Gu Mang and this guy were finally separated.

Who will remember the names of these people… Who will remember?!!

General Gu...

General Gu...

Life is a hero, death is a ghost…

No, no, these are all false. I only hope you can come back safely after every
battle. No one would wish to mourn his brother have glory behind his body.

"Stop speaking..." Gu Mang hugged his head painfully. He stooped to kneel

down. He almost cried out in a broken way. He cried like a trapped animal,

"Stop it! No more!"

"I remember them, too."

"..."

The emperor didn’t want to read any more. He went to Gu Mang and
looked at the man who had buried himself in the dust and curled up in the
sand before him. He whispered again, "Gu Mang, I also remember."
When he said this, he didn't even call himself by his title.

"I'm sorry, I wasn't like you, staying with them day and night. I can't
remember their ages, looks and preferences… Pieces. But I've been
memorizing their names since I received the Fengming mountain death
soldier slip."

Gu Mang's cold brow went awkwardly against the ground. His tears rolled
down his cheeks. He sobbed and wailed.

He really broke down.

He was silent and wounded. He managed to stop the pain and lick the
blood.

He could hardly pretend in front of others, but the emperor tore the blood
and flesh that he had just coagulated. The red blood and flesh rushed out. It
was very painful… Painful enough to die!

"I thought," the emperor said, "Even if I can't make a noble inscription for
them, I will bury all these names in my heart… General Gu, every day,
every night, I remember. I'm sorry. It's hard for me to do such a difficult
thing... "

He held Gu Mang's arm, supported him, and asked him to raise his head
slowly.

His eyes were moist.

"But please believe me. I have never, and will never, regard you as a
coward or a slave."

Obviously, it was just such a simple and ordinary sentence. No praises. But
Gu Mang lost his voice and cried bitterly. He knelt and stumbled and broke
away from the hand of the emperor. He came to the edge of the golden
platform and looked at the towering green mountain and the lofty sky. His
voice seemed to be dug out of the throat from mourning and crying, and
was full of dripping blood.
The torrential rain engulfed his cry in an instant, and the mountains and
rivers were dreary with wind and rain. Exhausted, Gu Mang, put his head
on the fence.

His shoulders trembled. His eyes were red, his nose was red, and he could
say nothing.

After a long time, the emperor slowly paced to his side. His lips and teeth
moved gently as he whispered, "Official Gu, do you believe now? I have
never cheated you…"

"I can even swear to heaven." He put up two of his fingers on his forehead,
which was how an oath was made in Chonghua.

On the golden stage where the candlelight flickered for nearly nine days,
Chonghua's new emperor promised to Chonghua's important official.

"If General Gu allows my request from today, I will do three important

things as promised. First of all, General Gu’s thirty thousand remaining men
will be properly treated. Second, the system of cultivating immortality will
be changed.

Third, the seventy thousand souls of Fengming mountain who died will be
buried in the Zhanhun mountain with state ceremony. All of the above three
things, if there is even one thing that goes against the promise, I will live a
life of filial piety without offspring and die without a burial place.
Chonghua’s leader will be destroyed by his own hand. In this life, he will be
a sinner forever. " After a pause, the last words fell from his teeth.

"There is no peace in life or in death.”

___
The author has something to say: don't worry. Then there will be a third
layer of truth. Who is black and who is white? Don't rush to a conclusion!
kiss you!!

JunShang: I saw that there was a little sister in the comment area who was
talked about by me yesterday!

Gu Mangmang: why don't you say that there were little sisters in the
comment area who despised you even more yesterday? You'd better learn
from Murong.

Look at him. If you only have one touch, you'll have no hatred at all.

A Lian: you can rent clothes online, and DPS's divine equipment. After you
put them on, the violence output will never be ot. This is your best choice~
 Chapter 120 - Wholeheartedly

Gu Mang couldn't help but tremble. He had too little. He was a famous
general, but he was always like a beggar asking for some benefits and
recognition from powerful people. Now the emperor had smashed
everything, and he cried, begged him, promised him. How could he keep
his back straight?

Pride was the privilege of people like Murong Lian. It was never his.

The emperor might have also been well versed in the technique, so he was
not in a hurry. He stood in place with his hands in his arms. He waited for
Gu Mang to calm down slowly. He waited for Gu Mang to yield slowly to
the end.

He waited for the altar beast who had no choice but to bridle himself.

Sure enough, after a long time, Gu Mang raised his face and looked at the
emperor in front of him with dark and moist eyes.

He had been quiet, but the light in his eyes became embers and his heart
was as dead as ashes.

"Please come on..."

At last he whispered, "Promise me one thing."

"Say it."

"Zhanxing… He shouldn't be concealed from the truth. I want to go to the

hell prison myself and tell him everything."

The emperor was silent for a few minutes. He closed his eyes and sighed,
"Official Gu, why do you have to -"

"Because I have a guilty conscience."

"... But not telling him the truth is the best choice. Whether it is for you, me,
or for Chonghua."

"No, he must know. His sacrifice is big enough. I beg you, at least this
time…

Just think about him." Gu Mang closed his eyes painfully. Tears seeped out
of his deep lashes, and fell down. "He has already been wronged. I can't
help… He can't be saved. But I can at least let him... "

Each of the last few words was as cruel as burning iron.

"I can at least let him know that he has never done wrong."

"I can at least let him… die with no grievances... "

After this sentence, the voice weakened and the figure faded.

The scene in front of him slowly darkened. Before the darkness engulfed
the whole golden platform, Mo Xi saw Gu Mang slowly nod his head
towards the emperor.

It was not surrender, but exhaustion.

It was getting dark.

At the same time, a sharp pain exploded in Mo Xi’s four limbs! The jade
slips began to draw strength from his flesh and blood again, but Mo Xi felt
that not only spiritual power passed from his body, but also that his soul
was extracted from his body as a whole and crushed into powder.

But Mo Xi did not feel pain.

His ears were still echoing with the dialogue on the golden platform eight
years ago, and his eyes were still shaking with Gu Mang's desperate look.
The evening rain, a plot, a sacrifice.

Eight years of deceiving the world——

"Official Gu, I need a person. He should be loyal, brave and smart enough. I
need such a person to enter Liaoguo, pass information from Liaoguo, and
become a poison to Liaoguo and Laoshi."

"Are you willing to bear the share of the weight as the arm of Chonghua?"

From then on, there was only one person in the sky and underground who
knew the truth. The people you protect spit on you, all your old friends
misunderstand you, and your life's best friend is your enemy.

You will take out your blazing heart and devote your whole life's blood, and
everyone will only remember your betrayal and stigma.

Official Gu, General Gu, Gu Mang.

You may.

A voice, as if from the depths of the thunder cloud of heaven wailed

through his heart like a sharp point piercing through him.

All of the colors in the scene in front of him fell down and then gathered.
Mo Xi was constantly falling in this shaking restless debris, like falling into
an endless abyss. He opened his eyes wide, and only when he felt there was
a certain hot, moist liquid dripping at the end of his eyes did he suddenly
realize that he was crying.

His body seemed to be no longer its own, and his soul seemed to be split
into two, fighting against each other in the collapsed scene. Every
conversation with Gu Mang in the past came back to him at this moment,
destroying him to ashes——
Gu Mang said, "They are my blood, my eyes, my hands and legs. They are
my relatives and my life."

And he once angrily scolded Gu Mang, "When you killed countless hands
and feet in the same robe, Gu Mang, have you ever regretted it even a
little?"

Gu Mang said, "How can I be forced to rebel to the absurd state that killed
and burned all over Kyushu?"

And he once said, "There is more than one place for you to rebel, but you
chose Liaoguo. What you wanted was revenge for your ambition, for your
comrades in arms, for your way out. You don't care more about other
people's blood."

Gu Mang said, "They will always have a monument in my heart, and I will
remember their names and their faces until the day when I also die. They
will never be scum."

But he once slapped his cheek, and spoke words to pierce Gu Mang's heart.

He said he…

Before he thought of that word, Mo Xi shuddered uncontrollably. He was

frightened and scared by his words at that time.

But he said he was… Dirty.

After Gu Mang lost his memory, he instinctively wanted to wear

Chonghua's heroic silk belt. Instinctively, he longed for one day to be able
to clear his grievances and once again stand in front of the soldiers of the
Third Army in a bright and honest way and see the armour reflect the sun.
Year after year when Gu Mang was undercover, that may have been the
only consolation.

All he had was this nihilistic dream and crazy imagination.

But he didn’t think he was dirty.

"I should have… I should have... " The blue eyed Gu Mang who lost his
divine sense scrambled for his silk belt. The stubborn and sad voice seemed
to play back all the past years in his ear.

At that time, he slapped Gu Mang's face heavily. Now, it was as if he had

done it to his own face, burning and stinging.

How could you match.

... How could you match!!!

Mo Xi was surprised that he didn't cry at that moment, but he was able to
hold back - he didn't even know whether he was numb or whether he had
really turned his heart into an iron stone in despair.

Who knew the meaning of the golden platform.

His four limbs and hundreds of bones seemed to be torn up. The jade slip
gnawed at his soul, and there seemed to be a voice deep in his head,
pestering him and questioning him.

Do you want to keep reading? Mo Xi, Xihe Jun. What is your heart made
of?

How can you still face the bloody past and truth.

Every voice and every sentence seemed to be a sharp knife that cut open his
chest. But his body seemed to be no longer his, and his blood flowed all
over his chest. He didn't think it had anything.

He opened his eyes in a daze, like a walking corpse. Hurt? Dead? Spiritual
collapse? ——These are no longer important, he murmured - Whether to
blame me for being iron or cold ice.

Let me see.

I want to know everything, the swallowed, the whitewashed, the hidden

truth.
Why keep it from me… Why… Before going on this road… Even I was
excluded… I knew nothing.

Why? Why…

The jade slip said in a secluded way, "Since your heart is like this, offer
your flesh and blood -"

The sharp pain in his chest was like an invisible sharp claw full of barbs
coming in and grabbing his heart. The spiritual energy of his spiritual core
burst and began to escape. Jiang Yexue said that reading jade slips that have
not been completely repaired would consume spiritual power and cause
suffering from the pain of eviscerated bones and tendons. But at the
moment, Mo Xi felt that the pain of gouging out his bones and tendons was
nothing more than this… He couldn’t cover up the pain of the truth.

In this way, the countless years in the past were like a layer of clouds,
scattered and converged in front of him.

The golden platform disappeared.

What reappeared before his eyes was the cold room of the hell prison.

This was the cell where Lu Zhanxing stayed that he saw in the Time Mirror.

The jade slip took him back to the cold hell prison. And as the scene
became clear, thick bloody air rose in Mo Xi’s throat.

He endured the dizziness in front of him, and looked up to see the truth that
resurfaced - there was a dim light in the hell prison of eight years ago. The
lamp listlessly spat out a smoldering fire, as if it was going to run out of oil
at any time.

Lu Zhanxing was sitting on the narrow and cold stone bed. At this time, he
hadn't seen Gu Mang, so he looked very different from the Vice
Commander Lu from the Time Mirror who had a clear conscience.

He leaned against the wall dispirited, his face buried in the deep shadow. A
few strands of disheveled hair hung in front of his eyes. All over his body,
he exuded a sense of being down. At this time, he was a true prisoner.

The prison door creaked open.

The jailer said, "Surnamed Lu. Here comes the censor sent by the emperor!
If you have any grievances, you can complain. If you have any requests,
you can ask. But be honest! Don't go crazy!"

Then his face changed to a flattering smile and he said to the man standing
outside, "Officer, please."

"Step back."

Wearing the cover of "prosecutor," he walked into the cell, raised his hand
to close the door and urged a technique. There was no one in the cramped
cell who could hear them, except for the invisible Mo Xi.

Lu Zhanxing didn't feel any excitement at the arrival of the "prosecutor."

Probably these days, there were many such people, but none of them would
bring hope to him. So he didn't even raise his face. His strong arm was on
his knee, and he repeated the request that he might have repeated thousands
of times. "I want to see Gu Mang," he said dryly.

"..."

"Nothing else. I have no grievances, no other claims," Lu Zhanxing

mumbled lifelessly, as if he had been drained of all souls, leaving only this
wisp of obsession. "I want to apologize to him personally. Then you can kill
me… You can do anything. I don't call for injustice."

The "prosecutor" did not speak, but suddenly knelt down and bowed in
front of Lu Zhanxing's dirty couch.

Lu Zhanxing finally had some reaction, and he was a little stunned. "What
are you doing?"

"Before the battle of Fengming mountain, I played dice with you. I had to
leave before the end of ten rounds. At that time, we agreed to go fight and
continue when we came back," the other said. He took out two wooden dice
from the spatial bag. "The battle was not won. But I have the dice."

Two wooden dice with red lotus marks on the six side.

Lu Zhanxing was stunned. He suddenly jumped out of bed as if he was

struck by thunder. His eyes almost burned through the lapel of the
"prosecutor." He had not finished speaking yet and his mask had not been
taken off. But the two brothers who grew up together since childhood were
so familiar. Lu Zhanxing looked at the black eyes behind the mask - he had
never seen anyone in his life whose eyes could be brighter and more divine
than his good brother's, his Mang’er.

This tough man suddenly choked. He looked into Gu Mang's eyes and lost
his voice. "Mang’er!! You?!"

The "prosecutor" raised his hand and took off the mask covering his face.

In the dim light, Gu Mang's face, already wet with tears, was exposed. The
last time the two brothers met, one was the general of the third army the
other was the commander laughing in high spirits. Now it was as if they
were here in just a blink of an eye.

One was demoted to be a commoner, one was already a prisoner.

"It's me." Gu Mang's voice was hoarse. He says with red eyes, "I'm sorry,
only just coming to see you after so long…"

The two brothers were far away from each other, excited and crying. After a
while, Lu Zhanxing wiped the tears on his face and tightly clenched Gu
Mang's hand.

He clearly had more words to ask, such as how he came, why he came, how
he was now… But Lu Zhanxing looked at his brother's face, and the first
question he asked hoarsely was——

"Mang’er, Fengming mountain battle… Do you still blame me?"

Gu Mang choked, "Zhanxing..."

Lu Zhanxing was very sorry. These words had been held in his heart for
such a long time, and had already become a disaster. He kept muttering, "It
was my impulse. I don't know why… I felt as if, as if I had lost my mind, I
suddenly felt that it was not worthwhile to devote my whole life to the
country. I suddenly felt

that everything I did was not worth it But... But... I didn’t think so… I just
had a little thought like this once in a while, but I really didn't think so!"

"I can't deal with seventy thousand brothers of Fengming mountain… I

don't know what happened to me at that time. Mang’er, I failed your trust, I
failed the trust of my brothers..."

The sound of every word pierced his heart.

Lu Zhanxing's expression was so regretful. His eyes were red and wet, like
a sharp barbed cone, which stabbed into Mo Xi's flesh and blood.

Lu Zhanxing, who regretted his great mistake, was he even halfway like the
man in the Time Mirror? At that time, the Lu Zhanxing which he saw in the
Time Mirror, clearly spoke crazy words and sentences——

"It's better for me to destroy his life than to watch him destroy himself more
and more."

"The emperor cut his power… Well cut!"

No...

No, no, no, it's wrong. It's all wrong.

The truth is not so.

Mo Xi looked at Lu Zhanxing, who knelt in front of Gu Mang in regret and

agony.

His ears were buzzing… Wrong... It's all wrong!!

He heard Lu Zhanxing apologizing to Gu Mang. He heard Lu Zhanxing
saying to Gu Mang, "Mang’er, I'm sorry."

Mo Xi only felt cold everywhere. The Lu Zhanxing in the Time Mirror

clearly knew that his death could save the lives of thirty thousand remaining
men, so he wanted to take all the blame on himself. He was clearly not a
madman who castrated his brother's dream and thinks he was right. He
would rather keep the secret in front of Mo Xi and never let the world know
that he was a hero who forged a sycophant and was loyal and good and
wronged.

In order to protect Gu Mang and the rest of his brothers in arms, the
emperor disguised his sinful officials as a rash man. He forced him to wear
it to death!

... Originally, Lu Zhanxing had never failed Gu Mang. He was Gu Mang's

best friend and vice commander. They were all martyrs along the way.

Gu Mang finally calmed Lu Zhanxing's mood a little bit. He helped Lu

Zhanxing up and let him sit on the edge of the bed. He choked at the
regretful man,

"Zhanxing… You have never failed us. All along, you were our brother."

This sentence made Lu Zhanxing's mind, which had calmed down a little,
collapse again. Lu Zhanxing buried his face in his palm and rubbed it. He
murmured, "No… It was I who killed the emissary. I didn't restrain myself
at that time, and I was blinded by my selfishness."

Gu Mang clutched his hand tightly and his eyes were red. "No."

"..."

His words were like thunder going through the sky through heavy clouds
——

"Listen to me. It's not your selfish heart that drove you crazy. It was the
Zhenlong chess game of Liaoguo in your body."
___

The author has something to say: PS. told Lu Zhanxing the truth of his
request, only half of it, of course. He would not tell Lu Zhanxing what he
was going to do undercover, or he would not agree with him
 Chapter 121 - Worship of Life and Death

Lu Zhanxing was like a trapped animal in a cage. He was so excited that it

took Gu Mang a long time to explain everything to him.

As a spectator, it was hard to describe Lu Zhanxing's expression after

hearing the truth.

In fact, the mood on Lu Zhanxing's face had been changing since Gu Mang
began to talk about "Zhenlong chess." From stunned to dazed, from dazed
to ecstasy, from ecstasy to anger, from anger to sadness, he collapsed
stunned countless times.

When everything was explained, Lu Zhanxing suddenly collapsed on the

cold stone bed, his eyes wide open, staring at the low ceiling of the hell
prison.

After a long time, he murmured like a dreamer,"I… I have not failed you...
"

Gu Mang's eyes were soft and moist and his voice was hoarse. He said in a
low voice, "You never have even once."

"I have not failed you… I have not failed you… Ha ha... Ha ha ha ha!" The
veins on Lu Zhanxing's forehead were protruding, and his cheeks were red
and full of emotion. He suddenly laughed, but he laughed and cried. He felt
ashamed and raised his hand to cover his eyelashes, but the tears still leaked
out from the cover of his hands and fell to the depth of his sideburns.

"I didn't fail you..." he sobbed.

Gu Mang sat down on the edge of his narrow stone bed and turned to look
at Lu Zhanxing. Of course, he couldn't see Lu Zhanxing's eyes as the man
was still covering himself with his strong arms.

After a moment's silence, Gu Mang asked in a low voice, "Zhanxing, can

you see them from time to time?"

He didn't know a word, but Lu Zhanxing understood.

Mo Xi also understood.

Can you see them often, too? Seventy thousand people swimming across
the river to come to your side. Those who fought with you side by side,
drank liquor

with you before countless battles. Your sworn brothers come to you, and
you are surrounded by seventy thousand dead people. They whisper to you
day and night. Gradually, you can't see the world in front of you, and you
unconsciously live with the dead.

You have become a living tombstone with the names of the dead engraved
on your heart.

Can you see them from time to time…

For the first time, Lu Zhanxing didn't make a sound.

After a few seconds, he said——

"Always."

"..."

"I can see them all the time."

After a long silence, Gu Mang said, "Me too."

They silently shed tears in the candlelight of the hell prison cell.

Gu Mang said, "Zhanxing, after Fengming mountain, we are both dead. Do

you blame me?"
Lu Zhanxing slowly moved his arm down, revealing half of his wet black
eyes.

"What?"

"I fooled you… I fooled you to follow me on this road. I promised you an
empty future. You followed me. You haven’t spent even a few good days,
and you’ve become a guilty official and a reckless man." Gu Mang looked
down at his hand.

"I've been thinking about what kind of person I am."

His long, thick lashes quivered gently, casting a soft shadow on the bridge
of his nose.

Gu Mang said softly, "I know that Chonghua has many things to say about
me.

Praise, criticism, slander, celebration. I didn't care about it before, because I

thought I've been doing the right thing, and I could live with my
conscience."

"But after the battle of Fengming, I have no more explanation for my

conscience. I have always said that to change the views on slaves in
Chonghua and even Kyushu, I would take all the people who followed me
home and give them a much better future than the present. But as long as I
was defeated, I was beaten back to my original form like a clown. As the
commander of the first army, I couldn't even ask for a minimum fairness for
my brothers."

It seemed that the voice that didn't care whether it was heard.

So great is one's achievements as to make one's boss feel uneasy or

insecure!

How high that bitch climbs, how miserable it is to fall!

He was the next Hua Poan!

No, was he worthy to be compared with Hua Poan? Hua Poan had the
ability to create a country. Anyway, he could reward his brothers who
begged for benefit.

Gu Mang was just a dog rolling in the mud. He couldn’t bear to be a thief!
He was a liar! What could he get by tricking a group of fools to die with
him? A dream?

What altar beast, ha ha ha…

The jeering laughter hovered like a vulture.

Gu Mang slowly closed his eyes.

When he opened it again, he looked at his hand, which was covered with
callouses, and said, "Now I finally want to understand. For I am only a
grave digger, and will bury all my brothers in the pit for the rest of my life."

"…"

Lu Zhanxing didn't say a word. He turned his head.

He looked at Gu Mang for a while and said, "You won't turn the case over
for me, will you?"

Without waiting for Gu Mang to answer, he added, "I want to know. Old
scholars, demonic path techniques… Our new emperor is still too young.
He can't hold on to someone who is in my position."

Gu Mang bowed his head and said, "Zhanxing, I'm sorry. I did nothing but
tell you the truth."

Lu Zhanxing stared at the ceiling for a while.

The tear mark at the end of his eyes had gone dry. After a long time, he
said,

"It's OK. I don't blame him or you."

After the shackles of being a "sinful official" were removed, Lu Zhanxing's
whole body relaxed. Although people facing their own death sentence
would have such a complex mood, Lu Zhanxing, was not so unhappy at this
time.

"It's my own misfortune to be the one who has won the prize of Zhenlong
chess game." Lu Zhanxing took the two wooden dice brought by Gu Mang
and rubbed them slowly. "Do you remember when we played dice as
children, I always lost to you and had to give you all the cakes to eat. My
luck has always been bad. It has nothing to do with anyone."

He spoke and casually rolled the two wooden dice. They rolled, and finally
landed on two ones.

Lu Zhanxing said, "See, I'm right."

Gu Mang suddenly lowered his head, his shoulders slightly shaking, and
after a while he said, "I heard a long time ago that there was a gambling
house in Chonghua that was haunted by ghosts. A man who always wore a
bronze mask would show up. He won every bet and never lost at the table."

"..."

"That's you, isn't it?"

Lu Zhanxing didn't say a word. He was a little frozen.

"If you want to throw a few points, it's just a few points. You are not
unlucky,"

Gu Mang said hoarsely. "It's you who always let me have dessert."

Lu Zhanxing looked at Gu Mang in front of him, and sighed a little.

Of course he wanted to protect the little guy. It had been predestined since
they first met——

At that time, he was just bought and taken back to Shu mansion. He saw
that Gu Mang, who was only four years old, was bullied by Murong Lian.
He was

forced to paint oil paint on his entire face and stand still with a bowl full of
water on his head.

Young Murong laughed wildly and said to him, "Stand for an hour. If the
water in the bowl spills out, the slaves in the whole mansion will have no
food to eat today."

Lu Zhanxing's heart was filled with enough blood to last for eight lifetimes.
How could such a small ghost persist for such a long time? It seemed that
he would starve on his first day in the mansion.

But he didn't think of anything. When he sent dinner in the evening, the
master of the kitchen gave each of them two big white steamed buns. At
this time, Lu Zhanxing heard that the little boy had stood still for an hour,
which made Murong Lian very unhappy. At last, the other slaves were not
connected, but Gu Mang's dinner was cancelled for no reason.

Lu Zhanxing listened and ate a steamed bun, looking for that small boy
with his other steamed bun. He went through the vast Wangshu mansion,
and finally found Gu Mang crouching beside the grass in the back garden
——

"Hello."

He patted Gu Mang on the shoulder and a small, colorful face turned to see
him.

His mouth moved silently and his lips were stained with little bits of earth.

Lu Zhanxing couldn't see his features clearly, only his dark eyes that were
as bright as stars in the night.

Lu Zhanxing was surprised and said, "Why are you eating earth..."

Gu Mang was very aggrieved. The four-year-old boy said with a crying
voice,
"Gege, I'm hungry."

Lu Zhanxing looked at the eyes that were helpless like a baby, and his heart
suddenly melted. He hurriedly took out the steamed bread and whispered,
"Here you are, don't cry. Ouch... Let gege cover you, you poor little thing."

At this moment, Lu Zhanxing looked at Gu Mang in front of him. After

removing the armor and glory, Gu Mang was just as helpless and helpless
as the little guy who was eating soil silently.

They worked hard for nearly half their lives, but they didn't get anything.

Lu Zhanxing's disheveled and dirty face gradually showed a trace of

helplessness and gentleness. He raised his dirty hand, stroked Gu Mang's
face, and wiped the end of his wet eyes.

"Mang'er, stop crying."

"..."

Lu Zhanxing's lips curled up a light smile. "Gege is covering you. You are
so pitiful."

Gu Mang suddenly closed his eyes. His eyebrows and eyes were hurt, and
his throat was moving bitterly.

Lu Zhanxing said, "One last time, Gege will protect you. It's up to you
whether you want to advance or retreat, whether you want to move on or
whether you want to go back home."

"Mang'er, I'm glad you could tell me the truth. Although it seems that
nothing can be changed, at least I know that I didn't betray my seventy
thousand colleagues or you. The stone in my heart has finally fallen."

"Go down, and any choice you make, your brother will be happy for you."
When he said that, he bit his lower lip and tried to bear it. But Gu Mang,
who was already sobbing, held his forehead against Lu Zhanxing’s forehead
and clapped his hand on his shoulder. "Who made you my brother? Even
though we've never done that before. "
Gu Mang wiped away the tears on his face and raised his black eyes.

"Goodbye."

"..."

Before Lu Zhanxing reacted, he put on the mask and walked out of the cell.

After a while, he brought two pots of pear blossom white into the prison.

Gu Mang, with tears in his eyes, said solemnly, "Lu Zhanxing, once I leave
you today, we can only see each other when autumn is over. I am someone
who is born with no family, no father, and no dependence, so I dare not
indulge, dare not stand in front of others. It's hard to be true. Only... Only in
front of brother Lu can I have taste of what it’s like to have a family and a
big brother."

As he said this, Lu Zhanxing's eyes were also red. The two people had
looked after each other and supported each other from childhood to
adulthood.

Gu Mang said, "Thanks for taking care of me for more than 20 years."

Lu Zhanxing looked up abruptly. He thought that he would be interrogated

and be beheaded several months later. He didn't want to have any further
relationship with others. He listen to Gu Mang's words. They were sincere
and bloody. His heart and blood were surging.

He endured the tears, took the pear white in Gu Mang's hand, and said, "My
life is like a duckweed. I never thought that I could really have a decent
brother and family in the world. Now that I have a stigma outside, and the
my life is near, I can be blessed by heaven and have eight bows with you.
Once I was informal, unbelieving, and disdained these etiquettes, but
today… Today, I am very happy! Good! Just do it!"

"Even if I’m a slave, even if it's about to end, even if it's a long way to go,
today is a happy day! We two don't want to live on the same day in the
same year or die on the same day in the same year. We just want to
remember our whole life and never forget the spring!"

The two men immediately looked up to drink, bowed to each other, and
then laughed together, smiling with tears in their eyes.

Gu Mang said, "Dage."

Lu Zhanxing said with a smile, "From now on, I am not alone. When I go to
hell, I will know that I had a real brother."

In the pathetic, heroic, despairing, and shining laughter, the situation of the
hell prison began to blur and become more and more remote. The figures of
the two brothers gradually blurred.

Lu Zhanxing…

Gu Mang...

Brother.

Gu Mang went once to see Lu Zhanxing in the hell prison. They had
already become friends and family. So Lu Zhanxing's reactions in the Time
Mirror were not sincere.

Lu Zhanxing was never a traitor who abandoned his dream and his seventy
thousand brothers in arms. He was sincere… His heart was clearly——

"Gege will protect you. It's up to you whether you want to advance or
retreat, whether you want to move on or whether you want to go back
home."

"Go down. Any choice you make, your brother will be happy for you."

"Who made you my brother?"

It turned out that in autumn, there was a gap between yin and yang. What
was taken from Gu Mang was not only his last brother in arms, but also his
only family member.
The one he just worshiped, the one he just owned, even the one he called so
many times——

His only one in the world.

Eldest brother.

___

The author has something to say: tomorrow I'll drive to other places to
attend relatives' wedding. I'll save the manuscript first tonight, because
tomorrow I can't touch the computer the day after tomorrow, and I'll burn
the manuscript again Cover your face... After I save the manuscript, I plan
to be garbage for three days tomorrow and the day after tomorrow Don't do
anything, just eat When this kind of spicy chicken is so happy, Wuwu
[Hello, Hello, Hello!】
Tomorrow evening if I don't need my help to prepare the wedding
arrangement, I can reply bird! Mameza!! PS. the update is still the same. I
still have my manuscript to burn for a while
 Chapter 122 - The long winter will come

The sharp pain was like a crack in the ground, which exploded from the
heart through the whole body.

In the historical jade slips, Mo Xi knelt on one knee and tried to support
himself, but he choked up his blood.

The hell prison in front of him was broken, and only vague light and
shadow were left. Maybe it wasn’t light and shadow, but his vision. The
jade slip was constantly robbing his spiritual energy and tearing his flesh
and blood. The pain and suffering of the soul were like a flood of the sea
water pouring into his lungs.

The cold voice of jade slip rang again and echoed in his ears.

"If you insist on reading hard, your flesh and blood will be hurt..."

Flesh and blood damage…

What was injury to his flesh and blood? What flesh and blood could be
more painful than the truth?

Obviously, he was a loyal official with a mission, but he had to be deeply

buried in the dirty mud.

Knowing the whole truth, breaking his teeth and swallowing blood.

Obviously, he wanted to warm the fire in the world, but was trampled out
by us, trampled out and crushed into ashes.

He just recognized a brother…

Mo Xi coughed blood, pressed his broken throat, and choked with sobs. His
eyelashes trembled, and tears came out of his eyes and rolled down his
cheek.

He almost collapsed. At that time, Gu Mang… What was he feeling?

Gu Mang just recognized a brother. In his life, the one he called dage would
be sent to the gallows. He knew that his elder brother was innocent, but
couldn’t get rid of the unfair truth.

Gu Mang laughed and made friends with Lu Zhanxing. What was he

feeling?

What kind of flesh and blood injury in the world could hurt as much as the
sadness of being a spy?

Knowledge cannot speak, love cannot speak.

His hands… Forced to be stained with the blood of his brothers and fellow
officer.

Looking around at the tiger, wolf, demon, and their own state guard, but
also laughing, having a good time!

Listening to the cries of the people in the home country, the cries of babies,
the roar of soldiers, but also wearing an indestructible mask, not shedding a
tear.

Not to have a little soft hand, not a little bit of hesitation and sadness to be
seen.

What kind of feeling was that…

His Gu Mang, his Gu Shixiong, and Chonghua's General Gu was clearly a

person who would try to hold the scroll and mumble to memorize every
person.

He used to be so gentle, so kind, so smiling, so cherishing and respecting

every life.
He could not bear to hurt even a small flower on the battlefield, but he
wanted to use his knife to pierce the fresh flesh and blood with his own
hands - why was he not gouging out his heart!!

Mo Xi coughed blood. Slowly moving in staggering steps, he went forward.

There was chaos and darkness around him with only a faint light at the far
end.

He knew that it was the next memory that he needed.

He walked on.

Every step was like an invisible hand tearing his viscera, grabbing blood
and flesh from his body. His spiritual power had been devoured by the jade
slip, but the light source was still so far away from him.

It was as far away as Gu Mang of eight years ago, carrying a shabby little
cloth bag which held the head of his sworn brother, walking far away in the
sunset and dusk, in the setting of the sad old lotus flower.

——"Today's gold is scattered, but friends are separated and the hounds are
cooked. No porridge in the day and no sleep in the night, I ended up singing
in the street. Who can be worthy of two parts of his life? I don't blame my
parents for not blaming heaven. I knew that I had suffered a lot. I regretted
that I would become a demon on that day. Now there is no way to bear it.
Please don't be like me!"

It turned out that... That figure was not the figure of a traitor.

But a hero's farewell.

Gu Mang stood on the Chonghua bridge and looked back at the gate of the
imperial capital. With a murmur, he knew that he was going to fight a war
with no one to help him, and he was going to fight a war with flesh and
blood.

He knew he was going to hell.

He went away with a whisper.

Then he carefully took the only money that his hometown could give him -
the cold pancake that the old beggar gave him. He lowered his head and
went to his seventy thousand dead brothers.

Gu Mang... Gu Mang...

Would you stop… How can I catch up with you?

Mo Xi went toward the light source step by step, tears rolling down his
face. The darkness around him seemed to have countless dancing
reflections, laughing at him, abusing him, stabbing the vicious past into his
blood.

"Traitor!"

"Do you know how dirty you are..."

"You want revenge! For your ambition, for your comrades in arms, for your
way out, you don't care whether other people lose more blood!"

No

No, he wasn't.

Don't scold him. Don't scold him. He's innocent!!!

Mo Xi was driven mad by the crazy reflections in the dark. He couldn’t

even feel the pain of his heart being split apart. He just wanted to be able to
go back to the river of time and tell his past self no, the truth is not so.

Gu Mang… Never thought about revenge, never had any ambition.

He just wanted to have seventy thousand steles and give his brothers their
last dignity.

He only wanted to see the snow of Chonghua, the green mountains and
rivers, the peach blossoms red on both sides. He just wanted to… He just
wanted to see what the emperor promised him on the golden platform: a just
and peaceful world that would take root and sprout on his body which had
been trodden into ashes. To see the new replace the old, flowers replace
blood, right replace wrong, and joy replace sadness.

He just wanted to see that they wouldn’t care about a hero’s origins. He
wanted to be able to put a pot of sake in front of the martyr's tombstone and
turn a piece of paper into peace.

Where had he ever had a trace of hatred…

He just wanted to take his brother home.

Mo Xi staggered, step by step, toward the light and shadow - as if with each
step, he could be closer to the General Gu of eight years ago.

It was too painful…

His spiritual energy was exhausted. He didn’t stop. It simply absorbed the
power of his spirit core, as if to split his heart into five parts. But what he
felt was not the heartbreaking pain. He wanted to…

Only one thought was tears like rain.

He thought that when Gu Mang was destroyed, it was just like this.

In fact, his little shixiong, who was very afraid of pain, who was very soft
and cried easily, did he ever hurt ten or twenty percent more than he did
now? So painful, but also he also suffered from the white eyes and
misunderstandings of his fellow officers. No one cared about him, no one
took care of him, no one knew what he had paid.

No one knew what the smiling Gu Shuai looked like when he turned around
and left Chonghua.

"Gu Mang..." In such efforts to move forward, Mo Xi produced an illusion.

He saw Gu Mang coming out of the weak light, wearing a heavy military
uniform.
He was smiling and was followed by Lu Zhanxing and the illusions of his
brothers who died in the war. Zhao Sheng Wei Ping and Luo Xiaochuan
were all around him. Gu Mang seemed to be very happy. He needed to be
clean, handsome, and spirited all times when he saw Mo Xi.

Mo Xi went to them, and Gu Mang seemed to see him. There was a

moment of surprise in his black eyes. At last, the long eyes were stained
with a brilliant smile. He laughed loudly. There was no pain or haze in his
eyes. He extended his hand to Mo Xi and said, "Don't cry, shidi. It’s ok..."

"You see, this is the dream of my life. I hope that one day, whether
Chonghua or this world of cultivation can become the right shape. Don't
laugh at me for being naive and idealistic. I know things will get better and
better, just like flowers will bloom, rain will stop, winter will pass… My
royal highness, you must believe me.

When did your Gu Mang gege ever cheat you?"

——That's what he said when he was at school, lying on the riverbank with
the young Mo Xi.

Across the earth came tears on his cheeks.

Flowers will bloom, rain will stop, winter will pass.

You have to believe me.

My Royal Highness… Princess.

Because... If you don't believe me…

Suddenly, the light went dark. Gu Mang's figure blurred. The military
uniform became a white slave's robe, a black hook was put on his neck, and
Lu Zhanxing's illusion was like snow flakes flying and withering behind
him.

Gu Mang knelt down in the dark night. His hands were covered with blood.
He curled up like a solitary animal.
If you don't believe me, I'm really just fighting alone.

I really have only one person.

Believe me…

The figure shrank smaller and smaller, more and more stooped. Mo Xi
suddenly went mad and ran to him recklessly, pathetically——

"Gu Mang!"

Gu Mang.

I believe you… I believe you said flowers will bloom, rain will stop, winter
will pass… Can you come back? Can you not walk down a black road?

Thirty three years.

His Gu Shixiong had been a slave for more than 20 years, a traitor for five
years, and a prisoner for three years.

Counting down, even a good day had passed.

At this time, Mo Xi understood thoroughly that actually Gu Mang had

never considered it for himself. He never thought that the flowers would
bloom, the rain would stop, and the winter would pass. He was a dirty man
with blood on his hands.

And he once spoke as such a selfless leader——

"You don't care more people's blood!"

What did Gu Mang care about more than people's blood.

When he was forced to kill the first innocent person in Chonghua.

He may have buried himself in his heart.

The light and shadow at the end of the jade slips swayed, and Gu Mang got
up and walked further and further away. He couldn't catch up with him. He
began to hear the sound of snow in the night across the mountains and seas,
calling him.

"Mo Xi! Mo Xi!"

"..."

"Wake up! If you hold on like this, your spiritual core will be broken!! Mo
Xi!!!"

Gu Mang's mirage in the jade slips suddenly stopped. He turned around and
heard, "Mo Xi… Don't chase…"

The thin snow-white clothes moved gently in the wind, and the long black
hair hung on his thin cheek. For so many years, from general to traitor, he
had lost a lot of weight and become haggard. He would never be healthy
again. Even the color of his eyes had changed.

But those eyes, which had experienced countless lives and blood, hiding
countless secrets and sorrows, were still so bright and gentle. In the deepest
pain, there was the most tenacious hope.

Gu Mang said, "Stop chasing me. Everyone has his own way. I've already
chosen the one I want to take… It's not a good way to go. But I know it's
right."

"Gu Mang…"

"It's right, so I don't regret it."

When the wind blew, Gu Mang's clothes were blowing, and gradually the
whole person was blown away like a crushed petal. Gu Mang finally smiled
at him. His smile was like the first golden winter jasmine in spring, bravely
sticking out of the winter snow.

As if to say, you see, I didn't cheat you.

Spring will come.

Spring has come.

Suddenly a strong force pushed him out of the darkness - the vision of Gu
Mang in the jade slips went still in front of him, and he completely returned
to the house of Jiang Yexue.

He didn't come back to his senses. Blood flowed from chapped skin and
lips, but he didn't feel pain. He heard Jiang Yexue calling him anxiously,
sending his spiritual power to him.

But he couldn’t feel anything.

He opened his eyes wide, never blinking. He was afraid that in a blink, the
scar of the smile would disappear completely. Tears flowed down his
bloody face and into his sideburns.

"Mo Xi..." On the first probe, the spiritual power dried up. The spiritual
core which had been destroyed by Gu Mang was on the verge of becoming
critical again. Jiang Yexue could not help choking, "You… Why do you
have to..."

Mo Xi did not answer. It was as if the soul had died.

After a long time, he moved his lips and drew his hand back from Jiang
Yexue.

"Mo Xi...?"

Mo Xi struggled. He was already like this. He didn’t know what was

supporting him. He even struggled to get out of bed, stood up, and walked
to the door.

Jiang Yexue saw that he was on the verge of collapse, but he still insisted on
walking forward obstinately. The ground was white as paper. "Where are
you going?"

"..." After a pause, Mo Xi said, "Go home."

He is going home to see Gu Mang… He wanted to go back and tell the truth
to the Gu Mang who had recovered his memory… He was going back…

He wanted to hurry back and say "fill in the sentence eight years ago" and
wait for me.

I believe you after eight years.

Sorry…

I won't leave you alone.

Darkness or stigma, I’ll spend time with you. You and me… Carry
together…

"He is no longer at Xihe mansion!" The sudden sound was like thunder.

Mo Xi turned back.

Jiang Yexue's face was worse. It seemed that he was not sure whether to say
it or not, but in the end he still gritted his teeth and said, " When you were
reading the slips, Murong Lian came here. "

"…"

"Gu Mang has been taken away to the Sishu platform."

___

The author has something to say: I've been helping to prepare for the
wedding -

happy weekend! Kiss you! Love you!

 Chapter 123 - Falling into the abyss

At the same time, on the Sishu platform.

"Elder Zhou!"

"Greeting Elder Zhou!"

Zhou He was a very strict person. He had good dressing habits. Outside, he
would wear his family's regular clothes, but as long as he returned to the
platform, no matter how important things waiting for him to do were, he
would go change his clothes into the robes of the platform - in fact, at his
position, there had been no competition since he didn't wear formal clothes,
but Zhou He did not.

He must wear the robes of a priest.

Each hinge of Chonghua had a suit of clothes that could represent its
functions.

Most popular among young men was the black cultivation army uniform of
Mo Xi's military department. They had narrow sleeves, waisted lapels, gold
buttons at the edges and gold ribbon at the lapels. The most popular one
was Shennongtai's dress. The peacock silk robe was smoked with aloe and
covered with a plain yarn cicada.

In contrast, the dress of the Sishu platform was not so good-looking. It was
only a narrow sleeved moon-white long shirt with a stand collar, which had
no special features.

In this regard, some people interpreted Zhou He's preoccupation with the
robe as a mild obsession, while others had different opinions and said that
he was superstitious.
In fact, the reason why Zhou He had to change clothes was simple: He liked
his job. He liked that every time he took a task, he had an inexplicable sense
of ceremony. Changing into the robe must be the beginning of the
ceremony.

He was about to enjoy the revelry that fascinated him.

"The perimeter is old. The test insects and magic tools are ready. The test
body has also been brought to the demon room and is in a stable condition
at present."

As Zhou He walked along the long corridor, he adjusted the steel claw
fingertips on his left hand, and was stunned at hearing the words. "Very
stable? How stable is he?"

The servant nodded. "There was no over reaction, very calm."

Zhou He didn't immediately say a word. After a long time, he said in a low
voice,

"It's really the legendary 'altar beast.'"

The demon room of the Sishu platform was built underground. When Zhou
He approached, the iron chain of the gate drew back by itself with a crash.
The stone gate with images of heaven and torture carved on it slowly
opened from left to right.

A stream of cold and frosty air immediately erupted from the crack of the
open stone door.

The guards standing on the left and right side of the stone gate saluted to
Zhou He and then opened a prepared sable cloak to put on for the elder, but
Zhou He raised his hand with a finger set, indicating that it was
unnecessary. He walked in.

The demon room was a cold room about five feet wide. Most of the tests
needed to be carried out in a cold place, so the inner wall of the demon
room were built with ten thousand year old Kunlun ice, and the four walls,
the roof, and the ground were all ice. At first glance, it looked like entering
the mythical Mirror Palace.

In the middle of the demon room, Gu Mang was meditating with his eyes
closed.

Zhou He went over and looked at the man with interest. Since he was an
elder, he had been exposed to many tests. Most of them, let alone entering
the demon hall, even when they were in the gate of the platform, they were
scared enough to piss themselves. And Gu Mang, who was so innocent, had
never seen anything.

This person was thoroughly stupid, so he didn’t know what he would face
next.

What abilities did Liaoguo's black magic dismantling give this * * mortal
child?

Fearing no pain, no fear of life and death… All this. How interesting that
should be.

Zhou He was more and more excited. He reached out the tip of his tongue
and licked his lips. His long fingers were on the "Lie Ying" dagger at his
waist.

Maybe it was because this person's identity and reaction were too special,
so Elder Zhou, who was used to seeing test bodies as animals, for the first
time in his life had a little curiosity about the object of analysis. He couldn't
help thinking, what was Gu Mang thinking at this time?

And Gu Mang, as if peeping at his inner question, slowly opened his blue
eyes to look at him. He spat out a word.

"Cold."

Cold?

Is that the only thought?

Zhou He stared at the blue eyes, as if trying to grab some more exciting
emotions from them.

But no.

How could it be? As long as Gu Mang doesn't want to, how could Zhou He
find out his true emotion? Who was Gu Mang?

He was the spy appointed by the emperor.

The spy who had been lurking in Liaoguo for eight years. He carried
countless misunderstandings, criticisms, abuses, human lives, self
accusations, but also bit his teeth and stuck to a path to be the black General
Gu.

At that time, when he joined the enemy Liaoguo, the other side did not dare
to trust him at the beginning. It was also a variety of tests and poisons,
which could not pry out a secret from his mouth. How could Zhou He do it?

"It doesn't matter. You won't care about the cold after a while," said Zhou
He.

He spoke, raising his hand. He bent his knuckles for a while, and the
retinues who cooperated with him in the trial watched the order enter the
demon room.

"Let's start," said Zhou He.

Gu Mang raised his eyelashes, looked and saw the array of practitioners in
the Sishu platform in those long white robes. They were all dragging a
wooden tray with daggers, insects, magic weapons, and medicines. The
dagger was used to cut the flesh. The insects and the magic weapons were
used to test the black devil. The wound medicine was very expensive. The
top grade Tianxiang Xuming dew could lift him in a breath in a moment of
crisis.

In the nearest cultivator tray, there was a roll of white bandages. Gu Mang
knew that it was not for bandaging, but for covering his teeth to prevent him
from killing himself.

Gu Mang closed his eyes.

This was the second time in his life that he had seen such a scene in his
existing memory.

The first time was in Liaoguo - yes, although the Time Mirror didn't return
all the memories of his treason, probably because it was too painful, but this
memory was an exception——

At that time, he buried Lu Zhanxing's head at the side of the soul calling
abyss, and then he pretended to be driven to a dead end and turned to the
enemy Liaoguo according to the negotiation with the emperor.

Liaoguo's main hall was paved with golden red bricks and stones. The
whole hall was like a fire burning. The culture and martial arts halls were
like ghosts and monsters, each with its own treachery. The young king was
sitting on the high throne with a diadem. He was only a 16 or 17 year-old
boy. He couldn’t stop the dancing demons under his throne. The real master
was the man with the gold cover standing beside the king.

The Guoshi of Liaoguo.

Gu Mang remembered that he knelt down on one knee and offered his own
name - a volume of secret methods of Chonghua and jade slips created
nearly one hundred years before.

Although he had discussed with the emperor and stripped away the most
important techniques, this scroll was still one of the most important secrets
of the state of Chonghua. As soon as Liaoguo's ministers saw it, the eyes of
all the people were shining at the jade slips. Even Liao Jun could not help
stretching his neck, his face brightened and he looked over eagerly.

The Guoshi, who was the only one, chuckled through the golden mask with
crooked eyebrows and eyes. "General Gu, I don't think it's necessary to give
a gift first. Why do you want to rebel against Chonghua?"
Gu Mang then told Chen Liaoguo, the monarch of Liaoguo, with
indignation about the defeat of Fengming mountain. When it came to the
beheading of his sworn brother, he was full of tears and choked several
times.

In fact, before he went to Liaoguo, many people in Liaoguo had heard about
Gu Mang's experiences after his defeat in Fengming mountain. At this time,
they saw that with their own eyes, in addition to the stolen jade slips, their
suspicion of him was weakened after a while.

Gu Mang finally said, "I have tasted all the shame of Lord Hua in those
years.

Instead of staying in Chonghua and being bullied, I'd better make a general
choice like Lord Hua and rebel against Chonghua."

Hua Poan the founding king of Liaoguo. Who was there who doesn't know
the similarity between Hua Poan and Gu Mang?

Liao Jun was convinced when he arrived. His voice was slightly shaking,
and there was uncontrollable excitement in it. "Since official has such
awareness, then..."

Generally speaking, he suddenly felt that he was more and more upright. He
can't help but shut up and look at the Guoshi beside him, but he smiled at
him.

Liao Jun's cold sweat instantly soaked his heavy shirt. He swallowed his
throat and hurriedly opened his mouth. "Then listen to the advice of the
Guoshi!"

The Guoshi just narrowed his eyes and turned to Gu Mang, who was
kneeling in the main hall. With his hands in his broad sleeves and a smile,
he said "The reputation of General Gu the altar beast is thunderous. The
return of the beast is a natural blessing for my great Liao country. Just..."

The voice gradually weakened. The Guoshi quickly opened his narrowed
smiling eyes. A pair of long and thin eyes inside the gold mask splashed
with cold light, digging a hole into Gu Mang.

"Just, General Gu" the Guoshi said. "Do you know what the first thing Lord
Hua did after he betrayed Chonghua?"

"..."

Gu Mang was stared at by those cold and long eyes, but he felt the pain of
being bitten by a poisonous snake. He saw the Guoshi was smiling, but
there was no smile under his black eyes——

"Lord Hua found some of his own valets to tie him up. He spent three days
and three nights to break up all his gorgeous cosmic incantations… He
injected demonic breath into the blood vessels of his chest. In order to show
that, whether with Chonghua or with his "teacher" Chen Tang, it was time
to break up his whole life."

Every time he said a word, the fierce light and cruelty in his eyes were more
than one point.

At the end of the day, the gold mask seemed to be melted through by his
blatant evil. He could almost see the ferocious face behind the mask.

The Guoshi smiled. "General Gu, you are willing to follow the steps of
Lord Hua, so the status of the investment that should be presented - should
be very clear to you?"

...

Finally, Gu Mang was escorted to the soul quenching room of Liaoguo.

That was very similar to the heavy demon room of Sishu platform. It was
the same mysterious ice cold room, the same moon-white long gowns. Even
the pallet of the loaded with insects, daggers, and gauze was exactly the
same.

The interrogation and suppression were carried out at the same time, lasting
three days and three nights.
In these three days and nights, the skin and flesh of his back were cut along
his spine. Poisonous insects that devoured spiritual power were put into the
deep wound. Tens of thousands of puppet lines spread along the muscle and
blood vessels, and the channels and collaterals of spiritual energy that
heavily used cultivation spells were broken one by one and disordered. His
heart was stirred to the ground.

And the Guoshi, always sitting on the rose rosewood chair in the soul
quenching room with legs raised and hands folded on his knees, looked at
him in good time.

In his pain, in his wailing, in his life was not like death. He salivated and
bled.

The Guoshi asked him gently, "General Gu, will you regret later?"

"From white to black, from black to white, it's not easy. You have to think
clearly.

Once you are filled with demonic energy, in Kyushu’s twenty seven
countries, only Liaoguo can take you in."

"Do you really hate Chonghua so much?"

Gu Mang was soaked in his own blood, but it was nothing. What he
suffered most was the puppet silk which was like a crab's eight claws
penetrating his flesh from his back.

There must be something in the countless steel wires that had been
tempered to make him vomit. As soon as he lied, the steel wires all over his
body would prick up, and billions of tiny thorns would almost tear his
whole life apart in his flesh and blood!!

Gu Mang's eyes were already blurred with blood, sweat, tears. Everything.

He heard the Guoshi of Liaoguo asking in bewildering way, "Do you really
hate them?"

Hate to fight against them, hate to fight against them for life.
Gu Mang's throat was convulsing and vomiting. He hung his head and
almost gave a choking smile. He said, "Yes… Yeah, I hate it so much. I hate
it so much."

The root of the steel thorn was like bone, and the whole body was shaking
like chaff.

Chonghua's altar beast could still bite at the mouth, saying nothing and
letting nothing penetrate. He could still bear the sharp pain of body and
mind. The lips trembled and spat out the fragmentary word.

Yes.

I hate it.

I don't regret it.

I, Gu Mang of Chonghua, henceforth, I defect to Liaoguo. I will be loyal to

Liaoguo, willing to be reprimanded for revenge, falling into the demonic
path, and will never regret.

An undying memory... No regrets...

Turbid blood and tears ran down his face. He was tortured to madness.

Unkempt, like a fierce ghost, he laughed sadly. He didn't know how to keep
his teeth shut, but when he couldn't hold it, he would try his best to recall
the past.

He thought of the emperor saying to him on the golden platform, "General

Gu, please believe me. I've never, and will never, regard you as a weed or a
slave."

He thought of Lu Zhanxing and said to him, Mang’er, you can go down.

Your Lu Ge will be happy for you.

He thought of Mo Xi…

Mo Xi.
Thinking of this name was a pain in his heart.

He remembered the summer breeze when he first saw Mo Xi. The clear
eyes when he turned his face, the smile he showed to him for the first time,
and the sad eyes when he finally parted.

It had been more than ten years.

He didn't have a heart attack. He didn't have the impulse to commit to Mo

Xi's request and believe that they could really cross the gap and have a
lifetime together.

But...

They couldn’t fight for life.

His royal highness, his younger brother, they knew what he would look like
after his treason. I should hate him.

If only I hated him.

Don't be so impulsive any more. Don't be silly and fight against them. You
are willing to protect him… Never do this…

Mo Xi.

I'm sorry. Your Shixiong really loves you.

Every "I love you" that I once said. Every one was true.

From now on, every "I hate you," every sarcasm, is false.

You are ten million… Don't regret that you were not by my side when your
Shixiong betrayed my country. Don’t regret that you didn't persuade me to
drill the bull's horns for the last time.

Because...
Gu Mang's tears rolled down his face in silence. With sweat and blood, they
crisscrossed and fell on his broken face.

Because the person who tried to transfer you to the border and delay your
return was not the emperor at all

The person who put forward that suggestion was actually me!

It was me...

It's because I'm weak. I dared not let you watch me go. I dared not listen to
you again and look at your sad eyes again. I was afraid that if you looked at
me, I couldn't leave.

I'm sorry, I have to go far away. I have to go - I'm sorry, I chose Chonghua
in the end. I chose my brothers. I chose this road, and gave up you.

Sorry…

There was blood flowing down his forehead, all the way into his eyes. So
the blood suddenly slipped down into his tears, and Mo Xi disappeared. He
saw the fire and defeat at Fengming mountain in a blur of scarlet. He saw
the mountains and rivers painted the colors of the liver and brain. He saw
those who had sat around the stove with him, drank wine with him in the
snowy night, and talked with him about firewood, rice, oil, salt, rivers, and
mountains, all looking back at him on the other side of purgatory.

Gu Mang had a strong illusion, as if he was bathing in the vast river of the
underworld, eager to swim across it, eager to seize any one of their hands
——

Wait for me.

Wait for me. I'm here. I'll take you home. I'll take you back.

But at this time, a sharp pain came into his tendons and bones, and the claw
hook that fitted his spine and bones filled up all the spiritual energy of the
cultivation in his body. It jerked back from his flesh and skin, exposed
white bones!!!
"Ah...!"

Seventy thousand fellow officers, pure souls, and the future we hope to see.

In this cruel and extreme tear, it turned to nothingness The demonic power
mixed with wolf demon's blood poured into his body.

In front of him, the faces of the brothers in arms, who were smiling, moved
away in a scarlet haze…

Gu Mang choked.

He knew that he could never go back to the past in his life.

No more…

He knew that he would never be able to return to them again.

"Tut tut..." The Guoshi pinched his face at the right time, reached out his
thumb and stroked the bloody and dirty face, and said softly, "General Gu,
do you have any heartache? Are you sorry that your home country's
technique has been stripped away from you?"

Gu Mang was convulsing and shivering. His * * was not strong. In fact, he
was very afraid of pain and suffering. He didn’t want to pull out the barbs
on the edge of his nails. He doesn't even want to drink medicine when he
was ill.

*I’m not sure why, but this was censored like this in the original

But the soft body was not necessarily loaded with the same soft soul, Gu
Mang raised his red eyes and dumbly said, "No."

"..." The Guoshi stared at his eyes, but quite unexpectedly did not see any
wavering and cheating from those black eyes.

Gu Mang's soft lips trembled. He was weak, but he insisted in a low voice,
"I don't regret it. I want revenge..." With tears in his eyes, he suddenly
lowered his face, almost screaming, "Revenge!"
At last, the Guoshi's expression wavered.

He let go of the hand that held Gu Mang’s chin, slowly raised it, and bent it
once. "Come on."

The attendant nearby saw the instruction of the Guoshi and immediately
said,

"I'll be at the service of the Guoshi!"

The Guoshi said, "Burn the demonic spells of Liaoguo onto his bones."

"Yes!"

After he said this, he raised his hands, as if to recognize a certain position,

covered his bloody hands on the top of his hair and rubbed them.

"General Gu, do you know what this means?" In the dark brown pupil of
the Guoshi, there were some incomprehensible lights and shadows flowing.
"It means that in your life, even if you lose your memory, break your
muscles and bones, gouge out your eyes and cut your tongue, as long as you
have a bone in your whole body, you will be surrounded by the demonic
spell. You will never get rid of it."

"What you can use, what you will use, what you will carve into your bones,
will always be our dirty magic which is despised by the world, and you will
never forget it."

He spoke, grinning with his canine teeth showing.

"Congratulations, General Gu. You are my Liaoguo man."

...

The vision changed, and the dreams crisscrossed.

The face covered with gold mask disappeared. Instead, Zhou He frowned.
Zhou He raised Gu Mang's chin with the tip of the Lie Ying knife*. "What
are you thinking?"
*MTL put "falcon" as the name of this weapon in previous chapters, but I’ll
use pinyin for the name moving forward

Gu Mang didn't say a word.

He didn't know whether he was a general of the past or not, but at least
later, he had been a dedicated spy.

Despite the disintegration of his memory, he also had a lot of puzzles.

But he kept his secret all the time.

Whether it was for Liaoguo, Lu Zhanxing, or Mo Xi. He kept the truth he

should never have said.

In this way, this spy, at least for the moment, was not so unsuccessful.

Zhou He was angry at his silence, and said grimly, "I'll see how long you
can hold on."

The light array lit up, and the flying lock was blown out from all sides. All
four of Gu Mang’s limbs and his neck buckled.

"Let's start," he said.

 Chapter 124 - Husband also has private affairs

As long as there were states, there would be darkness.

And the secret department of a state was always one of the dirtiest,
bloodiest and most invisible places in that country. Both Liaoguo and
Chonghua were the same.

Zhou He sat in a rose ring chair with a silver fox fur cushion with his long
legs raised. His face bowed, he looked at the scene in front of him.

The demonic test was very cruel, but also very quick.

From the beginning of his order, only one stick of incense had passed, and
two rounds of the trial had been conducted. Gu Mang was bound and
hoisted by a chain. Due to the requirements of the technique, Zhou He
doesn't use any herbs on him. That is to say, Gu Mang could feel the
puncture of every knife and the bite of every insect.

The gauze pad placed horizontally on the soft tongue in his mouth had been
soaked with blood. The next cultivator held the face of Gu Mang, who had
passed out, and replaced the gauze with a new one. Gu Mang didn't respond
to this. His long neck fell feebly. His face was paler than ice, and even his
lips were completely bloodless.

Zhou He asked, "How is the spiritual energy?"

"Very weak."

"And the heart?"

"Extreme disorder."
"..." There were three scales in the test. Spiritual energy, pulse, and spiritual
power. If they didn’t have the mentality of "it doesn't matter if we kill this
test body," these were the three keys that needed to be monitored all the
time.

Zhou He frowned slightly. He looked at Gu Mang's pale and colorless face,

and his fingernails squeezed the armrest of the armchair.

In addition to the trial and explanation of the emperor, he had orders which
needed to be fulfilled

But in this case, Gu Mang might not be able to support it for long. No one
could continue to be tossed when both the energy and the heart were near
the critical point.

He'd break down.

Zhou He frowned, clenched his lower lip, and closed his eyes. He was
worried.

He was holding the knuckles of the armchair and slowly loosened them. He
breathed out a little annoyed, almost giving up…

"What about the power of the mind?"

The cultivator who was in charge of guarding Gu Mang's state raised his
fingertips and covered his forehead which had been soaked by cold sweat.

When he looked at it, he suddenly opened his eyes, almost unbelievably,

again.

"..."

"How is it?" said Zhou He impatiently.

"Reporting, reporting back to the elder," the little disciple turned his head
and said. "Gu… Well, the spirit of the test body is still very strong, and
there is no sign of collapse of the mind!"
Zhou He's face changed!

How was that possible? He had been in charge of the Sishu platform for so
long.

Few people are able to keep their will in the middle of the first round let
alone the second round of trial. They were the kind of people who were
extremely strong, wear-resistant and exercise-resistant. But Gu Mang's
physical condition was obviously not good. Liaoguo's heavy quenching left
all kinds of old wounds on him. Three years after falling to Luo Mei
Garden, he was even thinner and weaker. Now his heart and soul flow had
reached the limit.

How could he…

Zhou He suddenly got up and walked to Gu Mang, urgently raising his hand
to explore the cold forehead.

One touch, it was even more frightening!

...

Gu Mang's will had no sign of loosening at all. If he did not look at the
bloodstained body, Zhou He couldn’t believe that it was the mental power
of a person who had been devastated to coma by the demonic test. He
seemed to have a kind of firmness, too persistent, too strong.

What was he holding on to?

"Elder, what can I do next? The test body has been unable to support it, but
in terms of mental strength, it may be able to... "

Zhou He interrupted the disciple's inquiry. He stared at Gu Mang's face and

suddenly felt a strong unease.

Because of his personal relationship, in addition to completing the demonic

test for the emperor, he also secretly received the entrustment of a close
friend——
He needed a confused memory.

Although he didn't know which memory of Gu Mang’s was worth

disrupting, he was already a person who lost his memory, and his brain was
not easy to use.

But since "that person" had opened his mouth, he would certainly buy the
other's face and do the same.

But he thought it would be more convenient for him to take advantage of

the collapse of Gu Mang's mind after the test. But now it seemed that things
would not go as well as he expected.

Zhou He thought for a moment and said, "Step back first."

"Yes!"

Zhou He stepped forward left and right, raised the Lie Ying dagger and
polished it inch by inch with his knuckles.

Close to a knife, the cold dagger face pasted Gu Mang's equally cold cheek.

Clearly sensing the strong soul in this man's body, the bloodthirsty "Lie
Ying"

couldn't help shaking excitedly in Zhou He's palm.

Zhou He leaned over. With his lips on Gu Mang's ear, he murmured to the
man in coma, "General Gu, I've done thousands of trials, and I've made
countless men tough as iron into a pool of mud - you're the only exception.
To tell you the truth, I’m someone who admired you very much."

The light of the Lie Ying flickered and gradually became dazzling.

"It's a pity that I was entrusted by others to disturb your mind," said Zhou
He.

"..."
"Sorry."

With a twist of his hand, the Lie Ying turned into several transparent chains
in his hands. Those chains were only willow branches, both thick and thin.
They swayed like little snakes between his fingers and hovered beside his
mind.

"Lie Ying," Zhou He ordered in a low voice, "Disordered soul!"

The last words fluttered down from the thin lips. Lie Ying, like a long-
awaited hunter, finally waited for the master's order. It made a shrill scream.
Then the locks flew out and went into Gu Mang's head!

"Ah -!"

All of a sudden, blood was pouring…

Gu Mang was awakened by the bursting pain. He suddenly raised his head
and started to sob vaguely between his mouth and tongue. He was
exhausted and couldn't make a loud voice, but tears rolled down his
bloodstained cheeks. His blue eyes were wide open and his pupils were
sharply closed. His whole body hanging in the middle of the air made the
chains clatter.

The fine chain made by the spiritual weapon wandered wildly in his skull
cavity, like an unscrupulous intruder, howling to break all his memories.

Those that were hard to remember, those that were hard to pick up, those
that were hard to have…

A precious lucidity.

Gu Mang opened his blue eyes, and in the great earth-cracking pain, the
cries of his brothers in the frontier were erased.

The promise of the king in the storm at the golden platform was erased.

The sorrowful and heroic laughter of Lu Zhanxing in the cold room of the
hell prison was erased.
Deep in his memory, Mo Xi looked at his eyes tenderly, the love and
sincerity he said countless times was... Erased...

Every time the Lie Ying tore a memory, Gu Mang tried to gather them
together.

He resisted, trembling with despair. He had been washed away once, but
now he would walk again in the hands of Zhou He.

He suddenly raised a strong reluctance——

Why do you treat me like this… Why push me to this step?!!

For the sake of the better Kyushu, he gave his own flesh and blood, his
brother, his conscience, his love and fame.

There was nothing left.

He even forgot who he was, and even thought that he was really treasonous,
that he was really unscrupulous.

He even knelt in front of Mo Xi, Murong Lian, and the tombstones of the
heroes of Zhanhun mountain, to kowtow one by one, thinking about how to
start over again.

Later, he was pitied by heaven. The Time Mirror was so wrong that he
recovered the memories of of before he betrayed the country. Although
these memories were so painful, at least——

At least he could know that he was a spy, an undercover agent, and a

pioneer knife for Chonghua to stab the heart of Liaoguo.

He was not a traitor…

Gu Mang's tears rolled down. He could have so little, he just wanted to

remember what he was!

Why take it?

His mouth was blocked and he couldn’t say anything, but his blue eyes
were almost begging to look at Zhou He - this was the first time that Gu
Mang had looked at him with such eyes since the test.

It was like a cub forced to die, looking sadly at the hunter in front of him.

His conscious revolt resulted in more crazy piercing of the Lie Ying chain.
Gu Mang suddenly gave out a heartbreaking wail. The meridians of his
neck burst out, and his fingernails fell deep into the palm of his hand. He
was muzzled by gauze, but he was still wailing and sending out the
ambiguous sad signal:

"Don't......"

Please, no more…

Don't take away my divinity. Don't rob my memory.

I only had them for a little while…

I haven't had time to see the northern border army and see what the
teenagers who went with me have become. I didn't have time to take a walk
in the streets of Chonghua to see if my state is better than before.

I haven't had time to go to the soul calling abyss where elder brother's head
is buried under an old locust tree to sacrifice a pot of wine and burn a
fragrance.

I haven't arranged the way for my silly Princess…

I don't want to forget.

I don't want to!!! —— He fought hard enough to make Zhou He's magic
weapons hum and quiver. Lie Ying splashed a light of despair and anger
like he couldn't kill his prey.

"Bang!" A voice.
The locks on Gu Mang's brain's spiritual energy were all collected and
turned into a bloodstained dagger again.

Zhou He was startled. He took a step back, stared at the failed spiritual
weapon, looked up at Gu Mang, and gradually the ground was like earth.

How could? What on earth is this man….

Before he could finish thinking, Gu Mang bowed down. Blood was

gurgling down from the injury on his forehead, but that was nothing. His
heart and soul were all consumed in a moment. He was hunched and
shivering with

convulsions. Blood was pouring out of his mouth and nose. The gauze
between his lips and tongue had been dyed thoroughly.

At this time, Zhou He heard the noise from outside the demon room.

It seemed that the disciple of the martial arts platform who is guarding
outside quarreled with someone, but Zhou He was at a loss for a moment,
and he couldn't respond until the stone gate opened——

Zhou He saw a man who was almost as embarrassed as Gu Mang standing

outside the demon room. All the disciples surrounded him and tried stop
him, but they didn't dare to do it. They only gathered around him timidly.

Zhou He couldn't believe his eyes. He murmured, "Xihe Jun…"

___

The author has something to say: today's writing is a little long Don't count
the words, please rest assured ~ ~ because I haven't touched the computer
for several days, and I'm in a lottery on Weibo during the day, and I'm tired
of (coughing) body skills, so I started to trouble my sister to sort out the list
very early ~ ~ it's only until 2:00 p.m. ~ tomorrow after 2:00 p.m. thank you
together

~ ~ I wish you all 520 happy ~ ~ today, erha super talk carried out 520
lottery, and the rest of the pollution is not over, so Let's not do the raffle of
Yugou first ~

~ join the raffle team of festival activities after the end ~ ~ but the
sweethearts with Yuwu's current full-text subscription records can also
participate in the second dog's raffle, ouch ~ ~ count the same ~ ~ wish you
a happy holiday~~

PS. I have been burning for four days without writing a word Anxious as a
dog, the next update will still be updated, but maybe it will disappear for a
short time in the comment area. When I squeeze out the time for the
evening reply, I will try to pull back the four-day loss. QAQ, I'm very sad.
I'm crying and crying! I really want to have 48 hours a day
 Chapter 125 - Take you out of purgatory

Mo Xi stood outside the door.

He looked as if he had just crawled out of a sea of blood. His face was as
white as paper, his clothes were mottled with blood, and his eyes were
terrible.

In addition to Mo Xi, there was Jiang Yexue. However, Jiang Yexue seemed
to be in a dilemma. He sat in a wheelchair with a sad look and looked at
two people inside and outside the stone gate helplessly.

These two people were covered with the same blood and the same scars.

But the same stubborn heart could not be destroyed.

As soon as Mo Xi saw Gu Mang, he collapsed. It seemed that he could not

feel the pain of his own body, and it seemed that he had suffered the
superimposed pain. He moved and walked towards Gu Mang, but only the
first few steps could be said to be walking. When he got to the back, it
became a run, stumbling forward.

"Gu Mang..."

A weak murmur came from the corner of the blue and white lips slide. He
repeated twice, his mood like a broken bridle. "Gu Mang, Gu Mang!"

Even though the spirit core was on the verge of collapse, he summoned
Shuai Ran. With the whip, he broke the chains that bound Gu Mang, and
the body that had been soaked in blood fell down softly.

Mo Xi embraced him with open arms.

"It's ok, it's ok… I'll take you. I'll take you now… It's all right, I'll... " The
person in his arms was so cold. His fingertips are blue and purple with cold,
and his forehead was bleeding black and red.

Mo Xi put out his hand, shaking, to remove the gauze between Gu Mang's
lips and tongue. His vision and his eyes were blurred by tears. The tears
came down and fell on Gu Mang's dirty and small face.

In fact, his senior brother had never been a tall man. He was born young
and naive. There was always a natural childishness in his eyebrows and
eyes. The

people around him were used to his strong, his brave, his aggressive spirit
and meticulous tenderness, so he had become their lighthouse, which they
saw as invincible.

But at the moment, he found that the man in his arms was so thin and thin.
The years took away the vitality of Gu Shixiong, the handsome Gu Mang,
and left him with scars.

These scars, new ones and old ones, were interwoven in Mo Xi's eyes, so
endless sadness and pain came to his mind, and he realized it so clearly——

Gu Mang had been broken countless times. The death of his soldiers, the
interrogation of his elder brother, the identity of being a spy, the re
quenching of Liaoguo, the effects of the fellow officers he was forced to kill
by the enemy for five years.

He was pushed down from high places by fate again and again and smashed
to pieces, but he tried again and again to put himself together like a person.

He really tried his best to bond himself. In other words, he might have been
milled into powder and dust, or he would never stand up again.

But Gu Mang had been gritting his teeth.

Because, behind him, there were his brothers who would never come back,
and in front of him, there was the dawn he has been longing for.
"Gu Mang..."

Lie Ying's stimulation to Gu Mang was too great. Even if Gu Mang finally
broke free, his memory, which was hard to recover, had been irreversibly
damaged.

He turned his tearful, clear blue eyes, and looked vaguely at Mo Xi. For a
moment, he was sure that Gu Mang still wanted to pretend to be strong. Gu
Mang even wanted to push him away, but Mo Xi caught his cold, raised
hand which was purple from the iron lock.

Gu Mang's eyelids opened feebly, and almost looked at him laxly. For a
while, he said, "Mo Xi..."

"It's me, I'm here, I'm here." Mo Xi choked. He caught Gu Mang's hand.
The wet eyelash curtain trembled, and he kissed him at the fingertips, "I
am..."

Gu Mang looked at the person in front of him with great concern.

His consciousness had been blurred.

All the memories were spinning in his mind, as if they would disappear at
any time. Those snowy and windy nights of camp, those summer days in
the summer palace, the night of the coming of age, the future his royal
highness promised again and again.

Everything was like a layer upon layer of snow floating in the sea of his
skull, trying to cover the traces of the past little by little.

Gu Mang knew that he would not be able to hold on for a long time. The
pain of losing and gaining again and again pressed into his veins. Maybe it
was because the person he loved most in his life was by his side at the
moment, and he was going to forget him. Gu Mang suddenly gave birth to a
kind of unwillingness and weakness in this sharp pain.

He suddenly grasped Mo Xi's hand with force. He opened his eyes wide and
gasped for breath. He looked at Mo Xi's face. He was hoarse and weak.
"I......"

But what should he say?

I'm not a traitor?

I'm not a bad guy?

I love you, I want to be with you, I don't mean to alienate you.

Can you believe me?

He couldn’t say anything.

Even at this time, he still couldn’t say anything!

The wind and rain of golden platform poured on his burning heart after so
many turbulent years, and put out his only selfish fire. He seemed to hear
the voice of the emperor, as if pleading but so dignified - holding the dream
he had been pursuing all his poor life.

"I can promise you that I will let you see the fair future for heroes,
regardless of origin for everyone."

No matter where the hero comes from.

Fair for everyone.

No one would need to be involved in the struggle between the old and new
forces like Lu Zhanxing and die with injustice.

There would be no one who couldn’t protect his brother and do what he
didn’t want to do. He’d been under pressure all his life because of his
humble background.

There will never be people who can’t love each other again. They hide
because of their blood. They dare not give their heart to one another…
"I needs a person. He should be loyal, brave and smart enough. I need such
a person to enter Liaoguo, pass information from Liaoguo and become a
poison to Liaoguo and Laoshi."

"Official Gu, are you willing to bear your share of the weight as the arm of
Chonghua?"

The thunder and lightning of golden stage seemed to shine in his heart
again. He opened his eyes, strangled all the selfishness he was born with,
and swallowed all the words.

Yes.

He was a spy.

From the day when he agreed to the emperor’s request, he had no way to
turn back.

But…

It was like heaven pitied him. It was like heaven felt that there should be
something sweet in his life's pain. Although he didn't say anything, he felt
Mo Xi holding his hand and heard him whisper, "I believe you."

"..." The blue eyes turned around blankly and dully, staring at Mo Xi’s sad
face.

"I will always believe you… I’ll never leave you again."

Gu Mang knew that he should be surprised and ask why he said that
suddenly, He should ask how he knew what happened to him - but perhaps
his divine sense had been confused, and his strongest feeling was the flood
of grievances.

I believe you.

Five years of treason, three years of homecoming.

He suddenly realized with great clarity that he had been waiting for this
sentence for so many years. In his sleep, he longed for someone to say such
words to him, but no one had ever said them to him. No one had ever given
him these three words.

To this day.

All these years of a career as a spy, after all, was too hard.

Gu Mang's tears rolled down his eyes. He choked and seemed to want to
say something, but his throat was full of blood. He couldn't make a sound,
only his lips moved back and forth. He shivered and wept soundlessly,
which made his face look embarrassed.

This is the first time that Mo Xi had seen Gu Mang cry so sadly and
helplessly in the long time since he knew him. Mo Xi raised his
bloodstained hand and stroked his face. He wanted to wipe away his tears
for Gu Mang, but he was clumsily making him dirtier and dirtier.

Mo Xi’s tears kept flowing down. His fingers were shaking. He rubbed Gu
Mang's soft but cold cheeks. He didn't wipe them. He looked at Gu Mang.
There were so many people around him. He didn't want to care about
anything. He just hung his wet long eyelashes and looked at this person.
Before long, he said in a hoarse voice, "I'm sorry, Shixiong. I've kept you
waiting too long."

"I've come to take you home..."

He picked up Gu Mang and put his arm around his shoulder - until this
time, Zhou He woke up and called out to him——

"Xihe Jun!"

"..."

"Do you know that Gu Mang is the test body determined by the emperor,
he..."

Mo Xi did not let him finish, he suddenly raised his fierce red eyes.
"The emperor has decided on many things for him. Some are not known at
all. I just want to know if he had a clear conscience when he gave you this
task."

"Are you crazy? Do you know what you're talking about!" Zhou He turned
his head and ordered, "Stop him!"

Mo Xi was really crazy. He didn't say anything more. He raised his empty
hand, and blue light reflected in his palm. Jiang Yexue saw the shape and
his complexion went white. "Mo Xi! Stop!"

How could he stop?

There were eight years between him and his senior brother.

If he stopped easily, how can he catch up with Gu Mang, who was carrying
a small burden and walking alone for eight years?

Mo Xi shut his eyes and shouted angrily, "TunTian! Come forth!"

With a strong wind rising, the blue scepter suddenly appeared in his hands.
Mo Xi felt a sharp pain like a chapped knife in his heart. There was blood
oozing from the corner of his lips. Fine cracks began to open in his spiritual
core. Every single thread of the technique caused hard-to-reverse heavy
damage to his body.

Mo Xi’s eyes were illuminated by the edge of the scepter. He urged his
TunTian with his power spread it out. He turned it into a scepter more than
ten feet higher than a man. The white handle and the golden head were
decorated with the sun. The embedded sapphire gave out a dazzling light.

A clang!

In the complete state, the spiritual power of Tuntian was strong and earth-
shaking. Even with this incomplete state, the wave of spiritual energy was
shook those around them. Several weaker disciples were forced to kneel on
the ground.
"Xihe Jun......" Zhou He's face was very ugly. "Do you know… It's illegal
for you to fight and release divine force here!"

"Join me." The blue and gold light of the scepter shone on the face of Mo
Xi. He was pale, but extremely determined. "I’ll wait."

Zhou He: "..."

Jiang Yexue: " Mo Xi... "

TunTian was a terrible spiritual weapon that could lay down millions of
corpses in one move. Although no one believed that Mo Xi would really
use it to deal with Chonghua's people, it was enough to be horrified that he
held the sun's edge scepter in his hands. Let alone the martial arts platform,
even the military aircraft department with many experts wouldn’t dare to
stop him.

Mo Xi glanced at the people who were afraid to come to him and held Gu
Mang, who has passed out into a coma. He took him with him and
supported his body.

The two people who were covered with bruises and wounds slowly walked
out of the bloody hell.

___

The author has something to say: big dog: Thank you "xxxkingxx", "Lu
Xu's slap on the face calls" Lingya "," nickname doesn't matter "," among
"and" a candy pile "
 Chapter 126 - Serious injury

Zhou He looked at Mo Xi and Gu Mang leaving. His face became more and
more ugly.

"Elder, look… What shall we do now?"

"What else can I do? Go report it to the emperor! Say that Mo Xi violated
national law, intruded into the important space without permission, violated
the imperial edict, and fought privately in the inner court!"

Jiang Yexue frowned. "The boundary is old, and the situation is

complicated.

You are in a bad mood now. Please think twice."

Zhou He was furious. "Jiang, are you talking without back pain?"

Jiang Yexue: "..."

"Today, a person from the Military Department dared to intrude into our
Sishu platform and rob a man from our platform. If I can bear to swallow
my voice, where will I face in the future?! I know you're his brother, but
you'd better make it clear. Your brother is in touch with the law now!
What's the matter? You want to cover up his crime!?"

After that, Zhou He waved his sleeves and said in a fierce voice, "What are
you doing? Go to report it to the emperor!"

"Yes!"

Half an hour later, at Xihe mansion—

The damage caused by the demonic testing to Gu Mang was so great that he
fells into a coma when he left Sishu platform. After that, he had not woken
up.

In this long period of loss, Gu Mang had a deep dream.

In the dream, he and Mo Xi were only in their early twenties. They walked
together on a long dike on the outskirts of Chonghua city. It was dusk. Half
of the makeup was removed from the sun. The crimson rouge and gorgeous
gold powder rose to the sky and floated for thousands of miles.

He broke a piece of dogtail grass, shook it while walking, and said, "I can't
believe that you ordered soldiers and generals to finally attack Zhucheng."
The first time you are in charge, are you nervous.

Mo Xi, eyes hanging, did not say he was not nervous. He only said tightly,
"I will win."

Gu Mang said with a smile, "That's right. Remember, when you are a
leader, the most important thing is not to collapse. No matter what happens,
if you don't cross, others can see hope from you. If even the commander of
the first army has no courage, the army will be scattered, and it will be
useless for the soldiers to fight again. You are the soul of the first army.
When you put on the rank of commander, you are responsible for the life of
each brother."

Mo Xi nodded, raises his hand, and looked at Gu Mang's face against the
golden sunset.

"I will."

After a pause, he added another sentence.

"Wait for me to come back."

Gu Mang said with a smile, "Why are you so serious all of a sudden?
What's the matter?"
This young man was very serious and clumsy, but he still needed to be
calm.

"The emperor said that if I succeed in this battle, he will allow me to leave
the independent door of the Mo family."

"... So?"

Mo Xi bit his lower lip, but for a while he did not dare to look at him. First,
he turned his head to look at the sparkling river, and the golden light
reflected in his eyes and floated on his eyelashes.

He didn’t know if it was because of the sunset, or for some other reason,
Mo Xi's face looked a little red, especially the tip of his ear, which was
filled with a thin layer of blood.

"I can have my own house."

Gu Mang: "..."

He was also slow at the time. In fact, both of them were objects of love for
the first time. In fact, neither was better than the other. Gu Mang looked at
Mo Xi in bewilderment. He really didn't understand what Mo Xi wanted to
express. He hesitated for a moment and said, "Ok… Well...
Congratulations?"

Almost at the same time, Mo Xi asked softly, "Would you like to live with
me?"

Gu Mang: "..."

Mo Xi: "..."

They looked at each other, and Mo Xi’s beautiful face was even redder. He
coughed softly, as if he wanted to pick up his dignity, but he didn't want to
force the other to be too urgent. So his long eyelashes flickered down, and
he said,
"No, it doesn't matter if you don't want to. I can wait. No, I don't mean that
either. I mean, I've seen all my pictures and drawings. I... "

The more embarrassed he felt, the more he wanted to cover up, the more he
would shake off those soft and green thoughts.

Calming himself, Mo Xi finally pushed Gu Mang away and went to the

edge of the dam to increase his salary. Almost despairingly, he murmured,
"I'm sorry, I'm just asking... "

Gu Mang remembered looking at the young man's clumsy and stubborn

way of courting him at that time, and suddenly understood.

He was a little shidi. He had not fought a war yet and had not yet gone out
to fight, but he believed that he would win. He secretly ran to see the
drawings…

He thought of the end, but some of his heart was sour.

He knew that Mo Xi was always sincere to him.

It's just that he was afraid to have it.

Maybe it was because Mo Xi was going to the front line soon, or maybe it
was because he had some selfish intentions in his heart, but he didn't refuse
Mo Xi's proposal at that time, which made the young man happy.

On that day, he and Mo Xi did not return to their respective residences, but
spent the whole night in the inn outside the city. In the end, he had no
strength.

His face was buried in the messy pillows, and his eyes were long with tears
because of too much stimulation.

He was shivering and trembling.

When his consciousness was dim, he heard Mo Xi say to him softly, "There
is something I want to give you."
He didn't have the strength to ask more questions, but Mo Xi caught his
hand holding the sheet. His broad hand covered Gu Mang's fingers one by
one. He felt a slight stabbing pain on the back of his hand, and then the
palm and the back of his hand, which were connecting the two men. A red
light array lit up. It floated all the way to the side of his neck along the grip
of his hand.

Gu Mang was still a little confused because of the lingering aftertaste. He

couldn’t help but ask, "what is it?"

"A small sword formation." Mo Xi loosened his hand, raised his calloused
finger, and gently touched the side of Gu Mang's neck. "I know someone
will bully you.

They’ll be afraid of making trouble and dare not use spiritual techniques.
They’ll only dare to show off using their cheap hands and feet."

His eyelashes drooped and he kissed his side of his neck.

"I have left a drop of blood and formed this array. I haven't focused on it
yet, so you can form it in any way, one word, one flower… Anything is ok.
It will protect you when I'm away. Of course, if you don't want… You can
also seal it."

Gu Mang was kissed by him gently, and listened quietly while lying in bed.

He had mixed feelings in his heart. He partly wanted to laugh happily and
partly wanted to cry sadly. In fact, he would not live in Mo Xi's house.

It was a mansion, not a home.

Home is a place where two people can be fair and honest together without
hiding. It was like loving secretly and burying wrongly.

Mo Xi might be able to give him a place to live, but it could not give him a
real sense of home. They were not the same people, they never had been.
He knew that he would eventually refuse Mo Xi, but at the moment,
looking at the young man's earnest and pleading appearance, he could not
say anything for a while.

His body has been softened by his shidi, and his heart has been softened to
a mess. Almost driven by guilt, he turned his face to touch Mo Xi’s face
with his hands raised.

"Are you the only one who gets to keep the sword array?"

"... huh?

His black eyes smiled softly. "What if someone bullies you?"

Mo Xi: "..."

Naturally, no one would dare to take advantage of Master Mo's fists and
feet.

However, it seemed that these two people, whose fate made it impossible
for them to reach the end together, would leave a secret in each other’s
bodies that only they knew. Gu Mang bit his finger, turns over, pointed his
finger at the side of Mo Xi's neck, and seriously turned it into a red lotus.

Then he took Mo Xi's hand, covered it, and smiled, "I will also keep a drop
of my blood. You have made a guardian sword array for me, and I will stay
with you.

How is it?"

Mo Xi’s eyes had a very bright luster. That brilliance made it unbearable for
Gu Mang to look at.

Mo Xi said, "Ok. "

He spoke, hugging him from behind. His warm chest against Gu Mang's
back, he stroked his hair and kissed his neck and earlobes.

"Wait for me to come back."

"When I come back, everything will be better."

"Believe me..."

Believe me.

At that time, the image and the sound of Mo Xi began to fade away. Like all
the memories pierced by Lie Ying, it was fragmented and disintegrated.

Wait for me.

Everything will be better.

Gu Mang struggled in his deep consciousness, curled up on his knees and

apologized to the devout Mo Xi - I'm sorry, and I hope I can wait for you all
the time.

I also hope everything will be better.

I've always believed in you.

But... Mo Xi, some things have to be done. Some sacrifices have to be

done.

When fate finds you, you don't want to be a coward, you are doomed to face
it.

We all have our own way to go.

That future, that family, you described to me, I have spent such a beautiful
and carefree life in your eyes.

It's enough.

So when you come back, you can't see me… Don't be sad…

I love you.

In my life, every word I said, every I love you, was true.

...

Mo Xi...

In the coma, there were still tears rolling down from the corner of Gu
Mang's eyes, seeping into the sideburns.

A group of medical practitioners were busy by Gu Mang's bed. The chief

elder said in a deep voice, "Clotting array, open three more. Shenting,
Fengchi, and Renying. Use the three acupoints to set the soul.* "

*These are the name of the acupoints. Rough translation is mental court,
wind pond, greet people, respectively.

After saying this, he did not see any movement from the little apprentice.
Then he raised his white eyebrow angrily. "What god is walking? Hurry!"

The little apprentice replied hurriedly, "Oh oh." His eyes hurriedly moved
away from Gu Mang's face. In his heart, he still couldn't help muttering - it
must be really painful to take the demonic test.

Otherwise, why did Gu Mang cry in a coma?

His master urged, "Three points for needle dropping, steady gesture."

"Yes!"

The medicine practitioners gathered in front of the bed in Xihe mansion.

The light ink twill was low, and the lion dragon's golden beast was burning
with the fragrance of peace and tranquility. However, the tension in the
house could not be controlled. Shennongtai's medical officers came in and
out, and bloody water washed from the wound was changed from basin to
basin. The decoction and the prepared dressings were also sent out in the
same way.
No one dared to speak, and the sweat dripped in front of every cultivator
and slave.

There were two patients in the room. One was Gu Mang, who was lying on
the bed at the moment, and the other was Mo Xi, who is sitting on at the
side of the table.

No one knew what Mo Xi went through, why he was suddenly hurt like
this, or why he didn't care about it and only about the comatose one in
bed…

That traitor.

In fact, the Shennongtai practitioners who were summoned to cure his

disease were very confused.

A medicine practitioner cautiously went forward and said, "Xihe Jun, the
superior Shengji ointment is here, your wound..."

"Give it to him."

Little practitioner: "..."

"All these top-grade remedies are for his injuries." Mo Xi’s eyes were red
and did not move from the bed even for a moment. "I'm ok."

The one who was responsible for healing Mo Xi had a sallow face. He
wanted to stop and say, "Big brother! You are ok!? Your spiritual core is
about to crack.

How can you be ok?"

But seeing Mo Xi's stubborn expression, no one dared to say anything

more, so he had to keep silent and rush back and forth in the room.

He was so busy that suddenly a little slave ran in nervously. "Lord, Lord!"

"What's the matter?"

"The emperor Master Zhao Gong to make a proclamation, saying that you
should go outside to receive the imperial edict."

Mo Xi didn't speak or move. His hand was still on the dark and shiny
sandalwood table, and he was treated by Yao Xiu. After a while, three
words fell between his thin lips.

"Let him wait."

The whole hall was shocked. A little practitioner who was carrying soup
and medicine into the room almost knocked over the bowl. He stared at Mo
Xi in horror with wide eyes. Everyone had the feeling: Is Xihe Jun crazy?

The little servant said: "Here… How can it... "

Mo Xi did not blink twice to repeat himself. This time, he simply only one
word:

"Wait."

"..." The slave had no choice but to stumble out again. Mo Xi was still
staring at the figure on the bed shrouded by the light array of spiritual
spells.

A silver bearded elder medicine practitioner said before that Gu Mang's

constitution was transformed too strangely by Liaoguo, and there was a
very heavy Yin Qi flowing through him, as if he was a body cursed by
millions of people.

This physique was was very strange to people of Chonghua. In addition, Gu

Mang was seriously injured. Each of these medicine practitioners had made
every effort to stabilize Gu Mang's life.

But they couldn't save his brain from being hurt again.

Elder Yao Xiu wiped the sweat on his face and asked, "How about the
divine sense?"
The practitioner, who had been practicing the method to stabilize his brain,
looked blue and white. Obviously, he had expended the power of nine cows
and two tigers, but he still shook his head. "He can't stand it. He lost two
souls. Now *cough!*" When he reached the end, he was exhausted and
even choking blood.

Mo Xi's ear was buzzing, and the whole person was like an ice cave.

"What do you mean?"

"..." Seeing him looking at them like that, they were all ashamed. No one
dared to answer first.

"What will he become?"

At this time, only the elder could come out to talk. Yao Xiu's face was very
embarrassed, but he could only be brave. "I'm afraid that he won't
remember anything… If he’s broken too badly, he might not be able to
speak. It might even damage his eyes…"

Mo Xi rose to his feet. His whole body was shaking. His lips, which were
originally light in color, were even more pale and colorless. The medicine
practitioner who had been stabilizing his heart felt a sudden opening of
spiritual energy. He lost his voice and said, "Xihe Jun, you can't move any
more! You -- "

Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a faint female voice.

"Mo Dage, you have my spiritual core. Is that how you abuse yourself?"

All of them look back together and bowed their heads.

"Princess Mengze!"

"Greeting Princess Mengze!"

___

The author has something to say: meat bun continues to strive to save the
manuscript By the way: Mengze little chubby friend, do you want to
consider hiding in the air defense hole? I think there will be a lot of cute
kids killing you tonight

Zhou He: snow on the river! You don't have back pain when you stand
talking!!!

Jiang yexue: Why are you so embarrassed. Look at my wheelchair and talk.
 Chapter 127 - The sorrow of Mengze

Princess Mengze, dressed in a pale gold robe with falling clouds and a bun,
walked in from the shade of the flowers outside the door. Her maid Yue
Niang followed her, carrying a gold and yellow sandalwood brocade box.

She went into the room and glanced at the faces of the people one by one.
She looked at Gu Mang, who was lying in the tent, and finally here eyes fell
on the pale Mo Xi.

"You're going to lose your life again, aren't you?"

"..."

Mengze's eyes flashed. "Last time your heart broke… It was also because
you wanted to save your shixiong. He almost killed you then. I saved you. I
have nothing to ask of you. I only hope you will think about whether it's
worth it or not when you meet someone or something from now on."

The room was quiet and terrible, except for Mengze's low voice, which was
obviously sad.

She said word by word, "Mo Dage, so many years have passed. Now I ask
you, do you still want to be as stubborn and make the same choice as
before?"

Mengze was talking about the battle at Dongting river.

That year, he wanted to use his life to change Gu Mang's head, so he was
stabbed in the heart. That knife stab was so determined that later he would
feel cold whenever he thought about it.
But now he know the truth of Gu Mang as a spy. Thinking about it, he
could only think it was too painful for Gu Mang.

——"What kind of thing are you? Do you think if you die, I will feel guilty
and turn back? Don't be silly."

"You are going to be a scholar. You were born to be a man. You can't think
too much about old feelings."

What was Gu Mang's mood when he said and did these things?

Mo Xi closed his eyes. He couldn’t explain everything to Mengze in such a

short time. He also felt that Mengze couldn’t understand the twists and
turns immediately.

His heart was in a mess. He wanted to keep Gu Mang's divine sense, protect
the man who had been covered with bruises and seek justice for the spy
who had been lurking in the ghost house for five years. But the words of the
elder Shennongtai medicine practitioner echoed in his mind——

I'm afraid he won’t be able to remember anything. He might not be able to

speak.

If he is too badly broken, even his eyes might be damaged.

In his memory, those bright and warm black eyes were bent up, and his
smile was like stars floating on water. The black eyes blinked for a moment,
then opened, and changed into a blue color, as if a secular lake came to him
slowly.

The Gu Mang before and after the re-quenching laughed and looked at him
quietly and obediently. He called him - Mo Shidi, Mo Xi, my princess, my
lord…

Mo Xi’s hands were shaking. Instead of answering Mengze's words, he

went to Gu Mang's couch. He leaned over and gazed at the face, which was
so pale now that the blood had been wiped away.
After a few moments of silence, he said to the elder of Shennongtai, "Go
on."

Mengze's eyes finally flashed with spots of anxiety, and she said, "Mo Xi -"

"I'll explain it to you later. As long as you trust me."

Mengze: "..."

"I have to save him," Mo Xi said.

There was a terrible silence around, and there seemed to be some invisible
undercurrent flowing. For a moment, almost everyone thought that Mengze
was going to rage and break down, but Mengze finally stopped for a while
and said slowly, "I'm going to talk to you… Ok. Since this is your choice."

After a pause, she stepped forward.

"I'll help you."

"Maidservant Niang said startled, "Princess!"

Mengze seemed to be struggling with some emotions. She had always been
a very tolerant person, but this time, almost everyone could see the pain and
grievance flowing in her eyes.

Mengze's lips moved, and she seemed to want to say something more, but
she probably overestimated the limit of her ability, and her eyes were a little
red before the words came out. She tilted her face and lowered her
eyelashes.

Yue Niang was so distressed that she couldn't care about the respect and
inferiority of master and servant. She lamented, "Princess, what are you
doing..."

Mengze closed her eyes. Her eyelashes trembled, and she once again
controlled herself. This time, she finally resisted the almost overflowing
sadness.
She opened her eyes and said, "Take my medicine box."

Everyone was stunned!

Was Murong Mengze planning to practice medicine again?!

There were two great masters of medicine cultivation in Chonghua. One

was Jiang Fuli, one the three sins of "greed, hatred and ignorance", and the
other was Murong Mengze, one the three saints of "discipline, meditation,
and wisdom". However, many years ago, Mengze had overdrawn the power
of her spiritual core because of the treatment of Mo Xi, and many things
could no longer be done by herself. All these years she had taken good care
of herself and finally recovered.

If she practiced medicine in person, though she could achieve the best
effect, she would be completely waste it. How could Mo Xi allow her to
sacrifice again?

He took hold of her arm and whispered, "Mengze, go back."

"..."

"I owe you a life. I can't owe another."

Murong Mengze was holding his wrist, and her long elegant eyes gradually
gathered mist.

Maybe it was true that these years she had been waiting too long and
restrained herself too much. The jade leaf and gold branch, which had never
been so happy and angry, ended up in a situation where the eyes were wet
and red in full view of the public.

"Mo Dage… You will be sad if something happens to him. Have you ever
thought about me?"

The group of people had never heard Princess Mengze express emotion.
After a while, they were at a loss. They knew that they should not listen or
watch, but they could not leave the room, so they had to make wooden
sculptures of themselves.
Mengze's voice trembled and she said, "What will you think of me if it
happens to you again? I can't be a righteous woman my whole life. Is my
whole life so unworthy in your eyes, I can only change you for such a few
short peaceful years?"

As she spoke, she could not help but burst into tears. Her tears rolled down
the crystal soft cheeks, dripping on the back of Mo Xi's hand holding her
wrist.

"You Shixiong… If he is so important to you, I'd rather have another

forbidden operation to save him! Mo Dage, I have done everything I can. I
just ask you to remember me a little more in the future… So do I… I
also...... "

Suddenly she closed her eyes, and big tears rolled down like broken beads.

Mo Xi's original state of mind was like a bowstring stretched to the

extreme. Gu Mang's treatment couldn't be delayed at all. He urgently
needed to ask the elder of Shennongtai if there was any way to solve it, but
at the same time, he looked at Mengze.

He couldn’t coax a woman at all. He was worried and his heart was stuffy,
but he didn’t know what to say to make her stop meddling in this matter.

Mo Xi knew how hard it was to owe someone and be destined to be unable

to repay them.

Every time he saw Mengze, he was doomed to be filled with feelings of

guilt and remorse. Because Mengze wanted something that he had no way
to give to her.

He had already given it to the man on the bed.

Because of this, he always didn’t know what to say or do in front of her. It

was like being bound by invisible puppet strings. No matter how reluctant
he was, as long as Mengze opened her mouth, he would do many things.
This feeling of involuntariness was too painful, so he didn’t want Gu Mang
to accept another kindness that he couldn’t repay at all.

At this time, the medicine cultivator, who had been maintaining the stability
of Gu Mang's divine sense, suddenly exclaimed "wow." He choked a big
clot of blood, and the magic light array on his hand suddenly darkened.

"What's the matter?" said the elder of Shennongtai.

"The divine sense in his body is very strange. Just now, something very
fierce rushed out. I can't support it. I don't have the ability."

Just at this time, Gu Mang's eyes suddenly opened, but he did not regain
consciousness. His eyes were turning left and right, his pupils were lax, and
his lips seemed to curse something. Then, blood and tears poured out of his
eyes, flowing down his long eyes like a phoenix tail.

A little medicine cultivator lost his voice and said, "What's the matter?"

"This is… At this time, the black magic spell has begun to backfire in his
body...

" Murmured Mengze.

She suddenly raised her head and said to Mo Xi, "His mind has begun to
disintegrate. Now I'm not sure if I can save him. If I don't get control, Mo
Dage -

he will die. "

Mo Xi’s face suddenly white!

Mengze saw all his concerns in his eyes, and said sadly, " If you don't want
him to, let me try. Anyway… Anyway, I'm in your heart... "

But before she had finished speaking, she was interrupted by a voice from
outside the door.

"Why is the princess so pessimistic?"

That voice was lazy, with some inborn contempt and arrogance. "In my
opinion, the life on the bed isn’t very hard. He might not die, and the brain
may not be bad."

The words were smooth, and a man with large blue sleeves with golden
buckles walked into the room.

"Isn’t there still me?"

If the appearance of Princess Mengze had made the practitioners who

admired her medical skills nervous, almost all the practitioners would kneel
down for this man as soon as he entered the door.

"Greeting herbalist Jiang!"

Mengze was also slightly stunned. " Jiang Yaoshi......"

Jiang Fuli's face was dim and his eyes narrowed. He always liked to squint
his eyes, probably because he counted a lot of money. His eyesight was not
very good. When he didn't wear glass goggles, a pair of apricot eyes were
always hazy, like a rain in the south of the river.

Jiang Fuli raised his two fingers and held a golden bill between his long
white fingers. Turning his head to Mo Xi, he said, "Did you send me the
spirit beast that had a letter?"

Mo Xi said, "Your wife said you went to the south…"

"Yes. But I'm not far away. After all, I can’t live without money. When I see
the ticket, I’ll be back." Jiang Fuli flicked the glittering golden ticket and
glanced at Gu Mang on the bed.

"My Shixiong’s life -"

"His life, his eyes will be fine." Jiang Fuli paused for a moment, walked
forward, raised his hand, and pointed at Gu Mang's forehead and heart. The
divine sense is not good, but it will not be impossible to protect. I have to
treat it first.
Anyway, I'll try my best."

Jiang Fuli was a lonely man with no position. He had only one principle for
doing things: money.

As long as the money was in place, he would do his best.

Jiang Fuli was located on the edge of the bed. He lifted his hand to untie Gu
Mang's robe and check his scar.

"It took such a long time to cure it, quack," he sighed.

Shennongtai people: "..."

Jiang Fuli raised his long fingers and quickly pressed them on some
important points of his body. The gushing blood stopped immediately. He
raised his hand and said, "Pass it."

He didn't say what to hand over. He probably felt that others could
understand by themselves. The nearest small medicine practitioner busily
handed him the medicine box.

Jiang Fuli: "What do I want your little broken box for? Give me gauze!"

The little cultivator was stared at by his apricot eyes. Trembling with fear,
he hurriedly handed a piece of gauze to his hands.

Jiang Fuli wiped the blood of those serious wounds on Gu Mang. He wiped
them, and suddenly froze when he wiped his shoulder.

Mo Xi immediately said, "What's the matter?"

"..." Jiang Fuli frowned and looked at a scar on Gu Mang's shoulder, "This
petal shaped scar mark..."

"It wasn't from this time. He had it when he was young."

"Naturally I know it's not a new injury." Jiang Fuli's eyes still fell on the
scar, "I just feel it’s familiar. Why do I feel that I saw a similar one on
another patient before..."

Saying that he was not sure, he shook his head. "A bit like- I probably
remember wrong."

After that, he threw the gauze stained with blood, sat up straight, and began
to heal Gu Mang.

The water drop clock beside the bedside table was slowly flowing, and the
room was very quiet. Jiang Fuli sat beside Gu Mang, two slender fingers on
Gu Mang's wrist. He felt the pulse while conveying the spiritual energy to
the body.

The medical incantations he used were different from the traditional

incantations of Chonghua. Therefore, the group of medical practitioners
around him couldn’t see any way. They just looked and saw that the scars
on Gu Mang's skin and flesh were healing at an amazing speed, and the blue
and purple on his cheeks were fading away.

Mengze whispered, "Jiang Fuli is really worthy of his reputation."

Jiang Fuli calmly said, "The princess over praises."

The Shennongtai elder approached cautiously and asked, "Herbalist Jiang,

look… Is there anything else you need us to do?"

"Oh, yes, I need it," said Jiang Fuli.

The elder hurriedly said, "You may say it, Herbalist Jiang. We will do it."

"I need you to be quiet," said Jiang Fuli.

But it seemed as if it was against him. Not long after he had finished saying
this, a young man rushed in and shouted, "No, No."

Jiang Fuli: "..."

Mo Xi suddenly turned back. "What's the matter?"

Boy: "No! Lord, Butler Li can't bear it outside. Zhao Gong is furious. He
says that Lord, you are not respected for your resistance. If you don't go out,
he will force others to rush you into the palace!"

___

The author has something to say: ha ha ha burp!!

To Liao ~ ~ Wo, I want to explain two things. One thing is that I saw a little
cute girl who thought that Xihe Jun was out in public. No, he didn't. when
he saved Gu Mang, he just hugged him. He kissed his back, hair, and didn't
move too obviously. If he didn't stare at it from the right angle, he could not
perceive any special action. Considering that Mo Zhi looked too upright, Si
Most of the people in the arena only think that they are good and dying
comrades in arms =

= so they don't come out publicly

Then, you give your name to the wrong bird! He can't be Murong dog egg,
Murong son of a bitch and the like = = JunShang is a single name, Murong
family, boys are all single names, girls are two words 233333

Murong Chuyi: What about me?

Yue Chenqing: what?!!! Four uncle you are female originally???!!

Jiang yexue: what are you talking about? My silly brother, my brother-in-
law doesn't count. He picked it up.
 Chapter 128 - Confrontation

Li Wei stood under the plaque in the center of the main door with his
sleeves hanging. Behind him was the locked gate of Xihe mansion. In front
of him was the stone pillar of town mansion given by Xian Jun. On the top
of it small characters were engraved with the honor of the four generations
of heroes of the Mo family.

"Steward Li, you have turned the sky! Do you want to resist the imperial
edict of Xihe mansion!?"

"Zhao Gong, what are you saying? Haven't I explained everything to you?
Xihe Jun is in a bad condition. He can't come out to receive the emperor's
order.

When he is in better condition, I will tell him about the edict immediately.
Don't be angry. It's bad for you to be angry."

Zhao Gong was so angry that he pointed to Steward Li's nose and said, "Li
Wei!

You have to be a liar! Tonight, Xihe Jun's invasion of the platform has been
a big deal! He robbed the traitor named Gu from under the old eyelid of the
perimeter.

Now you say he's not well. Who do you think is a fool?"

Li Wei touched his nose. "Well, it's a long story. I'm afraid there's a
misunderstanding..."

"What misunderstanding can there be! In one night, Shennongtai went to

the mansion, Princess Mengze went to the mansion, Jiang Fuli went to the
mansion - why can Xihe Jun can see these people, but only the people sent
by the emperor are kept out of the door - what's the reason!?"

Li Wei clapped his hands. "Oh, what you said is right! Did you realize, too?

Those who go in are all practitioners of the medicine sect. They are all night
doctors for the Lord. The Lord is very sick!"

"You --"

It was a fierce struggle, and suddenly the door opened with a squeak.

Mo Xi stood behind the gate, in the middle of the moon, lifting a pair of
tired but still fierce phoenix eyes. He came out coldly.

Li Wei had really dragged it to the point where he couldn’t drag it any
more.

Seeing Mo Xi, Li Wei was relieved. He hastened to one side and said,
"Lord."

Mo Xi stepped out of the threshold, his voice was slow and blazing. "It's
hard for you. Go down."

"Yes."

Li Wei retreated, and Mo Xi came out, looking down the steps of the
mansion at Zhao Gong. Although Zhao Gong was the closest servant to the
emperor and trusted by him, his status, dignity and inferiority were still
there. What's more, Mo Xi naturally had a very cold temperament. When he
didn’t open his mouth or laugh, this temperament could make almost
everyone feel great pressure.

Zhao Gong’s sharp point suddenly converged.

He bowed his head and made a salute. "Xihe Jun."

Mo Xi looked up slightly at the starry night in front of him without saying a

word.
Some indescribable emotions flashed in his eyes.

Zhao Gong then said, "Please, sir -"

"How is the emperor’s body?"

Zhao Gong was stunned. He thought about all kinds of reactions from Mo
Xi, accepted it calmly, becoming angry or disobeying… But he was choked
by the endless words of Mo Xi.

"Mengze said that he had a relapse a few days ago, but how is he now?"

"... Thank you, Xihe Jun. The emperor has his own blessing. He’s almost as
good as before."

"Ok. That's good." Mo Xi stepped on the ground with his army boots inlaid
with iron sheets. He went down the steps and said lightly, "I'll follow you to
the palace."

Deep in the imperial city—

Rosefinch Hall.

This dormitory was the warmest place in the whole palace city. The palace
was not big, but it was all made of rocks transported from the fierce volcano
in the extreme south. All year round, it was filled with cold dispelling
spices and covered with thick woolen blankets. Every time when he had a
cold attack, the emperor would choose to rest here and warm his body.

Mo Xi followed Zhao Gong to Rosefinch Hall. Zhao Gong went in gave a

report then he retreated with a horsetail whisk cage. He bowed to Mo Xi
and said,

"Xihe Jun, please go in."

Mo Xi stepped into the hall - he always disliked coming to this hall,

because the carpet of Rosefinch hall was too thick. As soon as he entered
the door, his feet would sink into the soft mat. Like a wild animal falling
into the mud, like a moth falling into the spider's web, it would climb up
along the spine of his body. No matter how good the fragrance was, it
couldn’t be dispelled.

Zhao Gong closed the door of the hall. There was a heavy fragrance in
Rosefinch hall surrounded by pearls. It seemed that the air was thick and
could not be stirred.

At this time of year, the weather was already a little hot, but there was still a
charcoal fire in the center of Rosefinch hall, which was burning vigorously.
The emperor was sitting on a small heavy sandalwood couch, wrapped in
thick fur fur, hanging his eyes, turning the strings of beads in his palm. His
face was so bad and white that even the light of fire on his face could not
add a little spirit to it.

Hearing the movement, the emperor turned the beads in his hand for a
moment, then said with a sigh thinner than paper, "Xihe Jun, come."

Mo Xi didn’t speak.

In fact, from the moment he saw the truth, he was furious again. He wanted
to go into the palace and question the emperor about many things at once.
But Gu Mang was not out of danger, and he could not get out of it. Until
Jiang Fuli came back at the same time and began to stabilize Gu Mang, he
could finally come to the palace and face the man who already knew
everything.

And when he really stood in front of the emperor, his anger deepened, but it
was not as fierce as before. He could suppress his anger and stare at the
emperor wrapped in furs.

The emperor said, "It's no big matter to come tonight. It was only Zhou He
who reported a unique anecdote. He felt that I should enjoy it with Xihe
Jun. Is Xihe Jun interested in listening?"

"..."

After waiting for a while, he did not see the reply from Mo Xi. The emperor
stopped and went on, "Zhou He said that today he was practicing the
demonic test on Gu Mang that I taught him. Just as it was going well, a man
came in.

Despite his dissuasion, the man did not look at the imperial order, and he
was determined to take the test body away. He even disobeyed the edict and
called the divine arts, sending the cultivators of SiShu platform to become
bloody on the spot."

"Does Xihe Jun think that the man who intercepted Zhou Hu is a traitor and
a villain?" Then the emperor turned a heavenly bead and said with a sneer,
"That's what I thought at that time. Until Zhou He told me that the hero who
saved the person -- "

He slowly raised his eyes. He had a weak face, but the pair of eyes was
extremely cold and sharp.

"It was you."

The words seemed to come out of the cleft of the teeth. The emperor sat up
straight. There was a thick shadow over the deep arch between his eyebrow
and eye socket. The two men looked at each other across the burning
charcoal basin. The heat and smoke rushed up, and the faces in each other's
eyes were blurred and distorted.

The emperor said, "Xihe Jun, you are so disappointing to me."

"What did I say to you when I handed Gu Mang over to you?"

"..."

"I told you at that time that Gu Mang should have been sentenced to death
for his felony. The reason why he was still alive was that his Liaoguo
demonic energy was worth studying. One day he was destined to be put to
the test. I hope that you will not forget who you are, and your mind will not
be in the wrong place."

These words were indeed what the emperor once declared to him. At that
time, it only felt heavy in his ears, but now that he heard it again, he thought
it was very ironic, absurd, and terrible.

Mo Xi looked down at the face of the emperor, trying to find even a little bit
of guilt, sadness, or hesitation from that face. But no.

It was a very delicate mask. Every inch of emotion seemed to have been
measured a hundred times and then described. Even the eyes didn’t waver
at all.

The most difficult thing to see was the emperor’s heart… How could this
sentence be wrong?

Mo Xi slowly closed his eyes. He felt cold and angry, disappointed and sad
in his blood and all over his body. But the words of the emperor were still
like a scorpion's poisonous pincers stabbing into his eardrum. "Xihe Jun,
now it seems that you have lost your head and left all my admonitions
behind. You don't remember that you are the first commander of Chonghua.
You don't remember who stabbed you in the heart. You don't remember who
saved your second life. You don't remember who killed tens of thousands of
people in our country. You don't remember who was the traitor. That's
right."

In the charcoal basin, a prickly ash tree crackled and burst, and a cluster of
bright sparks sprang up, flying in the air.

Mo Xi opened his eyes.

He endured his urge to leave in anger, and forced himself to press down his
lava-like fury. Hands trembling in anger, he said in a low voice, "Have you
finished your speech?"

The emperor was shocked.

His black eyes were fixed on Mo Xi’s face. At this time, he found that the
state of Mo Xi was very bad. Once again, he felt that even the spiritual
energy in his body was extremely unstable.

Don't say -!
The emperor suddenly gave birth to an extreme uneasiness. His fingers
unconsciously squeezed bead bracelet, and the last bit of blood on his face
faded. The emperor and the official seemed to have smoothed everything
clearly in such eye contact.

"If you’re finished, then I have wonderful news here. I don't know if you
dare to listen."

"..."

After a while, the emperor sunk deeper into the couch. He had almost
guessed what Mo Xi wanted to say - the only thing that could make him
suddenly change his attitude so resolutely.

The last layer of paper between them was shivering and was about to tear.

Mo Xi stared into the eyes of the emperor and tore the paper little by little.

"Many years ago, I knew someone. The man had made great contributions
to the nation and had been defeated only once in many years. Later, he went
to the enemy camp for seventy thousand tombstones and the fair world
promised by his emperor. He endured humiliation and suffered for five
years. In these five years, he never stopped hating his blood and hoped that
his emperor would see his promise fulfilled... "

Every time he said a word, it was more difficult to see the color of the
king's face. These words were like sharp knives stabbed on his flawless
mask, and all his false views should be broken and separated.

Mo Xi’s words and sentences were all wrapped in thick blood, reaching at
the front of the emperor’s eyes.

"The man finally returned to the state, but lost his memory. But no one
knew that he had been wronged except for the emperor who had entrusted
his life. So he was spitefully cursed and imprisoned by thousands of people.
Everyone hated him, blamed him, bullied him. He hated that he could not
die. And his emperor, the one who promised him that one day, he will be
the one who will avenge him and put on the blue and gold ribbon for him
personally… but the only meaning of allowing him to live was to test him
as a demon!"

His eyes were burning with fury. Even if it was forbearance, at this point,
Mo Xi’s voice was shaking, and the fire seemed to be dousing his dark
eyes.

"... Emperor. I wonder if you are familiar with this story."

The emperor’s face was whiter than paper. In this frozen atmosphere, he
took the bead bracelet on his wrist. His hand trembled a little. He did not
put it on for once, but wrapped the beading for the second time.

"Mo Xi." The emperor raised his eyes, "How dare you… How dare you
intrude into the imperial platform to steal the jade slips... "

"So..." Mo Xi closed his eyes. His voice trembled with rage. "Those jade
slips were indeed destroyed by you!"

He suddenly opened his eyes. At this moment, the pain and cold light in his
eyes toward the emperor were unprecedented.

It was amazing.

——His age was almost the same as that of Mo Xi. He had grown up all the
way.

He knew what kind of person this young imperial general was.

His father once said, "The Mo family is loyal, strong, brave, stubborn and
tenacious… Take a dead end. This kind of person will never covet your
throne, and will not easily do anything rebellious. But once one day, if he
thinks that what you do is contrary to what he thinks of as right, he will
stand opposite you.

Regardless of life and death and honor and disgrace, he will become the
most sharp nail in your eyes and the most painful thorn in your flesh."
He always remembered his father's words. He had been making progress in
matters related to Mo Xi.

But Mo Xi still stood in the opposite position.

"Emperor, he has done so much for you, and you have to hide this truth?"
asked Mo Xi.

For a while, Rosefinch Hall was quiet and terrible. The carved and twined
dragon on the flying beam on the roof seemed to be alive. Its beard was
ferocious and it looked down between the needles on the confrontation in
the palace.

After a while, the emperor began to talk.

There was nothing to hide.

The emperor raised his eyes and murmured, "Otherwise."

___

The author has something to say: it's still burning the manuscript today = =

there's code in every day The social animals give out a pig like choking
Drag the exhausted pig's hoof at night, try to size some eight QAQ
 Chapter 129 - Involuntarily

The emperor raised his eyes and murmured, "Otherwise."

Rosefinch Hall was warm like spring all year round, but suddenly he felt a
chill sent deep into his muscles and bones.

Sitting in the deep armchair, the emperor looked down from the throne at
Mo Xi.

He wrapped the fox fur around tightly and said slowly, "The past has
passed. It's meaningless for me to keep it."

"Xihe Jun, could you tell me whether these jade slips you repaired at the
risk of your life can help the country or make people live and work in peace
and contentment? Is it possible for Liaoguo to collapse or for Jiuzhou to be
peaceful?"

After a pause, the emperor said, "None of those things."

"Those jade slips will only cause unnecessary misunderstanding and

trouble.

They will only cause… You see, you and I are facing each other like this
today."

"Do you remember the stone tablet standing in front of the imperial palace?
It says, 'The past is dead.' This four word proverb is actually right. Some of
the secrets of the past should be covered by the years. Once they are dug
out, they will be harmful without any benefit."

Silent for a moment, the emperor said lightly, "I didn't expect you to take it
hard like this."
The dark eyes were filled with scarlet blood. His heart seemed to be
flowing with boiling liquid, and the blood rushed to the forehead.

He clenched his fingers and said in a low, hoarse voice, "It’s not that I am
taking it hard. It’s the emperor… You think much too openly."

"Eight years ago, on the stormy night, you promised Gu Mang almost
everything he wanted. You said all the beautiful things. You said that you
would never treat him like an animal. You said that you would give him a
fair world to come back to. You said that one day you would hand him a
heroic silk belt - all the words you said, the promises you made, were they
all political trickery? Were they all fake?!"

"Xihe Jun."

The emperor’s eyes were bright and cold. His nose was slightly wrinkled
up, just like the eyes of a tiger or a wolf.

"You're too presumptuous!"

"What am I presuming?! I just want things right or wrong, I just want to see
him get the respect he deserves instead of being framed! Eight years… This
secret has been retting in his heart for eight years, and he has never betrayed
you or told others even a little truth when he was in pain! Now that he's
exhausted, he can't work for you anymore. Is it so hard for you to return his
innocence?! You lied to him, and then abandoned him. Emperor, your chess
piece of the past is him. Who is today's chess piece?! Me?!"

With a bang, the fruits and pastries on the table crashed to the ground. A
bean cake was smashed into mud, a grape fruit was smashed, and juice
flowed all over the ground.

The emperor got up in a hurry. A layer of blush floated on his face.

"Mo Xi! I’ll remind you, don't forget the oath you made to me!"

He was rushed and forced to the extreme and blurted out this sentence. As
soon as he said it, he almost immediately regretted it.
Sure enough, the light and shadow flickered in Mo Xi’s eyes. He raised his
head, almost sneering and murmured, "Oath of heaven’s calamity..."

Emperor: "..."

"Take ten years, and swear by your own blood. From then on, the slave
cultivator troops will not rise up, nor will I raise them. I will swear to be
loyal to the emperor and Chonghua."

When he made the blood oath, he couldn't help myself. He still remembered
the situation when he fell down after a long knock. Mo Xi’s throat and
moist eyes closed, and he murmured, "What a joke."

He was quiet for a moment. His arms covered his eyes and eyelashes. He
tried to control his emotions, but it was only in vain. The gnashing of his
teeth in hatred meant that his emaciated face was clearly engraved. After a
few times, he suddenly put down his hand. When his black eyes opened
again, they were cold and bright!

The bottom of the emperor’s heart suddenly cooled, and he immediately

raised his hand to block it. But he didn't expect that even though the spirit
core of Mo Xi had collapsed to this extent, there was still such aftereffect
under his rage.

Only to hear a "bang" sound, the snake whip spontaneously swimming out
of the sky suddenly broke the array he made. The whip splashed with
scarlet light, lashed hard in the air, and then turned into a sharp sword
which cut the emperor’s hair to reach his throat.

The emperor’s suddenly changed, "Xihe Jun, if you start on your own, you
will die in ashes without a whole body!"

The bottom of Mo Xi’s eye was filled with blood, he raised the sword to
come forward. Between his teeth he murmured, "I do not need you to
remind me."

"Emperor, you knew the truth at that time. You had made up your mind not
to move the remaining troops of Gu Mang - but you still had to ask for
peace of mind here again."

"Xihe Jun……"

"He used the same chip twice, and tied his life and death together. Once
bound, I can never betray. One stone and two birds, you are worthy of being
a superior, good strategist!"

"..." The emperor turned his head away and said, "I couldn’t explain it to
you at that time… When you thought about it, didn’t you always avoid it?
But you knelt in front of my palace for three days and three nights..."

He turned his face again in a flash, and the light of the sword reflected on
that face, showing some ferocity.

"Three days and three nights! What else could I say? You want to go back?
I can't beat you to death or see you? Please think about it for me, Xihe Jun!

Thousands of eyes of the court are staring at me! If you were told the truth,
what would you do to yourself? Could you watch your good shixiong suffer
so many years of crime and humiliation in Liaoguo?! You wouldn’t be able
to do it!"

When the emperor said that, his eyes were full of blood because of anger
and unwillingness. He stared at Mo Xi. He trembled and said, "What were
you doing forcing me? ——Do you think I wanted to do that!! Do you
think I could have a clear conscience and rest at ease?"

Mo Xi said angrily, "If you have a guilty conscience, how could you do
such a cruel act today?"

"What would you choose?" The emperor panted and stared at him with red
eyes. He pointed back at his seat and said to Mo Xi, "Would you like to sit
up and have a look? There are so many things that can't be done by me
myself. If you're not in this position, you can't see the ghosts and monsters!"

"..."
"Do you think I don’t want to return his innocence? You think I don’t want
to see my god of war go to battle again? You think I don’t want to take his
hand and tell the whole Chonghua that his faith has never been broken?
That their General Gu is still their General Gu!? My heart has never
changed. Do you want to be me?"

The last word was snapped by the emperor, and his voice choked.

"I'll tell you the truth..."

"Day and night, I dream of such a day..."

The emperor turned his head suddenly, and bore an excitement that the ruler
of a country shouldn't have. He turned his face to one side. His mood eased
and he finally stopped calling himself "me."*

*The emperor calls himself in different ways which pretty much always mtl
horribly and don’t have great equivalents in English. Here, he changed from
我 to back to 孤
"But I can't do it."

"The roots of the old people of Chonghua have not been shaken yet.
Although the situation of the slave practitioners has improved, it is still not
good. Liaoguo still endangers the border states of our country all the time.
For their demonic spells, Chonghua still hears changes and knows little -
how can I let General Gu get a clear name?"

"..."

"Should I announce to the world that Gu Mang was actually a spy in

Liaoguo?"

"At this time, I don't want to explain about Gu Mang, but I'm willing to be
lenient."

There were some sorrows and some absurd tragedies on the emperor, "Xihe,
you should be more sober. Gu Mang's hands are stained with too much
blood. The latter is impossible. What are the consequences of following the
former? You can think of it when you calm down and think about it. Yes,
his stigma will be cleared, but then."

"Liao will know that Gu Mang had stolen their magic secrets and passed
them on to Chonghua, so it will be fortified. The old scholars will guess the
deal I made with General Gu in those days, and then their hearts will be in
turmoil. Internal and external troubles will intertwine. Official Gu has been
lurking for five years and has been humiliated for three years All the pain,
all the effort, will be wasted!" The emperor paused for a moment. The light
moved on the ground as he turned to Mo Xi. "This is not what he wanted."

"..."

"Xihe Jun, you are his most cherished person. You know his choice."

The light of Mo Xi’s long sword was shaking, and his heart was also
shaking.

How could he not know?

In those years, Gu Mang once said the dream in his ear several times. At the
beginning, he said it carefully, as if he was afraid that his naive ideal would
be laughed at by his peer.

Later he said that he was so determined. At that time, Gu Mang had

determined that he would never turn back.

How could he not know his choice?

From the moment when he saw Gu Mang kneeling down on the golden
platform, he knew what the road in his heart was… But --

How could he be relieved to think of the man who was covered with blood,
who fell into his arms with tears rolling down and pleaded not to deprive
his memory?

His heart was full of thoughts, and his whole life seemed to be divided into
two parts. Half of him was grieving for the sins of Gu Mang and clamoring
to say

goodbye. His shixiong was so stupid that he had not been given anything by
this world. However, he still presented his blood, fame, and flesh. Mo Xi,
he once begged the emperor like that when his will collapsed. He was afraid
of pain.

How can he bear not to save him?

But his other half's was murmuring, didn't Gu Mang long for everyone to be
treated fairly since he was young? For that day to come, his shixiong
walked on this road for so many years, covering himself with blood with
eyes full of injuries.

If he was sober and stubborn, he would make the emperor insist to Mo Xi,
how can he betray him.

The two minds were fighting and torturing each other.

Before, his spiritual core was nearly cracked. Although the elders of
Shennongtai managed to maintain it, they were still too weak. At this time,
the heart and blood flowed, and the spiritual core was already in danger.
There was a burst of colic which made him cough and bleed suddenly!

When the emperor saw him in such a situation, his tense expression slightly
relaxed. "Xihe Jun......"

Mo Xi backhanded the long sword straight on the ground. The body of the
sword sunk straight into the brick like mud. He gasped and wiped the blood
from the corners of his lips, but his lips and teeth were still scarlet. In a
hoarse voice, he asked, " Even if... You can't return his innocence at this
time, then I ask you -- "

He closed his eyes hard, and the meridians of his neck rose. He squeezed
his fist and spoke through his teeth word by word.

"What is the purpose of the demonic test?"

Emperor: "..."
The sentence was like a stone in the sea, without an echo.

Mo Xi raised his pupils. He was indignant and sorrowful and stared at the
suddenly pale face on the emperor.

The bloody lips slowly moved, and the words he uttered were also sweet
."When he returned to the city, you were the ruler of a country. Even if it
was so hard for you, and you could not protect him… Couldn’t you make
him suffer less?"

Mo Xi's voice was like a shabby ocarina, and his eyes were red.

"That's the pain of gouging out the bones and tendons! Emperor! What are
you doing? Acting in a play? Giving an account of the blood debt to the
uninformed?

Or do you just want to get more secrets of demonic spells!"

The emperor’s face was gray, as if he wanted to stop talking, but at last he
bit his lower lip and turned his head away.

After a while, he said, "Xihe Jun, there are many things you don't
understand -"

"I don't understand a lot of things. I don't know what you were thinking all
these years. What is true and what is false in your words? I was kept in the
dark for eight years just because I didn't know anything! But do you think
you know the the whole truth, Emperor?"

The light and shadow moved in the emperor’s eyes, and he said slowly,
"What do you mean?"

Mo Xi’s mood was too concussed. His throat filled up with a strong sweet
smell.

He closed his eyes, looked up slightly, and did not speak at once. At that
time, the two little golden beasts on the charcoal basin of Rosefinch Hall
woke up.
They absorbed the smoke and charcoal from the fire basin into their belly,
and then belched. They started shouting at each other for ten years.

"Emperer go up to heaven!"

"Emperor’s power extend across the seas!"

Mo Xi listened to the two little golden beasts' competing drums in silence.

Slowly, almost ironically, he laughed with infinite sadness.

The emperor’s expression became more and more tense. "What else is there
that I don't know?"

Mo Xi didn't answer him directly but said, "Emporer, Murong Lian gave
you this charcoal pot to smoke the stove in order to calm your heart and
show his obedience. Countless people kneel down to you and praise you for
your status and life… If you want to find a person in Chonghua who has a
solid heart and is loyal to Chonghua, there are very few. And Gu Mang is
one of them."

"..."

"You have failed to fulfill your promise because of all your difficulties. But
he is different from you. What he promised you, the emperor can't recall a
word, but he has done it."

Mo Xi spoke with a light smile which was full of sadness and sadness. "Sir,
do you know that when we were on Bat Island, Gu Mang actually recovered
most of his memories?"

The light in the emperor’s eyes moved. He was stunned, and then he was
shocked!

"... He has...?"

Mo Xi was almost cruel. Looking at his face, he cut into the emperor’s heart
word by word. "He remembered almost everything except his five years in
Liaoguo. Naturally, he also remembered his commitment to you, what kind
of person he is, Lu Zhanxing's death, Fengming mountain's defeat, the
things you said on the golden platform - he remembered all of them."

There was no blood on his face. He shook his head and murmured back. He
was stunned. It seemed that he had not chewed the meaning of these words.
It seemed that he understood it all, so he was shaking slightly.

"... How could... "

He retreated suddenly, looking at Mo Xi almost unbelievably, but his eyes

were empty, as if something that had been supporting his cruelty had
collapsed.

It fragmented.

There was an invisible crack on his cold face, and then more and more
obvious emotions began to emerge from the crack. The emperor shook his
head and said, "How could he remember that?" The voice began to ring
slowly and became out of control. "If he really remembers, then… Isn't
that... "

Mo Xi held back tears and said, "He knew that he had been abandoned by
you and still kept your secret."

"…"

"For eight years, you promised him nothing only to see him be infamous
and bruised - but he still guarded it for you. He didn't come to question you,
didn't tell anyone about his grievance, when Zhou He cut his flesh and
blood open and tested him according to your will… He was sober..." Mo Xi
suppressed the trembling of his voice, but it was already dense before his
eyes. "Emperor, do you understand… When he left with Zhou He, he knew
he had been wronged!"

The emperor fell down and sat back in the couch. It seemed that the cold
disease was turning again. His lips were blue and white. "He knows… He
already knew… Then he... He was..."
At the end of the day, he couldn't say a complete sentence. He raised his
pale and thin fingers, buried your face deep, and murmured, "Official Gu…
Official Gu... "

What was his mood when he knew that he has been abandoned but entered
the demon room without saying a word…

When he closed his eyes, his voice turned silent, and he ended up
swallowing.

The stimulation of this truth was too great for him. For a long time, the
emperor could not slow down. He muttered to himself, his eyes were all wet
and his palm had been infiltrated by tears. He lowered his head, as if his
neck had been broken by an invisible claw, and his shoulders collapsed.

Mo Xi had known him for so many years, but he had never seen him look
like this.

The emperor was on the middle of the throne. After a long period of time,
he looked at the burning basin and the firewood in it. His eyes were empty,
and he spoke.

"Mo Xi."

"..."

"Do you think I have a heart of iron and stone that I would take advantage
of Official Gu and completely abandon him without any old feelings or
promises?"

When he finished saying this, he looked up and his eyes and nose were still
red.

He closed his eyes. In the silence, he finally made up his mind and stood up
and said, "Now you can't believe what I say. Just... In fact, there is only one
volume left of the original historical jade slips, which I wear all the time."

Mo Xi was suddenly cold!

The emperor said wearily, "It’s… Now that it's over, I have nothing to hide.

Please come with me."

___

The author has something to say: cheerleading ~ happy weekend ~ Hu

Hansan is back again ~

How to close quickly:

JunShang: otherwise?

Ink out: don't talk! Cut you to death!

System: [JunShang] street fighting.

System: [ink out] fight the street because of violating the oath of heaven
robbery.

System: [Gu Mang] was killed easily by boss due to his partner [ink out]
fighting the street and lack of foreign aid.

System: winning or losing is a common business of soldiers. Ximang,

please come first.
 Chapter 130 - The truth of Zhanhun Mountain

The emperor led Mo XI and went to the back hall of Rosefinch Hall.

There was a pool of dream water which could gather the past merge it with
reality in front of an audience.

The emperor on the edge of the pool. He looked at the reflection of him and
Mo Xi in the pool, and then slowly took off the string of pearl beads from
his wrist.

He held them in his hands and played with them. The beads were warm and
moist, and he played with them one by one. When he reached the seventh,
he stopped.

"Mo Xi, I… Although I chose to have the jade slips of the imperial platform
destroyed, they... "

He closed his eyes and clapped his wrists. "But, please believe me, I never
thought of cheating Official Gu."

"This pearl can be returned to him. I always wears it with me. If I can fulfill
my promise in my lifetime, I will tell the people in person. But if I can't
fight against the fate of heaven, then I will also keep this pearl with the
truth from the world.

One day, when the time is right, there will be future generations who will
disclose the golden platform's alliance to the world."

At night, the wind blew, making the leaves of parasol beside the pool rattle.

"Then, under the grave, I will finally have face. I can see loyalty again."
He spoke, pointing his fingertips at the celestial bead. Within a moment, the
celestial bead gave off a dazzling glow. A wisp of silver white memory
floated out of it and fell into the dream pool. The water rippled, breaking a
pool of moon shadow and frost, then the misty cold fog overflowed from
the dream pool.

The cold fog gradually gathered into a scene, and a faint voice came from
the deep fog, and then became very clear.

In front of their eyes, the Yan Yingying building unfolded slowly.

"The fragrance of tea leaves a curtain of wind, and the voice of Du You is
dry and read. Nanxuan sleeps on a pear cloud dream, leaving the soul for
thousands of miles." The double tone melody water fairy came from the
stage of Hualou theater. Qing Yan’er’s delicate voice was like a hanging
silk thread which blew in the rouge powder field.

"The sun is slanting and the shadows are heavy. Xuan Cao's hair is
merciless and beautiful, and durian flowers are full of hate. The end is
heavy with sorrow."

The fog in the pool was more and more thick. It wrapped the back terrace of
the whole Rosefinch Hall, creating a shadow surrounded by pearls.

Apricot Blossom House.

Mo Xi and the emperor stood in the middle of the fog. Slowly, everything
became clear and incomparable. Mo Xi found that he once again saw the
situation from the Time Mirror. This was the eve of Gu Mang's rebellion
eight years ago. Gu Mang was talking to the mysterious man in black in the
wing of the brothel.

But at that time, Mo Xi didn't know who the man in black was. Now, he had
no doubt that he was the emperor.

Sure enough, the emperor went up to Mo Xi’s side and looked at the man in
the black robe, saying, "This was the last time I met Official Gu before he
rebelled.
At that time, he knew that he was going to leave soon, and his mood was
not very stable, so I made an agreement with him. I came to see him in the
middle of the night and took him to see something at Zhanhun mountain."

It was no different from the dialogue in the Time Mirror. In the dreamland,
the emperor in black pushed a package to Gu Mang and put it on the table.
"What you have brought, please change it."

Gu Mang's actions were the same. He raised his hand and opened a corner
of the package, but soon closed it up again.

Gu Mang asked, "What does that mean?"

"You should always be ready to go there," the emperor said. "I only want to
tell you about the situation there. I'm afraid you won't believe it. I'll take
you to see it with your own eyes tonight. Seeing is believing."

The surrounding scene darkened. When everything went back to light, the
situation in the dense fog had changed to the foot of Zhanhun mountain.

Both Gu Mang and the emperor were covered in black cloaks, covered from
head to foot.

Gu Mang walked to the winding path up the mountain. Looking at the

winding and deep bluestone path, he took off his hood, and looked up at the
towering mountain road.

"What’s the matter?" the emperor asked.

Gu Mang said, "I just thought that I would leave here soon, and my hands
would be stained with the blood of the sergeants of Chonghua, and my
heart..."

The emperor interrupted him. "This is the situation of Chonghua now. After
the defeat at Fengming mountain in the north, you have seen it with your
own eyes.

You and your army are in a state of decline. There are only those who have
fallen into trouble. There is no one who can deliver coal in time."
He saw that Gu Mang wanted to argue, so he added, "You don't have to tell
me that if Xihe was here, he would face you. It's useless for him to turn to
you.

You're a wise man. You should already know that you can't turn things
around by your own efforts."

Gu Mang: "..."

The emperor said, "To get to this point, treason is a game you have to play
with no regrets."

He spoke, raising his hand in the dim cold night, and holding Gu Mang's
cold fingers. Gu Mang looked back at him and moved a little. He seemed to
want to break away, but in the end he didn't.

Mo Xi looked at the situation in front of him. When he first saw this

passage in the Time Mirror, he thought that the man in black was a Liaoguo
man, and that the trembling of Gu Mang when he was holding his hand was
due to indecision.

But now he knew the truth. He was in such a complicated mood that the
first complete sentence that came out of his mind was, "Was it cold?"

"What?" said the emperor standing beside him.

"His hand," he murmured softly. "Was it cold then?"

It was eight years ago, so it was impossible for anyone to remember the
details at that time. But after a moment's stupefaction, the emperor
understood.

He lowered his eyes and said, Cold."

"..."

"I'm sorry, but I'm the only one who pushed him to this dead end."
Mo Xi didn't say a word, and the emperor in the dreamland was repeating
the same dialogue as the Time Mirror. He said to Gu Mang, "General Gu,
we need to open up a way. There are no hands without blood. Take
advantage of the fact that you don't have an innocent life yet. Go to
Zhanhun Mountain. There will be no more opportunities."

Gu Mang suddenly closed his eyes, and the night wind blew his slightly
disordered sideburns. He was silent for a long time. He took his hand out of
the emperor’s palm. His fingertips were still shaking slightly. No one could
warm his hands. He said, "Well… Let's go."

The black robe rolled, and the emperor and Gu Mang went up the path one
by one.

In the Time Mirror, Mo Xi's trace was broken here, but this time it was
different.

This time the fog was in the second row. It was so sad and changeable that
he finally saw what Gu Mang and the emperor saw when they went to
Zhanhun mountain——

The emperor and Gu Mang came to the border of the forbidden area of
Zhanhun Mountain. He raised his hand, cut his palm, and put the blood on
the border light array. The blood was immediately absorbed by the array,
and a voice from the deep earth seemed to rumble, "Yan Ran’s
achievements were written in green calligraphy."

The emperor replied, Tthere is an old inscription in the mausoleum."

Yan Ran's achievements were written in green calligraphy, and there is an

old inscription in the mausoleum.

Wasn’t this simple poem the dream of Gu Mang's life? As soon as Gu Mang
heard this dialogue, his eyes suddenly turned red. And the emperor saw him
so, sighed, clapped to clapped Gu Mang's shoulder, and said in a light
voice,

"There won't be another. Here, take the cape besides."

Gu Mang raised his hand and untied the rope of his cloak.

——Under the cloak, it turned out to be a military mourning dress with a

white background and a black edge.

"Let's go."

They crossed the barrier and entered the forbidden area of Zhanhun
mountain.

Mo Xi had already guessed and prepared his heart before, but when he saw
the scene, his heart still seemed to be hit hard.

The whole forbidden area of Zhanhun, half of the foothills, was a forest of
tombs, some of which had been engraved with names, painted with
meticulous gold paint, some of which did not have anything written. The
large area of mountains and fields gathered together like spiritual grass. Gu
Mang came back in the dark, and gathered at the top of Zhanhun mountain.

Gu Mang was stunned for a long time. Then, as if he didn't dare to step out
of a good dream, he moved forward carefully. Slowly, his carefulness
turned into a stumble, and he hobbled closer. When he saw the inscription
on the first tombstone, his tears suddenly came to his eyes.

"..."

He raised his hand and stroked the golden inscription on the tombstone,
tears streaming down his face.

"Home..."

Then he knelt down, slowly choking in his throat. He was kneeling in front
of the unfinished tombstones, kowtowing to the seventy thousand soldiers
he had left on Fengming mountain again and again.

"Home..."

The emperor stood beside him for a while, and put his hand on his shoulder.
"This forbidden area is the first promise that I made to you. Seventy
thousand tombstones, each with a name carved by myself, each with my
own hands.

General Gu, if you plan with me, please believe that one day, the forbidden
area of Zhanhun mountain will no longer be a forbidden area."

Gu Mang didn't say a word again. He was wearing a white hemp military
funeral suit with his hair tied in a bun. He choked and prayed again and
again.

There were no more living people in his eyes, only his separated brothers.
When he saw them like this, they didn’t bother him any more, just watched
him.

After a long time, Gu Mang staggered to his feet. He folded his hands and
bowed in front of the tombs. He whispered something with his hands close
to his forehead and heart.

"What else do you want me to do?" the emperor asked.

Gu Mang closed his eyes. After a long time, his eyes were moist and he
said, "If you… can I... There are three other things that I would like to ask
you for your permission."

"Speak."

Gu Mang's fingertips caressed the gold letters on the tombstone, and they
slid all the way down.

"... The first thing, if I really can't come back… Please don't set up a
tombstone for me on Zhanhun mountain. I'm going to Liaoguo to find out.
I'm doomed to be stained with the same soldiers' blood on my hands. No
matter whether I'm forced to or not, whether I have a hidden intention or
not, the people I kill will be killed. I have no face to be buried with them
again."

The emperor seemed to be upset by his statement, and he said, "But -"
"Please listen to me."

"..."

"The second thing is that Xihe Jun is pure and kind. He is a noble man, but
he has a deep personal relationship with me. He has already offended
countless elders. After my treason, he will certainly not believe it, or even
have extreme disobedience. Please don't appeal the truth to him in any case.
Please forgive his sorrow and don't pursue responsibility."

Mo Xi heard this and could no longer help but burst into tears. He couldn't
help but come forward and look at Gu Mang, who was tall and upright in
his military uniform and looked solemn in his vision. He murmured, "Gu
Mang..."

Gu Mang's reflection from eight years ago could not hear anything. He
stood in the steep mountain wind and his clothes were flying. He didn't go
to die, but it was better to die. Now he was explaining his things behind him
to the emperor.

"Third."

After finishing saying these two words, Gu Mang was silent however.

He lowered his eyes and looked at his hands. After a long time, he said
softly,

"Third, I want to play a soul song for them while my hands are still clean."

"But Emperor, I only have a small suona that can't be put on the table. Can
you lend me your spiritual weapon?"

He spoke and raised his head. The wind was blowing on his fine hair. He
looked up to the emperor eagerly in the moonlight.

Chonghua's Requiem was given to the heroes and was often sung and
played by the officials. But Gu Mang couldn't expect the officials to
comfort his brothers. The only recognition he could ask for came from the
man in front of him.
"You are so sincere. Why don't you allow me?" the Emperor said. A
bamboo flute appeared in his palm, and he passed it to Gu Mang.

Gu Mang thanked him and took the flute with both hands. He looked up, as
if to engrave the seventy thousand tombstones of Zhanhun mountain into
his heart.

Under the shadow of the bright moon pine, he pasted the bamboo flute on
his lips and closed his eyes to blow.

"In the past, there was a young man holding a sword, but it was hard to
return the blood, the sand, and the bone. The body was still beautiful to the
last year.

Leave your heart, and I’ll take care of you. I will pass on your heroic spirit.
When you return to your hometown, there will be no green mountains... "

The end of the song.

Gu Mang put down the bamboo flute. His eyes were wet.

He turned to return the flute to the emperor and knelt down again in front of
the forest of steles. After a few moments of silence, he lowered his head
and sobbed in a low voice, "Emperor, I will leave soon. I don't know if I can
come back or when I can come back."

"Official Gu..."

"When I'm away, please come and see them more for me… Don't burn too
much paper and gold foil… Just bring more good wine and more small
dishes."

By the end of his speech, he was already sobbing, "When they followed me,
the military pay was not enough. Looking at the rations of other troops, they
often joked with me and said to me..."

His forehead touched the cold stone tablet, and his tears fell like broken
beads.
"They said they were hungry… I want them to have a good meal."

The emperor: "..."

"Although I didn’t say it these years, I could hear that there were always
people saying that we wanted to seize power… Want to turn the world…
Greedy, ambitious...... " Gu Mang slowly raised his head, "But do you know
what, Emperor? Their biggest ambition was to eat a full meal... "

No one knew how he looked when he heard this sentence.

However, Mo Xi could see the emperor at this moment. Even though it was
so many years ago, when he heard Gu Mang say this sentence again, the
eyes of the emperor were still suffering.

"Come and see them more for me, and bring them more money."

The emperor said, "Don't worry, Official Gu. I will do it."

"Can they have any more wine?"

"I will bring the best wine from Chonghua to your people."

"Just burn a pocketknife. They're used to poverty. If the wine is too good,
they won't drink it."

"... Ok. "

Gu Mang didn’t ask again.

He knelt in the forest, looked up at his brothers who had become steles, and
did not move for a long time.

The emperor in the illusion sighed and raised his hand, but he did not
disperse the bamboo flute. Instead, he pasted it on his lips and played soul
summoning music.

The flute was long and the moon was clear, so in this sad and solemn
music, everything on Zhanhun Mountain was gone.
All the mists and visions disappeared at this moment, but the sound of the
bamboo flute full of affection seemed to have passed through reality from
the illusion which came from the foot of Zhanhun Mountain eight years
ago.

The mist faded, but the sound lingered.

After a long time, on the Rosefinch stage, the emperor reorganized the
celestial beads. He then looked up at the bright moon in the clouds and said
softly,

"Fireball."

"..."

"In these eight years, I kept the secret by wearing this on my hand. Every
time I can't hold on, I turn out this memory and watch it again."

"Every time I look at it, I will remember it again. This road is not for
myself. For eight years, day and night, I have never forgotten. I dare not
forget."

The emperor raised his hand and stroked the celestial beads on his wrist,
and spoke softly.

"It's only because… People place heavy value on, such as in prison... "

Speaking of the end, the voice choked, "In fact, how could I ever be
ashamed of Official Gu… Sorry for you... "

No one spoke any more. The old trees sways and the cicadas chirped in the
night.

On the terrace of Rosefinch Hall, Mo Xi and the emperor looked at each

other silently. They were all pathetic and wet with tears.
___

The author has something to say: yesterday, I saw a little brother named this
article "the king's speech" in the comment area, and I felt very indignant. I
think

we can also call it "the game of rights", "the house of cards", "saving the
soldiers and Gu Mang", "the salvation of Xihe Jun", "the list of the eight
armies of Wang", "ring pity", "dream space"
 Chapter 131 - Go Home

After Mo Xi returned, he was closed from the government for three

consecutive days.

There were many speculations about what happened before. People had
different opinions. They were all curious about what kind of conversation
happened between Mo Xi and the emperor that day when he went to the
imperial city, so that the emperor didn’t punish him even though he made
such a big mistake. He was only forbidden for three days, so careless.

But no could can know the truth.

During these three days, Jiang Fuli never left Xihe mansion. Gu Mang's
injuries were too serious. He had to close his door to heal him. Everyone
held back. No one could get close to the treatment room.

On the third day.

The sun shined in through the window lattice. As time went on, the dark
shadow slowly flowed on the ground. Mo Xi sat in front of the sandalwood
desk and looked at the stack of letters in front of him.

This stack of letters had been read countless times by Mo Xi in these three
days.

They were the thread reports that Gu Mang sent to the emperor from
Liaoguo in recent years. They had always been carried by the emperor in
his spatial bag.

In five years, the paper of the earliest letter of the thick stack had ink stains
that were already faded, and the latest had also turned yellow on the edge.
The only constant was the above running script, which was the handwriting
that Mo Xi couldn’t be more familiar with. The strokes were slightly
inclined, some scribbled, and the ends were habitually slightly curled.

"My Lord, I have entered Liaoguo. Liaoguo's guoshi is very wary. I am in a

bit of a dilemma recently. But now everything is safe and there is no need to
worry about it. Greetings to the emperor."

"Emperor, After the autumn harvest Liao plans a heavy attack on Lan City
in the north of Chonghua. Lan City has a large number of people…"

"Emperor, I'm stationed on Tiandang mountain with Liaoshi. Now I’m a

Liao general, and battle is inevitable. Seven days later, we will attack
Lancheng and fight fellow soldiers of Chonghua. This is an unavoidable
move. Gu first apologizes and kneels down."

There was even a letter from Gu Mang to the emperor after the water battle
of Dongting.

The handwriting of that letter was scribbled and even a little shaky. It
seemed that Gu Mang was too excited to write it calmly. Through the words
of that letter, he could see his anxiety at that time——

"It was necessary to put a knife in his heart. It was really that Marshal Mo
was too naive and stubborn. I hope you can take good care of him. In
addition, Gu has a request. I'm deeply in love with Commander Mo Xiong.
I'm afraid I can't fight against him again... "

Every time Mo Xi saw this, he couldn’t help but imagine Gu Mang’s mod
when he wrote this letter. In the end, it was just too painful to forgive
himself.

One by one, in addition to reporting on Liaoguo's demonic magic, the most

common thing Gu Mang said in his letters was how many people he killed
and how many cities he destroyed during the war. It was not so much to
confess his sins to the emperor, but for his life account.

By the fifth year.

All of a sudden, Gu Mang stopped calculating. Perhaps he finally knew that
no matter how he counted them, those people had actually died under his
hands, and he could not retrieve them.

At the end of each letter, where he signed his name, he wrote a small "guilty
official, Gu Mang, bowing down."

Mo Xi caressed the handwriting curled up in the corner, guilty official Gu

Mang…

He stroked it over and over, tears flowed down like this, dripping on the
four words of self abasement and self reproach.

He turned to the last letter.

In that letter, Gu Mang wrote a few simple lines, explaining how the
emperor had to take him with the demonic test as the reason.

Gu Mang wrote, "Five years ago, when I first came to Liaoguo, they
hardened me, poured wolf blood, and carved a demonic spell on my bones.
However, five years ago, my mind became more and more out of control. I
have been aware of Liaoguo's intention to act. They should soon separate
my divine sense, destroy my memory, and send me back to Chonghua as a
gift of peace. I have no need for you to take pains to cure my blood stained
body. If you really feel pity for my suffering, please take me back to prison,
analyze and research, so as to get the method early to break the way of
burning the country. In this way, my wish is enough."

At the end of the letter, there was still a line of humble words.

Guilty minister Gu Mang bows down.

In Rosefinch Hall, the last words of the emperor were still in his ear.
"Fireball, do you know what it's like for me to see this letter?"
"In his first letter five years ago, he told me that Liaoguo was a little bit
embarrassed by him, but everything was settled so that he didn't have to
worry about it. But five years later, he realized what Liaoguo might do to
him next, and then he told the truth of that year. It turned out that what he
said was "a little bit difficult" was hardening his body and cutting his bones
with demonic energy."

"Now do you understand? The reason Liaoguo sent him back was that the
magic spell and demon blood pressure in Gu Mang's body couldn't live any
longer. Nobody knew what Gu Mang's divine sense would become when it
was completely swallowed up by the demons, and they dared not kill this
strange devil. So they sent him back to Chonghua."

After a moment, he spoke again.

"Fireball, you have no choice. Even though the demonic research is cruel,
it's the only way that I could think of. Maybe you can save him. Otherwise,
on the day when the evil breath breaks out in Gu Mang's body, either
Chonghua or Gu Mang will become irreparable..."

A knock came on the door. Mo Xi suddenly came back from the hard
memory.

He raised his hand and quickly wiped off the wet tears, put the letter away,
and then said, "Come in."

Li Wei went in.

These days, only he could enter the room without being driven out. Li Wei
said,

"Lord, good news! The man has been saved!"

Mo Xi immediately got up and wanted to run outside. Li Wei said hurriedly,

"He is still sleeping. Pharmacist Jiang told me not to wake him up. In
addition, Pharmacist Jiang is waiting for you in the backyard. He said he
would like to talk with you about something."
Beside the lotus pool in the backyard of Xihe mansion, Jiang Fuli sat
leaning against the pavilion post. He looked at the lotus flowers in full
bloom, and there were some light and shady colors flowing in his eyes that
others could not figure out. He seemed to be thinking about something that
puzzled him. His brow was slightly low and his lips were tight.

Mo Xi walked along the winding corridor path and came to him.

"Pharmacist Jiang."

He didn’t know if it was because he really was too tired from the three-day
healing, or for some other reason, but Jiang Fuli didn’t regain his mind
immediately. He stared at the fish swimming in the lotus pond.

"... Pharmacist Jiang."

After the second call, Jiang Fuli woke up slowly as if from a dream. "Oh,
it's you.

You're here."

At the moment, only Gu Mang was in Mo Xi's mind, so he didn't pay

attention to Jiang Fuli's strange appearance, but asked, "How is my
shixiong?"

Jiang Fuli said, "It's a little complicated. You don't have to be too nervous.
Sit down and I'll tell you."

Mo Xi was really fidgety, but if he didn’t sit down, Jiang Fuli won't bother
to talk.

He couldn't help but sit opposite Jiang Fuli.

"I'll ask you first," Jiang Fuli said. "Did Gu Mang recover more than half
his memory before Zhou He performed the demonic research?"

He went straight in without denying it.

"I am not involved in the imperial court. You can be relieved that I don't
care. I am just curious. He lost his soul. His memory can't be restored to
that extent. I

don't know what happened when you went to bat island and what made him
like this?"

Mo Xi replied, "Time Mirror."

Jiang Fuli was silence for a moment and said, "No wonder. Then I get it."

"Let me talk to you like this, Xihe Jun. It is true that the Time Mirror can
restore Gu Mang's divinity and memory, but the soul of a human being
cannot be replaced after all. What the Time Mirror does is 'flashback,' not
real recovery."

"Flashback..."

"Not bad," Jiang Fuli said. "It's like looking back. It won't last long. After a
month or two, all the memories that came back from the Time Mirror will
disappear." He paused and continued, "I'm sorry, but I can't turn it around."

As a matter of fact, Mo Xi had long been expecting it. Shangao shouted

"flash back" when he used the Time Mirror technique on Gu Mang's
memory. At that time, he had only heard Shangao say it. However, when he
got this confirmation from Jiang Fuli's mouth, his heart still sank.

Mo Xi lowered his eyelashes and whispered, "I know… Thank you very
much."

"I take people's money not their thanks. Gu Mang's other injuries are no
longer a problem. Just rest assured, the general will recover slowly. But I
have to remind you of one thing," Jiang Fuli said, his face suddenly serious.
"His spirit can never bear big stimulation."

Mo Xi's heart suddenly pulled up, and he asked, "He is still ill?"

"How could he be alright?" Jiang Fuli held out three fingers and raised them
in front of Mo Xi. "First, his soul is not complete. Second, it was forced by
the ancient mirror to stimulate the flashback of a memory. Third, Zhou He
dissected his brain… Let me tell you that, Xihe Jun, you Gu Shixiong is
really very strong. If even on of those things happened to other people, they
would have collapsed and gone mad."

Every time he listed something, he would bend down one finger. When all
three fingers were bent down, Jiang Fuli, such a proud man, could not help
sighing,

"He has borne all three, but he has not lost himself."

The wind blew through the lotus pond and the water was sparkling.

Jiang Fuli turned his head to look at the rippled surface of the pool and
whispered, "Actually, as a doctor, I'm curious. I don't know what kind of
mental obsession can make him so indestructible."

"..."

After being silent a while, his apricot eyes watched the gathering and
separation of the fish in the lotus pond.

Suddenly Jiang Fuli said, "Xihe Jun, I have to ask you, Gu Mang is actually
a spy sent by Chonghua to Liaoguo, right?"

Mo Xi suddenly looked up at him. Jiang Fuli spent three days of energy. He

was too tired. He leaned lazily on the pavilion post, squinted his eyes
sideways, and looked at the lotus pond with multiple lines. He said slowly,
"Don't worry, I didn't peep into his heart when healing. What's more, his
spiritual power is so strong, even if he was tortured by pouring water on
him, what he says may not be the truth. I just feel that way, so I’m asking.
You don't have to answer me."

Mo Xi closed his throat and said, "You… Why do you think so?"

"Very simple."

Jiang Fuli said, "A traitor who cannot bear the blow and falls into the way
of killing and revenge will never have his will. I have no evidence, and I
have no intention of getting involved in the court, but as a doctor, I can
confirm that he is not a villain."
The sun came to Jiang Fuli's eyes and polished his face so that it was no
longer as rebellious as usual. At the moment, Jiang Fuli seemed to be
sighing and gentle.

And his gentle appearance made Mo Xi feel a little familiar.

"Take good care of him, Xihe Jun. Now, his divine sense is like cracked ice.
If he has to bear a fourth heavy mental injury,"Jiang Fuli said solemnly, "he
will lose his mind. Until then, unless he finds the two pieces of his soul, he
will go down to the world and I can't save him."

That night—

A curved hook was hanging in the sky. The sky was full of stars. The milky
way was like a long sword and a dragon. The shining glow flowed over the
dark blue night sky.

This night, many people in Chonghua city had their own problems.

In the palace, the emperor was curled up the soft curtain of furs in
Rosefinch hall. He closed his eyes and stroked the string of spiritual beads
on his wrist.

At Yuefu, Murong Chuyi went to Yue Chenqing's bedroom, hesitated for a

long time, and finally raised his hand to knock on the door. But after
waiting for a while, there was no response, so he gently pushed the door. He
saw that there was an unlit lamp in it, and the pillow mattress and desk were
neat, and Yue Chenqing was not among them. At this time, the servant
came and told him that Yue Chenqing had gone to the snow place of
Xuegong River to learn skills.

Murong Chuyi didn't speak. After a long time, he closed his eyes.

In the pharmacist's mansion, Jiang Fuli was in a hurry to pack up and said
that he wants to travel far away, but his wife was standing by the door. She
seemed to have something to say, but she didn't say it after all.
At Wangshufu, Murong Lian lied on the bamboo couch in the courtyard and
sipped floating life like a dream from his pipe. The mist slowly came out of
his mouth and blew to the paulownia flowers in full bloom. Murong Lian
bit his pipe, stretched out his hand and looked at his fingers. His eyes were
bright and dark.

And at Xihe mansion—

After such twists and turns and bloodbaths, everything finally returned to a
short peace. Gu Mang was lying on the big bed of the master's bedroom,
covered with a thin quilt, still awake. Mo Xi let the servants all retreat, and
he was alone at the bedside.

He was very patient, and he didn't care that Gu Mang slept too long, or that
Gu Mang occupied his bed - that was what he had promised to give Gu
Mang.

"I promised you a home." Mo Xi held his hand, pulled it over, leaned to his
lips and kissed him gently. "I'm sorry, Shixiong, I've kept you waiting too
long."

The person on the bed was very obedient and lied down, the thick eyelashes
hanging to cover his eyes like a small fan. At this time he no longer needed
to pretend, no longer needed to endure, no longer needed to work hard. He
looked so tired and thin. Mo Xi stared at the man in front of him. He
couldn’t remember

his brother Gu Mang's healthy, strong and sunny appearance at first. Time
had destroyed him too much.

Mo Xi put his head down, buried his forehead deeply in Gu Mang's cool
palm, and said in a low voice, "Shixiong, you are home now."

Warm tears ran down his cheeks and soaked his fingers.

He seemed to be awakened by such murmuring and deep feeling. After a

few moments of silence, Gu Mang's fingertips suddenly moved slightly, and
then he opened his eyes.
___

The author has something to say: duck is still outside today! I can't touch
the computer until tomorrow. I love you!!!
 Chapter 132 - I like you

Mo Xi suddenly raised his face.

Only in the dim light, Gu Mang's lashes trembled, and then he slowly
opened his eyes which were as deep as the sea.

He looked at Mo Xi with great concern, and his consciousness had not all
come up yet. The only way to control his expression was instinct, so his
thin face was relaxed, soft, and very gentle as "Gu Mang Xiong" should
have been.

"My Highness, Princess... Why are you crying..."

He sighed and murmured, but before he could answer, Gu Mang's

dreamlike expression disappeared, and he gradually woke up. So almost
visibly to the naked eye - astonishment, fear, persistence, cruelty, regret…
Every emotion was a fragment of his past. The tide would come up and
wash away the tenderness in his eyes.

After all these emotions were gone, Gu Mang suddenly got up and pulled
his hand back from Mo Xi’s heart. On his face was the cruel mask he had
been used to wearing. "Mo Xi, are you crazy?! Who asked you to find me
in the demon room? Do you know - "

But he was interrupted by the sudden embrace of Mo Xi. The warm and
strong embrace of this man held him firmly, as if to fish him from the
frozen water of the lake and hug him into the spring world he had long lost.

Gu Mang's blue eyes suddenly opened wide. He was so surprised and

frightened that he forgot what he wanted to say.
Mo Xi hugged him tightly, his chin against the top of his hair. He kissed and
stroked his hair.

"I already know everything."

In a word, Gu Mang was tense all over. He struggled to push Mo Xi. But
before the hand was forced, he felt the man holding him trembling slightly.
He said hoarsely, "Shixiong, don't say anything stupid, and don't do
anything stupid again."

Gu Mang was almost at a loss.

For so many years, he has always regarded his hypocrisy as very good. He
built the hardest clam shell, so that the world could only see his cold
determination, hatred, and cruelty. But as soon as he woke up, he found that
his fake ornament had been stabbed to pieces. The man he wanted to protect
most appeared in front of him with red eyes, reaching out to touch his soft
heart which had no escape.

Almost instinctively, he denied, "Mo Xi - you just know a little, and what's
the relationship between my affairs and you? I've told you that we are not
together.

I'm not I just…"

In response, Mo Xi put his hand behind his head and his voice was thick
and nasal. He said, "You are not that kind of person at all."

Gu Mang: "..."

They seem to be separated by a layer of ice. The Mo Xi outside embracing

the Gu Mang under the ice. No matter how cold the black ice was, he
refused to retreat, so the ice gradually melted and collapsed.

"You don't want to kill, you don't want to fight. You never wanted to hurt
me, or get revenge on anyone... "

Mo Xi’s voice was low. When Gu Mang fell asleep, he was just crying.
Now that Gu Mang woke up, he did not want to. Gu Mang had suffered
enough, and he didn’t want to let this soft and tough person to worry about
him or suffer for him.

"Eight years, Gu Mang, I was very bitter..."

"Sorry, I didn't understand you."

Every word he said, Gu Mang's trembling in his arms became more distinct.
At the end of the sentence, Gu Mang felt as if he was going to be crushed
by something. He was so shriveled that he could even hear his throat
choking. He could feel some warm liquid soaking his chest.

"No... No, no... " Gu Mang pushed and shoved at random. Mo Xi had seen
his Gu Mang gege’s cleverness before, but he struggled to lie when he was
forced to a dead end. His Gu Shixiong just protected him and kept him from
being close. He went from clumsy to stubborn to pitiful.

Clumsiness to his whole heart, the whole person is inextricably in pain.

Gu Mang didn’t know what else he could explain or sacrifice. He just

protected others all the time. This kind of protection had become an instinct
carved into his bones. If he couldn’t do it, he would be at a loss like a
dragon with blind eyes and broken claws.

He kept repeating, "It's not like this… You don't understand... "

Mo Xi held his hand. His eyes were slightly red. "Must you push me
away?"

"..."

"So many years, Shixiong, do you know what was the most painful thing
for me?

It wasn’t you stabbing me, it wasn’t you leaving me, it was you becoming
someone I didn’t know at all… Do you know how sad I was then?"

"I know that you wanted to protect me and not involve me, but I had
already told you that I had no one to be close to in this world except you.
When you protected me, why didn’t you think about what was the cruelest
to me? Would I be afraid to suffer with you and be criticized by others?
——What I’m afraid of is that you can't come back to me again. Gu Mang,
I'm afraid you'll leave! " Mo Xi closed his eyes. Even if he could hold back
tears, his eyelashes were moist.

"For so many years, I've always been sincere to you. Before, I always hoped
that my sincerity could change your real meaning, but after so many
experiences, do you like me or not, would you like to be with me, these are
no longer important… I only ask you..."

He stroked Gu Mang's head, looked down, and kissed Gu Mang's forehead.

Resisting the shaking in his voice, he said silently, "I only ask you to give
me the opportunity to protect you and accompany you… I just want to keep
you… You really can't share any truth with me, but can’t you share the
burden on your shoulders with me even a little?"

"Gu Mang I'm your brother too. Would you rather fall into the cold cave
and let me live like this... "

What he said was so sincere and affectionate, but Gu Mang only felt
uncomfortable.

Eight years.

From the day when Gu Mang decided to become a spy, he planned for the
future of Mo Xi. But at that time, they were still young and had not
experienced the pain of love, so Gu Mang was naive to think that as long as
he was a little more heartless, the young man would feel that it was a very
painful thing to love him.

As for the pain, sooner or later Mo Xi would let go.

But he'd been waiting, waiting.

The Mo Xi by him was full of blood, and the Mo Xi he stabbed was full of
wounds. However, Mo Xi never put him down. Over the years, he had been
hoping that Mo Xi could look down on their past love, hoping that Mo Xi
could live a stable life, marry a gentle and virtuous wife, and have a group
of lively and lovely children.

When he was young and frivolous, those irresistible feelings and love
would sooner or later be washed away by the years into marks that could no
longer be seen clearly. This was how he considered Mo Xi.

But he got one thing wrong in the end: while the love in the world could be
changed to hate, there was always only one in his heart.

Mo Xi had never been a casual person. On the day when he decided to tell
Gu Mang, it was not his love that he gave to Gu Mang.

It was his heart.

His...

Suddenly, Gu Mang realized that there was something wrong. He looked at

Mo Xi's chest, and he could feel that the flow of Mo Xi was so weak, and
his spiritual core was almost broken.

The situation in the demon room before his coma seemed to flash in front of
him again. When Mo Xi saved him, his face was white and terrible. Did he
say…

Gu Mang suddenly looked up. "How do you know the truth?"

"..."

"You went to bat island again? The time mirror again?"

Mo Xi looked at his suddenly tense face, and gazed at the blue eyes.
Slowly, there was a soft and sad smile between them.

"Are you worried about me?"

Without waiting for Gu Mang's reply, he looked as if he was afraid of being

denied and rejected. He lowered his head and kissed Gu Mang's eyebrow.
"I'm ok."

But Gu Mang's heart seemed to be cut off. All kinds of guesses came to his
heart and then faded away. Only one clear answer remained on the beach.

This time, Gu Mang didn't ask. He murmured. Tears flowed down his soft
face.

He said, "I'm sorry… It was... The historical jade slips... "

Long eyelashes closed. Gu Mang held back and suppressed himself. He

seemed to want to say something more to clear the gap between them.

But...

Eight years. The cruelty of life and death couldn’t stop Mo Xi from chasing
him and walking to this path full of brambles. The obstacles he set, the
dangers he left, did not stop the young man in the end.

His shidi still came after him. He looked back in the dark and saw that his
lover from eight years ago was no longer so young. He was dusty and
bloodstained.

The only constant thing was his stubborn and bright eyes. The lover who
was cut off by him ran to him, caught up with him, and then stood in the
thorn bush, panting, and said to him——

Shixiong, Gu Mang, I have come to pick you up. Let's go home.

The ice was smashed into thousands of bright spots. The man who had been
sleeping under the ice was finally embraced by his shidi.

Gu Mang suddenly couldn't help it any more. The string that had been tight
for eight years finally broke. He cried loudly and said, "I'm sorry… I'm
sorry…"

I despised your feelings. I didn’t understand your stubborn heart.

I made a choice for you without asking which way you would like to go.
I didn't respect your will, didn't understand what you care about most, and
imposed my plan on your destiny.

I've been deceiving you… Didn't give you a chance to walk…

Eight years.

I hurt you, I alienated you, I did everything to disappoint you, I almost

killed you——

Why did you look back, my little fool, my royal Princess?

Why are you still risking breaking up the truth, and then come to me in a
rain cloak with scars, why are you so stupid?

"Mo Xi, sorry..."

Mo Xi put his hand on his hair for a little while. He would be wrong, so he
said,

"It doesn't matter. I know what you have chosen, and I know what you have
endured, suffered and paid for this choice… You don't have to apologize to
me.

In fact, I have already told you that if you really don't like me and want to
be free, I won't force it any more, as long as you can come back... " He
spoke, eyes slowly becoming red. His lips gently touched Gu Mang's
forehead.

Like the most devout prayer.

"As long as you are good, let me accompany you, give me the opportunity
to share with you. Gu Mang, my good shixiong, that's enough."

When it came to this, he was afraid that his hug would make Gu Mang feel
that he was in the middle of it, so he lowered his head again. He stuck his
chin on Gu Mang's forehead gently and intended to release him.
But at this time, he was suddenly held back by a fierce force, and Gu Mang
suddenly held him. Like a stray beast that had finally returned to his
companion, Gu Mang completely sobbed. The man who had been displaced
and lonely for too long and suffered too much, who had kept the secret for
eight years, finally burst into tears in the arms of his lover. His forehead
was pasted to Mo Xi and his heart was almost sad… Howling, as if all these
years of bitterness were drained away in this little tear.

Gu Mang tightly hugged Mo Xi's waist, and his long, soft eyes were
pitifully wet and red at the corners. Finally, he cried out what he had been
retting in his heart for years, "It's too painful… Mo Xi... I really hurt..."

Mo Xi was held by him. This hug was like a drowning man grabbing a
driftwood.

He was so desperate and so tired. His heart was seized. He touched his head
and murmured, "I know, I know..."

"What I am is a person… What I do can only be one person… For so many

years, I couldn’t say anything to the people around me. I would kill the
people of my own country, practitioners… Killing my brothers… It's really
painful, Mo Xi…"

Mo Xi choked, "Yes, I know..."

"I'm really going crazy… It's like a knife stabbing me every night, every
moment, but I still have to say… Well done, well done..." Gu Mang
shuddered and closed his eyes painfully. "I don't want to kill… I want to go
back to Chonghua… I think Lu Zhanxing is still alive. I don't think
anything happened..."

"I know, I know, say it, you’ll feel better when you speak it out. I’m with
you. I’ve been by your side…"

Gu Mang didn't say it, but he opened his blue eyes. After a while, he
murmured,

"I didn't want to leave you..."

"I --" Mo Xi could not help comforting him, saying that he knew and
understood him, but he was stunned when he heard this.

For a long time, neither of them broke the silence. There was only the
sound of heartbeats.

One, one, one…

So urgent, so fast, as if the truth that had been in the bottom of his heart for
so many years was about to break through the earth.

Gu Mang whispered. That man who was tough and strong all the time, who
always exuded a stable courage, was so timid at the moment.

It seemed that a man who was afraid of poverty was carefully opening his
arms and trying to embrace an expensive gift he thought he was destined
not to get.

He whispered, "I didn’t want to lie to you… Didn’t want you to go, I, I
never wanted to... "

"..."

"I didn’t want to see you go, I didn’t want to see you with anyone else."

Mo Xi’s hand stopped. His beautiful face suddenly turned pale and red. He
clearly put down his hope. He thought it was just his martial brother. As
long as Gu Mang could be healthy, happy, relaxed, whatever. He would
never force him again. He would never force him again.

But Gu Mang's words seemed to light the fire he had just put out with his
own hands.

Gu Mang closed his eyes, and the camouflage of many years finally
disintegrated at this moment.

He said, "Mo Xi, I really like you..."

Mo Xi’s heart beat seemed to stop at this moment. He looked at the person
in front of him, at the wet, haggard, but real face.

He had the best dream in his life, and he didn't dare to hear Gu Mang utter
this sentence sincerely.

"I liked you all this time… I'm sorry, I used to be selfish. I didn't think
about what you really wanted, what I really feared. I just wanted to protect
you in my own way, but I didn't know… But I didn't know..."

But I didn’t know you would stumble after eight years of time, the best of
your youth failed, just to find me back. I didn’t know that you'd chosen a
person for life since you were so young.

I don't know if you were willing to accompany me, even if you went to hell.

Gu Mang didn't go on. His face was lifted up by Mo Xi, and his eyes were
moist.

He raised his hand and wiped away the tears on his face bit by bit.

"I didn't know that I liked you so much," he whispered. "Can you like it that
long?"

Gu Mang lowered his eyelashes and said softly, "I'm sorry I lied to you for
so many years."

"..."

"Do you want me?"

"Fool, I told you from the first time that I knew it was one person for my
whole life." Mo Xi's heart was trembling, but he tried to maintain his
composure.

He couldn’t cry in front of Gu Mang any more. He warned himself.

So he bent up his wet phoenix eyes, and he opened a smile that seemed to
be infinitely brilliant and infinitely sad. He said, "I promised you all my
life. It's only eight years. You and I still have a long way to go. How can I
not want you?"

These two people, who bore countless forced lies and had gone through
many joys and sorrows, stared at each other stupidly. Because of the
reunion of the broken mirror, they no longer cried. Because each other
knew that although their life was long, they were doomed to no longer be
healthy. Unlike before, no one could let go of their joys.

They had been tortured by fate and the current situation, but when the two
wet eyes stared at each other, they were still choking, slowly picking up all
the courage and warmth from their hearts, and trying to bloom the most soft
smiles that could emerge from them.

A pair of wounded trapped animals finally embraced each other without any
gap, and the ice melted. They could finally absorb each other’s warmth and
share each other’s.

From then on, he was with him and the would never be separated, no matter
in the endless cold lake or spring on earth.

___

The author has something to say: baa ha ha ha

 Chapter 133 - Is sugar sweet or am I?

Gu Mang slowly took care of himself.

Because of his special situation, neither the emperor nor Mo Xi could give
Gu Mang justice at this moment. Mo Xi understood the meaning of the
emperor - to reshape the pattern of value in Chonghua, which was Gu
Mang's wish. If Gu Mang's identity was made public in this way, all the
sacrifices and efforts would be burnt.

So whether it was the emperor or Gu Mang, they all hoped that he could
keep the secret.

But Mo Xi had never been a person who was good at disguise. This is not to
say that one couldn’t rely on his words. On the contrary, he was rigorous
and self disciplined, and he would be able to keep his mouth tight. What
couldn’t be covered was his feelings for Gu Mang. Although he didn't say
anything and tried his best to restrain himself in front of outsiders, within a
few days, the whole Xihe mansion saw that his attitude towards Gu Mang
had changed dramatically.

Before, he always had a straight face, as if Gu Mang owed him five million
gold coins, but now he was very quiet and gentle even when he spoke. His
low magnetic voice was very pleasant, and he had no temper at all.

While Gu Mang was resting, there was a little cook with short eyes who
sent him to help burn the fire. It was not a tiring thing to do, but it was dirty.
Besides, Gu Mang was always in charge of firewood cutting and making
the fire before, so he went with him. As a result, Mo Xi went out to go back
to the house. Hearing that Gu Mang was being pulled to burn firewood, he
went straight to the kitchen and pulled Gu Mang out from the panicking
servants.
The cook was in a panic. "Lord, Lord......"

"What's this nonsense?"

The cook said, "I just saw he had nothing to do and wanted him to help."

"He is still a patient. How can he help?"

He said again to Gu Mang, "Lie back down and sleep."

Cook: "..."

When it came to such incidents, it wasn’t only the servants in the kitchen,
but also the boy in charge of the maintenance of Xihe mansion's treasures
——

"What’s the matter with burning a fire? I'll tell you something even more
strange.

That day, Gu Mang went to catch Fandou. Fandou ran fast and Gu Mang
was in a hurry. He accidentally knocked over the red plum glazed vase on
the case.

That's right. It's the most expensive one in the whole house. It was
smashed!"

Every time he said a paragraph, people around him would make a kind of
exclamation like "wow" and "hiss."

A young man said anxiously, "And then what? Did you go to inform the
master?"

The servant clapped his thigh. "Isn't that right? That vase costs enough to
buy a set of five houses in the north of the city. How could I not inform
him? I went and told the master about the situation at once."

"God… The Lord likes that vase best. How angry would he be..."

"He was very angry. Do you know what he said to me?"

The boys shook their heads like rattles.

The servant imitated Mo Xi’s serious tone: "Why did you put the vase in
that place? What if it hit someone? Is he hurt?"

“………………”

After a few moments of silence, one of the boys uttered an extremely

awkward exclamation: "Wow."

No one knew what happened between Mo Xi and Gu Mang, but everyone

who was not blind could see the change of Mo Xi's attitude towards Gu
Mang.

Fortunately, in the staff of Xihe mansion, Qing Jian was also loyal to Mo
Xi, and Li Wei controlled the staff well, so people outside the mansion did
not know for the time being.

"Steward Li, what's the matter with you? Gu Mang was a traitor no matter
how much he says. He's treating him like this now. What should you think
about it?

What should others think about it..."

Li Wei stood under the wind and rain corridor with his sleeves, looked at
the water in the courtyard, and said, "Can you believe the Lord?"

"Of course, who is more upright in Chonghua?"

"Then let's trust him, and let's leave aside the others. He must have his
reason to act, and as the people around him, we have only one thing to do."

"What?"

Li Wei said, "Keep your mouth shut."

Under careful care, Gu Mang's wound soon scabbed. Due to the quenching
of the demon wolf's blood, his physique was much better than before. But it
was sad that although Jiang Fuli could cure Gu Mang's body injury, he
couldn't prevent the decline of the Time Mirror's effects. Those memories of
being

"flashed back" by Shangao began to dissipate slowly from Gu Mang's

consciousness.

Gu Mang probably knew that if he didn’t speak some words now, he might
not have a chance in the future. The soberness he had, in the end, was only
a mercy from heaven, given only by a mirror.

So he asked Mo Xi for a pen and paper. When Mo Xi was around, he talked

with Mo Xi. When Mo Xi was not around, he was alone in the room and
wrote some things he recalled on the paper. Every day when he woke up, he
would look at the contents written the previous day. If he forgot, he would
remember them again.

He was trying to prolong his lucidity.

When he was sleeping, Mo Xi saw the papers he put beside his pillow. The
most prominent part of the paper was their first meeting in the school
palace. On the letter, Gu Mang wrote, "He sat under the tree and ate zongzi.
Although he looked up at me, it was a pity that his face was expressionless.
Alas, he should have had no impression on me."

Just wanting to look down carefully again, Gu Mang opened his eyes and
woke up. He saw Mo Xi was looking at the paper pages he had written. He
sat up and grabbed the paper from Mo Xi.

"Ah, ah, ah! Don't look, don't look. "

"..." Mo Xi paused for a while. "Do you mind?"

"I'm so sorry you saw me." Gu Mang protected his paper. "You have to
watch and wait for me to forget all the flashback memories. Anyway, at that
time, I was silly and stupid. I didn't feel red or jump. I didn't know what
was embarrassing."

His eyes darkened.

Gu Mang hurried again, "Oh, well, I don't have to forget all that soon, do I?
You see I'm deepening my memory every day. Maybe one year and a half,
oh no, ten years or twenty years. Can I still remember it?"

Mo Xi didn’t speak or expose Gu Mang's lies. He just raised his hand and
pulled the back of Gu Mang's head to his forehead. After a while, he
grabbed Gu Mang's right hand and rubbed Gu Mang's index finger with his
calloused finger.

He had so many deep feelings to talk about, but Xihe Jun just stroked Gu
Mang's fingers and whispered, "How could you get ink on your hands?
Don’t you know how to wash them?" He sighed, and then said, "You..."

Gu Mang smiled. "Are you the senior brother or am I the senior brother?
Are you good or am I good? How can you teach me a lesson?"

"Of course you are. I still can't imagine how you did it," Mo Xi said with a
wry smile. "I know the cause and effect of things, but the emperor still
hasn't said anything. You followed Zhou He to the demonic test."

"What could I do? I had no choice. You have yours, and the emperor has
his. In fact, I don't hate him too much for the things he did. When a man is
on a high place, he can't help himself. To be honest, if he didn’t have any
good thoughts and justice in his heart, he could find a chance to kill me, but
he didn't do it in the end."

Mo Xi did not say a word.

After a while, he lowered his eyelashes, then wrapped his hands again.

The broad palm of his finger touched the sapphire ring Gu Mang was
wearing.

He had asked Gu Mang about this trigger before. After learning that it was
Murong Lian who gave it to him, Mo Xi was not sure. But at that time, Gu
Mang's body and bones were still weak. He didn't ask for more information.

Now, when he noticed it again, Mo Xi could not help frowning slightly.

Gu Mang noticed that he was looking at the ring, and his eyelashes
quivered imperceptibly. His subtle expression was fully seen by Mo Xi, but
Mo Xi was not broken. Gu Mang used to be a member of Murong Lian's
household. He had been involved with Murong Lian for nearly 20 years.
After a long time of twists and turns, it was hard to say. Mo Xi did not force
him, but said, "This trigger, do you want me to return it to him for you? Or
you want to see him in person."

Gu Mang didn't answer immediately. He opened his fingers and looked at

the sapphire ring. After thinking for a while, he said, "I still want to go to
Wangshu mansion myself."

Mo Xi was silent for a moment, then said, "Good."

Gu Mang listened to his stuffy voice and couldn't help but raise his eyes and
smile. "Are you unhappy?"

"No" Mo Xi paused for a while. "But remember to put on a cover and the
cloak."

At this point, his face was a little dim. "You know, many people in
Chonghua want to embarrass you."

Gu Mang said, "I will pay attention."

It was late and the water clock in the house dripped slowly.

"Then I'll go back to my study. You can rest more. I still have some files to
look at. If there is anything, you can come to me directly. No one will stop
you."

Gu Mang said with a smile, "Don't give me too much care. Don't forget that
I'm a guilty official. I need to be restrained in front of outsiders."

Because of this sentence, Mo Xi's heart was pounding. His heart was
suddenly sad. His heart was beating because he had waited for so many
years, from his youth to his adulthood. Until he was more than thirty years
old, he had to wait for true recognition from Gu Mang.
He was sad because they had experienced too much. Many new and
beautiful things had been worn out, and both of them were like patched
cloth. Although they were still complete, they were totally different.

Seeing that he was in a bad mood, Gu Mang teased him. "Mo Xi."

"Huh?"

Gu Mang lied on the pillow, looked up and said with a smile, "Come back
to my room after you approve the files. Don't go back to your own room.
You let me sleep in my master's bedroom and have my own wing room. For
so many days, it was said that I bullied you."

Mo Xi put his head down, pursed his lips, and said nothing.

The moonlight sprinkled down on his ears, revealing some thin crimson.

Mo Xi finally whispered, "You'd better have a good rest."

Gu Mang's smile became deeper and deeper. He looked down at his

eyelashes, reached out his hand from the quilt, and touched his shidi's face.
"You are good."

"..."

"It's a pity that Shixiong has no sugar to give you."

Mo Xi looked up at him and suddenly bent over and kissed him gently on
his lips. Naturally, he didn't dare to kiss too deeply. There was a fire buried
so deep in his heart, and Gu Mang's breath would make it a sea of fire. So
Mo Xi just kissed him and sat up straight. "I’ll be back."

Gu Mang raised his hand and touched his lips. "Is it sweet?"

See Mo Xi did not answer, he continued quite shamelessly and ask, "Hey
hey, is sugar sweet or am I sweet?"

"..." Mo Xi was not very good at saying words of love, which made him
angry.
He could also break out some short sentences of an animal-like nature. But
when he was tender and intimate, he was really dumb and honest.

So in the face of Gu Mang's teasing questions, he didn't know how to

respond, so he just raised his hand, held out two fingers, and lightly flicked
the middle of Gu Mang's forehead.

Gu Mang was ordered to lay on the bed. Kicking two quilts, he said, "Say
something. The more you grow up, the more boring you will be. Forget it."

Mo Xi was silent for a while, but also really said a word. He said, "Well…
Good night."

Gu Mang: "……"

___

The author has something to say: Mo Ji: why is the ability of love speech
up, up after the next door confession, and I became the language dead early
after the confession?

Next door Er Gouzi: because you haven't experienced five years of study
tour, do you think I have traveled around for many years and read only
serious magic books? I also read a lot of anecdotal books, OK!
 Chapter 134 - Fourteen years of first love

The next night, Gu Mang went to Wangshu mansion to return the trigger.

In order to hide from people's eyes, he put on a cloak and a silver mask -
some practitioners of the cultivation world often dressed like this, but they
would not be particularly eye-catching.

Before he left, Mo Xi gave him a jade plate. Gu Mang felt curious and
fiddled with the jade plate and asked, "What's the use of this?"

"The pendant of Xihe government special envoy. Otherwise, if the guard of

Wangshu mansion asks you, what would you say?"

Gu Mang said with a smile, "I'm not going to go through the front door. I'm
going to fly over the walls."

Mo Xi pulled him over and said seriously, "Don’t make a fool of yourself.
You know Murong Lian’s temper. He will bully you later." He had a strong
hand, and Gu Mang was caught off guard. They were very close. Mo Xi
lowered his head, and his breath brushed his ear and sideburns. He
whispered, "Stand still."

He spoke, lowered his head, and tied the jade pendant to Gu Mang's waist.

When he did this, he was very attentive. With his face on one side, his facial
features standing upright, his eyelashes moved gently like two soft fans,
casting shadows on the bridge of his nose. Mo Xi’s skin was very tight and
smooth. Gu Mang couldn’t see any defects even when he was staring at him
so close, just like porcelain jade soaked in a stream.

"All right," Mo Xi said. "Say that I sent you and show them this jade
pendant.
They won’t dare to stop you."

Gu Mang smiled and stroked the head of the jade plate. He suddenly raised
his hand, pinched the chin of Mo Xi and kissed him.

"Well, then I'll say I'm your man."

Mo Xi: "..."

Mo Xi looked at him and saw his shixiong standing in front of him like the
best dream of his life. Suddenly he was reluctant, "Or I will go with you,
and I will wait for you outside Wangshu mansion."

Gu Mang said, "Why? With this jade pendant, are you afraid that I will be
embarrassed by Murong Lian? "

Mo Xi turned his head. "I'm just saying."

Gu Mang smiled and slowly responded, "You don’t want to separate from
your Gu Mang gege?"

Mo Xi closed his lips.

He didn't want to - he was afraid.

He was afraid of leaving Gu Mang. It was probably because he knew that

Gu Mang’s soberness had a time limit, and also because he and Gu Mang
had been so distressed too long. So even as powerful a man as he was, he
was afraid of Gu Mang leaving his sight.

Gu Mang reached out his hand and touched his head like a brother, which
made Mo Xi's heart moisten even more. He has not been treated like this by
Gu Mang for a long time.

"I want to do it alone, but don't worry, I'll be back soon," Gu Mang said,
with a soft smile on his long eyebrows. "When did your Gu Mang gege ever
cheat you?"

This words were an overstatement. Mo Xi said, "Often."

Gu Mang couldn't help but burst out with a laugh. "Ha ha ha, ok. What you
said is very reasonable. Don't stare at me - it's my mistake. Punish me."

Mo Xi said in a low voice, "Your bony body at present, how could it endure
my punishment?"

When he said this, there was a natural desire for occupation and control in
his eyes. Although he didn't publicize it, it was bottomless. Gu Mang was
looking at him like this, but his chest was hot and his heart and hair were
soft.

This was what his shidi was like. He seemed to be restrained, but he was
very passionate. In this body with a narrow waist and long legs, he was
wrapped with the intense feelings like molten water. What others couldn’t
see from the ascetic self-sustaining face, Gu Mang had learned all about.
Mo Xi was green, rough, even thirsty.

But Gu Mang didn’t dislike it.

Although no unyielding male would like to be invaded, Gu Mang could

deeply feel that Mo Xi poured all his love into him and all his desires into
him, good and bad, rational and irrational. The young person in that initial
discussion had poured everything into him.

In a flash, his young man was no longer young, and his junior brother
became his Xihe Jun. Everything had changed. Only the eyes that looked at
him were as sincere as when he first showed his love to him.

Their first love had already passed fourteen years.

Gu Mang finally went to Wangshu mansion by himself. He showed his jade

plate and passed the entrance guard of Wangshu mansion. Then he walked
under the wind and rain corridor with flying eaves.

Wangshu mansion was still as quiet as he remembered. There was a lazy

atmosphere with Murong Lian’s characteristics everywhere. Summer
couches, soft blankest, small fans and tea tables could be seen everywhere
in the yard.
Under the eaves hung a birdcage of the golden silk birds. The birds and
finches in it perched on the wooden branches, and they were also lazy like
their master and did not care for others.

After reporting to the inner court, Gu Mang came to the atrium of Wangshu
mansion to wait. There was a huge garden there.

Gu Mang remembered this yard. When he was a little boy, there were
swings, bamboo horses leaning against the wall, and a bunch of chickens,
ducks and rabbits. Children liked this kind of garden. Murong Lian was no
exception. He came here from time to time to play on the swing and chase
the small animals all over the garden. And when the gongzi was away, Gu
Mang and the little slaves would also run in and steal half a day's leisure in
the name of feeding chickens.

Once there was no one in the yard. Gu Mang sat on the swing and swayed.
He fell asleep unconsciously. As a result, Murong Lian came in and was
furious.

Immediately, Gu Mang was pushed down from the swing.

"You wretch! How dare you touch my things!"

"Come on! I don't want this swing! Take it off! Throw it in the pit to chop
firewood! What a mess! Bad luck!"

At that time, Murong Lian's expression was still in front of his eyes. It was
so exaggerated, as if Gu Mang was poisonous. If he touched something
related to Gu Mang, he would be poisoned and die.

Gu Mang was pushed off the swing by him from his sleep. After a long
time, he got up slowly. When he sat up straight and turns his head, Murong
Lian's ferocious expression suddenly stopped.

"You... You..."

Gu Mang raised his hand and touched his forehead in his pale face,
resulting in a palm of blood. The child had not experienced such a battle.
After a while, he cried.

As soon as he cried, Murong Lian panicked.

Murong Lian said, "You, you, you You deserve it!! You little bitch!" But
watching blood flow more and more from Gu Mang's forehead, Murong
Lian was afraid.

He stepped back two steps and turned around and ran.

Gu Mang sat on the ground crying. He saw so much blood for the first time,
and his forehead fell so painful. His tears kept rolling down, and he didn't
know what to do. When it was dark, a woman rushed him to the gate of the
hospital--

"Ah Mang, what's the matter with you? Are you okay? Ah, how did you fall
like this? Let Aunt Lin have a look..."

Aunt Lin was the ugliest maid in Wangshu mansion. Her whole face was
burned and her features were blurred and were like a fierce ghost. Everyone
in the mansion laughed at her. All the children were afraid of her. Only Gu
Mang was close to her.

Gu Mang had no parents since he was a child. He didn’t know what it was
like to be loved by his parents. At that time, Aunt Lin would secretly fill
him with snacks, cut his clothes and teach him to recognize a few words.
He could try to learn a little bit about "family feeling" from such little care.

So as soon as he saw her, he cried out more and more fearfully, "Aunt Ni!
Aunt Ni! I'm going to die!*"

*The "Ni" he calls her means "clay" or "mud" lol

At that time, he was such a small child with a big tongue and didn’t speak
very well. He always didn't pronounce "Lin" correctly, but called her "Ni."

"All right, stop crying. It's ok. Aunt Lin has seen it. It doesn't matter. Ah
Mang is lovely. Aunt Lin will take you to bandage."
The ugly woman picked up the dirty child from the dust. After so many
years, Gu Mang still remembered the warmth and fragrance of her body. At
that time, he thought that if he had a mother, then her arms should be like
this.

He never thought Aunt Lin was ugly. Her eyes were always clear and
gentle, which made him always think that her burnt facial features were like
a mask that could not be taken off. What was hidden behind the mask
should be a beautiful face.

He held out his small hand and hugged her neck tremblingly, "Aunt Ni..."

Aunt Lin carried him to the infirmary of Wangshu mansion. He was

bleeding the whole way and cried bitterly. When he saw the healer, he didn't
cooperate with him.

Aunt Lin squatted down to tease him and distracted his attention, "I’m
called Aunt Lin."

With tears in his eyes, Gu Mang sobbed, "Aunt Ni."

"Aunt - Lin -" she repeated to him patiently.

"Aunt Ni," he said clumsily.

Sitting in the mansion was a middle-aged man Yao Xiu. He looked at this
humble child and this ugly woman and treated them coldly. However, his
mouth was full of ridicule and said, "This stupid child is not easy to teach.
After teaching, he will be like a bull and a horse for life for Master
Murong."

Aunt Lin's eyes seemed to take in a little smoke, as if to suppress some

invisible feelings. But she was used to bullying, and knew that it was
useless to fight for these words with her own position. So she smiled at Yao
Xiu, turned around and touched Gu Mang's tearful face, "Come, say Aunt
Lin."
Gu Mang could vaguely remember his mentality at that time. He seemed to
be trying to show himself and Aunt Lin, so he tried hard to hold his face
red, but he couldn’t care about the pain on his head. He tilted his head and
said, "Aunt, Aunt, Aunt Ni...... "

Yao Xiu was arranging gauze beside him, and he rudely burst out laughing.

Gu Mang was stunned for a while by the harsh laughter, then cried even
more sadly. In fact, he tried very hard to pronounce "Aunt Ni" as "Aunt
Lin," but he always couldn't say clearly. He felt ashamed. Maybe he was
really a stupid child, and he could only be a cow and horse in the future.
This healer was right after all.

Only Aunt Lin looked at him tenderly and painfully. "Very good. You’ll say
it clearly later. Darling, don't be sad."

"Ugly woman coaxing a cheap doll, hahaha -"

Is Aunt Lin ugly?

No, in Gu Mang's heart, Aunt Lin was the most beautiful girl in the world.
She had a pair of phoenix eyes carrying the fragrance of flowers for ten
miles, and arms like April in a double room.

At that time, he made up his mind to grow up quickly, straighten his tongue,
and be able to call out her name well - but she didn't wait.

Aunt Lin died when he was four years old. Before she died, she told Gu
Mang something, which eventually became the reason for Gu Mang to stay
in Wangshu mansion and not fight with Murong Lian for nearly 20 years.

That woman, she said-

"Special envoy." Suddenly someone called him like this.

Gu Mang drew the spirit from the memory. He blinked, letting the moist of
the corner of his eye go down, and then looked back. The manager of
Wangshu mansion was standing by the corridor. "I have already reported to
the Lord.
Please come."

___

The author has something to say: happy weekend duck! Still struggling to
save the manuscript, I miss writing about the sour taste of abnormal attack
= = it's really hard to write about regular attack, whimper, whimper,
whimper, whimper, and cry, QAQ
 Chapter 135 - Murong Lian in childhood

Murong Lian was smoking a water pipe on a spring couch in the inner
courtyard.

There were a few idle books and a pot of wine on the head of the bed.

Seeing that Gu Mang came in, he took a big sip of floating life like a dream,
breathed it out slowly, and said to the servants at his left and right, "Go
down first."

"Yes."

The servants retired, leaving only two of them in the courtyard.

Murong Lian lied on the bamboo couch, but he didn’t look at Gu Mang. He
just knocked at the ashes in the tobacco pipe, and then took it back to his
mouth again. He sneered, "The fireball is really interesting, sending a
special envoy to my house, who is still wearing a mask and a cape - well,
what's the matter?"

Gu Mang said, "It’s me."

Murong heard his voice and was choked by the smoke he inhaled. "Cough!"
A few moments later, he got up and many emotions flashed on his face,
such as shock, anxiety, hatred, hesitation… There were even complex
emotions that others couldn’t see through.

"You? What are you going to do here as a special envoy? Get beaten up?"

Except for a few people in Chonghua, no one knew that Gu Mang was now
in a state of memory recovery. Naturally, Gu Mang would not show too
much lucidity in front of Murong Lian. He was a spy who had been
dormant in Liaoguo for five years. It was not difficult for him to disguise
himself. So he pretended to be blunt and said, "Don't be angry. I'm returning
your things."

"..."

"The Lord said that you can't ask for the benefits of others. So I'll return this
ring to you."

Then he took off the sapphire ring and handed it to Murong Lian. "Thank
you for giving it to me, but it doesn't work. I don't like it."

"..."

Murong Lian seemed to have been greatly insulted and almost didn't jump
up.

"Do you know what you're talking about?"

"There are hundreds of such things in Xihe's house. If you like the shiny
little ring, I can give you more."

"Fart! What can he do with that?" Murong Lian angrily seized it. "This is -"

Gu Mang waited for him calmly.

"This, this, but..." Murong Lian seemed to choke. After choking for a while,
some light flickered in his eyes. Then he said viciously, "Forget it. I'll tell
you what to do with this. This was originally borrowed from you. When did
it become a gift?

Even if you didn’t come, I'd go to Xihe mansion in two days to ask for it.
You don't have to be affectionate to me!"

He spoke, putting the ring back on his thumb.

Gu Mang sighed in his heart. As expected, Murong Lian would not tell him
the secret of this ring so easily. However, he just wanted to have a try. The
purpose of his visit to Wangshu mansion was to come back and have a look.
There were still some traces in the mansion that he missed too much.

Murong Lian saw that he didn't speak very much, stared at him and looked
back and forth for a while, and asked, "What's the matter? Stupid from
being tortured by Zhou He? It's an echo."

Gu Mang said bluntly, "I'm not stupid."

After a pause, he glanced at Murong Lian's pipe and said, "The one who
smokes this is stupid."

"You --"

Gu Mang said, "You are going to be angry again. You are always angry.
Well, I'm a good wolf, don't make you unhappy. The delivery is over. I’m
going back.

Farewell."

Murong Lian looked at him and turned around. His narrow eyes squinted
suddenly. When Gu Mang went to the side of the Yueyuan gate in the
courtyard, Murong Lian suddenly said a gloomily, "Stop."

He walked to Gu Mang's side, looked around him and said, "Gu Mang.
How come I remember before you went to bat island… A lot of
consciousness has been restored?"

"..."

The slender long golden pipe stretched out, hooked against Gu Mang's chin,
and lifted it forcibly. Murong Lian narrowed his peach blossom eyes and
said,

"You don't think you are a wolf, do you?"

"..."

"Let me see… Are you here today to mourn your Aunt Yi?"
Gu Mang was surprised.

Then he turned his face and said, "Who is that?"

"..." Murong Lian didn't say a word. He stared at Gu Mang for a while.

The two men were in a stalemate. There was a breeze in the courtyard,
which made Gu Mang's cloak and sleeves flutter. Murong Lian said, "You
really can't remember who she is?"

Gu Mang shook his head.

"You'd better not lie to me. You have been with me for so long, and you
should be very clear about the consequences of deceiving me."

"I don't know. I can't understand what you're talking about."

Gu Mang spoke, lifting his hand to Murong Lian's pipe against his chin. His
nose wrinkled. "It's really smelly. How can you like it?" After that, he
sneezed, turned around and walked out of without turning back.

He pretended to seem to be calm, but his heart was pounding.

——How could Murong Lian suddenly mention Aunt Lin to him?

Only a few people knew about his memory restoration. Was it someone
who let Murong Lian know? Or perhaps Murong Lian was not sure, just
testing…

The whole way he walked with drums in his heart. He went out of Wangshu
mansion. Gu Mang stood still and thought for a moment, but couldn't get
any clue. At last, he sighed and decided not to think about it any more, but
took a detour to Jiang mansion.

He really couldn’t stand Murong Lian's smoking. Murong Lian was very
wild. He had no father since he was a child. His mother, Madam Zhao, had
never been able to see him since she died. He had never married. In fact, he
was a noble master in gold and silver, and a bachelor who did not care
about his death.
Gu Mang thought that he couldn’t go on like this, so he planned to go to
Pharmacist Jiang to give Murong Lian a prescription to quit smoking while
he was still alive.

When he arrived at Jiang mansion, he found that it wasn't Jiang Fuli who
prescribed medicine in the hall today, but his wife Su Yurou.

Su Yurou, as usual, wore a gauze hat to cover up the face that was the
subject of rumor all over the country. She saw off a patient, looked up and
saw Gu Mang enter the room. She said lightly, "Do you come here for
consultation?"

"Here to take medicine. Is Pharmacist Jiang here?"

"My husband went out a few days ago. If you are not suffering from a
difficult disease, I can also make a diagnosis."

"Why is he going to travel again..." Gu Mang couldn't help but look down
and think.

The whereabouts of Jiang Fuli were really treacherous, and most of the 365
days of a year he spent outside. It was said that gentle village buried hero's
ambition.

It was better for him to marry a gorgeous beauty, but he let her live alone
every day. However, on second thought, he didn’t seem to be any better
than Jiang Fuli. A great beauty like Mo Xi was in front of him, and he also
delayed for more than ten years.

Su Yurou asked, "Is it necessary for him to write your medicine paper?"

"Not at all." Gu sighed at a loss and said, "Excuse me, Madam. I just want
to ask if there is any way to stop this kind of tobacco."

"... Are you a man of Wangshu mansion?"

"That's right."

"Go back, sir."

Gu Mang opened his eyes. "Why?"

Su Yurou said, "You should know that Wang Shujun doesn’t mean to quit
smoking. As for addiction cessation, medicine is always auxiliary and the
heart is Lord. He wants to smoke with all his heart. It is useless to give him
any good medicine. Why should he smash the signboard of my pharmacist's
office?"

"..." Gu Mang opened his mouth and wanted to argue. But on second
thought, Madam. Su said something reasonable. Murong Lian wanted to
smoke, so who could stop him.

Gu Mang was worried but couldn't help but sigh heavily. He thanked Su
Yurou and left the pharmacist's house.

In fact, it had to be said that for Murong Lian, Gu Mang's feelings were
very complicated.

On the one hand, he really did not agree with many of Murong Lian's
practices.

On the other hand, he understood Murong Lian's heart and felt sorry for him
involuntarily.

Murong Lian’s father left early, and his mother, Madam Zhao, probably
hoped that he would be the same character as Wangshu Jun. So she
completely killed Murong Lian’s talent and insisted on setting a path for
him. And the end of that road was to make him into a model like his father.

Gu Mang remembered clearly that Murong Lian loved magic when he was
a child. He often sat in the yard and created spiritual butterflies and flowers
——

But Madam Zhao won't allow it.

"What can magic do? Only to be the army's backup! It's all useless! Your
father was good at instrumental magic. You are his child. Music cultivation
is what you should do. Don't make a detour!"
"Look at Mo Xi! He has the same ability as Fuling Jun. Other people are
more talented than you and work harder than you. Don't you know how to
introspect?"

"Murong Lian! Come back and try to buy more magic scrolls! Believe it or
not, I'll tear them up for you!"

After her daily scolding and shouting, Wangshu's mansion would never see
the magical butterflies and flowers. These things that Murong Lian thought
were very beautiful were not worth mentioning in front of his mother. They
were all things that couldn’t be put on the table.

When Madam Zhao was still alive, one of the most frequently heard
sentences in the mansion was, "Murong Lian, study hard as your father did.
Don't lose face for Wangshu mansion."

He seemed to live in the mold of his father, and other people would not care
that he was totally another life. They would only put him in according to the
mold.

Once he did something beyond the framework, they would cut his flesh and
blood cruelly, completely ignoring the pain of his dream being castrated.

As long as something was not done in place, there was a stern and strict
lesson.

"What's this nonsense? Don't you know how to cultivate well?"

"If you eat that bitter food, you'll be tired. Murong Lian, you can't be a little
promising!?"

"This is best for you. If you can’t make it, see what you can afford!"

Gu Mang remembered that at the beginning, Murong Lian was still

struggling very hard. He quarreled with his mother and ran out of the house
crying——

"But I just like magic! I don't like the guqin! Why do you keep pushing me
like this? I don't want to be Murong Xuan's son! Whoever wants to be
should do it!"

In exchange for this sentence, Madam Zhao's thunder and fury was the only
time Murong Lian had been beaten to the skin and flesh. Such a small child
who had been beaten to a bloody mass, lay on the bed and choked. He could
not breathe in or out… That look was really pathetic.

Gu Mang watched him grow up the whole time. Like a sick plum, he was
deprived of his love, his nature eliminated, his fate distorted, and he was
forced to grow up as a copy of his father.

In this process, Murong Lian went from resistance to forbearance, and from
forbearance to numbness.

At last, the child who once sat in the courtyard sunshine and was proud of
the colorful butterflies in the courtyard would never be seen again. Only the
guqin in the music room rattled like water, and the jade flute flew all over
the imperial city.

In the cold and hot summer, in the night rain of plantain season, ten years
lingered like a day.

Others said that the sound of the guqin was wonderful. Only Gu Mang
knew that it was not. Murong Lian held funerals for his butterflies and
flowers in the sound of gold, jade, silk and bamboo instruments.

Murong Lian was still distorted after all.

Gu Mang lost his memory before, so he didn't feel anything wrong with the
Murong Lian who was drunk and sleepy, and sipped a pipe all day long. But
when his childhood memories were recalled by the Time Mirror, he thought
things were not so simple.

Others may not know Murong Lian. They thought he was a rotten man, but
Gu Mang had been waiting on him since he was a child. Gu Mang knew
that Murong Lian's rotten methods were not like they were now.
Murong Lian's encounters from childhood made his temperament very bad.
He would make bad use of it and beat his competitors with negative moves.
For example, when he was in the school, he used the slave brothers and
sisters to cheat Mo Xi’s sympathy, causing him to be flogged. Another
example was to use Gu Mang to blackmail Mo Xi, so that Mo Xi was
forced to lose to him in the competition meeting.

Although his actions were very abusive, they all showed the same thing
——

Murong Lian liked to win.

How could Murong Lian not like to win? He was scolded as a child. He was
used to being beaten like a running dog. When he heard a stick, he would
fight with his teeth and tremble. It was his instinct to be competitive. Even
though his mother had passed away for so many years, he could not give
up.

But what was floating like a dream? It was the spice that the weak sipped to
deceive themselves. It was clear once one took this kind of psychedelic
smoke, they would be almost useless.

Why did Murong Lian suddenly smoke something that would rot him to the
bone during his five years of treason?

And that ring.

Although the ring's purpose was unknown, it should not be harmful. Gu

Mang could feel a very strange aura on that ring. He could almost be sure
that Murong Lian put this ring on him to help him.

Murong Lian… Murong Lian…

What did this person know, what was he concealing, and what is he
suffering from?

Gu Mang frowned deeply. He couldn't think of a clue. He only felt that he

had a headache and wanted to crack. At last, he had to stop.
It was noon when he got home. At lunchtime, Gu Mang went into the hall,
but he didn't see the dishes on the table or people in the room.

Feeling puzzled, he saw a servant come in from the yard with a fruit plate,
and Gu Mang went to ask her, "Jiejie, where is Xihe Jun?"

The servants of Xihe mansion were not very angry to treat Mang, but many
of them met with the wind to make the rudder work. How could they not
smell the profound meaning of his treatment of Gu Mang these days?

The servant girl immediately said with a smart smile, "Aiyo, Mister Gu
doesn't need to call me Jiejie. Just call me Xiao Su."

Before Gu Mang could get used to the honorific title "Mister Gu," she
placed the fruit plate on the table, wiped her hands, smiled and directed,
"The Lord was under the orange blossom tree in the back garden. First, you
can go there to find him. If you can't find him, go to the small kitchen."

Gu Mang was surprised. "Small kitchen?"

"Yes."

"What is he doing there???"

___

The author has something to say: I'm back!!!

Murong family is not easy

Murong Lian: I miss the day when I was scolded by the comment area to
leave the group. Alas, since I wore pinru's clothes, my hatred value has
gone, and my heart hurts.
JunShang: I miss the day when I hated muronglian no matter how I died in
the comment area. Alas, since I learned the speech skills, the value of
hatred has come to me. My heart hurts.

Murong Mengze: I miss the days when I didn't show up. Alas, since I
showed up, I have been scolded as soon as I spoke. My heart hurts.

Murong Chuyi: miss the comment area and think I am the day of attack.

Gu Mangmang:??? Fourth brother, you wake up, never lived that kind of
life!!!
 Chapter 136 - Years of peace

The small kitchen of Xihe mansion was open-air. It was built in the
courtyard. An old banyan tree in the courtyard was luxuriant, spreading
blue clouds and covering the whole courtyard.

There was no one else in the small kitchen. When Gu Mang went in, he saw
Mo Xi with his back to him. He was busy in front of the stage. This man
didn’t know how to cook, but he seemed to think that taking more recipes
could give him some psychological comfort, so there was a stack of books
on the table, such as Huaiyang flavor collection and Bashu food records.

At the moment, what he insisted on was a cookbook. He was frowning,

bending his knuckles unconsciously and tapping on the platform.

Gu Mang couldn't help but laugh. He was a little shidi who had a habit. He
always liked to bend his fingers and knock things around him in this way
when he encountered any difficult things. However, the last time he saw Mo
Xi's impatience was before the two armies; he didn't expect that a meal
would make him so embarrassed.

"Two liang of cassava powder, one spoonful of salt… Shell the dried
shrimps and wrap the powder... "

Mo Xi took a shrimp out of the tare with one hand. The fisherman had
already dealt with the shrimp. He just went to the hard shell at the end
according to the recipe and dipped the cassava powder into the oil pan to
fry it.

But here was the problem: Mo Xi didn’t know how to shell.

He went back and forth to read the recipe many times to make sure, and it
didn't teach him, so his sword-like brow frowned deeper. After a while, his
fingertips gathered a faint red light and released a little spiritual power. The
two fingers joined together. The poor shrimps could not bear the high look
of Xihe Jun. They were crushed into powder in an instant.

Mo Xi seemed to be stunned. His eyes were wide open. He looked like a

civet cat caught by its prey for the first time.

"... What is this?" he murmured after a while. "I haven't cast a spell..."

Gu Mang couldn't hold it any longer. Behind him, he was leaning on the
gate of the courtyard, laughing loudly. "ha ha ha ha ha ha - how can you
treat a poor shrimp with the skill of armor removal?"

Mo Xi looked back. There was embarrassment on the beautiful man’s face:

"Why are you back? So early!"

Gu Mang jumped over in three steps. He smiled and wrapped around Mo

Xi's thin waist from the back. He rubbed against his broad back. "I missed
you, so I came to see the beauty vs. the fat shrimp."

Mo Xi was more embarrassed. The sunlight brushed through the branches

and fell on his face. His ear edge had a soft thin red blush. He calmed
himself strongly and explained:

"I had nothing to do today. I happened to see the fisherman passing by with
fresh fish and shrimp. I didn't mean to buy them." He gently waited a while,
but found that Gu Mang held him very tightly, so he turned his face and
said, "Let go."

Gu Mang did not let go, but teased him, "I always wanted to tell you
something."

"... What? "

Gu Mang embraced his waist, looked up and said with a smile, "Your legs
are so long."

Mo Xi: "..."
"Your waist is still very thin… Shoulders and back are wide," Gu Mang
exclaimed. "Like this, you would surely be the first card in Luomei Garden
Villa."

Mo Xi was both angry and amused. The crimson cloud on his ear was not
gone, but he was dumb. He didn’t know what to say to deal with it. Half a
day later, he repeated the two words intact: "Let go."

Gu Mang wrapped around him again, pestering him for a while, and finally
forced Mo Xi to stretch out his hand covered with cassava powder and put
it on his face. He laughed and jumped away.

He dragged a chair and sat back with his elbow on the back.

The yard was very quiet, with the smell of potato rice cooked with a
wooden cover. The fat chicken was pacing in the grass with scattered reed
flowers nearby, pecking at insects and ants.

Gu Mang knew that Mo Xi’s mind was very heavy. Since he told him what
was in his heart, the worry in Mo Xi's eyes had grown from day to day. He
worried that Gu Mang's memory would soon disappear, that Gu Mang's
reputation couldn't be cleaned, and that the evil demon spirit in Gu Mang's
body would become more and more uncontrolled

There were so many outstanding sharp knives in his heart, and Mo Xi could
not be relaxed. He just got his lover back, but they were already on thin ice.

Gu Mang was the one who was going to forget; Mo Xi was the one who
would always remember.

It was more painful to remember than to forget.

Gu Mang didn't know what to do with his royal highness. He didn't know
how to coax him. His younger brother could no longer be so worried and
cloudy for him.

So he could only try to tease him.

In fact, Gu Mang was not really so shameless, that he could say sweet
words.

Like Mo Xi, his first love was one which lasted for 14 years, and was green
and inexperienced. But as long was Mo Xi had some happiness, Gu Mang
felt there was no way not to export those extremely active words.

Life was only so long, and many things never have a chance to be said.

"Princess, you are so beautiful."

"..."

"Really, I couldn’t praise you well before. In fact, I’ve always thought so in
my heart."

"..."

"I like you."

"..."

"I’m glad to see you."

"..."

"It’s nice to hold you, too."

"..."

"I’m happiest that I can sleep with you."

Mo Xi put down the mixing bowl, and looked back at him awkwardly and
helplessly, "Do you care?"

Gu Mang smiled and lied on the back of the chair, holding up a hand. "I
really do."
Mo Xi didn't say a word. He lowered his head and washed his hands in the
tank.

Suddenly he said, "Come here."

"For what?"

"Come and roll up my sleeves for me."

Gu Mang got up from the chair and shook his head behind Mo Xi. He put
his head to him and said, "Your sleeve is not good… Uh!

All of a sudden, he was dragged forward. Mo Xi knew that he would

scream when he was frightened, so he covered his mouth. Gu Mang was
held and pressed by him from behind, blocking his voice from exiting and
pressing him against the edge of the platform. Mo Xi hugged him from
behind, and his hard and hot chest was pasted on his back.

At this time, it was summer. Mo Xi's clothes were very thin, and the heat
was aggressive. It seemed that he lit a fire in Gu Mang's tailbone. The heat
burned all the way from the tail, which made him open his blue eyes and
shiver all over his body. When the thick fingers were raised and slid down
the throat. Gu Mang only felt that his back was numb.

Mo Xi’s legs were really long. Standing behind Gu Mang, he could wrap
his shixiong in his arms. He didn't let go with his big hand, and he pushed
forward.

The familiar eagerness and horror made Gu Mang's waist soft in a moment.
His breath became moist in Mo Xi's palm.

"Do you feel it?"

"..."

Mo Xi bent over and bit his earlobes, and his voice sank. "Then don't call
me."

He spoke then let go of Gu Mang.

Gu Mang covered his throat and coughed, then turned his head to see Mo
Xi.

The sullen man had long eyelashes, and continued to deal with his cassava
powder and his shrimp. Mo Xi was such a person who could bear it very
much and knew what to do and what not to do. He was undoubtedly
enthusiastic when he went to bed with Gu Mang, and the blade made of his
flesh and blood was undoubtedly ready to move, but he knew that Gu
Mang's body could not bear the stimulation of * *.

He had always been a very independent person, and he had his own control
over things. As long as he thought this degree was not enough, or it had
exceeded it, no one could tempt him.

Not even Gu Mang.

Gu Mang couldn’t help but sit back in his chair and watch Mo Xi. He
looked at the man's back. His heart, which he had thought would never be
pure after his suffering, gradually produced sweet water which rose from
the cracked chest.

Of course, he knew that he had just recovered, and was not suitable for such
a fierce lingering, but what he and Mo Xi were thinking was different.
Compared with his own consciousness, Gu Mang did not cherish his body
so much.

Anyway, it was already broken. He just wanted to offer himself to his royal
highness while he was still clear about his mind and could express his love.

How could his royal highness not accept it?

How could his royal highness cherish his black devil body? Mo Xi's lust
was so intense, and Mo Xi's forbearance was strong as a rock. This made
Gu Mang unable to help but start to have some beautiful illusions, as if his
broken body was still precious and could be saved.

His lover would take him swimming on the shore one day, and they would
be able to stay together without any worries, just as they expected when
they were young.

It had been a long time and was already afternoon. It was only then that Mo
Xi’s rice was finally ready.

There was a plate of fried shrimps, sweet and sour fish, lychee and crispy
goose

- the only thing he was good at- and a pot of soup. Gu Mang lied in front of
the stone table, watching Mo Shidi bring up these dishes. The rice was
stewed in the pot before. When the wooden cover was removed, the
fragrance of rice and potatoes floated all over the yard.

"The shrimp is a bit burnt, the sweet and sour fish is sour, and the crispy
goose is not as good as yours," Mo Xi said, scooping out two bowls of soup
and bringing them over. The green leaves were floating in the bowl, and
three round and white fish balls were in each bowl. "If you don't like it, we
can go out to eat."

"No, I've been starving for a long time. Now even if you give me coke, I
can eat it without changing my face," Gu Mang said, holding up the
bamboo sheath to hold a fish ball. The hot and thick soup burst in his
mouth. The whole ball was smooth and tender. "Well, it's delicious! I didn't
know you were very good."

"... This is what I bought at Zhangji fish ball shop in Dongshi."

"... Oh."

"You used to like this family's fish balls best… You may have forgotten."

Gu Mang complained to himself that even if he tried hard, he still couldn’t

reverse the fact that his memory was gradually weakening and
disappearing.

However, he tried to avoid Mo Xi's perceiving these clues in his daily life,
but he didn't want to miss this small fish ball.
The flattery didn't pat right, but made Mo Xi feel more heavy. Gu Mang
hurriedly said, "I didn't forget. I meant the soup is cooked well. You are
very strong."

Mo Xi scooped out the plain clear soup in the bowl with a porcelain jade
spoon without speaking.

Gu Mang then tasted several other dishes. It had to be said that Mo Xi had
no talent for cooking. However, because the man did it carefully, there was
no big

mistake. Although the taste was not good, it could also be eaten. Gu Mang
praised him. "Although the fish is sour, it’s edible."

"This shrimp is a little burnt, but it's crispy."

"This crispy goose is better than mine."

The so-called food could be divided into two types: one was really
delicious, impeccable. The other is like this: because the person in front of
Gu Mang at this moment was his sweetheart, even if the dishes he made
were so bad, he could find good things to make up for it.

In fact, it was just one sentence.

"I'm glad you did everything well."

Mo Xi was a little embarrassed by his praise. He turned his head, coughed

gently and said, "If you like, I will make it for you every day… I will
always become more and more proficient."

Gu Mang said with a smile, "Next time I'm with you, I'll teach you. Look at
me.

Look at me. There are two words on my forehead."

Mo Xi paused for a while. "What?"

Gu Mang pointed at his bright and clean forehead and said, "Food.
Manual."

Mo Xi lowered his eyelashes and smiled. He ran his hand over the back of
Gu Mang's head and kissed him on the forehead. "One word is missing."

This time, it was Gu Mang's turn. "What?"

Mo Xi lowered that pair of dark eyes to look at him affectionately, and

added in a low voice, "Mine."

Gu Ran's heart rose rapidly. He stared at those eyes that were deep like still
waters, and cried out in his heart, "Ah, why do all the heavy girls up and
down in Chonghua feel that his royal highness is not understanding?
Although my Mo Shidi is very honest, the love words spoken by this honest
person are more exciting than any colorful words."

After lunch, the two were cleaning up the dishes together in the yard.

Mo Xi didn't allow any servants to come in. He and Gu Mang were the only
two people in the other courtyard. A big tree, a few chickens, and cloth and
beans were all simple. This was the day he had been asking for.

When the last one was washed, Gu Mang stretched. Mo Xi went over and
hugged him from behind.

"What's next?" Gu Mang raised his head and stuck it on the side of his
neck.

Mo Xi was thinking.

They used to think about what to do next, such as setting up camp next,
refining weapons next, and then packing things to avoid people seeing their
relationship.

They'd always been in a hurry.

But today, when Gu Mang asked him this question habitually, he thought
for a while, only thinking that nothing was more precious than the peace at
this moment.

He bowed his head and kissed Gu Mang's hair. "Yes," he said. "You have a
very important thing to do."

"What?"

"Sun with me for a while."

___

The author has something to say: there is an idea I'd like to finish the year
with ER Gouzi and try my best to write a piece of Er Gouzi's cookies and
sand sculptures for you to enjoy (it's not the ten day talk of red lotus, but the
ten day talk will not have energy until the rest of the pollution is finished)
But... If I can do it I'm afraid I have to save the remaining dirty manuscripts
and think about Er Gou's cookies for a while I don't know if I can finish this
wonderful dream Cover your face, cover your face, I wish I don't have to
work overtime this time QAQ

Order yourself a bottle of hair tonic in advance Gu Mangmang: crabs and

crabs "give way", "Linjiang", "the Pleiades blossom"

and "flying rain"

 Chapter 137 - Duanyang Festival

The day passed quickly, and it was about to be the Duanyang Festival.

During this period, while Gu Mang was working hard, his memory was still
a lot like sand lost between fingers. There were some things he clearly
remembered one day, but when Mo Xi mentioned them to him the next, he
found that he had no impression. This undoubtedly made Mo Xi very
uncomfortable. Every time he looked at Gu Mang sitting in his study
reading that thick pile of paper with a green light, he would feel very sad.

Although he didn't read the papers, he knew that they were all the things
that Gu Mang didn't want to forget. Every day, Gu Mang would read them
from beginning to the end. Obviously, he did his best, but he still couldn't
keep the two people's past together.

But beyond that, the rest was comforting. Gu Mang's body was gradually
recovering, his divine sense was still clear, and the black devil breath in his
body did not have any sign of being impossible to suppress.

At least he could live a safe life.

On the eve of the Duanyang Festival, the emperor sent a secret letter. When
the secret letter arrived, the two were brewing a jar of green plum wine
together in the yard. Mo Xi opened the letter and glanced at it.

"... It's for you."

Gu Mang's ruddy lips were biting a round green plum. After hearing this, he
was stunned and said, "Me?"

"See for yourself."

Gu Mang's tongue rolled, and the green plum was placed into his soft
mouth. A small lump was bulging on the right side of his cheek. It looked
very cute. He carefully read the letter with his eyelashes down. At last, with
plum in his mouth, he blurted out a word: "Oh."

The emperor had been ill for many days since the day he met with Mo Xi.
Later, maybe he was too ill to meet his foreign minister, or maybe he didn't
know how to face Gu Mang - what to say? He sent Gu Mang to the
platform for the black

demon testing, but Gu Mang always kept the secret between them. He
wanted to know how ashamed he was.

With blue eyes raised and a wry smile, he said, "He asked me to go to
Zhanhun mountain for sacrifice at Duanyang Festival."

"I saw it." Mo Xi was for a while. "Are you going?"

"No."

"You don't want to see him?"

"I want to know what he will tell me. In fact, both of us are doing these
things for our own purposes. But when he saw me, he could not help feeling
deeply, and I had to cooperate with tears."

Then he took a green plum from the bamboo basket next to him and put it
into his mouth. He mumbled, "What can’t change except for heartbreak?"

Mo Xi did not immediately speak. He knew the pain in Gu Mang's heart.

In fact, Gu Mang hated the identity of "traitor." This was the case when his
divine sense was lost, and was even more so now.

He remembered that one night not long ago, when it suddenly poured rain,
and lightning flashed and thundered. Gu Mang was sleeping in the main
bedroom before, but that night, he suddenly put on a thin coat, ran through
the rain curtain to the next compartment, and got into his arms.
Mo Xi was sleeping soundly at that time, and suddenly a wet body trembled
and shrank into his quilt, waking him up completely. Then he saw Gu Mang
with a white face, shaking, and clinging to his chest. Mo Xi asked him what
was wrong and whether he was uncomfortable.

Gu Mang just shook his head. He was freezing hard and his lips were blue
and purple. He said, "I had a dream. There were ghosts after me."

This lone wolf clung to Mo Xi tightly and shrank in Mo Xi's warm arms.
He couldn't help choking and said, "They were all chasing me, Mo Xi…
They want to ask for my life."

Gu Mang always looked like a fearless god. But that night, in the
thundering and bleak rain, he was so real and fragile waking up between
dreams.

Gu Mang, who was biting a plum, felt Mo Xi staring at him hard and said,
"Why do you always look at me like that?"

Mo Xi was silent for a while and said, "I'm sorry, I still can't give you a
clear name. But if you want to go to Zhanhun Mountain, I can -- "

Before he finished speaking, Gu Mang interrupted him.

"I won't go."

"..."

"Besides, I killed those people. I conquered those cities. I have too many
innocent people's blood on my hands. When I was innocent eight years ago,
I said goodbye to my brothers. Now I don't want to go there again."

Mo Xi quickly raised his head and his eyes were sad. "You were forced to
contaminate your blood while protecting them."

"People don't think so. Who kills, who pays, or what? Many people have
hated me for eight years because their sons died from my hand, their
husbands died from my hand, and their fathers died in my hand. Day and
night, they want to bring me to justice to pay for my blood debt. Then one
day, you tell them, no, Gu Mang was forced. He shouldn't be a prisoner but
a hero - who do you think will believe it?"

When Gu Mang said these words, his face was light, like a well-tempered
thin wine. "Mo Xi, have you ever thought that if you take away their most
direct object of hate, those people will collapse? They won't let me go
because they have a truth to explain… It's easy to hate someone. It's hard to
let go. You and I are the people who have come down from the battlefield.
You will not be unaware of this."

"I will not go to Zhanhun mountain. No matter whether it's the emperor or
you accompanying me, I won't go again," Gu Mang said. He raised his head
and looked at the direction of Zhanhun mountain from afar. There was the
sweet fragrance of plum in his mouth, but his throat was sour. He sighed.

"In the eyes of the living, I am already infamous. But if I don't go to

Zhanhun mountain, at least in the hearts of the seventy thousand dead
brothers, I am still that clear-minded and clean Gu Mang."

"That's enough."

So they turned down the emperor, but at last they did not close the door to
spend a undisturbed Duanyang Festival at Xihe mansion.

Because the day before the festival, they received an invitation from a
second person.

"Who is it this time?"

Mo Xi said, "Jiang Yexue. He’s asking to his house and make zongzi with
him."

"Ah." Gu Mang was a little surprised and opened his eyes.

"He invited us both."

Gu Mang said with a smile, "He doesn't think I'm a villain."

"Have you forgotten?" Mo Xi curled up Jiang Yexue's letter and gently
knocked twice on the front of Gu Mang's forehead. "He helped me repair
the jade slips.

He saw all my reactions at that time - you are not a traitor in front of him.
He has always been very clever. Although no one explained the cause and
effect to him, I think he should have guessed ten times as well."

"..." Gu Mang didn't say a word.

Mo Xi rubbed his bun smoothly. "Go ahead, you haven't been busy with
others for a long time. Do you want to see Jiang Xiong?"

Gu Mang nodded.

"Jiang Xiong must also want to be handsome. You were the little madman
who played a song for him at his wedding. He must be very glad you could
go there."

Gu Mang's soft and long eyes looked like the corner of a rock was pried
open by the past, showing the grievances that he could not bear. At that
moment, Mo Xi saw that the tip of Gu Mang's eyes were a little red.

Jiang Yexue's private house was in a secluded and clean corner in the north
of the city. It was the small courtyard that was given to him when he
married. He had been the elder of the school palace for so many years now.
His salary was not cheap but he had always been a frugal and nostalgic
person so he never changed again.

In the Duanyang Festival, people sprinkled realgar, sold sachets, and danced
with calamus leaves to drive away evil spirits. The streets were full of
people. In order to avoid people's eyes and ears, they went by carriage.
When they arrived at Jiang mansion, they were both stunned.

They thought that Jiang Yexue would be at home alone, but before they
came in, they heard two young people laughing——
The first was a young man saying, "I'm not a monster. It's useless for you to
sprinkle realgar wine on me."

Second came a more childish voice, giggling with a string of laughter. It

was a little girl, only seven or eight years old. Her voice was soft and sweet,
"Then look at me, I'll see if you're a monster."

Turning to the wall, they saw that the yard had been hung with leaves and
cattail and Duanyang lanterns. The two people who were playing were one
big person and one small person. The big one was dressed in a white dress
with a gold border, with a gold ring and a braid. His forehead was decorated
with gold and silver beads, and at his waist hung a plum blossom sachet
made of colored silk.

It was Yue Chenqing.

The little one was a girl in a colorful five-dot poison coat. She was wearing
a five color silk thread on her arm. She carried a small paper kite in the
shape of a centipede. Yue Chenqing his finger in realgar to draw the word
"king" on her forehead.

When she heard the sound of footsteps turning her head, she saw Gu Mang
and couldn't help but smile. "Ah! Gege! "

It turned out that this little girl was not someone else. It was the daughter of
Chang Fengjun who suffered from madness. Gu Mang didn't expect to meet
the two of them at Jiang Yexue's house. He was surprised and at a loss.
"Little Lan’er… Why are you here? "

"Sir asked me to come. I've been staying with him recently." Xiao Lan'er
was still shy and timid, but she looked more cheerful than before. She
opened Yue Chenqing's hand, and jumped to Gu Mang with a rabbit's joyful
heartbeat.

"Mister said that gege would accompany us to spend Duanyang today. I

thought he was coaxing me, but I didn't think it would be true!"
Yue Chenqing also knew they were coming. He smiled and nodded. "Xihe
Jun, Gu… Er... " He didn't know how he should call Gu Mang. He couldn’t
call his name directly now. General Gu has touched the scales on the king
again. If he called him Gu Mang Xiong or something like that, it would
sound like he was in the same generation a Mo Xi. So he thought about it
for a moment and said with a smile, "Uncle Gu."

Mo Xi said unexpectedly, "You also came to Jiang Xiong’s house for the
festival today?"

"Yes."

"Then your father..."

"Well, don't mention it. I wanted to let Dage come home for Duanyang, but
only one word came from my mouth before I was scolded by my father. He
told me not to talk with -" Yue Chenqing said, looked into the inner court,
lowered his voice, "he told me not to mix with people who are not three or
four."

After that, he added, "Xihe, don’t you mind. My father is such a person. In
addition, he has been getting worse recently. He is always angry and
suspicious.

He even scolds me badly. My uncle and I have discussed. We are busy these
days, but after we will take him to the Huntian cave in the old fiefdom to
cultivate his spirit. If he gets better, his speech will not be so bad."

Mo Xi said, "You finally want to recognize him as dage."

Yue Chenqing was a little embarrassed and scratched his head. "Jiang Dage,
he is very good, either to me or to Fourth Uncle. He never said bad things
about the Yue family. Before, I used to listen to the wind and rain. It was
my fault."

Gu Mang squatted beside Xiao Lan’er to amuse her while listening to Yue
Chenqing's narration. At this time, he looked up with a smile and said, "He
must be very happy if you can recognize him and accompany him. He told
us before that it would be nice if there were some relatives on New Year's
day. You, Murong Chuyi, if only you could accompany him."

Hearing the name of Murong Chuyi, Yue Chenqing's eyes were dim.

"Fourth uncle… Don't say it to Jiang Dage, but he is not very good to me
recently. According to the people in the family, it seems that he wants to
move out of Yue mansion to live alone. "

___

The author has something to say: in the previous chapter, JJ was unlocked
at noon, but I don't think you can see it? I resubmitted to clear the cache.
Now I can see it in the past. This system is too weak What's more, I never
thought that I could lock at that level yesterday Don't you just give me a
hug = = I'm suddenly worried about some of the content in the next few
chapters that I didn't think it mattered
 Chapter 138 - Dead wife’s spirit tablet

"Sir Murong is moving out of Yue mansion?" Gu Mang was surprised.

"Where would he go alone?"

"I don't know." Yue Chenqing lowered his head and caressed the exorcism
sachet at his waist absently. He looked very sad, but he was a little
frustrated.

This kind of situation had never happened to Yue Chenqing, who had been
chasing Murong Chuyi for so many years. He had lost, been sad and
unwilling, but he had never been so tired.

Most of all, the man’s heart was long, and his enthusiasm would not get any
return for a long time. Eventually there would be a day of cooling and
exhaustion. What's more, Jiang Yexue treated him with a tolerant attitude
totally different from Murong Chuyi. In fact, it was hard not to shake.

"Fourth Uncle has said before that he is not of the same blood as us, and he
has never seen us as relatives. The reason why he has been staying in
Chonghua was just to repay my mother for adopting him. Now he probably
thinks that I'm weak, and the gratitude is over, so… So he wants to go."

Yue Chenqing's fingers went around and around the knot.

"... I don't know where he is going. He may want to travel all over the world
to find his real family, or he may just be tired of us and want to move away
from us.

I don't know how to persuade him. Anyway, he… He can't hear it all the
time... "
Mo Xi and Gu Mang looked at each other, but they don't talk to each other.
What could be said? What should be said?

Yue Chenqing was not their relative, not to mention Murong Chuyi. It was
not convenient for outsiders to talk about other people's affairs.

In their embarrassment, they suddenly heard the pearl curtain behind them.

The first reaction came from Xiao Lan'er. The little girl welcomed the man
behind them happily and cleverly, and called out repeatedly, "Sir!"

The people in the courtyard looked back together and saw Jiang Yexue
coming out from the inner hall in a wooden wheelchair. Today, he was
wearing a blue dress. One end of his black hair was buttoned by with a
sapphire hair pin and

hung on his shoulder. He smiled and touched Xiao Lan'er's hair. Xiao Lan'er
said happily, "I'll push the wheelchair for you."

"Good."

The little girl put the centipede kite on her back and pushed Jiang Yexue to
the yard.

Jiang Yexue looked up, eyebrows and eyes soft. He laughed and said, "I
was transferring my dodgy sachet inside. I didn't listen to the movements
for a while, but I ignored it. Mo Xiong, Gu Xiong, Duanyang is in good
health. "

When the people were all together, the small courtyard paved with
bluestone became lively.

There were no servants in Jiang Yexue's house. They had to wash reed and
mix the glutinous rice by themselves. But because it was just like this, they
felt that the world was just right and the years were peaceful.

Yue Chenqing and Xiao Lan'er were young and lively, running around in
the yard.
They added fire to the open-air platform and brought buckets of well water
to soak the reeds.

Gu Mang sat on a small bench, rolled his sleeves and stirred sticky rice.
Looking at the hot look of the two men, he shook his head and said, "I'm
afraid they could use up all the accumulated water in the water tank before
noon."

"Just use it up," Jiang Yexue said with a smile, "Duanyang Festival water
should be used. The most sunny time is noon. It's said that the water stored
at this time can ward off evil spirits and eliminate disease. Didn’t you
believe this most before?"

Gu Mang said in secret, "Oh, I forgot."

However, he took a look at Mo Xi cleaning the reed leaves by the stone

platform in the distance, and secretly congratulated himself that it was Jiang
Yexue who reminded him. Later, he could take it and say to Mo Xi, so that
Mo Xi would feel that he still remembered these small details, and widen
Mo Xi’s heart.

Gu Mang thought like this, and turned his head to Jiang Yexue. "Did you
tell Yue Chenqing everything about me?"

"Not at all," Jiang Yexue said. "I just told him that Gu Xiong has some
secrets on him, which are inconvenient to disclose. But I know that you are
not an unforgettable person. If he believes in me, I hope he also believes in
you.

Chenqing is still very smart. Many things he doesn’t need us to point out."

Gu Mang didn't know what to say. Finally, he drooped his eyes and said,
"Thank you."

"What else do you have to thank me for?" Jiang Yexue sighed. "In fact, I'm
also sorry to you. I didn't insist on believing you before. If you don't blame
me, I'm already grateful." His eyes turned to the courtyard, as if through
many years, he saw a simple wedding that had been held in the courtyard
many years ago.

A pair of new people. Few guests. Others avoided him, but Gu Mang was
afraid that the whole world did not know his attitude. Like a suona blowing
a phoenix courtship, colorful paper was flying in the courtyard, towards
Jiang Yexue blinking and smiling.

"When I was pushed out, you didn't betray me, but I didn't always trust you.
I owe you."

Gu Mang was embarrassed when he said this. He scratched the back of his
and said, "Oh, what is owed between brothers?" Once again eager to cut the
conversation, blue eyes looked around and fell on little Lan’er. He hurried
to say,

"By the way, how is Lan'er? Why is she staying in your house?"

Jiang Yexue sighed, "You also know her situation. Lan'er's spiritual core is a
one in a thousand type of powerful, almost comparable to Xihe Jun. But she
is weak in physique and can't bear such a lifestyle, so she has developed a
crazy heart disease. Although she is obedient and gentle, once her
symptoms break out, she is extremely disobedient and cruel..."

"She broke out again?"

"Well, there was another attack in the school palace not long ago." Jiang
Yexue looked at the busy little girl in the distance and said, "Although the
elders of the school palace stopped her in time, she still hurt several
children, one of whom is the cousin of the king."

"..."

"They were going to drive her out of the school and destroy her spiritual
core. I couldn't bear it, so I took her in as my disciple and took her with me.
Although
I'm not a medical practitioner, I also dabble in it more or less. I know that
her crazy heart disease is the most intolerable kind, and I don't want other
people's words to excite her. " Jiang Yexue sighed, "The school palace is
full of inexperienced children. Influenced by some elders, she is always
called a monster. She will not get better if she stays there."

Gu Mang nodded. "Yes. Children are most likely to follow suit."

"So I persuaded Chang Fengjun to leave his daughter at my house. First, he

can continue his career. Second, I can slowly relieve her of her overbearing
spirit core. Third, I will..." Jiang Yexue said, "I'm a sparrow here. It's a
clean place. No one will bully her. It's good for her illness, too."

Gu Mang said with a smile, "One, two, three are all right. Do you still have
a four?"

Jiang Yexue's fingers curled slightly. He tapped on his forehead and thought
for a long time. He smiled and said, "Four, she is very obedient. She always
pushes me forward and pushes me out, which means I picked up half a
small wheelchair!"

They looked at each other and laughed. Mo Xi suddenly turned around at

the pool. "The reed leaves are washed. I’ll take them here?"

"Please, Mo Xiong."

Making zongzi was a complex job. The most popular one in Chonghua was
pillow rice pudding. Zongzi leaves were selected from reed leaves, The
fillings in zongzi were sweet or salty. Jiang Yexue was careful. He
remembered everyone's taste. He went to the market early today and bought
the freshest ingredients. At this time, the vegetables and meat had been
washed and cut well. They were put in small pottery jars in different
categories and the glutinous rice had been mixed. Yue Chenqing said
excitedly, "Let's start! I want to make dumplings!"

Xiao Lan’er’s voice was soft, but she held a small bench and went over
very brightly. "That, that I want to wrap sweet dumplings."
Yue Chenqing teased her, "Don't you want to go to the kitchen table to light
a fire?"

Lan'er whispered firmly, "No, it's not fun to burn. It's fun to make zongzi..."

Jiang Yexue looked at them and laughed. After a while, he suddenly

realized what it was. "Ah?"

Gu Mang looked back. "What's the matter?"

"I forgot to take the nine color thread. I need to bundle zongzi later."

"It's inconvenient for your legs and feet. Where did you put it? I'll take it for
you."

Jiang Yexue smiled sheepishly, "I trouble Gu Xiong, the thread is in the
cupboard of the small hall. The second one from the left."

Gu Mang got up and went inside.

Jiang Yexue's room was very clean and simple, and there were no other
ornaments. Gu Mang soon found the bundle of nine colored silk threads he
said was in the cupboard. Just as he was getting ready to go out, Gu Mang’s
eyes suddenly swept to a memorial tablet in front of the cage niche. Carved
from cypress wood, the sacrificial plate was made of black lacquer with
white characters, with simple words written on it:

The position of Jiang’s wife Qin Mujin

"..." Gu Mang's steps couldn't help but stop and look at this tablet.

Qin Mujin was Jiang Yexue's first wife. When her family suffered, he could
have avoided it, but Jiang Yexue still fulfilled her marriage contract. After
they got married, they raised their eyebrows and sang harmoniously. They
were also a beautiful couple. But who knows that Qin Mujin would die in a
battle not long after. At that time, they were just newly married and most
affectionate.
Because of their short time together, Gu Mang didn't have a deep
impression of this Lady Qin. What he remembered most was her bride's
dress when she married. She had a bright red dress and a thin head. She
could see her face through the red veil.

Besides that, he remembered that the bride was very good at drinking. She
seemed to be delicate and weak, but she out drank all the guests who were
compared with her, including Gu Mang. After the wedding party that day,
he faltered a bit. At night, he was sent back by Mo Xi. But Mo Xi did not
let him go back to his residence, and directly dragged him home.

At that time, he was still living in the old residence of Mo mansion, and his
uncle who had been in power had not passed away. But Mo Xi didn't know
what happened. He was so impulsive that day. He had to press Gu Mang on
his couch. Gu Mang really drank too much and covered his eyes with his
arms the whole time. The whole man seemed to be soaked in wine. His
whole body was hot, which made Mo Xi lose control. In the middle, a
servant knocked on the door and asked the young master if he needed to
change the night reading candles. In response, Mo Xi put out the candles in
the house, and then bullied the shixiong who dared not go out in the dark.

Later, Gu Mang asked Mo Xi why he went was so crazy. After a long

silence, Mo Xi told him that he just envied Jiang Yexue's ability to marry
someone he liked.

Gu Mang didn't have any strength at that time. He couldn't cry or laugh.
There were so many brides in the world. Do you have to feel envy every
time you see one?

A while after, he said that, in fact, he still felt that the bride looked through
her the red veil, had eyes that were a little like Gu Mang’s.

Gu Mang would be forced to act on his own animal behavior to find the
reason for the airy smile. He said, "Eyes like mine? I think she has a nose
like yours."

"Not at all."
"You don't look like it? I think it's quite similar. Her lips are like Murong
Lian’s."

"Not at all."

"The shape of the face is like Murong Chuyi."

...

Mo Xi didn't refute any more. He didn't seem to think that he should

continue to argue with the shixiong who was bullied so badly by him. But it
might also have been because Gu Mang's memory was reduced, and he
couldn't remember more of the conversation.

He didn’t know what it would be like that he would see this tablet at this
moment. They were young at that time, thinking that it would be enviable if
they could marry the one they loved. But who knew there was such sadness
in the world as the separation of a newly married people.

Maybe they could never play.

Gu Mang blankly sighed and bowed with his hands in front of Jiang Qin's
altar.

At least he had a scene with Jiang Yexue. If Qin Mujin was still alive, he
should call her sister-in-law. After the prayer, he looked at the tablet again.
He hesitated to say hello to Jiang Yexue, but suddenly felt something was
wrong.

He couldn't say why. He didn't feel anything at the first sight of the card. He
looked at it much more, and then some discomfort came out. He always felt
that there was something more to this card.

___
The author has something to say: haha, it's a coincidence. When the Dragon
Boat Festival is coming, the manuscript will be updated here. I wish you all
a peaceful and healthy Dragon Boat Festival in advance, and I wish you all
a lot of zongzi
 Chapter 139 - Crash

Gu Mang frowned and observed the tablet several moments.

The handwriting was neat, the wood was meticulous, and the arrangement
was reasonable.

Everything was normal. But he just felt uncomfortable, and the more he
looked, the more uncomfortable he was.

He didn’t miss it when he looked at it a fifth time. Gu Mang suddenly had a

flash of lightning and fire in his head, and his heart thumped! He knew what
was wrong with the tablet!

It was dust.

This finely carved card was covered with a thin layer of ash. It looked as if
someone hadn’t taken care of it for many days.

Normal people would pray to the memorial tablet and brush it all the time…

Gu Mang stared blankly, and at this moment, the movement of the bamboo
curtain was suddenly coming from the door. A light and gentle voice with a
smile sounded behind him, "What are you looking at?"

Gu Mang was in a cold sweat behind him. He looked back suddenly. He

had a strong sense of fear in his heart. He was very flustered. He raised his
hand and said, "I… I'll take the nine color thread."

Jiang Yexue sat at the door and didn't come in. He looked at him with a
smile against the light. "Is the nine color thread so hard to find? I didn't put
it in a good place?"
At this time, Gu Mang slowed down a bit. In fact, what he found was not
something remarkable, but something strange. He didn't know why he
suddenly felt so creepy. Maybe because Jiang Yexue suddenly spoke behind
him and scared him.

Gu Mang said, "It's not that… I just saw my sister-in-law's memorial tablet
and… thought of praying... "

Jiang Yexue’s spring river eyes gazed at him for a while, then gently said,
"Thank you very much. If you have this heart, then the spirit of Jin’er in
heaven can know it and will be very happy."

Gu Mang licked his lips and didn’t speak.

From Jiang Yexue's appellation, he could hear his intimacy to his dead wife,
which was no surprise. Jiang Yexue was famous for being a man who was
soft outside but hard inside, and always loved to recognize the truth of
death. At that time, he insisted on marrying Qin Mujin. Later, Miss Qin had
been gone for many years, and Jiang Yexue didn't mean to renew the string
any more. He thought that he had identified the person of his lifetime.

It was just such a deep feeling, with the tablet collecting dust, that he just
found it was…. really weird

He thought maybe Jiang Yexue was too busy recently, so he was careless.

"Xiao Lan'er has wrapped up a zongzi outside. She’s waiting for your silk
thread.

If you want to talk with Jin'er about the past, she will be in a hurry." Jiang
Yexue raised his hand to lift the bamboo curtain and said with a smile,
"Come out."

"... Ok."

As soon as the reed leaves and glutinous rice were ready, they showed what
it is called "a hero who can't defeat a corn." Xiao Lan'er liked to help her
father in his daily life. She was smart and handy, and the fastest. Jiang
Yexue and Gu Mang were two people. One was a craftsman. The other as a
child used to be a slave in Wangshu mansion. Although their zongzi was no
better than Xiao Lan's, they could make do with it.

Yue Chenqing was more funny. He was greedy and has a small pillow
zongzi in the shape of four corners. He had stuffed eight fillings into it,
namely, white fruit, fresh meat, ham, chestnut, egg yolk, kidney beans,
chicken, and peanuts, and stuffed it to the brim. Jiang Yexue smiled at the
sight and said, "It will surely disperse."

"No! This is called Babao zongzi, which is made by Yue mansion every
year."

"Babao zongzi can only be wrapped by a cook," Jiang Yexue persuaded

patiently. "It's the best to pack a white glutinous rice sweet dumpling when
you are at school."

"I'll try. No one knows."

As a result, the rice dumplings were tied four or five times. Either the
leaves were broken, or the meat was lost. At last, the rice dumplings were
split at all four corners.

"Yue Dage was too greedy to cook it," said Xiao Lan'er while crunching
hers. All of them laughed. Yue Chenqing was carrying his pillow zongzi,
and touched his nose with embarrassment.

When the water boiled, the first batch of zongzi were put into the pot to
boil.

Zongzi should be cooked at a certain temperature. It cannot be stewed with

fire, but simmered with a gentle fire.

During the waiting period, they wrapped the remaining rice and leaves into
a variety of zongzi. In addition to pillow zongzi, they also wrapped Niujiao
zongzi and Meimei zongzi. They even made some of the most traditional
bamboo dumplings. But it was a tedious job. Yue Chenqing was a little
bored with it.
He couldn't help but stretch out his head to see. "When will those in the pot
be cooked?"

Jiang Yexue said with a smile, "It's still early. You can't sit down?"

"... Not yet. "

"Make a dumpling, and then take it back to my brother-in-law for a taste."

Yue Chenqing was very excited at first. His eyes were bright. But after a
while, he let out his anger again. "My fourth uncle and my father are
quarreling.

Recently, he saw no one willing to take care of him. Forget it."

"Another fight?" Jiang Yexue murmured with a sigh, "This temper of

his......"

Shaking his head, he did not go on.

The rest of the dumplings were wrapped quickly, and there were more than
they could eat. Jiang Yexue said, "It's better for you to share it with the
neighbors.

There are many orphans and elders here. Most of their children have died in
the years of war with Liaoguo. The elderly are not in good health. They
won't take care of themselves during the Spring Festival. Since we have
made so much, let them taste some too."

Yue Chenqing said, "Dage, you are very kind."

Xiao Lan'er said timidly and softly, "Sir, I want to go too. Can I go with Yue
Dage?"

Jiang Yexue then took two bamboo baskets and put a clean cloth inside. He
was very careful and chose small dumplings with plain stuffing, which was
easier for the elderly to eat.
"These were just made by Xiao Lan'er and filled with honey beans and
white glutinous rice. These were just made by me." Jiang Yexue carefully
placed the zongzi, while selecting them. His white and long fingers stopped
for a moment in front of a bunch of miserable zongzi, and finally moved
away. He coughed a few times in embarrassment.

"Chenqing, yours… and Xihe Jun’s are very good, just a little… They’re
not very suitable for sending to people. I won't let them go."

Yue Chenqing: "..."

Mo Xi: "..."

And then he looked down to picked a few more and saw Gu Mang’s zongzi.
Just when he put some in the basket, Gu Mang took them out.

"Don't put mine in either," Gu Mang said with a smile. "Let's eat them by
ourselves, and don't make a fool of me."

Jiang Yexue was stunned. Gu Mang wrapped the dumplings tightly and
beautifully. How could he say that he would be made a fool?

He didn't understand, but Mo Xi immediately responded - Gu Mang was

ashamed and worried that some of those who lost their flesh and blood that
had been killed by him.

No matter for what reason, Gu Mang has always felt uneasy about the blood
he had touched.

Mo Xi was silent for a moment. He long legs took a step and walked to
Jiang Yexue’s side. He took the bamboo basket from his hand. "Gu Mang
and I will also go for a trip to send a lot of zongzi."

He left and pulled Gu Mang’s wrist as he said, "Let’s go."

Gu Mang: "Yey? Wait - wait!"

Where would Mo Xi listen to him? This man was strong, stubborn, and like
a gourd with a sawed mouth. Gu Mang was dragged by him, so he had to
pull out a silver mask from his spatial bag and put it on his face before
going out.

"What do you have to take me for?"

Mo Xi: "..."

The area where Jiang Yexue’s courtyard was located was mostly some old
houses and narrow streets, with twists and turns and deep lanes. He placed
the zongzi in the spatial bag, and then dragged Gu Mang out of several
streets. No matter what Gu Mang said along the way, he did not let go and
said nothing.

When he was far away from Jiang’s house, and there was no one in the deep
lane, he released Gu Mang. Before Gu Mang moved, he propped up his arm
on the blue brick wall of the narrow lane and looked down at each him.

"I'll tell you again."

Gu Mang blue eyes turned uneasily. "Tell me what."

"Chonghua will have such people, not because of you, but because of
Liaoguo.

You wrote all the letters you could report and the killings you could avoid
over the years," Mo Xi said, grabbing Gu Mang's hand. He felt that Gu
Mang's fingertips moved gently in his palm, so he held them more closely,
and their ten fingers connected.

"Don't feel like you're covered blood, will you?"

He spoke, holding Gu Mang's hand and kissing him gently on the back of
his hand. Gu Mang's back stretched taut little by little from his long
eyelashes.

Gu Mang licked his lips. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn't
know how to say it. He just said, "But I --"

"Not you."
"But -"

"No, but."

"I -"

Mo Xi finally sighed and covered his mouth. Mo Xi looked down at his

eyes with both heartache and helplessness, as well as the sadness he thought
he was hiding.

"You are the best," he murmured, "all the time."

Gu Mang's blue eyes blinked, then shook his head.

"..." Mo Xi raised his other hand and pressed it on the top of his hair,
forcing him to nod.

Gu Mang felt angry and funny, but some green and sour juice flowed from
his old heart, and it scattered along the blood stream of his body. Then he
licked the Mo Xi’s palm.

Mo Xi was caught off guard. Instinctively, he let go of his hand, and turned
away from Gu Mang. Instead, he jumped up and pressed Mo Xi on the wall.
But Mo Xi was too tall for him. When Mo Xi propped his arm on the wall
and pressed him, his momentum and posture were correct. But once he
turned around, Gu Mang looked up at him slightly, and his height was
weaker.

In this way, it was not like repression, but rather…

Acting like a spoiled child.

Gu Mang's mouth twitched because of his terrible association, but when he

looked at Mo Xi, his face didn't change color and his heart didn't jump. He
looked at his eyes and seemed to be silently asking him "What are you
going to do?" Looking like this, he could not help but be extremely
frustrated. He felt it was impossible to clean up. So he jumped up and hit
him with a covered iron head.
He was extremely frustrated and felt that he couldn’t do without cleaning
up. So he abruptly jumped up and hit his iron head.

A muffled "dong" sound

Gu Mang said complacently, "How about that? Does it hurt?"

Mo Xi: "..."

"The pain is right. Your Gu Mang gege will teach you today who is older
brother and who is younger brother."

In response to him, Mo Xi put his hands on him and brought him to his
arms.

Then he took off the mask and pushed the silver covering to the side with
his other big hand.

The face behind the mask was once soft and bright, but now it was pretty
and pale. It had long and gentle eyes, a smooth jaw, a fine curved bridge of
the nose, and sweet red lips like berries. There were blue eyes deeper than
rivers, lakes, and seas under the long soft eyelashes.

Mo Xi's thumb covered like a thin cocoon and gently rubbed on Gu Mang's
lip.

He looked up from his lips, then bathed in the two pools of deep blue.

"En. I've been taught."

"..."

"Please teach me more, Shixiong."

He said, bent over and kissed——

But at this time, he heard a whirling noise around the corner. How sharp
was Mo Ji. He immediately raised his hand and lowered Gu Mang's cover.
The man who stood in his arms snapped, "Who!?"
A little cultivator dressed as a northern army moved out of the corner
tremblingly. He was obviously just buying vegetables and going home. He
had a basket of watery green vegetables and radishes and a bundle of cattail
leaves in his arms. At this time, his face was white with fright. He turned
out shivering, and said in a trembling voice, "Behind, behind, behind,
behind… Stepfather!"

___

The author has something to say: Although Mu has come to the comment
area recently to play, Wo Wo Wo! I wish I could have a good time. I've said
it three hundred times. I want to say it three hundred and one more time: if
only there were 48 hours in a day!!! Beat the chest!!!
 Chapter 140 - War again

A hot pot of water boiled and made a "whine" sound.

The little practitioner wrapped the hot copper handle with a towel and
carefully poured the bubbling water into the red clay pot for tea.

There were three open spaces, and only a small, narrow room. The blue
curtain on the left covered the small kitchen, and the thin door on the right
covered the room. Inside was the bedroom.

He wiped the table three or four times repeatedly, and then brought the tea
plate. Besides the newly-made hot tea, there were two plates of nuts and
snacks.

"General, General Mo, please have tea."

This time, it was normal. When he was in the alley, he was afraid that Xiao
Xiu was really scared. Otherwise, he would not blurt out the name
"stepfather" in any case.

"And this one..." He raised his eyes timidly and looked at Gu Mang in fear,
"er..."

What should I call him?

Stepmother? Little mother?

This man was covered with a mask and he couldn’t see his face after that,
so Xiao Xiu was not sure what to call him. However, just now in the alley,
he felt that he was absolutely right. Their god-like cold and indifferent
General Mo Xihe Jun must have wanted to kiss the other person's face.
Although after Mo Xi coughed gently and explained that the sand was in his
friend's eyes, and he was helping him to blow it. But who would believe it?

The little practitioner was scared, nervous, and curious. Oh my god, I broke
Xihe Jun's love on the way home!

What to do? Would Xihe Jun kill him? What kind of fairy face did this
stepmother have? How long had they been together? Was Princess Mengze
in the dark?

He didn’t know if Mo Xi, who was sitting at the table with a cold face, was
turning bubbles in his seemingly respectful mind. Each bubble was wrapped
with an extremely dangerous problem.

Mo Xi took a sip of tea, and Xiao Xiu stared at his thin, pale lips. There
were several bubbles in his head.

It was said that men with thin lips were very fickle. He thought Xihe Jun
was an exception, but he didn't expect it to be the same. Alas, Princess
Mengze was such a poor person. She had been waiting so hard for so many
years, he couldn’t believe she was abandoned. How miserable!!

But on second thought, this "stepmother" has not spoken since he saw him.
He did not know her voice or her appearance. The clothes she wore were
very loose, and it was difficult to judge her size. Maybe she was Princess
Mengze?

The princess wanted to travel with Xihe Jun together. She was afraid of
being seen by others. It was normal to wear a mask.

Most of the ups and downs in his heart were too big, and they appeared on
his face unconsciously. Mo Xi looked at him speechlessly for quite some
time, then put the teacup down. "What are you thinking?"

"No, no, no! I wasn’t thinking anything! I am a wood without ideas!"

Mo Xi: "..."
Xiao Xiu covered his face, looked out between his fingers after a while, and
sulkily said, "General Mo, your… Er, friend… What does she drink?"

"He'll drink the same as me. We just came to send some dumplings to the
workshop for Elder Qingxu. We won’t stay for long. You don't have to busy
yourself anymore."

As he spoke he took out some sweet and salty wrapped zongzi from Jiang
Yexue’s house from the spatial bag.

Mo Xi did not know how many zongzi to leave, so he asked, "How many
people are in your family?"

Xiao Xiu scratched his head. "Just me."

Gu Mang listened to him, and couldn’t help but let out a low "huh?" sound.

Xiao Xiu turned around and looked at him in disbelief.

It was no wonder that Xiao Xiu was in a panic. Although his voice was
light, he could clearly hear that it was not a sister’s voice.

Gu Mang couldn't help but murmur in secret. When he was embarrassed, he

suddenly heard Mo Xi lightly say, "He got cold last night, and his voice was
a little hoarse, so he couldn't speak very well… Would you please make
him a pot of hot ginger tea?"

"Oh, oh… It turned out to be hoarse... " Xiao Xiu mumbled and said, "Of
course."

Finally, they got rid of him. After drinking tea, they left Xiao Xiu with the
zongzi and after a few words they left his home.

Walking on the road, Mo Xi asked, "Why were you so surprised when you
just listened to him?"

Gu Mang said, "Well, it's a long story. That kid, he was one of my men."

"... I know."
"You know? At that time, all of my thirty thousand remaining men were
later included in your northern border army. I didn’t think you could
distinguish between my original brothers and those you recruited later."

Mo Xi said, "Very good recognition."

"Why do you think?"

"The practitioners you brought, they call me stepfather."

"..."

The black leather army boots embedded with iron were walking on the
green brick path, making a crisp and hard sound. Mo Xi said lightly, "They
thought I didn't know, but in fact, I knew all about it. Just now, that nervous
person who called out stepfather in the alley was also one of your people."

Gu Mang rubbed his nose awkwardly, and only a few moments later he
said,

"How can those naughty little bunnies give you nicknames?"

"Nothing. It's good," Mo Xi said. "You were more close to them than I am.
You had seen them for so many years, you could still remember the
appearance of a minor soldier. But I don't have much impression of them,
I'm not good at remembering names. I’m not so close to the soldiers."

Gu Mang said with a smile, "Your brain has been used to memorize border
scrolls and techniques. You really can't remember people."

"..."

He was afraid they’d talk about the reorganization of the northern border
army.

Mo Xi didn’t intend to continue this story - he didn’t want to let Gu Mang

know about the heavenly oath.
In fact, his military style was just like that of his character. It was hard and
cold.

It was easy to misunderstand that he didn’t take soldiers seriously. He was

not very able to inspire people with words, and he was not very able to
attract the sergeant with tenderness.

So he took over the northern army for such a long time. His practitioners
still respected him, feared him, but did not love him.

In addition to the emperor, it was obvious that some people knew that he
had spent ten years to protect the army. The soldiers of the northern border
army did not know what their "stepfather" did for them.

Although it seemed that the heavenly calamity oath was not important now,
Gu Mang had already made a protection for them. The oath of Mo Xi was
only the second time one had been used by the emperor. Even if he didn't
make the oath at that time, the emperor wouldn't let the blood of thirty
thousand men down.

But so what?

When no one in the game knew the truth.

Their "stepfather" was very stuffy. He didn’t like to talk well. People are not
gods, and they couldn't see the secrets hidden under the surface. He might
not be good enough, but he had tried his best to protect those who he
thought were going to suffer.

Nevertheless, he only got a "stepfather" in fear…

"General Mo in the end is a noble. He won’t be together with us."

Who said class discrimination was only top-down? In fact, the commander
who was involved in the mud storm of a noble group had been
discriminated against by his soldiers.

Mo Xi said, "Talking about that small soldier, why were you so surprised to
hear his family was only himself?"
"Oh, that's it," Gu Mang said. "Don't look at that kid. He joined the army
when he was 16. At that time, he was the youngest group of recruits under
my command. At that time, I asked him why he wanted to join the army. He
told me that he had three brothers, each of whom had come. He was too
busy to be left at home."

When Gu Mang said that, his eyes were dim. "His three brothers were
excellent and decent. If I remember correctly, all three of them should have
been alive in the year when I left Chonghua. I didn't expect... "

Mo Xi was silent for a moment and said, "Swords will never be merciless,
and you should not think too deeply. It's impossible for anyone to hold on to
everyone and do what they do well. It's enough to have a clear conscience."

Gu Mang didn't say a word. After a while, he suddenly said, "The eldest
brother of that family said that as long as he had money to buy a house, he
wanted to marry and live a stable life."

"..."

After a long silence, Gu Mang sighed in a daze. "If only the war could be
finished soon."

It was impossible for the war to be over soon. On the contrary, the days of
peace would soon be over.

Shortly after Duanyang passed, an urgent report came from the northern
border, saying that Liaoguo had broken the two-year truce agreement and
suddenly attacked the weakest Shituo Pass at the Chonghua border was in a
state of emergency.

When the news came, the cold disease of the emperor was so severe that he
couldn't even walk down. He asked Murong Mengze to take charge of the
situation on his behalf. However, the civil and military officials who did not
understand the internal situation were mostly dissatisfied with the
emperor’s move, and talked about it for a while——

"What's wrong with his body?"

"If there were any differences, he should have consulted with the three
elders of Shennongtai, and then tell the important officials of the court.
How could the emperor just shut up without leaving a word? There are no
such rules in all dynasties!"

In fact, Mo Xi could clearly sense the surging atmosphere in the court:

people didn’t know that the emperor suffered from an incurable disease, but
paper couldn’t contain fire after all. Many people with active minds had
guessed. They were close to the truth, but they were still uncertain and
didn’t dare explore it rashly. In addition, there were some old people who
were not intelligent.

Although they didn’t realize the difference of the emperor, Mengze's power
as substitute undoubtedly pricked their nerves. They dared not target the
monarch for the time being, but it was more than enough for them to target
Mengze.

Mengze meant to send Chonghua's cavalry to rescue them, and then they
could call some of the garrison from two nearby gateways to consolidate
the danger at Shituo Pass. According to Mo Xi, her way of handling was
indeed sound and proper, but she was rejected by a large number of people
——

"The calvary camp is directly under the emperor. How can it be easily
transferred from the Imperial City?"

"It's a big thing to dispatch troops. Even if the princess wants to dispatch
troops, she must hold a military and political meeting first."

All of these were reasonable. What's more, depending on the fact that he
was an honorable elder, he said directly to Mengze, "Murong Mengze, why
do you control the military order when you are a female?"

"If you don't have a title, who is lower than Wangshu Jun? We obey the
emperor’s will, and it's just for you to preside over the court meetings. But
we can't listen to you as a female doll to dispatch troops, can we? Who can
bear the burden when something happens!"
With such wrangling and procrastination, checks and balances of official
power, even if some of the important officials of the military department
headed by Mo Xi were willing to guarantee Mengze, the military order was
still difficult to move quickly. Therefore, Shituo Pass was finally lost, and
Liaoguo's black devil division marched southward with their flag. In one
stroke, they broke through the three border cities of Fengcheng, Daze City
and Dicheng, captured a large number of people in the cities, and killed tens
of thousands of defenders.

By the time the news came, though the emperor had recovered his health
and was able to go to the court, but it was too late.

He sat on the throne, in front of the spread of the border newspapers for
more than twenty days. His face was cold and gloomy.

"Before Shituo Pass was rushed, they had made an urgent report for help
fourteen times and had been struggling for seven days," said the emperor,
throwing the stack of military newspapers on the table. He looked up from
the fur white collar with cold eyes. "At that time, I had fully entrusted
Mengze. Were you all dead or are all pregnant and need to have a baby?
Why did you shrink back and not transfer the troops?"

___

The author has something to say: I'm too busy recently. I'm a little tired and
my immunity is down. I got varicella and herpes due to virus infection
What's speechless is that I thought it was too hard to pull out the cupping,
and later I thought it was bitten by a spider. I dragged on for three days until
the lymph nodes were swollen, and then I went to see it. Ha ha ha ha ha ha
ha ha ha ha burp! When I edited this passage, it was 8:00 p.m. and I was
waiting for the blood test sheet to prescribe medicine in the emergency
department of the hospital I don't have time to finish my speech tonight.
Anyway, I have to save my manuscript. I'll get better first. If my nerves are
too painful to rest and I can't save my manuscript, I'll come earlier to ask for
leave. QAQ, please remember to exercise more and enhance immunity I
have almost half of my shoulders numb This is probably Frequently let the
protagonist's shoulder injury report eight times
 Chapter 141 - Blood Demon Beast

In the face of the emperor’s anger, no one would like to be the first bird.

"Say it," the emperor said. "When Mengze was in court, didn't all of you
have something to say? What's the matter now? Dumb?"

An old nobleman came out and said, "Sir, Shitou was in a hurry and needed
to be dispatched. However, such matters must be approved by the Emperor
himself. If Princess Mengze acted on behalf of the emperor, it could only be
carried out after a lot of discussions. Otherwise, all rules and regulations
would be out of order. "

"Discussion?" The emperor narrowed his eyes and looked extremely

dangerous.

"That's interesting. What's the rule?"

"Chonghua’s state system, ancestral rules -"

The emperor suddenly interrupted him, showing his white teeth. "For the
sake of our ancestors' rules, we have paid three border cities! Chapter your
head!"

The old aristocrat shrunk suddenly, and the old turtle's face wrinkled
instantly. At the end of the day, the emperor's rage could not be contained.
He was furious at the court meeting and knocked on the table and asked,
"What do you want to do? How important are men and women? Love
alone, let the right replace the right! Or what? Is it up to you? It's better to
go to the backyard and lead a pig to sit in my position!"

"Not to mention Daze City, when Liaoshi's three hundred thousand troops
wanted to occupy Fengcheng, they were defeated by our country. Dicheng
is the original stone city of great splendor. Since ancient times, the enemy
has lost one attack at a time, but in twenty days, it has been completely
occupied. Pig town will not allow such absurd things to happen!"

"..."

"Who rejected Mengze's proposal? Not letting her send troops to Shitou?
Was that you!?" He pointed to the old nobleman who had just appeared.

The old aristocrat hurriedly said, "Be, of course, not this old minister! How
can I decide such a big thing by myself? Yes, yes... "

"What is it?! You're usually smart, now you’re stuttering when it comes to
accountability? Speak! Ah! Or do you want me to let Mengze point them
out for you? Mengze!"

Mengze was a woman who entered the court as an exception. She was
wearing a five piece black and gold edged crown and a dark black phoenix
patterned python robe. Although the python robe was wide sleeved, it had a
neat and upright waist seal, which made her look a little different from her
ordinary straight and handsome look.

At this time, her brother called her, her long eyelashes moved gently, and
her eyes drooped. "Wang Xiong, please calm down. Now Shitou pass has
been lost, and three cities have fallen. I don't know what else Liaoguo will
do next. Now is not the time to be held accountable. Please count up Wang
Xiong as early as possible. We will transfer troops to the north border area
and arrange a counterattack."

The old aristocrat was worried about Mengze's exclusion these days, so he
would take advantage of this opportunity to appeal to her brother. But when
she said that, he was relieved and couldn't help but applaud Mengze in his
heart——

This girl, don't take advantage of the fire, go on!

He hurried up and said, "Yes, sir, you see we were also worried about the
country's discipline and principles. Our hearts were good, but the results
may not be satisfactory. Please calm down."

Others said, "Yes, your majesty, there are ancestor rules, state-owned
national laws, ministers, and so on. Although the three cities and one
customs pass were lost, at least the discipline was not disordered, and it is
not a good thing."

When the emperor listened to this, the breath he had just pressed down
came back in a flash.

Someone even added, "When you were sick for more than twenty days in a
row, the worries of the officials were not unreasonable. If there is any
serious disease in the royal body of the emperor, it should be made known
to the court according to the law. It's hidden and twisted like this, and it's
easy for the courtiers to worry."

When the emperor ascended, he was furious. He took a breath. His eyes
were red with hate. He clapped the table angrily and said, "You can really
bear it! It's not for advice, it's for talking, isn't it!!"

Everyone was silent.

The court officials of the remonstrance believed that they had the red paper
and iron coupons left by the founding emperor, and their roots were deep in
the court, so they pretended to be frightened. "Don't be angry, Emperor. It’s
important to take care of your health."

The emperor turned his head in fury. It seemed that he didn’t want to see
these things any more. He stared at the beams and columns of the main hall
for a while without saying a word, but in the end, it was still useless. The
raging anger overflowed from his heart, drowning his whole body in
invisible hatred.

He closed his eyes.

All of a sudden, the desk table in front of him was overturned with a loud
swing of sleeves. Cherry pears rolled all over the floor. The scrolls were
even more scattered.
"Get lost!"

"..."

"Get out of here! All of you!"

"... Yes! "

The emperor gasped for breath. His red eyes stared angrily at the hall and
he spat out a few words, "Wait a minute."

All the ministers stopped.

Emperor: "Xihe Jun, you stay with me."

There were only two people left in the hall, Mo Xi and the emperor. The
emperor inhaled a deep breath. He leaned back to the pole, leaned on the
dragon chair, and stared at the red and red golden dome carved with a
dragon and phoenix.

"Token granted by the emperor… token granted by the emperor" the

emperor spat and cursed. "It’s all good things left by our ancestors! Relying
on these

things, one after another, playing their own wishful thinking. What do I say
to raise them? It's better to raise a group of neat and uniform bamboo
warriors with no ideas! Let's call the officials and give orders to those
bamboo people who have no guts! Save so many disgusting things!"

"... When you have reached this point, don't talk about these whims again."

"What are the whims?" the emperor said cruelly and angrily. "People with
ambition and no head will still be inferior to the pig with no ambition and
no head!"

Mo Xi pursed his thin lips. The resistance he met was almost unprecedented
when he succeed to the throne to reform Chonghua. There were many
people who were plainly and darkly contradicting him, so that the emperor
would always come up with the idea that "It's better to have a lot of
obedient bamboo warriors than to have a lot of civil servants and martial
artists in the court".

Mo Xi sighed darkly. He also don't want to continue with him with these
meaningless words, but asked, "Emperor, how to fight back next?"

"I'm afraid we have to fight back," said the emperor.

Rubbing his brow with his hand, he said, "Xihe, do you know why I
couldn’t go out for more than twenty days in a row?"

"The cold."

"Why didn’t I ask you to come here as usual to cure the cold?"

"I don't know."

The emperor sat straight, the whole thrown on the golden palace platform
cast a shadow. He said, "After so many years, Xihe Jun never wondered
how I got this disease?"

Mo Xi said, "You don't say, I don't ask."

"You've always been careful what you say and what you do," the emperor
nodded. "It's easy to lose your head on your good brother."

After a while, the emperor said again, "In fact, this matter is not intended to
be hidden from you, but I didn’t feel like saying it before. Now the situation
is in front of you, and I should explain it clearly."

"Please tell me, sir."

The emperor thought about it, sighed, and said, "It's going to start from the
old news of Liaoguo's founding."

"I don't want to go into details about that time. I'm afraid no one in
Chonghua from an old man and to a suckling child is unclear about it. In
that year, the leader of Chen Tang palace accepted the slave Hua as an
apprentice, and then was betrayed by Hua Poan. Hua Poan raised his troops
to fight against the water. He became king in Chonghua and created this
evil country. Now when it comes to Liaoguo, everyone in Kyushu knows
that they are bloody and good at black magic - but."

The emperor raised his head. "Have you ever thought about what the origin
of Liaoguo was?"

Mo Xi: "Hua Poan was a rare once in a hundred years cultivation genius.
Most of the demonic cultivation used in Liaoguo today originated from
him."

"Where there were so many initiatives, he used to be a servant who could

do nothing. Who enlightened him?"

The answer was obvious: Chen Tang.

Mo Xi frowned and said, "But Chen Tang was never stained with any
crooked door heresy…"

"Whoever said that he must be the source of the evil law of the crooked
gate,"

Jun Shang said. "General Gu has been lurking in Liaoguo for five years,
during which he had countless books. Official Gu has collected a large
number of demonic skills of Liaoguo. In addition to a small part of
incantations completely born from the remains of the demon family, I found
that in many of them you can see the shadow of Chonghua’s techniques."

"Imagine that Hua Poan was a very intelligent person at that time. This kind
of person would not like to learn the magic techniques according to the
gourd.

When he had integrated the magic techniques of Chen Tang, he would

definitely think about how to make these magic techniques more special
and powerful.

Chen Tang's spells may only be used for stability, but Hua Poan would seek
danger and wonder."
"For example, this is the nine lotus fireworks technique left by the Shen
Palace master, which can dispel the superficial magic breath of ordinary
people. You should be familiar with it."

After saying this, his hand suddenly turned over another two incantation
marks, and a a golden red flame went out. In his palm was a blue-black
whirlpool of miasma.

Mo Xi suddenly opened his eyes. "Falling heart?"

"That's right," the emperor said. "This is the falling heart spell that was
cultivated by Official Gu according to the demonic path methods. In the
years when you fought with Liaoguo, you must have had a headache from
it, because it's just the opposite of the nine lotus fireworks. It's a magic spell
that can make ordinary people suffer from the attack of an evil spirit."

The emperor spoke and then waved away the falling heart spell.

"But Xihe Jun, if it wasn't for Gu Mang passing the chart of the falling heart
formula, I would never have thought that there were only two knots
between the original fireworks technique and the falling heart technique."

Mo Xi was slightly shocked. "Do you mean that there are many spells of
Hua Poan which have the shadow of Chen Tang?"

"Yes, most of the black spells in Liaoguo are similar to Chonghua," the
emperor said. "He was born in Chonghua and raised under the guidance of
Chen Tang.

Even if he was reborn later, he could not break away from his roots."

"Then coming back, do you remember how the leader of Shen palace died?"

"... According to the history books, he was called to contain a blood demon
beast that Hua Poan cultivated at that time, and finally died with it."

The emperor nodded. "The blood demon beast was ferocious and cruel, and
its resentment was astonishing. If it was allowed to develop, it would have
the ability to move mountains and fill the sea, swallow the sky, and devour
the earth.

What's more, it would be able to continuously send out evil breath, affect
the minds of more than a hundred people, gradually infect people with
violence and make them become violent and bloodthirsty. It's said that it
was a monster that couldn't be killed at all. It's like the Phoenix of Nirvana.
It can survive. So even if it was sealed by Chen Tang, all the kings of
Chonghua still have a deep hatred for the existence of the demon beast. In
my father's generation..."

He stopped for a moment and said, "Just in case, he began to conceal the
courtiers and secretly made a trial."

Mo Xi said, "Did the first emperor ever want to carve a blood demon beast
again?"

"No," said the emperor.

"Then he…"

"In the secret volume of the manual left by Chen Tang, he found a file about
the cultivation of spirit beasts. The spirit beast recorded on it is very similar
to the demon beast, but the ability was the opposite. It was a pure beast."

"In those days, my father wanted to secretly cultivate this kind of spirit
beast that can fight against blood demon beast."

This secret was really unexpected. Mo Xi was speechless for a while. Did
Lao Jun want to refine a spirit beast similar to the blood beast for
Chonghua?

After digesting this for a long time, Mo Xi said, "But if there are such
animals…

Why didn't Chen Tang practice it?"

"Because although the spirit beast has the power of purifying the world, the
refining process is too cruel and dangerous after all," the emperor said, "So
Chen Tang listed it as □. And my father, he also failed in refining it."

"However, I think the reason why my father failed was not only because of
the difficulty of the magic itself. Since ancient times, those who have
accomplished great events have had a favorable time and a harmonious
place. When my father was training the spirit beast, Chen Tang had already
passed away for many years. It was difficult to decipher the scroll of the
skill completely, which was the difference between heaven and time. At that
time, Daze City, the place where Chen Tang sealed the blood demon beast,
was still controlled by Liaoguo.

Unable to survey the spiritual energy, there was a conflict between land and
interest. Finally..."

He stopped and began to habitually turn the bead bracelet on his wrist.
"After all, this was too dangerous. My father would not spread it all over
the world.

However, those who knew that he was testing it had their own opinions
from the beginning. The spear shield was sharp and could not be relieved,
and the people were in disagreement."

"It was hard to achieve anything because of such discord. Therefore, this
plan of my father’s failed. No one knew how the spirit body of the immortal
beast that he had refined halfway finally came to an end. Maybe it
annihilated itself or was destroyed by him. This was always a mystery. The
cultivation of the spirit beast has been erased from the history of Chonghua,
and the only trace left," the emperor said,"is that the three people who had
close contact with the spirit beast in those days, more or less, had some
changes."

Mo Xi squinted his eyes slightly. "Who were they?"

"This is a special forbidden secret. It was destroyed in only one generation,

so even their descendants can't know completely. At present, only three
people can be identified," said the emperor, moving the bead string in his
hand one bead at a time.
"First, the Zhou Xiao*."

*Xiao like owl, not small

"Zhou He's father?"

"Yes, Zhou He's father, Zhou Xiao, the former master and elder of Shishu
Platform. At that time, he should have been the first skilled master directly
responsible for the cultivation of immortals and beasts, but the change in
him made him become extremely bloodthirsty."

Mo Xi was silent for a while. There were countless bloody rumors about the
Zhou family. It was not a new thing that Zhou He liked to poke people's
brains. As for his father, Zhou Xiao, because he passed away earlier, Mo Xi
didn’t have any impression of him, but he could remember that the elder
always loved to eat raw and bloody meat at the end of the year feast… He
didn't expect it was for this reason.

"Is Zhou He's cruelty related to this?"

"Yes," the emperor said. "If these changed practitioners had too much
contact with their own consanguinity, the impact would unconsciously
penetrate into the other's bodies. So Zhou He was really infected by his
father, Zhou Xiao."

"... What about the second? Who was the second person?"

"Murong Xuan."

"Murong Lian's father?!"

The emperor nodded. "Murong Xuan, as my father's brother, was directly

involved in this conspiracy. However, his situation was somewhat special.

Because he had left my father very early, was no longer involved in

refining, and soon died in the battlefield, the changes caused by the spirit
beast in him were not obvious and there was no infection to Murong Lian.
The reason why I am sure that he is the second person is because of his
grave."
Speaking of this, the emperor turned several beads in his hand, and then
said, "The tomb of heroes on Zhanhun mountain are sealed with white jade.
The jade is warm and pure and will not be easily eroded. People who can be
buried are like that before they die, but the tomb of Wangshu is an
exception."

"The tomb keeper once came to talk with me about an endowment. He said
that the jade seal of Wangshu’s tomb at first look seemed to be a fake. It had
been aging after only twenty years. So he ordered the craftsman to repair
the tomb of Wangshu. However, after the stone jade was opened, the
craftsman found that the body inside was black… It was completely
alienated."

Mo Xi listened to him, frowned, and asked, "Does Murong Lian know the
situation?"

"He wasn't in the capital, so he didn't know. And it was so cruel that I didn't
tell him later. "

"..."

The emperor sighed. "In fact, there are too many secrets for a person sitting
in this position to keep. They would rather not know some things… Forget
it. Let's not talk about it. Then I'll tell you the third person."

This time, he didn't need to ask about it. With the first two cases, the third
one was clearly on the way. Mo Xi closed his eyes, then he said, "I'm not
sure… The third person, if I have not guessed wrong, is the first emperor
himself."

The emperor was stunned for a while, then he smiled bitterly. "You are
right. The third person is my father. My father's change was -- "

"Extremely cold."

"... Yes."

At that time, the monarch of Chonghua began to be afraid of the cold.

Obviously, he was a fire practitioner, but he liked to hold furnaces and
gather furs, and the situation was getting worse year by year.

People at that time thought that he was old and not as fit as before, but they
didn't think that there was such a truth behind him.

The emperor said, "At that time, my father didn't know that his condition
was affected by the spiritual animal cultivation, and he didn't know that this
kind of influence would be directly transmitted to his heirs. He still often
had contact with his children - he was the oldest of the three people, so his
influence on his children was far greater than that of the other two fathers
on their children."

He lowered his eyes, stroked the beads with his fingers, and said in a low
voice,

"The young child was weak, and he belonged to the spiritual energy. He
suffered from the penetrating cold disease when he went back and forth."
His voice became lighter, his eyes under his long eyelashes were like the
dim light flowing in a dark river, and his thin lips opened and closed lightly.
"My father unconsciously brought a life-long pain to his child, but because
he finally learned about the child’s disease, he moved his mind..."

The emperor sighed incomprehensibly and did not continue his words. The
water in Jinyu Hall was dripping quietly. The new drops of water fell into
the pond shadow, shattering the old peace into sparkling light.

Even a simple individual had several secrets that no one knew. What's
more, a state that he had lived in for many years? Mo Xi used to only know
that he had this incurable disease, but he never knew what the root of this
disease was, let alone that it had something to do with the first emperor at
this time.

He didn't know what to say for a moment.

The emperor sighed, "Well, the past is no longer important. Now what is
critical is the case of Daze City falling."
"You just heard that Daze city is the place where Chen Tang sealed the
blood demon beast. Since the decisive battle between Chen Tang and
Liaoguo, it has become an important place for both Liaoguo and Chonghua.
Liaoguo is very clear that if they want to revive their demon beast nirvana,
Daze is the place they must conquer. As for us… No matter for the sake of
defense or for the sake of research, it is also inappropriate to give up Daze."

"So in these hundreds of years, Chonghua and Liaoguo have launched many
battles in Daze, each occupying the old land in turn. When the first emperor
was in power, Daze was still part of Liaoguo, and after I succeeded to the
throne, Daze city was regained under the territory of Chonghua. And the
first thing that happened after we received Daze again was that I sent the
person who was in charge of the Shishu platform to Daze City to explore
the traces of the seal on the blood demon beast."

Mo Xi asked, "What was the result?"

The emperor shook his head. "If I say it publicly, I'm afraid that I can make
the whole of Chonghua fall into extreme panic."

He paused and whispered, "The seal of blood demon beast has been
removed."

"!"

"In the ten years when Liaoguo controlled Daze, they successfully untied
the seal of blood demon beast and rescued it from the abyss of Daze Lake."

Mo Xi’s pupils constricted. He said, "Since the blood beast has returned to
Liaoguo, why haven’t there been any changes in the past ten years?"

"Although the seal was removed, it may be that the blood demon beast was
injured too much and the spiritual energy overflowed too much, so it was
still in a state of deep sleep, unable to be driven by the practitioners of
Liaoguo."

"But you know, now that the most difficult seal has been untied, that which
is sleeping will surely be awakened again." The emperor sighed and then
said,

"When I heard this secret report, I couldn't sleep well for more than ten
days.

Anxiously, every day and every night I thought - can the blood demon beast
really revive? Is there a great magician with excellent skills in Liaoguo who
can restore the spirit that has been sealed for hundreds of years? If so, how
long will it take?"

"..."

He kneaded his brow with his hand and added in a low voice, "Xihe Jun,
now do you know why I am so eager to send an absolutely loyal man to
Liaoguo as a spy? We must know every move of the blood demon beast,
otherwise there will be no next Chen Tang who can hold Chonghua's
national gate."

"What is the state of the blood demon beast?" he murmured.

"It took Gu Mang a whole year to find out about it. After the seal was
untied, the blood demon beast was taken back and kept in a spiritual storage
bag.

However, Chen Tang's damage to it was too great in those years, so even if
the worship was more careful, its power was still weakening. So far, there is
no sign of recovery."

Seeing that Mo Xi's face was a little loose, the emperor said, "But don't be
too relieved. I always thought that the threat of blood demon beast was
relieved and I didn’t need to worry too much. Until later, the cultivator of
the division platform in Daze City told me that he found a trace of the spirit
of blood demon beast sealed in the lake that year."

After a moment's silence, Mo Xi suddenly responded. He suddenly opened

his eyes. "So the blood beast has not come to life, not because it really can't,
but because Liaoguo has less of its soul?"
"So it is," the emperor said. "When the blood demon beast was hit by Chen
Tang, its soul was broken. A remnant of its soul overflowed from the seal
and sank into the lake unconsciously. Because of the lack of this soul,
Liaoguo has not been able to wake up their national weapon from its deep
sleep for more than ten years."

"So, this soul has become one of the most important things in our
competition with Liaoguo."

"Knowing this, I immediately ordered people to search for the spirits of

blood demon beast in the lake. However, it took six or seven years as this
kind of behavior was like fishing for a needle in the sea. Only a few months
ago did he screen the water area to the scope of the investigation."

"It's just that the area is about one hundred li* of the lake. It will take
several months for us to continue the search according to the usual method.
We want to relieve our worries as soon as possible, so we have a risk
involved."

*https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Li_(unit)

Mo Xi: "…What? "

The emperor raised the pale finger and pointed it to his own head.
"Summoning."

"When I was young, I was infected by the spirit beast and suffered from the
cold, but at the same time, I also had some spirit beast breath. The blood
demon beast and that spirit beast belong to the same family. As long as I do
my best, I can attract it more or less."

Mo Xi pursed his lips, almost wondering, "You are trying to feel the trace of
blood demon spirit. You’ve been unconscious these days?"

"Yes, so what I need is not to relieve the cold disease in time, but to let it
develop. The more severe the cold disease is, the heavier the spirit beast
breath in me will be, and the more easy it is to perceive the specific location
of the blood demon beast."
"And just yesterday, I just determined the specific location of the remnant
soul. I wanted to send someone to take it back immediately… But today, as
soon as I went to the court, I found out that Daze City has been lost."

The cold air in the hall moved gently with his lips and teeth, and suddenly
reached the extreme.

The emperor closed his eyes and held the armrest of the dragon chair. The
veins on the back of his hand were violent. He said, "Liaoguo - it must be
Liaoguo that has finally discovered the secret that blood demon can't be
recovered. Now Daze City is in their hands. Once they succeed in their
search, the last soul will fall into Liao's hands. It is not the glue of one or
two cities for Chonghua to focus on, but the reprise of the war of Hua
Poan."

His eyes were misty with blood.

"Xihe Jun, do you understand the strong relationship? This matter involves
the essence of the country. No one who has two minds can tell the truth."

"The loss of Daze is far more serious than what we see on the surface. So I
will immediately send my army to recover Daze. You will be responsible
for the whole army. But you must be clear that the purpose of this trip is not
for the city, but for the blood demon spirit in the lake - you must find it as
soon as possible."

After a pause, he said, "If not, when the spirit of blood demon beast gathers
and is reborn, don't say it's time to revive… The whole cultivation world
will be in chaos. "

"By then… There is bound to be a disaster in Kyushu, and the whole world
will be devastated! "

___
The author has something to say: in the process of curing, QAQ went to bed
earlier. Only when it is cured can we start to store manuscripts again. We
have set a time to release the manuscripts in the storage box Good night,
everyone!
 Chapter 142 - Go out again

When Mo Xi went back to the mansion, Gu Mang was reading and writing
in his study.

The red lacquer window was open, and there were scattered flowers
outside. Gu Mang was wearing a light blue wide robe, with loose braids tied
behind his head and up into a loose ball. As soon as the wind blew, the
shadow of the flowers moved on him and the table top.

Mo Xi knew that he was recording the memories that he was losing by

looking at the volume he was spreading out. Gu Mang was very focused on
writing, not aware of the arrival of Mo Xi. His cheeks puffed a little, his
berry lips pursed a little, and his misty lashes cast a gentle reflection on the
wing of his nose, occasionally shaking.

Mo Xi was not willing to break the peace which was too hard to come by,
so he stood outside the half-open door of the study and looked at it. After a
long time, Gu Mang finally finished what he wanted to write for the day, so
he looked up.

Seeing the man standing outside, Gu Mang was stunned for a moment and
opened his blue eyes slightly. "Eh? When did you come back? You've been
standing outside?"

Mo Xi was not good at lying, but at this moment, he said quietly and
naturally,

"No. Just arrived."

With that, he entered the room.

Gu Mang asked, "What did the court say? Did you go to court today?"
"Yes."

"That's good. In this way, the city near Shituo Pass is also -"

"It's too late. Daze City is lost. The news letter just arrived today."

Gu Mang was shocked. "Another city?!"

"En.The emperor has drawn up the imperial edicts. In another hour, he will
send them to all the related residences. At noon, he will go to the
Commander Appointing platform to gather some generals and raise his
troops to the north."

"He has consulted with you?"

Mo Xi paused for a while and said, "Yes. I took the northern army to the
battle, and I also sent fifty thousand cultivators to the flying horse camp,
who are led by Murong Lian. There are also fifty thousand Chiling camp
cultivators whose leader has not yet been appointed."

Gu Mang frowned when he heard that Murong Lian was going. He thought
that Murong Lian had no intention to fight now. He was so addicted to the
floating dream that he didn’t know why the emperor would send him.
However, when he heard that "fifty thousand Chiling camp cultivators
whose leader has not been appointed yet", his brow wrinkled deeper.

"He has no one yet?"

Mo Xi shook his head. "He means Mengze."

"..."

"Although Mengze is weak, the old part of Chiling was once under her
command, and this army is the elite of the first aristocrats. Although it was
obedient, it is rebellious after all. The emperor is worried that if he changes
leader to be someone else, he will be choked by the elite of Chiling’s
aristocracy.
So he means that he hopes Mengze can sit in the Chiling army and they will
do nothing with her."

Gu Mang pursed his lower lip. "Do you think it's because of this…"

"I don't want to speculate about what it's for. I didn't go back to the mansion
before the general order, but I wanted to ask you if you would like to take
over the old part of Chiling and go to the front line with me instead of
Mengze if you could."

Gu Mang was stunned. "You want me… To take over the old part of
Chiling?"

"Yes. Would you like to?"

From Gu Mang's face, he could clearly see the change of his mood. Before
he could react at all, Gu Mang was flushed with blood by the accident of
"being able to return to his own country and fight side-by-side with fellow
countrymen."

It was seven parts astonishment and three parts joy.

But gradually, the intense crimson on his face faded and the light in his eyes
faded.

Gu Mang said slowly, "Mo Xi. I really want to go to the front line with you.
Even if you didn’t come back today and tell me, I would do it when I
know."

Mo Xi couldn’t help but smile. "I understand. I don't really want you to go
to the front, but I think if I really stop you, you will not be happy, and just
blame me. So the proposal to let you go together with me is what I said with
the emperor."

Gu Mang was stunned for a moment, then lowered his eyes. "Thank you."

Mo Xi raised his hand and rubbed his hair. His strength was always a little
big.
Gu Mang's bun was loose again. When he rubbed it, several strands of hair
hung down, dark on his cheek. Mo Xi said, "It's good for you to go, at least
I can see you all the time. Then if you like, I'll go and join you…"

Gu Mang interrupted him. "I want to go to the battlefield. But I don't want
to lead the people of Chiling camp."

Mo Xi: "..."

Gu Mang said, "I can't be a leader anymore."

"If you think about it, the Chiling camp is full of cultivators of noble birth.
They have been fighting against Liaoguo for so many years. They hate me
to the core.

If they don’t want to listen to my orders, that's the end of the world."

"... I know what you mean. If you're worried about this, you don't have to
worry,"

Mo Xi said. "You can put on a cover, the emperor will tell the Chiling camp
you are a royal family's eminent aristocrat, but because of some reasons, it
is not suitable to disclose your specific identity for the time being. With this
admonition from the emperor, the commander-in-chief is me. Even if they
speculate more, they will not do anything rashly."

Under his dark bow, the pair of black phoenix eyes looked at him. The eyes
were gentle. No coercion, no persuasion, only endless tolerance, like being
swallowed in a sea of stars.

"As long as you like."

"But if you don't want to, or if you just want to be a soldier and follow me,
it's up to you."

How could Gu Mang be unwilling? How could he not know the bitterness
of Mo Xi?
If he led the Chiling camp to a great victory, he had the chance to make his
identity public in the world in the future. It would be one of the meritorious
testimonies that should not be underestimated.

Wanting him to have the position of commander of the Chiling battalion

was very hard for Mo Xi to ask the Emperor for. The emperor chose
Murong Mengze as the deputy commander. Obviously, he had his own self
interest. Mo Xi was a chip he won only by moving the interests of the
emperor.

Gu Mang was silent for a while, and said, "…Well, let Mengze go."

In spite of some preparation in his heart, when he heard that Gu Mang had
really given up, Mo Xi's eyes still slightly mourned.

——Just like Gu Mang could see through the sacrifice made by Mo Xi, the
dangerous chess move he made, and the line on the emperor he violated…

Why couldn’t Mo Xi see that his shixiong giving up was also for him?

"Gu Mang..."

Gu Mang, with broad dark blue sleeves, explained, "It's not appropriate for
me to be the commander of this red feather camp. All eyes are on me, and
I'm sure someone will find out. If my identity is exposed during the war, it
will inevitably lead to the civil strife of Chonghua sergeants…"

"And my memory has been slowly missing, and I don't know what I will
become next. If I go and be this general, I can't do it without a clear mind."

"..."

"I know what you're thinking." Gu Mang looked at Mo Xi’s gloomy

expression, and held his cool face in front of him with soft smile marks at
the end of his eyes. "But I just want to make a contribution to Chonghua. I
want to fight with you. I want to be with you."

After a pause, he stood on tiptoes slightly, put his hand on Mo Xi’s

forehead, and slipped down to clasp his fingers.
"This time, let me be your sidekick."

Mo Xi closed his eyes and said, "This is not where you should be..."

"I think that's the place."

Mo Xi: "..."

"Good." Gu Mang rubbed his forehead and said, "I'm very happy to be with
you again as a teacher of Chonghua."

"And you, with the northern border army, it's all good."

"Mo Xi, we can fight alongside each other again."

17th day of the sixth month, Chonghua calendar.

Summer.

Within two years of the end of the war, Liaoguo tore up the armistice and
raised troops to attack Shituo Pass. Due to the delay of Chonghua's
deployment, Liao Jun, after breaking through the dangerous Shituo Pass,
captured the three cities of Fengcheng, Dicheng and Daze, which was the
important place where the blood demon beast was once sealed by Chen
Tang.

When the news that Daze City broke came, the emperor finally woke up
from his slumber. In order to recover the city quickly, on the day of the
court’s deliberation, the emperor set up his troops to prepare for the battle.

The hunting wind blew the bright red flag and pointed to the side of the
column.

The emperor stood with his hands in his arms.

On his lefthand side, there was Mo Xi in black and gold, and on his right
was Murong Lian in a royal blue robe.

The sun was shining brightly. The emperors eyes swept over the three
armies of Zhou Yan. Gu Mang also covered his face and stood in it. The
emperor’s eyes fell on him, and then nodded slightly. In this way, he said
hello to General Gu.

The commander of the northern border army and the commander of the
flying horse battalion had been settled. The emperor put the beads on his
wrist, and then spread a sound to the whole crowd. "Murong Mengze, come
out."

"Yes, sir."

Mengze came out from the side of the army.

She was soft in appearance and weak in body, but her manner was very
straight. Especially when she tied up her hair and changed into a royal army
ceremonial cultivation robe, she was even more solemn. No one could see
that she was a sickly, spiritual and broken woman.

"You are awarded the position of commander of Chiling battalion. I hope

you and Wangshu Jun will work together to help Xihe Jun march north to
Daze and recover this lost land."

As soon as this remark came out, there was a slight commotion in the army.

Murong Mengze looked down and said, "Yes."

She took the golden arrow from the herald, stepped from the steps covered
with red felt onto the general platform, and stood by Commander Mo Xi
according to the rules.

The roll call of generals was serious and they couldn’t talk to each other
casually. However, when Mengze stood in the position of Chiling
commander, many nobles showed an incredible and extremely dissatisfied
look. They didn’t say a word. It was self-evident that their eyes and
eyebrows met each other.

There were many people available in Chonghua. Why was this golden
arrow received by Murong Mengze?

Is this not the emperor’s selfish heart?

Is it not that Mengze and Xihe Jun wanted to fight side by side with each
other?

Don't try to alienate your relatives….

All kinds of thoughts seemed to materialize, and the undercurrent of the

platform surged quietly with these silent points.

And Gu Mang, who had been in touch with the emperor, knew what this
meant: this battle was of great importance. The most elite troops had been
dispatched, which could almost be regarded as the battle of victory. But
before that, all the meritorious men and women prevaricated, so the city and
the border fell, which was the misfortune of the state.

At that time, Murong Mengze, who was in charge of the war and was
entrusted by the emperor, was questioned because of she was female. On
the face of it, it was those noble elders who didn’t believe in women's
rights. But digging deeper, those old nobles who owned the red book and
iron coupon, didn't pay too much attention to the monarch, so they dared to
drill such a hole.

The collateral aristocrats had been so arrogant. If the emperor gave the
position of Chiling commander to any of them, would they raise their hand
to fight their own face?

Only by making friends with Murong Mengze, could they get rid of this
evil spirit.

Only in this way could they be warned silently and deterrently: Chonghua
belongs to the emperor. No matter whether the person the emperor wants to
use is a woman or a slave, you can't stop it.

Under the blue sky and the bright sun, the emperor said, "This battle has a
total of two hundred thousand practitioners, and the army will press on
Daze. Today, the army will march."

The drums were beating, and the school ground immediately erupted with a
uniform response sound. The armor reflected in the sunlight, and the
halberds were shining brightly. As usual, the practitioners of Chonghua
made an oath before the expedition. Their voice broke through the sky and
stopped the clouds.

"I will obey the emperor’s orders! No break, no return!"

"In accordance with the emperor's orders!"

"No break, no return!"

Gu Mang hid in the crowd, like the most insignificant little man. He looked
at the practitioners who were shouting from left to right and listened to the
angry shouts in the mountains and rivers. After hesitating for a while, he
also tried to follow them carefully, reciting the oath that had been engraved
in his mind but was now nearly unfamiliar.

Gu Mang said softly, "If you are in the same robe as your son, don't break it
or return it..."

He mounted a common war horse, and the pheasant feather on his armband
swayed in the wind.

The gate opened wide and the army moved north.

In that moment, his mind returned to his old friend, his fellow soldier in the
northern army, a small soldier.

Everything seemed to return to the starting point of the sunshine.

Gu Mang turned his face to see Lu Zhanxing, the same young man, the
green Mo Xi, and the seventy thousand brothers who had passed away.
They were so young, and he was so broken and old.

"No break, no return!"

In the deafening sound, the army went to the officials from the palace
school yard. Maybe the sunshine was too blazing at this moment, and Gu
Mang's eyes were hurt by his eyelashes. He was so sour that he wanted to
cry.

This year, he finally went out again.

It was like his high spirited twenties.

 Chapter 143 - Liaoguo power holders

Ozawa City. Night.

The clanking sound of running water was flowing out of the official
residence of the Taishou mansion in Daze City. At the beginning, the sound
of the guqin was very graceful and gentle, but if one was attentive, they
would have another kind of creepy feeling. It was like looking at a beautiful
slim woman with red makeup from afar, but finding out after approaching
that she was a ghost with her feet floating off the ground.

Dressed in blue, a Liaoguo cultivator quickly walked around the corridor to

the main hall where the sound of the guqin was heard. He held his arms
outside the door and said, "Guoshi! The watchtower on the outskirts of the
city found that the army of Chonghua is approaching. It could reach the
outside of Daze in half an hour at most!"

The people in the room didn't answer. Only the bright orange light
penetrated through the white gauze that was stretched over the window.

When the treacherous and secluded curl came to an end, the gate opened
with a squeak.

Liaoguo's Guoshi walked out unhurriedly.

The man was wearing a delicate gold mask and a gold crown. He was
obviously just a Guoshi, but he was bold enough to get more and more
handsome. He was wearing a gauze silk robe embroidered with dragon
patterns. The robe was inlaid with silver edges. The pattern was woven
from silk thread refined from the tail feathers of birds. When the moon
shone, it was full of color.
"So fast." As soon as the Guoshi opened his mouth, he spoke in a very
relaxed tone. "I thought it would take them at least three days to get here. It
seems that we have occupied a large area of prosperity, but we have upset
the yellow-mouthed child on the throne of Chonghua."

He said with a smile, "Since the teachers of justice have been so eager to
fight with us, then go to the city to prepare for it. You must not disappoint
the guests who have come from far away."

The herald was still in the posture of bowing his head and embracing his
arms.

Although the tone of the Guoshi sounded calm and the face looked pleasant,
the herald dared not even raise his head in front of him.

Everyone in Liaoguo, even babbling children, knew that in this dark

country, the most terrible thing was not the monarch, but the Guoshi who
put the monarch in power.

He was moody and cruel. What he did could not be measured by reason and
rules. Let alone other people, even the young Liao Jun was just a puddle of
mud that he could throw away at any time.

At the beginning, when the emperor ascended the throne, he wanted to unite
his mother's clan to pull out the powerful man.

But what about the results?

As a result, before the bureau was set, all the tusks were extracted by the
national division, and all the officials involved were chopped into meat and
mud.

Despairing and collapsing, the prince ran to his mother and concubine to
depend on them. But on that cold night, the Guoshi came to Liao Jun's
mother and concubine's bedroom. It seemed that he deliberately wanted to
test out the blood nature of the new king. He was so mad that he insulted
the woman in front of the young prince, and then he laughed wildly and led
her.
In the sleepy and extravagant dormitory, the master of the state was lazily
open-minded and exposed a large and strong chest. He dipped his finger in
the woman's blood and applied it on Liao Jun's face with a smile.

As for Liao Jun, he shivered. The first emotion that broke out was not his
mother's hatred, but his fear.

"Don't kill me… Don't kill me... "

The Guoshi could not hear his anger without laughing. "Don't kill you? You
are a coward."

"Wuwuwu Guoshi... Please. Please... "

"But that's fine." The Guoshi looked at the blood on his fingertips and said
with a smile, "If you are as strong as your mother, you would be exciting to
play with.

But it's good to stay by your side and raise the tiger for trouble - you're a
little bit cowardly."

At that time, the minister was superior to the king, even the blind could see
it.

Some scholars in Liaoguo even advised the Guoshi to replace them, but the
Guoshi didn't mean to.

"What's interesting about being a king? I'm too tired. It's better to be the
Guoshi. It's tempting."

"What I want to do most in my life is have the position of national teacher,"

the man smiled wearily. "You don't want to force me to ascend the throne. I
am very good. Where has such a wolf had ambition."

He was not a wolf. He was a beast sucking blood. But he also liked
pretending to be kind. Even if he looked up from the belly of his prey, he
could still use his bloody face to show the sweetest smile.
Therefore, in the mainland of Kyushu, in fact, everyone was very clear that
Liaoguo's world was not in the hands of the king, but belonged to the
moody man.

The Guoshi of Liaoguo was the real master of this dark country.

At this moment, the herald was serving this man, and the herald naturally
knew the benefits. Before him, in this year, thirty-two cultivator heralds of
Liaoguo had already died. Some people didn't even know what they were
sentenced for, what made the Guoshi unhappy and wanted to behead them.

Or maybe the national teacher was not unhappy. He just wanted to cut off
people's heads.

"What are you doing? You are not going to prepare the garrison at the
gate?"

The Guoshi smiled. "I can't deal with this matter well. Do you want to
disturb me playing the guqin tonight?"

However, the herald felt white sweat all over his body and said, "Yes! I, I
will go now! Go now!"

He ran off in a rush.

The Guoshi smiled at his hurried back, stood in the courtyard for a while,
and turned back to the main hall.

The main hall was now a human purgatory - the body of the self-confessed
eunuch of Chonghua’s Daze City had not been carried out. The eunuch's
wife, concubines and six children had hanged themselves and their bodies
had not been released.

He walked through the hall for a long time. His long fingertips brushed the
dangling corpse. His face was relaxed as if he were blowing the wind bell.

The Guoshi liked this situation very much. Because he has this abnormal
habit, even if he has been in the Lord's mansion for two days, he had not
sent anyone to clean up the body.
He walked all the way to the end of the main hall, where there was an
ancient guqin belonging to him. Under the bright light, one could see that
the guqin was made of human skin and hair, inlaid with nine eyes which
were moving in a crazy way.

He sat down beside the guqin, tuned several strings, closed his eyes, and
caressed it again.

"There is a thatched cottage in the west of Wanliqiao, and the water of

Baihuatan is the waves. The wind is green, the rain is red, and the perfume
is fragrant. The old book of Houlu is broken, and the hungry and childish
are desolate. If you want to fill in the ravine, you can only let it go, and you
will be more crazy if you laugh…"

His fingertip rubbed a long and leisurely note which ended sad and soft.
And when he played a folk song to coax children to dream, there was
already a roar of dispute outside the far wall.

After a long time, maybe one hour, maybe two.

The earth seemed to tremble with a loud bang——

A vague scream came from the remote gate. "Open the border! Open and
defend the border!"

"Cultivators guard the eastern gate!"

The cry of blood and fire burst out at the gate of the city. When it came to
the Imperial Palace, it had become a fragmented voice, and it was also
washed up by the sound of the nine eyed guqin like a mirror.

At the end of the song, the Guoshi finally raised his head and gave a light
command, "They’re attacking the city very fast. Go out and ask who are the
commanders of Chonghua are this time."

After a while, the retinue who was standing beside him went out. After a
while, the retinue ran back and said, "Reporting to Guoshi that the brothers
in the city guarding camp say that the commander sent by Chonghua is their
Xihe Jun Mo Xi!"

The Guoshi said calmly, "It's not an accident at all. Mo Xi is brave and
good at fighting, but he can't fight with his shixiong. Now that we sent Gu
Mang back, it's no surprise that Chonghua sent him here. How about the
deputy?"

"Murong Lian."

The guoshi said with a smile, "Just a smoker."

"And one more."

"Oh?" the Guoshi was interested. "Who is it?"

"Murong Mengze."

The Guoshi's fingers on the strings stopped, and then he hissed, "Sending a
woman to be the deputy commander! Is Chonghua going to die, or is their
little emperor going to let his sister and Mo Xi duo climb their friendship?
Murong Mengze… A medicine cultivator with a weak spirit core is the
deputy commander - how many does she lead from Chonghua?"

"Fifty thousand."

The Guoshi said with a smile, "Fifty thousand? Even though she has a
strategic mind, she is not afraid to drag others behind even if she is weak.
How cheeky the girl is."

"What the master said is very true."

"By the way." The Guoshi stopped for a moment and suddenly asked, "How
about Gu Mang? I heard that his relationship with Mo Xi was becoming
more and more peaceful. Before, Mo Xi brought him back to his house to
be a servant. Has he come in this battle?"

"Reporting to the Guoshi. General Gu -" The retinue knew that he was
speechless and hurriedly changed his voice. "This subordinate is speechless.
It's Gu, Gu Mang - "

The Guoshi smiled and said, "It doesn't matter. He worked for me for five
years. I don't have so many rules and regulations. If you want to continue to
call him General Gu, it's OK."

That's right, but how dare you call Gu Mang handsome again?*

*帅 ("Shuai") as in general/commander is also the same character as in

handsome

The retinue immediately said, "Reporting to Guoshi, according to the

information obtained by the Liao military department the day before
yesterday, Gu Mang was sent by the emperor of Chonghua to be the test
body of the black devil research. When he came out, he was dying. Unless
there was the help of the great immortal Luo, he could not recover to the
point where he could come to the front line in such a short time, even if he
was soaked in Tianxiang life extension dew."

Guoshi heard the words, but he didn’t have any leniency. He squinted his
eyes, and there was some indeterminate light in his eyes. "Who says
Chonghua doesn't have great Luo? Is Jiang Fuli not a sage who can revive a
dead man's flesh and bones?"

There was a sneer in the words.

The retinue hurriedly said, "The spy who was following Jiang Fuli said that
Jiang Fuli had gone out again and was not in Chonghua capital."

"His lightness skill is very good. He is always haunted. If he doesn’t want

to be noticed, even if you keep your eyes on him, he will always get into the
air," the guoshi said. "Among the enemies, we don’t need to be too
concerned about Murong Lian and Murong Mengze. We just need to pay
attention to Mo Xi. And... If there are any people suspected to be Gu Mang,
please report to me immediately."

"Yes!"
The Guoshi brushed his sleeves. "Go ahead, let them guard the city. I'm
going to shut myself in for three days. After three days, I'll solve these
problems myself."

The retinue replied respectfully and soon bowed down.

The Guoshi's put his fingertips on the strings again, and he moved them a
few times, and then he played the long melody.

"The old book of Houlu is broken, and the hungry and childish are desolate.
If you want to fill in the ravine, you can only let it go, and laugh at yourself.
You are more crazy when you are old..."

The night deepened, and the roar of fighting and crackling in the distance
was so clear and audible.

Outside the city wall, Chonghua and Liaoguo's practitioners were fighting
against each other, and gradually the blood flowed into a river. However,
the sound of Guoshi's guqin in the Imperial Palace in the depth of the city
never stopped.

When the Wu hook hung high, and white frost fell on the tiles, an oil lamp
in the government office of the crown prince burned to the extreme. It burst
and splashed out a string of fireworks, which went out suddenly.

There were so many dead eunuchs hanging in the palace, so it looked more
ghostly and gloomy. But it was precisely because of the dim light that
suddenly, at the back of the gauze curtain which was a foot away from the
Guoshi, a fuzzy ball of light floating in the air that had always been there
suddenly became visible.

But the ball was so dim that it didn't look very well before. It was so weak
that it seemed to disappear at any time.

The Guoshi raised his eyes, which were projected from the golden cover
and fell on the shadowy ball of light.
He clasped his teeth and murmured to it, "Jingchen, look. I've coaxed you
for so long, don't you want to wake up?"

The light that had become withered to "clean dust" flashed and then slowly
went dark.

The Guoshi narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a low voice, "There must
be a limit to willfulness. Come back earlier, and then go back with me. If
you fall into the heavy hands of Chonghua, they will not understand you as
well as I do."

"You don't want to be sealed. That's right."

"Be good, wake up…"

___

The author has something to say: Guoshi Diqin chose Du Fu's crazy
husband to avoid misunderstandings~~~

I'm sorry. QAQ has had a lot of work to deal with since March and April.
It's become a waste dog. It's very sick and the time for saving manuscript is
very short So there's always been a little editing theater and reviews After
learning from this experience Next time, I must save the whole manuscript
and send it again, so that I can freely reply to comments, fish at work, play
cards at work, and not be bald for saving manuscript. I'm much better now!
Take another few days to check the birds in the hospital! never mind! Boots
and boots! Bowbowl!
 Chapter 144 - Sleep

The outskirts of Daze.

When the rising sun pierced the clouds and the red light spread all over the
earth, the first siege was finally over.

In the morning fog, the ancient border city gradually revealed its
appearance after a bloody night. It was like an exhausted beast lying on this
vast land. Its tattered bricks were like turned flesh. Its red moat was like
blood flowing from its wounds, and mountains of corpses under the city
——

Liao Jun’s and Chonghua's corpses were overlapped, and ants were
scattered under Daze City.

This was the first battle. Since the war was not over, no one would pick up
the remains of the brothers first. Mo Xi and Gu Mang had long been
accustomed to such situations.

But they still felt tired.

"Marshal Mo, will you stop attacking?"

"The other side responded in a hurry. Although the loss was heavy,
overnight, their follow-up vigilance had been adjusted in place. Half an
hour ago, they fell into a dilemma with us." Mo Xi shook his head. "After a
long-distance attack and a night of fierce fighting, the practitioners of
Chonghua are exhausted. It’s not good for us to fight further. Let's stop.
Retreat and camp, let them deal with the injuries and treat them separately."

"Yes!"
The practitioners of Chonghua withdrew to the outskirts of the city, built a
border trench, and camped for rest.

Mo Xi also returned to his own camp. There were several guards who were
busy making beds and tables, including Gu Mang. However, in order not to
make the cover that Gu Mang wore too eye-catching, Mo Xi specially
ordered all the guards who were distributed to him to wear masks this time.

The wind in the border area made the tent curtains rattle. Mo Xi came in
and said to the busy practitioners, "I don't need so many people to decorate
here.

You all go out."

After a pause, he said to Gu Mang, "Just stay."

So the other guards left in accordance with the words. The curtain fell
down. Mo Xi went to Gu Mang's body, raised his hand, and took off the
cover on Gu Mang's face. "No one’s here. Don't wear this anymore."

Gu Mang said, "Aren't you afraid of being seen?"

"Not afraid," Mo Xi said. He turned around to put his cover on the bed
table, and then came forward to embrace Gu Mang.

Both of them were aware of Gu Mang's nervousness. Mo Xi opened his

mouth and sighed. "I'm teasing you. I have a guard array the outside the
camp. Without my permission, no one can enter."

His chin was against Gu Mang's forehead.

A few moments later, Mo Xi lowered his head and kissed the top of Gu
Mang's hair. He raised his hand and stroked Gu Mang's hair. He whispered,
"I'm sorry.

It's your army, but you can't lead it yourself. It's up to the stepfather."

Gu Mang bowed his head and said with a smile, "The northern army has
almost changed its blood. If I really came back, I would be the real
stepfather. Besides, what's the difference between you and me? You can't do
worse than me. But one thing is true."

"Huh?"

"I can't always hide by your side."

"..."

"Mo Xi, I should do something."

In fact, he always knew that Gu Mang would say this sentence sooner or
later.

He actually felt that even if he gave Gu Mang a chance to return to the past,
Gu Mang would still choose to go on the old road full of thorns.

The man with soft eyes actually had a stronger heart than anyone else.

"There will be a commission for you. But not now. At least until the second
siege, you are not fit to do what I want you to do."

He bowed his head and looked up at Gu Mang. After a pause, he added,

"Excuse me, Shixiong, please wait again?"

Since Mo Xi had already said so, Gu Mang had nothing to say. After a day
of struggling, they were as tired as other practitioners of the northern border
army.

Mo Xi said, "Go to sleep first."

"And you?"

"I'll see the sand table for a while."

"You need to be more attentive to your body." Gu Mang raised his hand and
poked at his heart, "After looking, rest early, brother. I'll wait for you in
bed."
"..." Mo Xi coughed awkwardly because of his last words.

Gu Mang looked at him pretending to be calm and chuckled to himself.

Obviously, he had resisted the people who had been lingering so many
times, but he would still blush silently because of the other party's
undisguised joke.

He was a little shidi… But he was so pleased.

The sand table had been pushed many times, and the path of the march,
border arrangement, and route planning had also been reset many times.
After that, Gu Mang fell asleep on Mo Xi’s marching couch.

Even though he was the general of the first army, Mo Xi's marching couch
was not much more spacious than the rest. Fortunately, Gu Mang's sleeping
habit was to curl up in a small corner, as if he was afraid of occupying
someone's territory. The lowliness in his bones was so pitiful and lovely in
an animal-like nature.

He stared at him intently for a while, then Mo Xi went to wash and bathe.
When he came back, Gu Mang still didn't move. He was curled up like a
cat.

He sat down at the edge of the bed very lightly without making any more
noise, except the sound of the bed sinking slightly.

Then he put on his clothes and went to bed, folded his hands on his waist
and abdomen and closed his eyes to rest.

Mo Xi was really a self-disciplined person. When he lost control became

angry and fierce, it was also caused by being trapped in a fog and not
knowing the truth. It couldn’t be said that his temperament was the same.
Therefore, he and Gu Mang have solved their previous problems, and
finally hoped to be treated with their true love. However, he was worried
about Gu Mang's body. Instead of being like many men in the world who
would hate that they couldn’t occupy their love again—
Now he only hoped that Gu Mang could be well. No matter how long his
memory could be maintained or how much time was left to be sober.

He just wanted him to be healthy.

...

It was a pity that the man's body and brain were not allies of the same front.

When he slept at noon, Mo Xi woke up from his deep sleep in a daze, but
immediately found that Gu Mang has turned over and curled up in his arms.

What's more, Gu Mang's bathrobe, which he folded casually before going to

bed, had spread out. Under his white shirt, he had a large, tight chest. A leg
was slightly stretched forward and a □ □* was pasted on Mo Xi's body.

*coso here, the squares are there in the pdf edited mtl too

Mo Xi’s breath condensed.

His heart was pounding.

In this case, it was very similar to the time when they were young, before
Mo Xi showed his heart to Gu Mang.

At that time, Gu Mang always liked to sleep with him.

In fact, it was not that Gu Mang liked to stick to him, but because Lu
Zhanxing got in touch with a pretty female cultivator in the barracks at that
time.

At that time, Gu Mang lived in a felt tent with Lu Zhanxing. Then, Gu

Mang bit an apple and went back leisurely. As soon as he lifted the tent
curtain, he could see that his brother and a woman were on top of each
other on the couch.
Gu Mang was almost choked to death by the fruit lump stuck in his throat,
and his face turned even redder than an apple. He quickly put down the
curtain and ran away. Although Lu Zhanxing has apologized to him many
times, it didn’t help that he said, "I forgot to make the barrier accidentally"
or "I didn’t remember you saying you would come back tonight."

Despite Gu Mang's flirtatious appearance, in fact, at that time, he was a

pure guy who had never been kissed by anyone. Seeing his brother's in-
person spring palace from such a close distance, it was a terrible shock.

Gu Mang said that he was ok, but he had goosebumps all over his body. So
he didn't like to go back to his tent for a while, for fear of seeing any
exciting pictures, but he couldn't stay up all night? So he thought about it
and decided to go to the tallest and most reliable one of his friends.

At that time, Gu Mang was in such a state of mind that he happily rolled to
Mo Xi's bed.

The reason why Mo Xi refused was strange——

"I have a habit of cleanliness."

Gu Mang said, "I’ll take a bath."

"My bed is too small."

"It's OK to sleep with two."

"I'm not used to sleeping with people."

"Get used to sleeping with more."

"I don't sleep well. Maybe I will hit people in my dream."

"Oh, is it serious?"

"Yes."

"Then even more so, gege must sleep with you to correct it for you."
"..."

He had to lie mostly on the wooden couch and sleep facing the wall.

Gu Mang was very relieved and reassured when he saw Mo Xi put his
clothes and lay down. His hair was not loose, and he looked clean and cold.
He felt that he had chosen the right person. What a self-disciplined and
serious kaolin flower he was. It was impossible for him to mix up with
female cultivators in the military camp.

But what Gu Mang didn't know was what kind of desire ran in the heart of
this kaolin flower. If those desires are let out freely, they will burn and burn
anyone, and wash them to pieces. But this desire is born by him, and the
general purpose of flood is to pour into his body.

So for a while, Gu Mang slept peacefully, far away from the nightmare
brought by his brother Lu. But he brought the worst spring dream to Master
Mo.

Mo Xi couldn’t sleep well every night, and didn’t even dare turn over. At
that time, it was winter again. He was born hot and worried about the cold,
so when he fell asleep, he would unconsciously cling to him. After many
years, Mo Xi could still remember those nights - outside of the tent was the
wind and snow, the north wind was howling, the tent was dark, and under a
thick and warm quilt, Gu Mang was curled up sweetly. A hand was placed
on his waist from behind him. The soft cheek is pasted on his back. From
time to time, he was dreaming and rubbing.

At that time, Gu Mang really felt that Master Mo was cold and merciless,
and not close to men or women. But he didn't find out what kind of restraint
the "cold and ruthless, not close to men or women" young man used to
suppress the ambition he had to bully him in bed.

The only thing he found was that either Mo Xi got up much earlier than him
in the morning, or he would not sit up until he was out of the camp.
Anyway, he didn't want to get up at the same time with him.
Mo Xi at that time was always on fire as well. Either that pair of beautiful
eyes were bloodshot, or the thin lips corner had a bubble. The whole person
was also always lacking sleep. There was some pale blue below the eyes,
like he was staying up late.

For this reason, Gu Mang asked Lu Zhanxing anxiously, " Is my sleeping

posture really bad? Did I hit him in my sleep?"

At this moment, Mo Xi looked at Gu Mang, who was sleeping in front of

him. His eyes brushed over his shixiong’s soft facial features inch by inch,
and his clothes were slightly open… Everything was so similar to how it
used to be.

When he was at his best, he thought that after many years, he would always
fall in love with his Gu Shixiong.

At the most pessimistic time, he wanted to capture the treasonous man and
lock him in his mansion and torture him to death.

He only didn't think that after so long and so many experiences, he would
still relive the feeling of his shixiong was lying beside him and not daring to
touch him easily.

In this bed, everything seemed to go back to the time when they were still
young. In the middle ten of the years that rolled by, the sea of blood and
famine were all written off here.

Mo Xi's heart was very hot. He looked at Gu Mang. His eyes were so soft
and fiery. His love for him, his desire for him, in fact, had never been less
than that of the year.

"General Mo!"

Suddenly, there was a voice from the guard outside. He called out in a loud
voice, "The meal has been prepared in the dining room. All the brothers
have been sent down. You can also go to the main camp for lunch!"
The little practitioner shouted loudly. Gu Mang awakened before Mo Xi.
That pair of blue eyes opened, and more than ten years of time returned to
them in this moment.

"Well..."

Mo Xi's voice was a little hoarse, and he said softly, "It's noon. You can
eat."

"Sleepy." Gu Mang blinked vaguely. After yawning, he wanted to drill into

Mo Xi’s arms. "Lie down for a while..."

The bed was so small that when Gu Mang came over, he couldn’t hide.
There was no place to hide. So when Gu Mang clung to him and felt the
familiar hardness, he freezed awkwardly.

___

The author has something to say: tomorrow, there is only one lost love
education
 Chapter 145 - Lingering like yesterday

**THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS EXPLICIT CONTENT**

After a few moments of silence, Mo Xi sat up. "Go to sleep, I'll go first -"

Before he finished speaking, he was dragged down by Gu Mang lazily. Gu

Mang's bun was loose, and his soft black hair hung over his white face. He
held up his body and pressed it on his strong chest, grasped his wrist, and
looked at him half-awake and half-asleep with his blue eyes. Mostly
because he finally returned to the familiarity of the battlefield and was able
to fight a war of his own will in a new identity, Gu Mang's mood was much
better than before.

He even looked at Mo Xi with an amused smile with two little tiger teeth.

"Huh? How will you go out like this?"

Mo Xi: " Let go. "

"Can it be covered?"

Mo Xi turned aside his face on the pillow and didn't want to see him. His
beautiful and handsome face flushed slightly and he whispered, "Shut up."

Gu Mang laughed and still lied on his chest. His eyes and eyelashes were
too long. When they quivered, they were like catkins, which made Gu
Mang want to blow on them. Gu Mang said with a smile, "Baobei, didn't
you say you didn't hurt me? Look at me again."

Mo Xi's eyes widened suddenly. He really had the long-lost face of his
shixiong.
It was clear that he was the first to provoke him, but in turn, he said that he
was too fierce. It was really too strange.

As soon as he opened his phoenix eyes, the eyelashes made Gu Mang itch.
Gu Mang then really came to the past and whistled for a while. Mo Xi
instinctively closed his eyes and looked at his side helplessly. "Gu Mang,
can you not -"

Before he finished speaking, his voice became a dull hum.

Because Gu Mang had leaned over him while he closed his eyes and kissed
him on the cheek.

Mo Xi suddenly opened his eyes. The eye color was very deep, looking at
him somewhat stunned and somewhat uneasy.

The Adam's apple moved up and down, and Mo Xi said in a low voice,
"Don't make a fool of yourself. Think about your injury."

"Almost all right," Gu Mang said. "The blood of the demon white wolf is
not quenched."

"Not Almost. If you become ill again, there is no Jiang Fuli here."

Gu Mang leaned over his forehead and said, "If you bear it any more, you
will suffer from manic depression. There is no Jiang Fuli here."

"..."

"Gu Mang!"

Naturally, Gu Mang didn’t care about him, and he couldn’t lift him out of
bed. It was just that Mo Xi's eyes looked scattered and worried. Apart from
the * *, there were many worries in the sea of his eyes.

Gu Mang then sighed, straightened up, raised his hand, and folded his bun
into a soft ball. "Really, can you have a look?"

He spoke, half removing his white robe.

It was not the first time for Mo Xi to see Gu Mang's body after he returned
to Chonghua, but most of those times were accompanied by too-strong
emotions such as anger, astonishment, sadness, etc., or in a dim light, so he
never looked at Gu Mang's body so closely.

The scars on Gu Mang's body were indeed mostly the old ones. Although
there were traces of new ones on him, they were obviously fading away.

"Although I can't remember too many details, the demon wolf that Liaoguo
gave me to melt blood should be bred after the blood demon beast," Gu
Mang said.

"Isn't it said that blood demon beast is actually an immortal monster? As

long as it is not sealed, after its death, in a few hundred years, the flesh and
blood of the yuan spirit will be able to reunite naturally, like the nirvana of
the phoenix…"

"It's just a rumor," Mo Xi said.

"Yes, no one knows whether it is true or not. After all, no one has lived in
the world for hundreds of years, right?" Gu Mang said, catching Mo Xi's
hand. "But it's true that the blood demon has a strong self-healing ability.
Liaoguo has the same ability according to the demon wolf it carved later.
They quenched its blood to me, so..."

He put his thin calloused hands on Mo Xi’s cool skin.

He could still see the scar left by SiShu Platform, but his fingers couldn’t
feel any trace.

Gu Mang whispered, "So do I."

Under his belly was a thin muscle. Gu Mang held his hand and rubbed it
inch by inch. Mo Xi couldn’t say for a while whether he felt a little comfort
or more heartache. The comfort was that the trauma Gu Mang had suffered
was rapidly disappearing. The heartache was that the body couldn’t leave
too many traces of pain, and the pain Gu Mang had suffered was far deeper
than that visible to the naked eye.
"But these old scars were there all the time," Gu Mang said. "For example,
there are other marks left by fighting with Murong Lian when I was a
child… In fact, I always think these scars are ugly. If only they could all
fade away."

Gu Mang said, "It's a pity that the demon wolf blood can only heal the
wounds after being re-quenched, but it can't manage the wounds before
that."

After that, he felt his shoulder and the scar from the sword wound on his
chest.

"How ugly..."

In response, Mo Xi pulled him down, held him in his arms, and kissed his
soft lips. In the soft and hot kiss, Mo Xi whispered to Gu Mang, "What do
you think?"

"No matter how many wounds or scars you have, they are all good-
looking."

Gu Mang was kissed by him. Soon, his waist was a little soft. Their lips and
tongues were entwined and made an ambiguous sound. Their desires were
irresistible.

But Mo Xi was no longer a weak young man. He could still retain his sense.
He knew that his brother Gu Mang always indulged him, liked to say
"nothing" to him, liked to say "very good" to him, liked to teach him to
"rest assured." Once

before, when they were together, Gu Mang was just like this. But now it
hadn't changed much.

The difference was that ten years ago, Mo Xi would have believed it, and
the stupid boy unknowingly devoted all his strength and enthusiasm to his
shixiong.

Ten years later, Mo Xi was no longer so stupid.

In the end, the stupid boy had become the mainstay and hero of Chonghua,
and also the man that brother Gu Mang couldn’t muddle through so easily.

Mo Xi turned him over and whispered, "legs together."

He kissed Gu Mang deeply. Gu Mang did as he said. He fell on the pillow.

A moment later, he felt Mo Xi’s heavy and and vigorous body cover him.
Then a hard hot cylinder was pushed between his legs. Even if it hadn’t
truly entered, the feeling of pushing close to the skin of both legs was still
intensely numbing.

"Relax. It’s ok."

Mo Xi took some of the plasters from the head of the bed that were used to
smear wounds. He applied the greasy paste between Gu Mang’s legs for
lubrication.

Gu Mang crouched on the bed and whispered, "Where did you learn these
methods?"

Mo Xi was silent for a while.

Just when Gu Mang thought that he would say something like "learned
from others without a teacher" or "learned by myself," he heard Mo Xi say,
"The gift you gave me."

Gu Mang was stunned for a moment, and then his spirit flashed. "By the
way, wasn’t it the spring palace manual?"

Mo Xi didn’t answer him.

With one hand covering the back of his hand which was grabbing the
mattress, and the other holding his waist, he pressed him tightly on his
body, his chest clinging to the smooth shoulder blades of his partner. Then
he began to draw and insert himself slowly in the middle of Gu Mang’s
close thighs.

At first, Gu Mang could not help pestering and asked, "Is that the one I sent
you when you came of age?"
"Didn’t you say you were going to take it back and burn it?"

"He said he would seal up the bookstall."

"You… uh huh."

When it came down to it, he couldn’t say it. Every time Mo Xi was deeply
inserted, it would rub against the point in his backside. The ointment had
already been rubbed and became wet and sticky between his burning legs.
Gu Mang was pressed under him, gradually confused whether the ointment
had been rubbed in that place, or whether his re-quenched body could not
stand the stimulation and was wet.

In front of him, the erecting sex was taken care of by Mo Xi who held it in
his palm. It was already very exciting, and the feeling of being stimulated at
the root of the thigh became more distinct. Although Mo Xi was restrained,
he was still unable to control the more and more intense emotion. The range
of his thrusting became more and more heavy. For several moments, Gu
Mang could feel that Mo Xi had almost reached the entrance of his humid
corridor. As long as he pushed it in again, he would really insert it.

This pending stimulation was too abrasive for Gu Mang to know whether it
was Mo Xi’s suffering or his pity.

Or perhaps pity a person was suffering. There would be many things that
couldn’t be read, couldn’t be urgent. Gu Mang lied on the couch. The
bamboo mat was misplaced when they moved. Half of the bed roll was
slanted to the side. The whole bed was creaking and shaking accompanied
by their deep breathing.

When Gu Mang shouted out, Mo Xi was fierce. He accidentally reached the

soft mouth of his hole. He longed and contracted pitifully, and the head was
inserted by him. Gu mang couldn’t help shouting in a hoarse voice. The
intrusion made him shiver and release onto the table. He was already totally
soft.

Those blue eyes were full of tears. Gu Mang almost collapsed. "You… enter
me."
"Gu Mang…"

"It’s too hard.. Please… Insert, insert it…"

Maybe because of his demon blood, Gu Mang was unsatisfied after

releasing, and his desire streamed more and more. He lingered on his
sexuality and raised his hips. It was almost like he wanted to let Mo Xi
completely possess him.

Mo Xi took a breath. The veins in his forehead were beating abruptly, and
his throat was dry. He even felt that his eyes were red from desire at the
moment.

He looked at Gu Mang and longed for him. His shixiong’s skin was red like
peach blossom wine. His blue eyes were slightly open, and his inner part
was full of lust.

If the demon beast’s lusts was unlocked, it would be difficult to control it.

He had entangled with Gu Mang before, only saying that it was the effect of
Wuyan’s overpowering drug, but now it seemed that this was not
completely so.

Wuyan’s incense was supposed to be just for fun. It was the demon beasts’

desires themselves that were so intense.

Gu Mang almost choked, "Mo Xi… I… I can’t stand…" His Adam’s apple
rolled, and his eyes were wet. "Want you…"

Before he finished speaking, Mo Xi’s huge stem that was still at the mouth
of his cave inserted itself into the corridor. Gu Mang seemed to be afraid
that he would pull it out. He turned his face, and a pair of soft wet eyes
looked at him imploringly. The eyes made Mo Xis’s belly burn. He couldn’t
help but take a deep breath and hold Gu Mang’s tight waist.

He put two more fingers into the wound ointment medicine box, and went
to put it where the two joined each other, but it wasn’t necessary. Gu
Mang’s asshole was already wet.
Mo Xi was holding his arm. The veins and tendons of his strong arm and
wrist were protruding. He spread the ointment on the stem that hadn’t
completely gone in, then he bowed his head and kissed Gu Mang’s cheek.

"I’ll go lighter. If you have any discomfort, you must tell me. Uh huh?"

Gu Mang responded by sucking on his soft lips, pestering them and kissing
them fiercely. Mo Xi was kissed by him so fiercely and actively that his
breath became heavier and heavier. He held his thick and hot sex and
pressed the stem in further.

"Ah one—!"

Only hearing the hissing sound of the wet sticky lubrication, Mo Xi’s whole
hot penis began to enter Gu Mang’s body. Gu mang suddenly raised his
head and gasped, but Mo Xi felt that he was being sucked in by the hot and
wet hole. The strong stimulation almost disappeared along the spine.

He took a low breath, and then he started to move his waist and deliver his
sexual organ to the sweet little hole. When he started to move, Gu Mang
was out of control, but it could be seen that it was not painful, but cool.

"Mo… Ah, Mo Xi…"

"I’m here," said Mo Xi.

"Mmmm.." Gu Mang was being held up by Mo Xi. His hair was scattered
on his forehead. The light in his beautiful blue eyes was scattered. He could
only moan and call Mo Xi’s name.

He didn’t say anything about his love for him. He didn’t say any sweet
words.

Just with a name, he let Mo Xi see his heart, and the more indulgent he
became.

"A litter deeper….uh … That’s where… Ah.. Ah!"

After all, they had been lovers for so many years. Where was the most
sensitive place for Gu Mang? When he fucked him, he would cry and
tremble until he was thrilled and shivering. It was clear how to do it. He
pressed against that spot deep in Gu Mang’s corridor. As long as he inserted
it there, Gu Mang’s entire legs would go soft, and he would only choke
underneath his body. The warm corridor tightly wrapped and sucked his
penis which was contracting again and again.

"Uh… Fuck me…. Mo Xi…"

Mo Xi turned him over and kissed his berry-like lips, entangling Gu Mang’s
moaning and panting between their lips and teeth.

Their hearts were pounding so fiercely and the temperature around them
was terrible. It seemed that everything else had nothing to do with them.
Time, hatred, sin, dawn. At this moment, they were like two young people
who loved each other more than ten years ago. Each wanted to entangle
himself with his loved one like this.

At another climax, Gu Mang hugged Mo Xi’s neck and cried endlessly.

Mo Xi heard Gu Mang calling him by his name, his shidi, his princess, and
his brother. All the identities and relationships they had had in their lives, as
long as they were beautiful, Gu Mang had nurtured them and called them in
this intense love.

It was like trying to make up for all the sincere words they had had in their
love for fourteen years.

___

The author has something to say: present 2000 〜

Weibo: the meat is like the devil
 Chapter 146 - Love and Gratitude

After the lingering, their hearts were pounding, and the temperature around
them was horribly hot. It seemed that time, hatred, guilt, dawn, everything
had nothing to do with them. At this moment, they were like the two young
people who had loved each other more than ten years ago who wanted to be
entangled with the person they loved.

Once again, Gu Mang hugged Mo Xi's neck, crying he was unable to bear
it.

Mo Xi heard Gu Mang calling him his name, his shidi, his princess, and his
brother. All the identities and relationships they had in their lives, as long as
they were beautiful, Gu Mang gave them to him in their fierce love.

It was like trying to make up all the sincere words they'd had in their love
for 14 years.

"Ah, ah, did you hear that at noon today?"

In the evening, all the leaders of the garrison command went to the main
camp for a meeting, and a few idle little cultivators gathered together to
whisper.

"Do you want to say that it came from General Mo's tent… That sound?"

"Yes! So you heard that, too? I thought something was wrong with my
ears!"

"But I'm not sure… No one dares to be too close to General Mo's tent.
Maybe it was something else. After all, it's General Mo. " The little
cultivator licked his lips awkwardly. "We have been fighting with General
Mo for so many years. We should know what kind of character he has. He
won't mess with any of the girls in the barracks."

All the people thought he was right.

But after a while, someone whispered, "That's right, but don't forget that
Princess Mengze has also come to the front line."

When he mentioned this, several people were at the top of the table, all of
them showed a sudden awareness.

"I see!"

"But have they reached this point in private?"

"Probably not..."

"Why not! I've heard from Xiao Hua in the next camp a long time ago that
he met General Mo and Princess Mengze in the alley during the Duanyang
Festival! For the convenience of traveling, Princess Mengze dressed up in
men's clothes and brought a mask. However, when they kissed, they
happened to be seen by Xiao Hua. General Mo was very careful and
immediately blocked the face for Princess Mengze! The wife he protected
was speechless."

Every time he said a sentence, everyone was surprised.

For a while, almost all the cultivators believed that Princess Mengze must
have gone to Mo Xi’s army tent at noon and slept with him.

"Well, it was a while, wasn’t it? Our stepfather is really capable."

"The princess is so weak that she can't bear it."

What's more, he was so bored that he began to worry, "They are all like this,
do you know? I think it's wrong for our stepfather to do this. It's not good to
cook ripe rice before he marries others…"

"Do you think the princess will get pregnant accidentally..."

In the main camp, Gu Mang, who had put on the gold covering again, stood
by the wall and couldn't help sneezing low. "Achoo!"

The tent was discussing how to fight the next battle, and a lot of people
gathered. Gu Mang, as a humble waiter, was not very impressive in the
corner.

But when he sneezed and raised his eyes, he saw Mo Xi by the sand table
with his arms in his hands and looked at him from afar.

As soon as Gu Mang saw him, his face and his heart burned.

There were so many people in the room. Murong Lian was biting his pipe
and talking about their opinions in front of the sand table. Princess Mengze
was dressed in a black and gold uniform and wearing a gold hair belt. She
also listened carefully. The other army chiefs and team leaders were
clustered on the edge of the sand table drawing, as well as the retinues
brought by each leader.

Mo Xi was separated from him by so many people, but because he sneezed,

he specially looked at him.

In full view of the public, Gu Mang had some irresistible feelings. He

wanted to meet Mo Xi, but he was afraid of being seen. However, he didn't
tangle for a long time. Murong Lian's deduction was quickly rejected by
Mengze, who only used two military deployments to destroy Murong Lian's
attack line.

Murong Lian held his pipe, squinted and looked at the situation on the sand
table. At last, Murong Lian spit out a few words, "The most poisonous
woman, the heart, the clothes."

Mengze didn't care about him, instead he smiled apologetically at him.

"Lian Ge, I'm sorry."

Murong Lian sighed.

The next turn was Mo Xi.

Mo Xi took his eyes back from Gu Mang and went to the sand table. He
looked at down at Murong Lian's residual performance for a moment,
readjusted several military flags representing the combat power, and then
began to explain his attack.

Speaking of it, this is the first time Gu Mang had seen Mo Xi as the
commander in chief.

In the year of his "treason," Mo Xi was too young. Although he had the
experience of leading the army alone, he was not in any particularly big
battle.

Later, he left, and Mo Xi grew up, but he became an old enemy against him
for so many years.

"The left line is prepared by the cultivators of Chiling camp. At the place
where I have marked with the blue flag, there are two hundred medical
practitioners to take over." Mo Xi lowered his long lashes, took off the two
blue flags that Murong Lian had inserted in Nanfeng before, and changed
them to the lakeside in the outskirts of the city. "The northern army
allocates three thousand to cooperate with these medical practitioners, to
open the Xuanwu array and the evil repellent array."

Gu Mang leaned against the wall, the farthest away from Mo Xi. He quietly
watched this man become the focus of the whole room, listening to his
careful and detailed layout of the overall war situation.

Gu Mang thought that there was no better arrangement than that. He stood
there before, and now Mo Xi replaced him as the backbone and core of the
northern border army.

He only vaguely felt that his memory had dissipated more and more quickly
recently, and he didn’t know how long he could watch him so soberly.

"Oh, you. Yes, you." Suddenly someone came into the tent and called for
him in a low voice.

Gu Mang said, "Looking for me? What can I do for you?"

"You are Xihe Jun’s guard, aren't you? The escort officer for the magic
weapon and charm provided by the imperial capital is here. Please go to
clear the materials first."

Gu Mang looked back and wanted to have a look at Mo Xi. However, due
to his careful explanation, the tactics were very treacherous. Many people
who stood around at will before gathered around the sandbox. From Gu
Mang's point of view, he couldn't see the whole face of his Mo Shidi. He
could only get a faint silhouette from the crowd gap.

Gu Mang was a little melancholy and comforted.

In fact, he knew it would be like this. When he saw Mo Xi sitting under the
school tree and reading the scroll conscientiously, he knew that Mo Xi
would one day become the role at the center of thousands of people.

It was nice that his pearl was shining.

At the request of the little cultivator, Gu Mang turned around and stole out
of the tent - the former commander of the northern border army was so
unobtrusive now, so he went out quietly. No one would pay attention to it;
no one would find out.

Mo Xi had always been very focused when he pushed into the line. When
he finished speaking, the sky was completely dark. However, the layout was
exquisite, and the people were not bored. On the contrary, many people felt
cool and sweaty under their vests because of his ring design. After he
finished the whole siege, several team leaders were very relieved.

"It's terrible..."

"My stepfather really dares to think..."

When the army dispersed, those people gathered in a place to lament and
murmur as they walked towards their barracks.

When Mo Xi was speaking, he was absorbed and didn't feel tired.

Afterward, he sat down and finally felt a rush of fatigue. He raised his hand
and held his forehead, slowly pressing and rubbing his brow.

All the people in the main camp left gradually. Although these people were
all impeccable and no one could break his playing method, Mo Xi still
thought that he could reduce the loss again. So he still sat in front of the
sand table and planned to take a rest then perform again.

As he was rubbing his brow bone to ease himself, he heard the sound of
pouring tea not far away. After a moment, a warm cup of tea was handed to
him.

At this time, the people had already disappeared. Mo Xi naturally thought

that he could stay here quietly with only Gu Mang. He closed his tired eyes
and said,

"Sorry, I've been busy just now, but I couldn't see you. What kind of tea did
you make?"

"It's a wonderful Lingshanyu."

Mo Xi quickly opened his eyes and raised his head slightly.

"Mengze..."

Murong Mengze said with a gentle smile, "I naturally know that you have
just been explaining the sand table with them. I watched very attentively,
and how could I be angry because you didn't look at me."

This misunderstanding was a bit big and not easy to explain for Mo Xi to
explain.

Otherwise what could he say? Say "The person I wanted to see isn’t you,
but that servant close at my side"? This would push Gu Mang to the top of
the wave.

Looking at Mengze's eyes wave, it seemed that he just raised a little hope
because of his too-soft words. Mo Xi was silent a moment and said. "It's not
early. Tomorrow, we have to do another siege. Go back to rest first."
"But I want to be with you."

Seeing Mo Xi wanting to open his mouth, Mengze stopped him

immediately and said, "I know what you want to say. You want to say that I
should cherish my fame and not follow you all the time. Or you want to say
that you don't have any love for this child, don’t let me misunderstand."

Mo Xi: "..."

Mengze's long neck hung down. Although she still had a good manner, she
looked sad. "You've said these words to me for many years, and you can
recite them by heart. I also know in my heart that you are only grateful to
me and have no other friendship. I'm not reluctant to ask for anything other
than friendship either - but can't you let me have a look at you and
accompany you?"

"If you look at me all the time and accompany me, you will not see the
other people you really should look at," Mo Xi said.

Mengze raised her eyes, and the moist luster flowed from the bottom of
them.

"You don't have to worry about me. Who Mengze looks at and accompanies
in this life, it's up to Mengze to decide on her own. No matter what the
outcome is, I will never regret it. I don't ask that person to look back at me I
just want to know, Dage, do you have someone else in mind now?"

Mo Xi did not expect that she would ask such words directly. He was silent
for a while, put down the cup of tea that had not been moved, looked up,
and said to her, "There has always been."

Hearing these four words, Mengze was not too surprised, but her body still
shivered. She was pale for a long time and forced out a smile and said, "It's
also... When you used to refuse me, I told you that you would not like me.
It's just me, I... " She couldn't speak any more, her voice trembling slightly.

She didn't go on talking, but Mo Xi could know what she would say.
He had already told her that he had no other place in his heart. But what did
Mengze believe? That it was only a way of rejecting her.

After all, he did not have too close contact with any girl, and he could not
name Gu Mang as the person he paid all his love to, so no one ever thought
that Mo Xi's "heart belongs to" was true.

Until recently, more and more ambiguous traces couldn’t be hidden. Many
details floated on the surface, and the words of Mo Xi finally became
convincing.

Mengze held the edge of the table, paused down for a while, then forced a
smile and said, "Which family's gold, you… Why did you keep it from
everyone so long... "

"It's not a lot of money."

Mengze's face became more and more white. "Yes… A common person?"

"..."

In this silence, Mengze's eyes swept away from the band in Mo Xi's hair.
On that day, the hair crown that Mo Xi put on wrongly was naturally
replaced. Even the man didn't care about these small things, and didn't find
that he had worn a silk belt that obviously didn't belong to him.

"Dage, you are dear," said Mengze softly.

Mo Xi put his hands on the table and looked up at her.

Mengze said sadly, "Do you think you can be with an ordinary girl? Do not
mention, near or far. You saw the first Wangshu Jun. So many lessons from
Chonghua, you… You grew up in the imperial city when you were young.
You don't know... "

Mo Xi said, "Do you think first Wangshu did not know?"

"Then you should think about his fate!"

Mo Xi paused a little, then sighed, "Mengze, thank you for mentioning it to
me me. But I have nothing to do with his business or anyone else. I will
protect him."

"..."

"Because I like him."*

他
*The character used is , but both "he" 他
and "she" 她
are pronounced
the same (ta). So Mengze wouldn’t necessarily realize Mo Xi is talking
about a man.

Mengze's eyes were full of water vapor. Mo Xi then said to her, "I will
protect you, too."

Mengze asked tearfully, "Why?"

"Because I am grateful to you."

When Mengze heard the words, she closes her eyes and laughed sadly.

"I told you a long time ago that I owe you my life. If you need me,
whenever you need me, I will do everything for you."

"But only this heart," Mo Xi said barely opening his lips, "I can't afford it."

Mengze raised her eyes again and asked in a trembling voice, "Will you
never change your mind again?"

As a golden branch, Mo Xi wouldn’t be unclear about how much she

humiliated herself to ask this. But there was not a way to reverse the
outcome without humiliation.

Mo Xi looked into her eyes and said, "I won't."

After a few moments of silence, in the stillness, Mengze made a light sad
smile.

She looked up pathetically and sobbed, "It's like… Ok... Ok..."

She didn't force anything more. Perhaps after all these years she had been
said and done everything she could.

"Mo Dage......"

"I wish you were more hypocritical. It's better to lie to me. But you don't
even give me a dream."

"You are… Really... "

She didn't know how to end the conversation which had been a failure to
her.

She wanted to show a smile to maintain her dignity without being broken,
but the tears were still in her eyes. She opened her eyes wide and tried to
hold back her tears.

Then she turned around, slowly and, almost faltering, left the barracks.
 Chapter 147 - The difference of Murong Lian

Daze was a rainy city. When Gu Mang finished counting the grain and grass
stock, the sky was already dim. There were thick clouds in the distant
mountains, turning ink black and approaching towards the outskirts of the
city.

Gu Mang arranged for the practitioners attending the grain and grass to go
back to the barracks for a rest, and then ordered people to cover the
tarpaulin on the haystack of the granary. There was a strong wind outside
the frontier fortress.

The little practitioners rushed to press the four corners of the tarpaulin
together when the rainstorm fell. Gu Mang heard someone shouting, "Hurry
up, it's raining! Eat fast and drink porridge slowly. We are fighting for food
with God!"

He used to shout these words in the Eighth Army, so Gu Mang immediately

looked up and saw an old part of himself, with his trouser legs rolled up,
standing on the grain and grass crib, shouting the commands.

The old department leader saw Gu Mang looking at him kicking and
stepping over from the grain pile. "Are you General Mo's guard?"

"... Yes. "

"Newcomer, don't be silly. Our northern border guards also need to do

something. Hurry up and help!"

"Oh, of course." Gu Mang rolled up his sleeve and supported it with one
hand, leaped up onto the grain pile in three or two times, and pressed the
bricks and stones together with him on the corner of the oilcloth.
The old department leader looked at him with satisfaction. "Very flexible.
No wonder you can handle things around General Mo."

Gu Mang stepped on the soft grain, chatting with him while pressing the
cloth.

The old man was a chatterbox, and Gu Mang kept on saying, "Hey, there's
another piece to be pressed next to this one."

"This brick is not heavy enough in your hand, you don't know. The
rainstorm and strong winds in the frontier fortress are so fierce that the
small brick will go up to the sky like leaves."

"What? You think I’m exaggerating? It's no exaggeration. You’re a young

man.

I'm an old man in the North Border Army. I was in the barracks when the
north border army called Wangba Jun. I fought with Gen— well, I fought
with Gu

Mang. My rules of pressing bricks were taught by Gu Mang to the next

brothers at that time."

Gu Mang thought it was funny and laughed at him. "Gu Mang taught you
how to press bricks?"

"Isn't that right? As soon as I learned, he boasted that I was clever. What's
the smile about? Do not believe it?" The little cultivator opened his eyes
wide. "I really didn't lie to you. Don't look after Gu Mang. He was not a
thing. When he was in the army, he was very personable."

"Yes."

"Yes, the elegant indifferent General Mo and Gu Mang were friendly. The
style of the two men's military management was too poor. At the beginning,
when they reintegrated us into the northern border army, we were not
adapted to it."
Gu Mang said with a smile, "That's not elegant indifference. He's just not
good at words. In fact, he treats you very well."

The little cultivator moved a piece of crooked brick and stone and said,
"Well, in any case, that's just the way General Mo is. He's so serious about
talking and doing things, and he's cold and indifferent. But it's better to get
used to it. It's better than to giving it to Wangshu Jun."

Gu Mang paused for a while. "Delimit to Wangshu Jun?"

"Yes. There is a rumor that when the emperor reorganized the Eighth Army,
he wanted to assign it to Wangshu Jun, or just broke us up and go to the
barracks.

But later I don't know how it happened. I heard that General Mo went to
talk to him about something, so he transferred the army to General Mo."

"..."

The smile on Gu Mang's face faded, and he fell into thinking about what the
original intention of the emperor was to dispose of the thirty thousand men
left by him in this way.

But he knew what kind of person the emperor was. If there was no interest
exchange, the emperor could not change his original idea at will. What did
Mo Xi do to change his mind?

"Oh, it's raining." The little cultivator poked at him. "And finally, go back to
the camp for shelter after pressing the bricks. There are oil paper umbrellas
in the granary. I'll take you there later."

Gu Mang returned to his mind and nodded. "OK."

The rain soon began to pour heavily, and the color between the sky and the
ground seemed to be diluted in a flash. Daze, this was the name of the city.*

*"da" as in big, "ze" as in pool, pond, damp, or wet

Gu Mang stood under the shed of the granary. He helped the practitioners
who kept the grain and wheat to carry out the umbrellas. They laughed and
ran away one after another. It was the same as when he was in the norther
border army in the past. Most of them were young people with great vitality
and fun. Even if there was war tomorrow, they would be chasing and
playing in the rain pool.

"Come on, it's raining a little bit, but you can walk back," The little
cultivator invited him. "This is how we are here. The old habit left by Gu
Mang can't be changed. It's noisy and disorderly. He ran fastest in the rain at
that time."

Gu Mang stood under the dry eaves and said with a smile, "Because he was
young at that time. Now, he must be unable to move. You go back first. I'll
wait until it rains a little less."

The little practitioner did not force him to walk in the water and
disappeared in the deep, turbulent rain.

There was no one in the granary. Gu Mang stood quietly beside the wooden
fence and looked up at the vast land. A heavy smell of earth splashed from
the rain. The eaves converged into a stream and the ground was full of
water.

He stood aside and watched the monks of the northern border army get
together and make noise. He watched their young backs go away one by
one.

At last, he saw Gu Mang, twenty, and Mo Xi, seventeen, chuckling and

holding a piece of oilcloth, plunge into the rainstorm.

He blinked his blue eyes, and the shadows were blurred.

When the rain began to fade, Gu Mang opened the oil paper umbrella and
prepared to go back. Passing by the main camp of the Chonghua army, he
saw the candlelight in the tent. The dim yellow and warm luster reflected in
the water pool. The rain became a rustling light and shadow.
Gu Mang stopped and thought, it's so late, Mo Xi hasn’t gone yet?

He knew that Mo Xi had the habit of rehearsing the strategic layout again
and again, but the time was too long. In that time he could have rehearsed
five or six times. He felt strange, so he collected the paper umbrella, leaned
against the tent, flicked open the curtain and walked in.

There was indeed a man in front of the sand table holding his arms in
meditation. Unexpectedly, the man was not Mo Xi, but—

Gu Mang was slightly surprised.

Murong Lian?

Murong Lian was sitting on the edge of the sand table, half shrouded by the
smoke of the pipe he was holding in his hand. He squinted his peach
blossom eyes, smoked the pipe lazily, and looked at the map of the sand
table at the same time. Maybe the rain was too loud, or maybe he was too
focused. He didn't hear Gu Mang coming in. He just raised his hand and
twisted a few flags to fall at different dangerous passes on the sand table.

Gu Mang looked carefully for a while, and suddenly felt a cold sweat -
Murong Lian's position under those flags was treacherous and cold.
Although the line of march was different from that of Murong Lian’s from
before, it was the same fierce and powerful way. If according to his layout,
the winner was not as big as Mo Xi’s, but as long as he could win, the speed
was even faster than Mo Xi’s.

Murong Lian was not playing. He was really practicing.

Moreover, he was constantly revising his ideas, changing the flags

representing different magic powers over and over again. Every time he
adjusted, Gu Mang could see his extremely clear intention and thinking So
what was Murong Lian’s march strategy that could be deciphered by
Murong Mengze in the daytime?

"Cough!"
All of a sudden, Gu Mang woke up from his thoughts by the sharp cough.

Murong Lian put down his pipe, frowned, and coughed. His face was very
dark.

He pressed his chest with one hand, as if he wanted to suppress something -

but he finally choked up a little bit of blood foam.

"..." Murong Lian wiped the bloodstain away with a white scarf with a
golden border. His eyes were gloomy.

He straightened up, stared at the sand table for a while, then raised the hand
with the sapphire ring, pulled out the flags carefully laid on the sand table,
and slowly destroyed the whole designed battle situation.

After that, he threw his white fingers and scattered flags aside, then sat
down on the chair, raised his head, and closed his eyes wearily.

Deep in the dim lights, Murong Lian's silhouette looked so thin and lonely.
With his hands folded, he had been unconsciously rubbing the face of the
sapphire ring.

After a long time, Gu Mang heard him sigh and murmur, " It's ridiculous,
I... It is really not as good as you... "

Am I really not as good as you?

This sentence lingered in Gu Mang's ear, almost ringing all the way.

How could he also not understand that Murong Lian had both an idea and
refused to lose? Why did he muddle through the military meeting?

Why would he stay at night when there was no one left? He just smoked his
life like a dream. In the misty and desolate smoke, he played alone with the
soldiers before the battle and deduced a magnificent lightning battle…

When he came back to the commander's tent, Mo Xi was sending a letter to

the emperor. He let the birds fly. He saw Gu Mang enter the tent and his
face was slightly loose.
"Where have you been? You came back so late." Then he touched his hair.
"Is it raining?"

"... I went to check on the grain in the warehouse. It's not drenched. There's
an umbrella." Gu Mang rubbed his nose and didn't tell him what happened
when he saw Murong Lian in the main tent.

Mo Xi held him in his arms, warmed him for a while, and said, "The dining
room has come to deliver the meal. Eat first, then rest?"

Gu Mang then turned his head to look. As expected, he saw several dishes
of cooked food on the table, and there was a bamboo tube with rice in it.

"You didn't eat either?"

"I waited for you."

Gu Mang opened his mouth and wanted to say your stomach was is bad.
You don't know what to do. Just leave me a little. But seeing the gentle
appearance of Mo Xi’s black eyes, he swallowed down the words in his
mouth. He sighed and kneaded the face of General Mo, the only one in the
world.

Gu Mang said helplessly, "You, ah."

When he sat at the table, he found that the dishes were all those that the
cultivators of the Eighth Army liked but could not eat. A plate of braised
pork with bright sauce, steamed bread with white flour, a plate of crispy
bamboo shoots and lotus root sprouts, and a bowl of egg flower soup.
Although they were not delicate dishes, it was not a small expense for
everyone in the army to have.

Gu Mang said, "You can improve the food for them. If I wanted to give
them a meal of meat, I had to ask my grandfather to sue my grandmother
many times, or I had to sell my face to coax the pretty widow in the village
tavern."
Mo Xi took a bowl of soup, pushed it to him, and said, "You have done
enough for them. You don't need to sell yourself to a pretty widow
anymore. If you really want to sell yourself, sell it to me."

Gu Mang bit his chopsticks and smiled.

The egg soup in the barracks was made in a big pot and sprinkled with
green onion. But Mo Xi knew that Gu Mang didn’t like eating it, so he had
already left the green onion aside. He watched Gu Mang gulp down the hot
soup, dispelling the humidity brought by the rain, and his eyes gradually
became very soft.

In other words, any other person in the world would feel that he had run
into evil when seeing Mo Xi's eyes like this, but Gu Mang wouldn't. After
drinking the soup, he looked up to Mo Xi, and naturally grinned again.

Mo Xi sighed, took out the white bandanna, swabbed it on the corner of Gu

Mang's lips, and then said, "How can you still be the same as before, after
drinking the soup, you never remember to wipe it clean."

"Oh, young master, how can I be so particular like you? I grew up on

earth."

"..."

They chatted for a while again. After eating half of the meal, Gu Mang
thought for a moment, and finally decided to say, "By the way, Mo Xi,
there's something I want to tell you."

___

The author has something to say: I'm rich again! Mellow drops kiss their
friends and roll to tun paper bird ~
 Chapter 148 - Rumors (1)

"By the way, Mo Xi, there's something I want to tell you."

"What?"

Gu Mang said, "I just saw Murong Lian in the main tent. He was rehearsing
the army."

Mo Xi was scooping the soup with a porcelain spoon, and then he heard the
words and said, "Is that right..."

"Well, I saw his battle situation. It was totally different from what he did in
the daytime. He had a very good idea, but he didn’t seem to want to say it.
He was just rehearsing it."

Mo Xi again scooped the soup with his eyes down, but he didn't send it to
the entrance. At last, he put the spoon down.

Gu Mang asked, "Don't you feel surprised?"

"To be honest, it's not that unexpected," Mo Xi said. "In fact, I think
Murong Lian has been acting strangely in recent days."

"For example?"

"When Zhou He was going to take you to the black devil testing, he stopped
you. After that, he put a ring on you, saying that he could know your
situation at any time. Then he came to the school to tell me."

"..." Gu Mang heard him mention this matter in a cold way. For some
reason, his eyes suddenly dodged.
Mo Xi didn't expose it, but looked at his expression in his eyes. Then he
said, "I learned later that the reason why Murong Lian stopped Zhou He
from taking you away was that he also wanted to do black devil testing."

"...Uh huh.

"I'm afraid there wouldn't be such a coincidence in the world."

"..."

"And even if the black devil testing was indeed a coincidence, he and Zhou
He needed a person at the same time, so why didn’t he continue to ask you
to be the test body after you got away from Zhou He?"

Gu Mang bowed his head and drank the soup in silence. After several sips,
he said, "Maybe he didn't want to offend you again?"

"Then how to explain why Murong Lian gave you that finger trigger so he
could know your situation through it. I didn't think it was very important
before, but after thinking about it carefully, this one I couldn't explain. Zhou
He would take you away for trial. If Murong Lian didn’t plan to fight with
you, he couldn’t stand in your way no matter what your situation is."

As he spoke, Gu Mang drank his soup again. He even started to drink the
soup with a spoon.

And Mo Xi knew very clearly that Gu Mang never liked to drink soup with
a spoon, unless Gu Mang just wanted to borrow some action to avoid his
own gaze.

Gu Mang could keep a secret in front of many people, but in front of Mo

Xi, many times these little details would reveal his mentality.

"So he gave you that trigger. I think there are two possibilities. First, if you
were really dying, he would turn and face the emperor to stop the testing,
even if I didn't interfere."

Gu Mang slowly swallowed a mouthful of soup, looked up and said with a

smile,
"What do you think, little brother? He hated me before it was too late, and
you don’t know what he did to me in Luomei Garden Villa. How could he
turn against the emperor?"

"Then there is a second possibility. Murong Lian is lying. That ring is not
for tracking at all, but for other purposes."

As he spoke, Gu Mang's face changed a little.

After a while, Gu Mang said, "Well… When he lent me the ring, I really
felt a strange feeling, but I can't say what it was. I had a headache, and my
heart beat suddenly… Is there any magic spell attached to his ring?"

"It's hard to say." Mo Xi shook his head. "I'm afraid that he is the only one
who knows this. Then we'll come back. After Zhou He took you away,
Murong Lian came to the Xiuzhen school to find me. At that time, he left a
few words for Jiang Yexue. He didn't mention anything else. The most
important thing was to inform me that you were taken to the black devil test
by the Shishu platform. If his ring could really track your situation, why did
he come to me? He would report to the emperor in time of crisis. It would
only lead to one result when he came to me, and he knew that result."

"He was sure that I would stop Zhou He…"

The soup was gone. Gu Mang looked as if he was playing with a spoon
carelessly.

Mo Xi said, "I thought about this before. The more I thought about it, the
more I kept thinking about it. Murong Lian had only one purpose at that
time. He just didn't want the black devil test to be carried out. Apart from
that, no motive was tenable. "

Gu Mang didn't say a word. His soft long lashes were drooping, and he cast
a thin light and shadow on his eyelids.

After a long silence, Gu Mang said, "Mo Xi, I Between me and him, in
fact... "
He seemed to want to speak again and again, as if he wanted to reveal some
secret that had been suppressed for a long time, but when it came to his
mouth, it disappeared with his lips.

Mo Xi said, "If you have any difficulty saying hidden words, then don't say
them."

"..."

"You lived in Wangshu mansion for such a long time, it’s normal that there
are some things that can't be said. I have nothing else to say to you today. I
trust you, and you don't have to explain it to me. I just want to ask you -
what do you think of Murong Lian?"

Mo Xi originally thought that Gu Mang would carefully consider and then

answer, but this sentence Gu Mang answered very quickly.

Gu Mang said, "I don't know."

Mo Xi looked at his eyes. Those blue eyes were clear and bright, not half
inch hidden.

"What I remember in my mind..." Although he didn't want to mention this,

he could not avoid it. Gu Mang said, "It’s not complete. I don't know if I
can recall all the important information about him, so I dare not say it."

"Then judging by what you remember, do you think it's normal for him to
smoke the floating life like a dream?"

Gu Mang said, "Not normal."

Mo Xi sighed and nodded, "I think so too. When I just returned to the
imperial city to see him, I thought that it was disgusting that he had fallen to
this level.

But after all kinds of experiences, I always felt that what I see may not be
true.
The emperor once said that he wanted to abolish his Luomei Garden Villa,
and the former emperor once moved to abolish the reserve to make Murong
Lian the prince. Maybe he had no choice but to protect himself."

Gu Mang shook his head this time and said, "You are not right."

Mo Xi was slightly surprised, "What's wrong?"

"Murong Lian was the closest to be the reserve, which is well known. It
seemed that he was the biggest threat to the throne, but he wasn’t. He was
so closely watched that he didn't have a chance to make any waves. And
just because he didn't have the chance to turn over the storm, it was not
necessary for the emperor to punish him at all. Even in order to show
mercy, the emperor will be the most generous to him."

Gu Mang paused for a moment and continued, "Do you remember Murong
Lian's situation before he was a dreamer?"

Mo Xi sighed and said, "He was not good then either. A dandy, dissolute,
and aggressive."

Gu Mang nodded. "The last one is the most important. Yes, Murong Lian
was very competitive, but didn't he want to protect himself at that time? At
that time, he didn't have to worry about what the emperor thought of him?
Before and after he smoked the floating life like a dream, there was no
change in the situation of court hall. So he doesn't smoke to relax his
vigilance. There must be another reason."

He puffed up his cheeks, then slowly let out a breath, and said, "It’s just that
I don't know what that is. I also thought about whether Murong Lian has
encountered some secret changes that we don't know about, so his mind has
changed greatly and he is willing to degenerate. But when I saw him
practicing the art of war in the military accounts, I knew that he was still the
combative Grandmaster Murong in his bones. He didn't change. Do you
know what he said in the army account tent?"

"What?"
"He said - am I really not as good as you?"

"..."

"You see, he's still taking a breath to compete with you."

He didn’t know what to say.

But just at the moment of the conversation, there was a sudden uproar
outside.

The sound of footsteps accompanied the quarrel of several people. They

could vaguely hear, "I just spoke casually. Why are you so strict? Don't drag
me so tightly, you are not a slave-born garrison officer." Then came the
sound of scuffle and struggle. A guard outside the tent said, "General Mo!
Someone in Chiling camp is strictly against military discipline. Rumors
before the battle! All three of the first offenders have been committed.
Please take charge of it!"

A rumor before the battle?

The people of Chiling camp?

Mo Xi and Gu Mang looked at each other. Mo Xi said, "Wait a moment."

He waited for Gu Mang to wear the gold cover again, then he let the
outsiders in.

Chiling camp was different from the northern army. They only received
pureblood aristocrats, and their military uniforms were embroidered with
totems representing their own clan identity. Mo Xi looked at the three
people one by one. One had the lineage of the Lin family, the other had the
lineage of the Zhou family, and the other was quite unexpected. Because
that was a distant cousin of Mengze. When he was at the end of the year
sacrifice, Mo Xi also met him.

Mo Xi frowned and said, "How to return the responsibility…"

"Xihe Jun!" said the guard. The three Chiling cultivators talked about the
commander's personal affairs in the army, spread rumors, and talked about
you everywhere!"

"What did they say about me?"

The guard was so awed that he couldn't find the right words to explain it for
a long time. At this time, he heard the Murong family's distant relatives say,

"What's the rumor I've spread? General Mo and my niece have the same
mood.

It's known all over the world! They meet and talk in private. This uncle is
happy to listen and talk a little more. Is there any way he can't do it?"

The guard said angrily, "Bah! Don't you stop?!"

"Let me stop? You don't have a little noble blood. How dare you order me?
Do you know the relationship between me and the emperor? If I'm not
happy, I can make your family pack up and get out of the Chonghua
capital!"

Mo Xi started to understand this time. He interrupted this cousin's quarrel

and said, "Senior, I'm afraid you're misunderstanding."

"What?"

"Mengze and I were alone in the account tent of the Chonghua army only to
talk about public affairs, not private affairs. The elder is also a senior
cultivator of Chiling. You should know clearly what to say and what not to
say. The battle between Chonghua and Liaoguo is about to start. I will not
investigate this matter for the moment. I hope you will be careful and don't
commit it again."

My cousin was ungrateful. He stared like a bullfrog. After a while, he

gnashed his teeth and said, "Ok! Xihe Jun, you really have another face
behind the scenes, yes! You are a good manager, but you are also my junior!
You have just slept with my niece, and you are so irreverent when you turn
around, believe me or not -- "
Mo Xi raised his hand and interrupts him. "When did I sleep with your
niece?"
 Chapter 149 - Rumors (2)

Mo Xi raised his hand and interrupted him. "When did I sleep with your
niece?"

"You, you don't recognize it!" The uncle angrily pointed to Mo Xi's nose
and said, "Well, everyone says that Xihe Jun is a gentleman. I think you are
a beast!

Just after sleeping with someone, you turn your face and don't recognize
them.

You also punish your woman's cousin. You, you, you are just a white wolf!"

He roared vigorously there, but the faces of the people beside him were
different. The guards who admired Mo Xi seemed to be mad. The other two
people who spread rumors were shivering. Gu Mang was wearing the mask
and his face couldn’t be seen at all. However, his posture was still
indifferent.

As for Mo Xi himself, he sat on the chair of the army account, folded his
hands on his knees, stared at the man for a while, and said, "Mengze is kind
to me, I look at her face, and then call you elder. Elder, I don't know who
told you such absurd things, but now I tell you that Mengze is very innocent
and has never had an affair with me."

"Bah! Don't be a liar. You don't need to dress up for me!"

Mo Xi said angrily, "Although I was alone with Mengze, I in no way

overstepped.

If you don't believe me, you can ask her."

"Who said anything to you about the Chonghua army?" The cousin raised
his coarse eyebrows and looked contemptuous. "Did you still want to do
something to my niece in the account tent of the Chonghua army?
Hoodlum! I'm talking about noon! You were in your own camp - aiyo, I'm
sorry to say, you, you know what you've done to Mengze!"

Mo Xi: "..."

Gu Mang: "..."

Seeing that Mo Xi's face changed slightly and he didn't say a word, the
cousin was a little complacent. He grinned and said, "Is that right? Is there
any sophistry this time?"

"Xihe Jun, when I was in the red feather camp, I heard that your army in the
north was very strict, and you were never misled by women. Today, it
seems that you dared not to do it! Alas, it's a pity that my silly niece is blind
can't look at others. However, she looks at you, a man with beast-like mind,
and you have defiled her body..."

Depending on his age and position, he said more and more mean things. His
face was black and his lips were closed, but Gu Mang could not hear him.

"It's not over yet?"

"What are you?" The cousin looked at him several times and his big eyes
turned a white. "Oh, someone who is only a bodyguard who comes to teach
the royal family a lesson. Ha ha, it's a wonder in the world!"

After that, a series of insidious sneers came out of his throat.

Before he finished laughing, he heard Mo Xi say, "You are right."

"I did meet in private at noon."

Everyone was surprised! Each pair of eyes turned to Mo Xi.

The cousin was shocked and laughed, "Ha ha ha, look! Take a look! Am I
right at all? Little fireball, I know that General Mo has nothing to do with it,
and you are not against military discipline. As long as you - "

Mo Xi interrupted him.

"Servant."

It seemed that the servant could hardly turn away, and his mood was
extremely complicated. "Yes."

"Remember my private meeting with others, and participate in your

punishment."

"... Yes. "

Before he finished, he sat on the back of his chair, with his long fingers
folded, and then said one by one, "In addition, I will record the rumors of
the three men and join them in front of the red feather camp."

"?!" The cousin’s tiger eyes are wide open. "Mo Xi, what do you mean?
You have confessed your actions, but you still say that I am waiting for
rumors. What are you—"

Mo Xi stood up and looks at him coldly with cold eyes like glass beads.

"Because that person was not Princess Mengze."

“！！！”
If it was creepy for Mo Xi to admit that he had a personal relationship with
others, then after that, the atmosphere of the army account was like a bow
and crossbow, which suddenly broke.

Other people didn’t have to speak, even Gu Mang opened his blue eyes and
stared at Mo Xi in amazement.

Mo Xi went to the cousin, reached out, raised the fat face, and whispered,
"I've really put up with you for too long."
"Since the day Mengze saved me, nearly ten years ago, you have been
making things up every day and spreading every word falsely. Today, it has
been directly spread to me. Senior, I just want to ask you, is it interesting?"

"..."

"It's said that I have feelings with Mengze and I have personal affairs with
Mengze. Do you think that as long as you talk a lot, I will really marry her,
or do you think you know me better than myself?"

"Over the years, I have respected Mengze and thanked her. My predecessors
have said it countless times. No one listens to me, and listens to the wind
and rain. Saying it’s clear that I am ready to marry her at any time."

Mo Xi said, "If Mengze really married into Xihe mansion, is it good for her
or for you?"

The cousin's face gradually turned yellow, and his eyes dodged. "Xihe Jun,
what are you talking about…"

"I’m asking you," Mo Xi said, "You are very clear about what your Murong
family is doing, because you are trying to make a move and even slander
your niece's innocence. Why ask me again?"

"You... You... " The cousin lips which were as fat as pig intestines trembled
for a long time. His eyes turned around disorderly. But also because of the
lack of heart, he could not say more words.

Mo Xi straightened up and closed his eyes a little.

Just as he was about to finish the conversation, the cousin suddenly thought
about a new foothold, raised his eyebrows and shouted, "Mo Xi, you… You
don't need to arrange other reasons! I see you, you are a cold-blooded
person!"

"..."

"You and Mengze were childhood friends. No one could guess. Who knew
you weren’t interested in her?"
Mo Xi’s phoenix eyes were wide. In this dispute, he had been stunned,
disgusted, angry and tired, but not at a loss. But the words of cousin almost
shocked him.

He almost choked for a moment before he asked, "Well… How could I

have been interested in her?"

The uncle said, "If you didn't mean to be with her, how could she hurt
herself to save you in the naval battle of Dongting? Since she was able to do
that for you, it must have been because you treated her well. Otherwise,
who could do this for someone else without any reason? Don't you want to
say that Mengze's amorous behavior doesn't work?"

Of course, it was impossible for Mo Xi to leave him alone, so he had to

buckle up the judgment of "being amorous" on Mengze. Seeing his silence,
the cousin became more and more energetic. "Now that she's broken down
and old, you don't see her, and you're eager to draw a line with her. People
say that Xihe Jun is a gentleman with love and righteousness. You are not a
gentleman, but a mean and shameless person!"

The last eight words were full of cadence, and there was silence in the tent
for a long time.

"That's good. Have you finished, brother?"

The uncle turned around and saw that it was the little guard beside Mo Xi
who slapped his palms. He said angrily, "How can it be you again? I said
you don't deserve to talk to me!"

Gu Mang said with a smile, "I'm not going to talk to you, just to ask if you
had a good conversation."

Then he turned to the guard and said, "Brother Lao, please take this elder
down. Find a tent and close it. Be strict. It's nothing else. It's just that the
elder's words are so eloquent. Let him go out and shout. We don't have to
fight this battle. Let's convict Xihe Jun directly."
The guard was still immersed in the shock of "Xihe Jun actually had a
private meeting with people in the account". After a long time, he came
back and said,

"Ah. Then, look at General Mo...... "

Before Mo Xi, he heard the cousin shout, "Mo! What if you shut me down
now?

You have the ability to tell the whole Chonghua that you have another new
love.

Don't say that Murong's side has ulterior motives, and see how other
unrelated people will judge you! I'll tell you fireball, if you lose Mengze,
you'll be corrupt!

As for the one who climbs on you in private, she is -- "

That's what he didn't have time to say. Mo Xi quickly raised his hand and
grabbed his throat. Although he didn't intend to hurt this man, he was angry.
He took a rest and the anger in his throat almost passed away.

Mo Xi put his hand up from the ground and stared at the red face. "It
suddenly occurred to me."

"Senior, your name is Murong Lie, isn't it?"

Murong Lie was kneaded by him to get off the ground, his feet were
kicking in disorder, his face was like a pig's liver, and he was staring at him
with white eyes.

"It's said that when Wangshu was determined not to marry Madam Zhao, he
had a hundred officials' advice. Among them, the most mean and fierce one
was a distant relative called Murong Lie."

"- was that you?"

"Whoa... Wuwu...! "

The cold sheen in the dark eyes of Mo Xi had obviously reached the limit of
his tolerance. He said word by word, "From the beginning to the end,
you’ve given advice. Elder, you have been worrying about other people's
family affairs for thirty years. However, I may disappoint you. Mengze is
like a sister to me. I will never marry her even if I am shameless in the
mouth of Chonghua."

Murong Lie was almost crushed to death by him. His eyes turned white and
he breathed heavily. He could see the battle between the two nobles in the
Chiling camp around him. He was shaking like chaff.

When he saw that he would die if he pushed him again, Murong Lie
suddenly fell back to the ground like mud, covering his red neck and
panting.

"You may have benefited from the former Wangshu, but I would like to
remind you today. First Wangshu is first Wangshu, I am me. What happened
to him more than thirty years ago will not be repeated for me. There is no
lack of one in Chonghua." Mo Xi paused a moment. "There is no lack of a
Lady Zhao. Don't worry."

After that, he waved his hand and ordered the servant to press him down
with the other two rumormongers.

The people all retreated, and Mo Xi put up his hand and began to impose
the array again in the account camp.

Gu Mang looked at him anxiously. "Mo Xi, although he was in a hurry, he

didn't have a way to circle the past. Why did you have to admit the things in
the tent at noon?"

Mo Xi glanced at him and said, "I didn’t just admit it to him. I've already
talked to Mengze. "

Gu Mang was shocked. "What did you say?"

"I said I’ve had a favorite."

"..."

"I told her before, and she didn't believe it. But I've probably noticed
something recently, so I know I didn't lie to her. You don't have to think
about it. Sooner or later, this kind of thing can't be concealed. Tomorrow,
we will attack Daze City again. I still have some files to look at. Rest early."

Gu Mang looked at his deep brow and eyes with a stubborn look on his
face. He was confused and sour in his heart, and sighed, "Well, you are…
Why..."

Mo Xi put the last heavy cloth and said back, "I would like to."

"..."

Gu Mang blankly sighed and said nothing more. He went up and held his
head.

He was silent for a while, opposite to his forehead.

Later that night—

Gu Mang didn't feel sleepy. Mo Xi was reading the file. He was eating a
snack beside him reading the memory record he wrote. After a while, he
suddenly closed the volume and said, "Mo Xi."

Mo Xi raised his head from the volume of the paper, raised his hand
holding a silver spoon, and lit the candle. "What's the matter?"

Gu Mang said, "I suddenly thought of something I forgot to ask before. You
mentioned the first Wangshu and Madam Zhao to Murong Lie… What's the
matter with them?"

Mo Xi flicked his eyelashes. "Madame Zhao is Murong Lian's mother. You

don't have any impression on her?"

"I don't remember that clearly," Gu Mang said, "And I had little contact
with her.
She didn't like to talk to others. She didn't control her servants much when
she was alive, but she was always very strict with Murong Lian. The most
common thing in the government was that she didn't let Murong Lian do
this and that. It was all according to her meaning."

After a pause, he said with a embarrassed smile, "But she looked pretty."

Mo Xi said, "Madam Zhao really had an outstanding appearance. She was

one of the most beautiful women in Chonghua. She was pointed out to be
married by Xian Jun to Wangshu at that time… That is Murong Xuan,
Murong Lian's father. Her talent and appearance were impeccable, and her
family background is opposite to that of Xian Wangshu. However, Murong
Xuan once had an affair with another humble woman at that time, so he
didn't want to marry her. The scene was very embarrassing."

Gu Mang scratched his head. Although he didn't remember these rumors, he

was able to figure out some disputes between Madam Zhao and Murong
Xuan from other memories, so it wasn't an accident.

"Then why did Murong Xuan agree to marry her?" he asked tentatively.

"There were other reasons for the pressure of the situation." Mo Xi shook
his head. "It's been too long. It's said that there are seventy-eight different
versions of the story. Why are you thinking about it all of a sudden?"

Gu Mang said, "Well… Because I have the impression that there is a person
who was also the slave of Wangshu mansion. When I was young, she took
care of me very much. I always thought that she might be the girl who first
liked Wangshu -- "

"It wouldn’t be her," Mo Xi said.

Gu Mang listened to his categorical veto and was surprised. "Why?"

"The girl Wangshu liked first was an ordinary person coming from Lin'an,
not a servant."
Gu Mang stuffed a piece of mung bean cake into his mouth and puffed up a
small bag in his cheek. His long black hair hung softly beside his cheek.
"Ah, since she was not a slave, why couldn’t she marry Wangshu first?"

"Because even if she was not a slave, her status was very different, and the
girl seemed to have been hurt before, so she couldn’t remember her life
experience very well. I'm not sure about the details, but I've heard many
different opinions.

There's a rumor that Lin'an belongs to Yue Juntian's fiefdom, and the
common people all belong to Yue Juntian's jurisdiction. However, Yue
Juntian and Xian Wangshu have never had a good relationship. Knowing
that he fell in love with a girl in Lin'an, he encouraged Dangyu to go to the
front of the emperor to give advice, pointing out that the girl was
undercover from Liaoguo, and finally forcing her to leave… Let's go." Mo
Xi put down the scroll. He had always disliked gossip. When he listened to
others, he was disgusted and even more embarrassed.

He paused for a while then said, "But there is a more popular saying that
Yue Juntian didn't say that she was an undercover agent of Liaoguo, but
sent someone to inquire about her origin. Later, he learned that she was a
brothel prostitute, so he reported to the emperor, and the woman in Lin'an
could not enter Wangshu mansion and become Lady Murong."

He rubbed his brow bone with a headache and said, "It's almost like this.
There are many other versions told that I haven't remembered. But most of
them are related to Yue Juntian. It’s said that the marriage was ruined by
him in the end.

He thought that the girl was a common person of his own fiefdom and was
not willing to take responsibility for her unknown origin. Therefore, he
always opposed their marriage."

Gu Mang looked at his helpless way of gossiping, which was funny and
pitiful.

He quickly went around and pinched his shoulder for him. Lying on his
back, he coaxed, "Ok, I will tell you if I remember."
"Sorry. If you are interested, I'll go to the bookstall next time to buy you a
strange news record..."

Gu Mang said, "No need."

Let Mo Xi buy strange news? Don't make it so hard for someone else's
small business. The shopkeeper would think that he has come to seal up the
bookstall!

The two chatted, and the night passed like this.

Although there were rumors in the army about Mengze, the situation was
urgent, and the military discipline of the northern border army was much
better than that of the other two battalions. Therefore, most of the rumors
only spread in the Chiling camp, and there was no wave for the time being.

At dawn the next day, Chonghua launched a second attack on Daze City as
planned.
 Chapter 150 - Ghost Shen Tang

"Newspaper!"

In the palace of the prince, the Guoshi heard the sound and raised his eyes
lightly. "Come in," he said, fingering the strings.

The herald moved in and knelt to salute.

The Guoshi asked casually, "What's the situation outside?"

"Chonghua attacked for the second time this morning. The northern corner
of the city fell. The garrison camp has retreated to the northern market to
reinforce the border."

"Can we survive tomorrow?"

The herald, with a cold sweat on his forehead, bowed his head with a fist.
"The commander of the garrison said that he was incompetent, so he could
only do his best..."

"Then he's really incompetent," the Guoshi said quietly, and the sound of
the guqin gradually increased. Suddenly, he raised his finger and whispered,

"Linling*, come forth."

*heavy rain + bell

But when the streamer flashed, one of the nine eyes embedded in the guqin
was completely opened with his command. The eye blinked, the pupil was
shining with a faint light, and the light was more and more bright, which
made people unable to look at each other directly. When the light went out,
there was a shining scale hanging above the guqin.
With a wave of wide sleeves, the Guoshi immediately flew to the herald and
hovered in front of him.

"Take it. This is Xuanwu heavy armor."

The herald was shocked and pale!

Wasn’t Xuanwu heavy armor one of the miracles left over from ancient
times? It was the most unbreakable defense weapon in the world! How can
it hide it in the nine-eyed guqin of the Guoshi?

Before he was shocked, the Guoshi added, "One of them."

Herald: "..."

"Don't look down on this piece, it's enough to resist the attack of one
hundred thousand masters. Take it to our trash warden - remember, the
warden can die, the mysterious armor can't be lost. If you look back, what's
the loss of this scale?"

After a pause, the strings clanked, and the Guoshi smiled.

"I want all of them to be buried."

The herald was busy responding, holding the scales over his head with both
hands, and retreating from the station. The Guoshi was the only person left
in the dead eunuch’s mansion.

The sound of the guqin was still murmuring like a spring. In front of the
Guoshi, a group of light named "Jingchen*" had turned into a hidden shape.
It looked like a white puppy with a whole body. Every hair was emitting a
shimmering glow. But the pup was unconscious. He was lying on the soft
felt blanket of the Imperial Palace, his paws covered his eyes and lay
motionless. In the soothing sound of the guqin, it seemed very peaceful.

*clean + dust

The Guoshi raised his eyes, and the light from the spirit beast floated in his
eyes.
He whispered, "Jingchen, I have almost solved the seals they gave you. In
another day and a half, I will be able to take you away from here and back
to your hometown. You should be obedient. Don't give me any more
extraneous ideas. Uh huh?

The pup's ears moved a little, the eyelids slightly opened a seam, but the
cold blue demon light which was totally different from its petite and lovely
appearance was revealed inside.

At the same time—

The north corner of the city—

Liaoguo was defeated by halberds in this battle, and the Teng snake flag of
the northern border army was flying in the broken walls in the corner. Mo
Xi’s vanguard settled in this corner of Daze City, and not far in front of
them, the green guard array created by Liaoguo’s cultivators was rising
heavily.

The scouts retreated and informed Mo Xi, the commander who was looking
at Liao Jun's defense, about the situation. Then he asked, "Commander Mo,
do you want to attack while winning?"

Mo Xi frowned his sword-like eyebrows. He held his arms and looked at

the city guarding array rising higher and higher. His expression was deep.

"Where did it come from, Xuanwu heavy armor..."

The scout was surprised and turned to see the green border. "Xuanwu heavy
armor?! Then, isn't that the artifact that our gentlemen had?! And after the
death of the gentleman and wisdom, the Xuanwu heavy armor also lost its
contractor. I don't know where it scattered. How can it appear in Liaoguo's
hands now?"

Mo Xi pursed his lips, and his eyes were dark. "The effect of their array is
far from the real strength of Xuanwu heavy armor. The heavy armor
possessed by Liaoguo should not be complete, maybe only one or two
pieces."
After a pause, he said again, "As long as it's Xuanwu heavy armor, even
half of it will be enough for us."

"The whole army is ordered to slow down the attack, garrison the north of
the city, and repair in place."

"Yes!"

"In addition, all the leaders are invited to come to the main camp. I will
discuss with them the plan for the third siege."

The third siege was not so much a siege as a search and arrest.

At that time, the place where Shen Tang sealed the blood demon beast was
in a lake north of Daze City. The Chonghua army had torn a corner of Daze
City.

Entering from this corner, the cultivator with the fastest body technique
could go to that lake for hunting.

However, this matter involved the secrets of Chonghua. It was inconvenient

for Mo Xi to say clearly so he only told a search and arrest team selected by
the emperor about the discovery of blood demon spirits. The rest of the
cultivators arranged matters for other reasons.

The task of Gu Mang's entourage was also being arranged in this operation.

"That's about it." After all the people in the camp left, Mo Xi and Gu Mang
recounted the real situation again. "We sent Murong Lian and Mengze’s
battalions to attack in the main city of Daze, but the purpose was not to
attack the city, but to disperse the forces of Liaoguo. What's really
important is that a team of ten elite scouts must go to the North Lake
smoothly when we are fighting with Liaoguo to capture the spirits of blood
demon beast."

He said that and handed Gu Mang the search compass and soul rope given
by the emperor.
"As long as we bring back the spirits, it will not be so easy for Liaoguo to
wake up the blood demon beast again. So in this campaign, whether Daze
City can be conquered is not the most important thing. The most important
thing is not to let Liaoguo take the blood devil's soul first. Do you
understand?"

Gu Mang tied the golden rope around his waist, patted his waist and took
over the compass. "Don't worry, when did your Gu Mang Gege ever fail a
mission?"

At this time, he didn't wear the mask. He only wore the tall and straight
north border army uniform, with neat braids. The waist was equipped with
the gold rope, a knife, and a mask. His wrist was tied with a thousand
engine boxes, and the blue and black edge of the collar neckline was high,
covering all the slave lock rings under the ascetic and strict robe.

At this moment, he could see that he was as handsome and dignified as he

was when he was on the expedition many years ago.

Mo Xi looked at him for a while, and suddenly raised his hand to hold him
in his arms. He lowered his head, and gently kissed the top of his hair. "Yes.
You have never failed."

After a pause, he added, "But this time you have to remember that no matter
what, your own safety is the most important. If there's anything you can't
support, you must call me."

He raised his hand across the lapel of the military robes, and stroked Gu
Mang's neck, the place where they once left lotus incantations on each other
in order to protect each other when they were young.

Mo Xi put his hand on Gu Mang's forehead and whispered, "As long as you
call me, I will come to you at once. Remember?"

Gu Mang was the guardian of Mo Xi. He was only willing to give Mo Xi

the most comprehensive protection, but never wanted to share the suffering
with Mo Xi.
So in the past, Gu Mang would only say "it's Ok" and "your Gu Mang Gege
is the most powerful." But now, Gu Mang blinked his warm blue eyes, and
then he looked up.

"Good," he said, "I remember it all."

It was not too late. This round of repair was only two hours away. When the
twilight was closing and the sun was bleeding, the northern military order
fell -

Chonghua launched the third siege.

This round was coming too fast. Even though Liaoguo had been on guard
for a long time, it was still in a hurry. The fifty thousand attack practitioners
led by Murong Lian as the vanguard met Liao Jun head-on, while the army
of Mo Xi collided with the garrison in the north of Daze City. For a while,
the smoke covered the sun, and the blood on the ground was more intense
than the red clouds in the sky.

Under the cover of this huge attack, ten spies, including Gu Mang, set out
from the north, infiltrated the depths of Daze City with their own different
routes, and swept away to the lake where the spirits of the blood demon
beast were trapped.

By Daze Lake—

This was a vast and boundless great lake. The mountains on both sides were
endless. At this time, the sky was already very dark. A wisp of sun spread
across the lake. In the evening, the sand geese started to fly to the depth of
the sunset with a mocking cry.

Gu Mang, dressed in black, flew to the top of a house by the lake. He stood
in the wind with his hands on his back and looked up at the light of the lake
under the house.

He was about to go down to the lake, but at this time, his head suddenly
tightened, and then a burst of heartburn pain burst from the heart, and
continued to extend up along the spine - Gu Mang's pain was low, and
covered his suddenly beating forehead.

Why at this time…

He took a few deep breaths. After a while, the pain eased a little, but the
dizziness increased. At this moment, the fighting sound in the distance
resounded, and the official siege of the main force broke out completely.

Gu Mang knew that time could not be prolonged, so he tried to blink and
wanted to restore the clarity of his vision as soon as possible.

But when he raised his head and looked at the vast Daze Lake again, there
was a vague illusion in front of him.

Gu Mang was surprised. "Chen, Chen Tang..."

In the illusion, he seemed to see Chen Tang standing in the middle of the
lake.

Behind him was the surging waves. The wind and thunder were surging, a
haitang was rising on the waves, and the white clothes were flowing.

The man who was relegated to immortality looked solemn. He raised his
hand and called out a seven stringed guqin. He raised his jaw slightly. "Hua
Poan.

Listen. Your ambition has come to an end. No matter in Kyushu or

Chonghua, it will never fall into your hands - you will never get what you
want."

Hua Poan.

Hua Poan.

These three words were just like the deep meaning it contained, like the
deep darkness of the epiphyllum breaking open, exploding chaotically in
the brain. Gu Mang only felt that the name seemed to have some power,
which made him feel crazy and bloodthirsty.
"You will always be the only disciple who has nothing in the Xiuzhen
Academy."

Gu Mang seemed to have a voice at the bottom of his heart: you speaking
nonsense! Bullshit! I'm going to tear you up. Wait until I kill you - what do
you want?! Why do you judge my fate, you… Ridiculous Man… You…
You incompetent!

"It's all over," said Chen Tang.

As soon as the fingertips fell, the sound of the guqin clanked. Gu Mang was
so shocked that he felt that the black spirit all over his body seemed to
break at this moment!

Seeing the situation out of control in a flash, Gu Mang clenched his teeth
and whispered, "Yongye, come forth!"

The magical knife changed its shape in response, and Gu Mang took it. He
clenched his teeth and stabbed himself on the back of his left hand…

Blood was running!

Severe pain pulled him out of the mire of hallucinations. He took a breath
and closed his eyes. When he raised my eyes again, Daze Lake was full of
bleakness. The bright waves and the shadow of Chen Tang had disappeared.

"..." Gu Mang gasped and took back the knife. He raised his hand and dealt
with the wound quickly. He glanced at the sparkling lake with lingering
fear. He didn't know why he could see the remains of the war from
hundreds of years ago, but this was not the first time he saw Chen Tang in
his mind. Because of what?

A myriad of thoughts came into his mind, but he had no time to think more.

Gu Mang planned to tell Mo Xi about his strange appearance after going

back.

At this moment, it was urgent to catch a remnant of blood demon beast left
in the lake. In this way, he thought, he adjusted the compass, injected
spiritual power into it, and then entered the vast lake.

"Show the way." The compass got the order, and began to rotate crazily.
After about short while, the willow shaped leaves slowed down gradually.
Little by little, they finally stopped.

Gu Mang suddenly froze.

The compass guide did not point to the lake as the emperor said, but to the
direction where Gu Mang stood! Gu Mang was shocked and looked back,
but he saw that the house behind him was like a millet, which meant that
soul compass actually pointed to the outskirts of Daze City.

"... Broken?"

Gu Mang adjusted his standing position and shook the heavenly compass
again. As expected, the compass was trembling and hesitant. It didn't know
where to guide him.

"Where is the spirit of the blood demon in the lake?" After asking two or
three times, the compass arrow turned around, but finally pointed to the
position in Daze City.

Gu Mang was silent. He put the compass away and touched his chin.

According to what the emperor explored, the spirit of blood demon beast
sank in the deep of Daze Lake. The compass, the other spy, did not know
how to show it, but it always insisted on guiding him to the inner city. It
would not be a coincidence.

Could that be…

There was a thump in his heart.

Could it be the soul of blood demon beast had been captured by Liaoguo in
just a few days and was trapped somewhere in the city?!
___

The author has something to say: big dog

 Chapter 151 - Nine-Eyed Guqin

At last the sky was twilight. The blood was still, and the night had come.

Gu Mang stopped on the roof of the imperial palace.

From his standing position, he could see that the light was flowing in the
tower, and the practitioners of Chonghua and Liaoguo were fighting at the
high wall.

Spiritual incantations were striking with dazzling brilliance, and he looked

at them from afar. Just like thousands of fireworks in a flash, they were
magnificent and unspeakable.

The sound of the explosion came from afar along with the east wind,
shouting and crying broke through the flames of gunfire, and reached Gu
Mang’s ears.

But Gu Mang knew that the war situation on that side had nothing to do
with him at this time.

He looked down at the compass he was holding. The leaves were pointing
to the central room of the imperial palace. There was a bright light in that
room, and the sound of a guqin was soft and crumbly.

"It looks like this is the place."

It may be difficult for others to defend against Liaoguo, but it was easy for
Gu Mang. Although he lost the memory of five years in Liaoguo, when the
Guoshi tempered him, he burned black magic spells into his bones. Even if
he didn't remember anything, these techniques could be easily used.
Just a few simple demonic spells, all the practitioners in the courtyard fell
asleep. Gu Mang gently jumped off the roof beam and fell into the
courtyard, only to find that there were not many people left here, and almost
all of them were ordinary practitioners with shallow accomplishments.
These people could report to each other. It might not be enough for him to
play with one finger.

Gu Mang pasted his finger to one of the small practitioner’s necks to test.
As expected, his spiritual power was very low.

There was a chill in his eyes.

According to the compass, the spirit of the blood demon beast was in this
room.

Liaoguo doesn't take it away immediately. Obviously, it's just because the
seal of Chen Tang hadn't been completely untied. Before then, Liao Jun
dared not take it out of Daze.

But such an important spirit was here. Why were there so few guards
around and with such low magic?

Just thinking about it, Gu Mang suddenly heard a low singing voice from a
man in the room. "Five years a sword changes in spring and autumn, ten
years a sword goes against the vicissitudes of life. This sword can cut off
the water, and it's difficult to cut off your heart in your whole life."

In the yard, the pines and bamboos were swaying, the moon was white, and
the wind was clear. In the distance, there were many battles, killing and
shouting.

But in the Lord Eunuch's house, the sound of a guqin was ethereal, and it
was hard to choose. It was like a long floating dust blown by the wind. It
was endless and infinite. That wall of blood flowed into a river. The
atmosphere of this wall of music, chess, calligraphy, and painting was
strange for a while.
There was no room to keep the precepts. The continuous guqin sound, the
lone brave man who stabbed people in the night, and the lyrics that he heard
vaguely.

Gu Mang suddenly felt that he was very familiar with all these things, as if
he had seen similar a situation somewhere But the war was pressing and he
had no time to think.

His eyes were dark, and there was a lot of light in his eyes. In a low voice,
he said, "The devil's heart is calling to me…"

Although Liaoguo's little cultivators had not been hardened, their mental
skills would make them accumulate some evil spirit, and those little
cultivators were easy to manipulate. At the command of Gu Mang, the
Liaoguo practitioners who had been living in a nightmare opened their eyes
one after another, and their eyes were shining with a dark blue luster.

"Go!"

Those Liaoguo small soldiers immediately burst up. More than ten people
in a row, suddenly hit the main house door!!

Only to make a loud bang, the door was broken. Splashing dust, Gu Mang
saw the house full of dead eunuch's family members, hung about like wind
bells.

In the deepest part of the dead man's wind chime, a man in a white and gold
robe was sitting with his back to him. Under his fine white fingers, there
was a lying man's leather guqin. The nine eyes inlaid on the organ were
moving smoothly.

Almost at once, Gu Mang felt a cold sense of bone marrow surging from
the bottom of his feet, suddenly attacking his whole body. In a flash, he
remembered where he had seen such a situation——

Li Qingqian, the sword devil, in a dreamland of memories!

At that time, at Murong Chuyi's home, Gu Mang didn't see the illusion
directly, but later Mo Xi used his technique to recreate Li Qingqian's
experience. Gu Mang knew that Li Qingqian had gone into Liaoguo's
Guoshi Hall in order to avenge Hong Shao. At that time, he was just as
alone with an empty garrison.

The man who played the guqin turned around, wearing a golden flowing
mask, and showed his white teeth to him.

It was just like a repeat of that memory, but the Guoshi Hall was replaced
by the residence of the eunuch.

Liaoguo's Guoshi turned his head, raised his face covered in gold, and
grinned.

"Long time no see, General Gu."

Even if his five-year memory was incomplete, Gu Mang still hadn't

forgotten the person who once took him to the secret chamber and re-
hardened his bones.

The person who personally guarded the spirit of the blood demon beast…

It was the national teacher of Liaoguo.

No wonder, Liaoguo's master's own body technique was extremely

unpredictable. If it was him, it didn't need any other guards at all.

"Someone told me that you were arrested by the emperor of Chonghua for
black devil testing, and now you have broken your heart and body. At
present, it seems that Jiang Fuli has brought you up very well," said the
Guoshi. "He’s given birth to a meddlesome hand - you're still here."

The Guoshi spoke, glancing at the practitioners controlled by Gu Mang.

"Tut, tut, look how skillful your black magic is. It's a pity. " He took back
his eyes, repeatedly balked at the mask Gu Mang wore, and smiled. "Your
home country doesn't recognize you. It's been so long since you came back
home, and only when you wear a mask can you be worthy of the service of
valuing Chonghua."

Gu Mang didn't want to rub his lips with him at all. He quickly looked
around the room and saw the silver and white puppy lying beside the guqin.

Maybe it was the thick black devil smell on him, which he could feel almost
immediately - this seemingly humble dog beast was just a ghost of blood
demon… Sealed!

Gu Mang’s pupil color went dark. In deep voice he said, "Scattered array!"

The ten little practitioners he controlled scattered in the room to attack and
surround the Guoshi. Gu Mang knew that their psychic power was low, so
he twisted his fingertips and gathered a bunch of evil charms surrounded by
black air, which scattered into their bodies. All of a sudden, the little
practitioners burst into a low roar, and the surrounding spiritual power
suddenly increased! They roared toward the Guoshi.

The Guoshi was not a fuel-efficient lamp either. He held up the guqin, and
his fingertips were flowing with water. He faced these minor soldiers and
said:

"At least we've been working together for five years. So we meet again.
You don't want to say a few words. You just want to fight." After a pause,
he smiled sweetly and said to General Gu, "General Gu is so impatient now.
Who is used to you?"

"You can manage it?"

"Aiyo." The Guoshi smiled more and more. "His mouth is still very hard.
The spy said that you have recovered your memory. It doesn't look like it
was fake at all.

However, after you returned to Chonghua, you completely forgot what you
have done in Liaoguo. I am also very surprised. Do you forget how you
used to advise me and fight for our army?"
"..."

"Have you forgotten how many people of Chonghua died in your hands and
how many victories you led our people to fight?"

Gu Mang raised his hand and polished the knife in his palm inch by inch.
When his fingers passed by, the knife spattered with little spiritual flowers.
The knife

light reflected Gu Mang's cold eyes, and Gu Mang said, "What I don't
remember, I don't want to answer to you. But I'd like to say one thing."

"What?"

"Under normal circumstances, you can never talk so much nonsense."

The last word sound just fell, and the human figure already quickly
skimmed over to the Guoshi like the cheetah! Only a clank was heard, the
strings of the instrument were rattling. The nine eyed instrument
immediately opened a golden array and collided with Gu Mang's knife. In
an instant, the sparks burst, the magic and the martial arts were in unison,
and the pupils of both of them were reflected by the fierce confrontation
and collision.

Sure enough...

Under the attack, Gu Mang could feel the obvious fatigue of the Guoshi. In
order to recover the spirit of the blood demon beast as soon as possible, the
Guoshi had been playing the nine-eyed piano for two days and nights.
Although he was still strong, his spiritual power was not as good as usual,
so he deliberately delayed and intended to accumulate some energy.

How could Gu Mang let him succeed? He immediately attacked the Guoshi
like the wind and snow, and drove the minor practitioners to cooperate with
him. For a while, the Imperial Guard's house was overcast and the devil
stopped.

The Guoshi praised, "Good skill."

As he turned the strings, he saw that Gu Mang had cut off again. The
Guoshi shouted, "Shuanghan*, come forth!"

*roughly "frostbite"

As his voice fell, the nine eyes of the guqin suddenly opened again. Gu
Mang only felt that there was a change at his feet, and immediately jumped
up. But almost at the same time, dozens of ice thorns with broken hair were
pulled out, and the place where Gu Mang was just standing was stabbed. If
Gu Mang was a little slower, he might have been stabbed into a sieve.

Gu Mang did not dare slack off. The whole man was more and more
nervous.

His blue eyes were staring at every move of the Guoshi.

Nine-eyed guqin… Nine-eyed guqin…

He tried to remember, tried to think of more details about the magic

instrument.

He had worked with Liao Ren in Liaoguo for five years. He should know
very clearly about what this guqin could do…

"Uh!"

But if he thought about it carefully, the pain in his bone marrow would
shoot to his brain. The sound of the spiritual instrument stabbed him like a
sharp knife, which made him soaked in cold sweat.

Nine-eyed guqin.

Clank! There are two notes of double strings again. The Guoshi drew the
strings to promote the pillar, but when he saw ice suddenly smashing the
bricks and stones on the ground, he immediately cut through the three slow
minor soldiers!

All of a sudden, dirty blood flew up and splashed onto Gu Mang's body.
The heavy smell of blood stimulated Gu Mang's brain all of a sudden.
Nine-eyed guqin…

A few fragmentary fragments flashed in his confused mind!

It was in Liaoguo's main hall that the Guoshi played the guqin with a smile.
"This spiritual weapon is made by me. It has nine eyes. The owner of each
eye had a great ability. Some of them could communicate with the spirits of
gods and beasts, and some could attack with ice stabs… With this guqin,
it’s like those nine masters are always with me, far better than ordinary
attendants."

Yes.

Gu Mang vaguely remembered that the Guoshi of Liaoguo had such

abnormal ability. He could seal a person's skill in his eyes and then embed it
in the nine-eyed guqin.

"These nine eyes were not always with me. If I find a more capable
practitioner, I will discard the most useless one and replace it with a new
one." In his memory, the Guoshi smiled coldly. "In such a cycle, the nine-
eyed guqin will only grow stronger with the years, until it is invincible..."

Suddenly, dozens of ice blades pierced through the bricks, stabbed the last
few minor soldiers to death, and then went straight after Gu Mang.

Gu Mang jumped up to the beams and columns. He took a slow breath, and
his eyes swept quickly from below - the blood demon beast was firmly
protected by the Guoshi behind the array, so he could not catch it with his
soul rope. He closed his eyes and heard another change in the tone of the
Guoshi's guqin.

This tune was infinitely devilish. It looked like a dance of fierce ghosts and
a mess of demons.

Gu Mang murmured. He only felt that the evil spirit in his heart was rolling
and surging, and all of them are picked out by the sound of the spiritual
instrument.
At this time, the Guoshi chuckled.

"General Gu, I told you as early as five years ago that when you nodded
your head and promised to infuse your whole body with black demons, you
would be a monster without being possessed. I'm the only one in Kyushu
who can accommodate you."

Gu Mang was half kneeling on the beam, supporting the beam column with
one hand, gritting his teeth and gasping for breath.

"You think I don't have a few bodyguards around, just because I can do it?
Not so. In fact, I've been waiting for you. Although someone told me that
you would never come to the front line if you were seriously injured - but
the facts prove that they despised Jiang Fuli's medical skills and your heart
too much."

The Guoshi spoke, and sat down beside Jingchen.

"I had a hunch that you will come. Before I dawdled with you to delay time,
not to accumulate spiritual power, but to let you use more moves to
mobilize the demonic breath in your body." Under his words, the sound of
the guqin under the hand became more and more treacherous. It was almost
like a pair of invisible deer bone claws, which stripped the evil spirit in Gu
Mang's bone layer by layer.

Luring the devil out of the body.

The Guoshi said with a smile, "Gu Mang, your persistence is too
meaningless.

Why not live as you wish?"

After that, a tune turned up, forcing Gu Mang to scream. He curled up in

pain, and fell off the beam with a heavy "bang" sound. The sound of flesh
and blood hitting the ground was very painful to listen to.

Gu Mang gasped heavily. His face was white. He looked up at the direction
of the guqin.
"Stop playing..."

His lips trembled, and sweat ran down his forehead.

"Stop playing… Please… Please - "

The last inch of mourning fell, but suddenly saw the cold light. Gu Mang
even jumped from the ground, and rushed to the array when the Guoshi was
relaxed.

"Yongye, quell the spirit!!!"

With a loud shout, the knife erupted into a fierce glow like nightfall. Gu
Mang poured all his spiritual energy into it and stabbed the Guoshi’s array.

Gold and black were interlaced, and the spiritual energy trembled.

The battle of power was only a short moment. After a moment, the array
made by the nine-eyed guqin made a dangerous click, and then it exploded
into pieces of smoke!

Gu Mang held the rope at his waist, and his eyes were sharp as knives. He
started to curl up at Jingchen, the blood demon beast in the corner.

The Guoshi's face changed abruptly. Even behind his mask, Gu Mang could
see how ferocious his expression was at the moment. He gritted his teeth
and said,

"Gu Mang -! You..."

What are you?

It was true he was devastated by the black devil. It was also true he could
lose his mind at any time.

It was Gu Mang who was as determined as iron and could suppress the
inhuman suffering. He didn’t pretend to be weak and seize the opportunity
to search for the soul. He really resisted his suffering and broke the array.
At that time, the Guoshi didn't know what words to use to curse him.

He wanted to fight him, but Gu Mang was not so easy to deal with as an
opponent. He had bound the spirit remnants into his spatial bag. He
staggered to his feet, rubbed the bloody corners of his lips, and stared at the
Guoshi with his eyes burning. A fierce and triumphant smile broke out on
the face tortured by evil spirits.

"The land of Kyushu doesn't allow me to be unimportant. What's important

is, brother, this world can't accommodate you."

After saying that, he jumped up and quickly withdrew to the direction of the
Chonghua army with the ghost of the blood demon.

Was that enough?

The Guoshi's eyes were almost quenched with fire. He flicked his fingers
and shouted, "Piaoxue*, come forth!"

*roughly "drifting snow"

The third eye of the nine-eyed guqin suddenly opened wide. The Guoshi
was surrounded by heavy wind and snow. He stepped out of the house.
When he raised his hand, there was a sound of thunder and a herald hit the
ground.

Within a moment, dozens of elite black devil soldiers rushed to the ground
and knelt down. "Guoshi!"

"At the service of the Guoshi!"

Liaoguo's Guoshi said, "The ghost of the blood demon beast was taken
away by Gu. In the direction of the outskirts of the city gate, you can find
him by following the smell of blood demon beast - follow me!"
 Chapter 152 - Gu Lang, Jie Yin

Gu Mang skimmed over the eaves and beams of the rooftops, breathing
fast.

The night wind was blowing his black robe. Under the gold mask, his face
had not the proud and flying look of the day before, but was distorted by
pain.

His mind was aching and his memory was jumbled.

He knew very clearly that the demonic energy was becoming more and
more oppressive in his body, and he did not know how long he could hold
on. At least… He had to send the captured blood demon beast to
Chonghua's barracks.

He could keenly sense that the elite guards of the Guoshi and the black
devil solders were approaching him. At this speed, he couldn’t reach the
place where Mo Xi was battling. His only choice was to escape to the gate
of the city.

"Gu Mang, why do you still have to be stubborn! Chonghua has given you
the title of altar beast. Are you going to be a dog for them all your life?"

Before the Guoshi arrived, his voice had been whispered into the secret and
tapered into Gu Mang's ear.

Gu Mang, with more and more confused consciousness, gritted his teeth
and retorted. "I fight for myself, and I will be your uncle's running dog!"

After that, he accelerated the pace of his lightness skill and rushed to the
city gate, where the two armies were fighting fiercely and splashing fire
everywhere.
The wind was blowing in his ear, and the gate of the city was getting closer
and closer. But at this time, Liaoguo’s Guoshi, who was supported by his
snow magic, rushed up. His wide robe was like a floating paper kite.

"Piaoxue is Li Chun's first lightness skill." The Guoshi sneered at Gu Mang

from a distance behind him. "Gu Mang, do you think you can escape from
the world?"

Gu Mang's forehead was already dripping with cold sweat. Suddenly, his
eyes caught a glimpse of dozens of detonating talismans in the inner city.
Almost without thinking, he ran towards the direction of the talisman
papers.

The smile of the old god in the corner of the Guoshi’s lips did not disappear,
so Gu Mang landed steadily in the city and did not run away.

Gu Mang turned around, half facing him. "Hey, who do we want to be more
crazy than?"

The Guoshi suddenly responded, "Gu Mang - you!"

In the strong wind, Gu Mang sneered, raised his hand, and pointed to the
wall.

Fire from his fingertips, hit the wall in a moment and triggered a powerful
explosion! The Guoshi cursed and was forced to go back, but seeing the
fire, he set off a lot of heat waves. Gu Mang tightened his body at the
moment when the fire paper detonated, and swept back - boom!! The
continuous explosion almost shook the sky and the earth, and the bricks and
stones rolled, and the wind and waves bullied the sky, quickly separating
him from the traitors of Liaoguo.

This move was too dangerous. However, Gu Mang was absorbed in it and
retreated quickly, or he was thrown off the roof by the air current. He did
not care about the pain. While the Guoshi had not yet come, he climbed up
from the ground, dragging his wounded body forward to continued to run.
The magic light spell in his eyes was more and more bright, and the fighting
sound of the two armies was close to his ears. In the end, he leaped up and
broke through the Liaoguo garrison, which had no response, and broke into
the Chonghua array!

At the gate of the city, there was already blood floating around. The fire of
war burned half of the sky into daylight. In the billowing smoke of
gunpowder, the practitioners of Chonghua and Liao Jun fought and fought
with each other. The collision of skills, the roar of spirit beasts, people who
killed with red eyes, and blood splashing were everywhere.

Gu Mang took a breath. He didn't feel a moment of relaxation because he

escaped here. His vision had become more and more heavy. It seemed that
he would be swallowed by the black devil's breath and lose consciousness
at any time. He opened his eyes anxiously to look for the commander's flag
in the scuffle——

Found it.

But at this time, a chill rose behind him, and he felt that the angry Guoshi of
Liaoguo had broken through the fire and was approaching. He could not
help shouting,

"Murong Lian!!!"

Murong Lian, the commander in charge of the attack of the city gate,
straddled on the golden thoroughbred. He seemed indifferent to the war
situation. He looked on the wall with the guard made by the Royal Guard
cultivators. He didn’t even mean to fight in person. He even bit his pipe and
sipped his life like a dream squinting.

When he heard such a cry, Murong Lian was shocked. He coughed a few
times and looked down at the confused army.

At this glance, he could see that from Liaoguo’s side, dressed in white and
gold, a close servant of Xihe Jun was approaching, just like a ghost in the
dark. And just then, it was the little bodyguard who was in a mess running
and asking for help.
"... What's the situation?"

"Take this spatial bag!" The valet shouted and rushed to him through the
flames of war. His eyes were both anxious and urgent. "Take it to Mo Xi!"

"Don't even think about it!" The Guoshi fell to the ground in the wind. He
made a quick move and caught Gu Mang's shoulder.

Gu Mang slammed him away, and they split up more than ten moves in an
instant. Although the Guoshi was not energetic enough, Gu Mang's injury
was more serious, and he immediately fell down. But between the battles,
the closer they fought to Murong Lian's border. Gu Mang turned his head
and threw the bag with blood devil's soul to the border, then shouted, "Go!"

Murong Lian was a very cautious man. He was afraid of fraud. Instead of
picking up the brocade bag immediately, he stared at Gu Mang and asked,
"What you did was the black magic of Liaoguo."

"I......"

Murong Lian narrowed his eyes. "How can I believe that you are not the
false fraud of Liao Jun?"

Gu Mang suddenly felt speechless.

He could only use the Liaoguo national skill. His spiritual core is damaged,
and the spiritual incantations of Chonghua couldn’t be used. How could he
prove himself at this moment?

One side of the grid blocked the attack of the Guoshi, while the other
anxiously thinking, blue eyes disorderly rotating. The Guoshi clapped his
hand and put it close to his ear and said with a light smile, "What did I say?
As long as you are full of the power of black devils, Kyushu has no place
for you except Liaoguo."

After that, we will take the ghost. Gu Mang quickly backed up and rolled
over to protect the spatial bag in front of his chest. However, although he
took the brocade bag, he couldn’t escape the attack of the Guoshi. At the
moment when he got up to avoid the flash, a flower suddenly appeared in
front of him, and then the spell of the Guoshi hits his waist.

Gu Mang suddenly choked a mouthful of blood and fell on his knees in the
border of blue light. He raised his head and looked at Murong Lian, whose
eyes were drifting.

He could not say that he was Gu Mang. Once he said that, the soldiers
around him would be furious. But he couldn't explain why he only used the
black magic spell of Liaoguo.

His bloody lips trembled and opened and closed, and his fingers pasted the
light of the border.

Murong Lian's eyes narrowed. He could not see what kind of face was
underneath the mask. Even for the reason of the mask spell, Gu Mang's eyes
were the most normal, not the blue eyes that would expose his identity.
Murong Lian still couldn't tell if there was any deceit in it for a while, but
he felt vaguely that this man's eyes were very familiar.

When he was trembling in his heart, he heard the man whisper, "I went to
your house that day because I missed her so much."

"... What? "

The valet spat out two words which were enough to prove Murong Lian's
identity: "Aunt Ni..."

It was like Murong Lian was killed by thunder!

——Gu Mang?!!

At this time, the second attack of the Guoshi cut off!

Blood splashed!!

Only in the lightning and firestone, Murong Lian's array suddenly opened,
but he did not have time to drag Gu Mang into the array. As soon as Gu
Mang threw the spatial bag into the border, his back was hit by the Guoshi.
If not for the Guoshi’s fear that the flow of spirit would suddenly affect the
demon beast spirits, he would have been able to achieve his goal. He was
afraid that Gu Mang was now dead.

Murong Lian's face was white, and he saw Gu Mang choking a mouthful of
blood, but he still waved to fill up the border light array.

"To Xihe Jun..."

"You..."

"You don't know his technique, you won't be his opponent," Gu Mang
gasped.

"Go!"

"..."

"What are you doing? Do you hate me for this?!"

The light and shadow in Murong Lian's eyes were extremely complex. He
bit his lower lip and ordered people to present the spatial bag that had fallen
on the ground and held it tightly in his hand. The spatial bag had already
been dyed bright red by the blood. There was the energy of an unspeakable
evil spirit in it.

Murong Lian’s heart was pounding. For a moment, he didn't know what it
was like.

Gu Mang shouted angrily, "Go away! I can't stop it!"

He don't know about the situation, let alone the mystery that the close
attendant wearing the gold mask played with Wangshu Jun. However,
Murong Lian's face was complicated. Finally, he put the brocade bag in his
arms, and then ordered the top Chonghua imperial guard practitioner around
and said, "Withdraw the north gate and receive Xihe Jun!"

"Yes!"
The Guoshi's eyes were sharp and fierce, and Liaoguo's senior practitioners
wanted to stop him immediately.

But unexpectedly, Gu Mang wiped the blood on the corner of his lips, and
marked a curse on his chest…

"No!" At the same time, a strong black devil spirit that engulfed the sky was
like a raging wave. It burst out continuously from Gu Mang's body!

Gu Mang's eyes flashed with the cold light of wolf-like blue, and behind
them rose the demon flame of the lone wolf.

This move was obviously out of the expectation of the Guoshi, because
once used, Gu Mang was doomed to be swallowed by the black devil, and
could only last for a short time.

As soon as the bloody lips opened and closed, Gu Mang stopped Murong
Lian from going on his way, raised his eyes and knocked down four words:

"Gu Lang. Jie Yin!"*

*Lone wolf, divide the seal

Suddenly, there was a strong wind and the clouds converged. It seemed that
hundreds of millions of wolves were howling from the outskirts. Then the
sand and stones rolled up, and the mat rolled around his body.

In the eyes of the Guoshi, there was a flash of light. His teeth clenched.
"Ok. Very good. Did you melt this spell?"

"Gu Mang, I look down on you. You really are… The afterlife is to be
feared!"

"But you have to think about it clearly. After this move, no matter the
demonic path or the valuing arts of Chonghua, I’m afraid that you can't use
them anymore. And you can only keep it for one incense at most… What
are you going to do after that?"
Gu Mang raised his chin slightly, and there was some fierce anger and
unruly arrogance between his eyebrows and eyes.

"You shouldn't care what I do after that. You should take care of it before I
beat you."

The Guoshi sneered, "I'm full of my will."

"I'll be happy."

After all, the body of the burning demon wolf spirit leaped into the air, like
an arrow from the string, straight towards the Guoshi on the ground!!

___

The author has something to say: basin friends! Tomorrow, wo will begin to
have a more interesting post-war experience! Then erha and the rest of the
pollution are temporarily replaced by the next day's shift. The reason lies in
the following explanation

I promised the readers of Er Goudi that I would write the ten day talk of
Honglian water pavilion after the end of the residual pollution. But recently,
I was really too strict in the examination, and I didn't dare to send ten cars,
so I simply chose to send a post-war sweet cake funny bird on June 22, the
end of the two-year Harbin document last year.

So I started to save the manuscript after having this idea, began to float,
started to fly, thought that I could make daily changes on both sides
together, anyway, fanwai would not be very long, tired and able to pass, but
I might overestimate my physical strength, and rolled into the hospital bird
QAQ some time ago. But when I think about what I need to do, I still need
to do it. At last, I plan to drive on time, but I collide with the time of
residual pollution too much, and then I am warned by the doctor to pay
attention to rest. So I want to ask for a little holiday, either to stop watch, or
during the period of the second half of a year, both sides are changing every
other day, one day is changing, one day is changing, so everyone It can also
be updated every day

Another reason is that as I said before, Yu Wu was originally a police

officer wearing books and articles. The day before the change, he was
temporarily informed by the editor that the subject matter touched the line.
Before the change, he lost a lot of saved manuscripts (I will send them to
you as colored eggs at that time). Therefore, Yu Wu was temporarily
changed. He had made enough preparations to soak in soup, which led to
the fact that he kept manuscripts all the time I have been in a hurry, and I
can't have the leisure to get to the most satisfactory state before I write.
Now I've hit the second to last story

book, but the card is very powerful. Seeing that the manuscript is burning,
it's not polished, the new copy is still stuck, sometimes I have to work
overtime without touching the keyboard at all, so I'm very manic when the
plans are disrupted. So I think it's better to take a breath every other day to
save the manuscript more, rather than rush the manuscript manically. Hope
you guys My friends can forgive me! However, I will try my best to finish
the saved manuscript on either side in advance, so that the residual pollution
will immediately return to normal daily work. Otherwise, both sides will
burn their manuscripts together, organize them together as tickets for
talking overlord, and work together. I'm really afraid that I can't bear the
bird's QAQ!

Love you! In order to get back to normal quickly, I'll roll to the coder! Oh!
During the second half of the year, I spent one day of pollution and another
day of pollution. If I met a Saturday with more pollution, it would also be
more. The next day is more frequent. I don't rest on Saturday, but tomorrow
Saturday is more pollution. The day after tomorrow is more pollution!
 Chapter 153 - Confrontation before the battle

There was a fierce battle between Gu Mang and the Guoshi. Murong Lian
was not stunned. He took the brocade bag and took his entourage to retreat
to the place where Mo Xi was.

The distance from the city gate to the north of the city was not too far, but at
this time, the war was burning all over the city, and the practitioners of
Liaoguo blocked it, so Murong Lian's escape was not smooth.

The two sides were both masters at war. The cultivators brought by the
Guoshi were all the most terrible deadly forces in Liaoguo. Although
Murong Lian's subordinates were also excellent, they were still in short
supply in front of these top demonic cultivators. Therefore, when Murong
Lian reached the apricot forest on the outskirts of the city, the border of his
bodyguard had been damaged, and most of his escorts were seriously
injured and backward. He did not dare to fight with Liao Ren. He could
only dodge the pursuit behind him with the help of the winding and
complex terrain of apricot forest.

"I've heard that Wangshu Jun is a trash pustule for a long time. Even if he
has no brain, there is nothing to be said about his technique. It's a joke."

The first practitioner of Liaoguo was a female cultivator. The weapon in her
hand was a tanning whip. She plundered on the branch. The cold laughter
from her internal skill covered the whole apricot forest. "Murong Lian, you
are at a dead end. Where are you going to escape?"

Murong Lian ran and said, "Do you and your brother have nothing better to
do than run after my horse? I can manage."

"Dead duck, you’re about to die but still have a hard mouth."
"I have something harder. Would you like to see it?"

"You --" That Liaoguo practitioner didn't expect that he was shameless. In a
daze, her pretty face turned red and she whipped her weapon down, "You
rascal!"

Murong Lian rode the golden winged thoroughbred, dodged the danger and
sneered, "You missed."

"..."

"You didn't hit me on purpose, did you? How about you? Don't finish the
task of your Guoshi seriously, but flirt with me here instead. To be honest, I
don't like you very much. Although you have a good face, your waist is too
thick and your chest is not big enough."

"Murong Lian! I’ll kill you!!"

Murong Lian rolled his eyes and said, "This is why I don't like to accept
women as my subordinates. They even forget that what they should do is to
seize treasure rather than kill people."

The female practitioner’s face was twisted and she wanted to vomit blood.
"I can both kill and rob the treasure!"

"All right." Murong Lian's eyes were perfunctory to the sky. He said lightly,

"You’re so wonderful, baby."

The female practitioner cried out "ah" angrily, but also rushed to catch up.
The rest of the Liao soldiers shouted, "Seventh Lady calm down!"

Murong Lian's bodyguard shouted, "Lord, be careful!"

Seeing the whip crack like rain, she ran over the horse Murong Lian was
riding on and rushed to it. However, because of her anger, she rushed so
recklessly that it was easier for Murong Lian to dodge than at the
beginning.
Murong Lian did not dare slack off. He pushed his horse to speed up and
galloped forward, breaking through the misty trees. When he broke through
the edge of the apricot forest, he grabbed the reins and shouted, "Get up!"

The golden winged horse suddenly opened its wings in this broad terrain,
and the wind blew under its feathers. Stepping on the clouds, it carried its
owner to the north of the city where the battle was going.*

*Okay so, the mtl mentioned winged horses about 100 chapters back, and I
remember the whole paragraph being confusing for that and other reasons.
But now at least it’s very clear this story does actually have flying horses

Although he flew fast, the pursuit of Liaoguo also became a straight line.
Several magic spells skimmed past dangerously to wipe his body. It seemed
that he really pinched a cold sweat. With the bright northern company
battalion approaching in front of his eyes, Murong Lian's pursuit behind
him became more and more crazy. Just before he was about to land in front
of the northern army, Seventh Lady’s whip held the back hoof of the snow
horse and yanked it!

Ling Ma neighed. Murong Lian fell off his horse and fell into the mud.

"Cough... Cough, cough, cough!"

Before he could stand up, the Liao soldiers, who were pursuing, had already
landed one after another, and there was a flash of light in his eyes - except
for the Seventh Lady, who was also angry and fierce.

"Look, I will cut your tongue!" she said.

Murong Lian was a naturally mouthy person and despite falling into all this,
didn’t forget to sneer, "Cut it and do what? Have it lick in your palm every
day?"

The seventh lady was so disgusted by him that her face turned green. She
was one of the most important guards in Liao Jun army. Normally, people
would either respectfully call her "Jiejie" or "Seventh Lady." Receiving
such verbal insults, she would chop him into meat mud when she rushed up.
However, at this time, two escorts accompanied by Murong Lian broke
through the forest and came out. Seeing that their Lord was in a critical
situation, they hurriedly swept over. When the Seventh Lady gathered
together to smash the palm, the formation blocked Murong Lian.

"Go, Lord!"

"Run away!"

Murong Lian rose from the ground, coughing bitterly. His former combat
power was not like this, but in recent years, he had been sucking his life like
a dream, which had destroyed his spiritual power to the extreme. He took a
look at the two men and turned to run back to the camp with the spatial. But
after not even two steps, there was a taste of sweetness in his lungs, and he
bent over and spat out a mouthful of blood.

His guard was originally on the other end of a powerful force, which they
could not stop. He could only delay for Murong Lian's escape, but no one
expected that Murong Lian's smoke disease would break out at this time.

They only heard a "bang" sound. Suddenly the array light burst, and the two
guards were seriously injured and fell to the ground. The Liaoguo demon
soldier attacked him again!

Murong Lian fell to the ground. His pale face was mottled with blood. He
swore secretly, and his fingertips were half sealed. He was determined to
fight. But at this time, a red wall of fire fell from the sky, cutting hard
before the Liao guard!

In a flash, the clouds gathered.

But he saw that a fire wall rolled up in a wave, orange-gold sparks splashed
all around, and above the fire wall, a man in black robes stood up against
the wind, and stepped on the flame with his staff.

"... Xihe Jun......"

Mo Xi stood on the top of the rolling flame, and his Tuntian staff was
polished inch by inch. At one point, a blazing flame suddenly emerged
behind him.

Turning into the shape of a giant whale, Tuntian reflected the world.

"Before the northern border army, you don't want to go any further." Mo Xi
looked down from a high place, and the giant whale swam and danced
behind him. It didn't dive to anyone at the moment, but anyone also knew
how terrible the killing move of the Chonghua Lord’s Tuntian was.

"This is the end," said Mo Xi.

As the Seventh Lady waited for one of them to answer, they heard the
sound of killing. Looking across the wall of fire, they could see that the
cultivators of the northern army came with their commander——

Ten thousand horses galloped.

In a flash, the situation immediately reversed!

Murong Lian looked back at the heavy Chonghua infantry which stretched
the whole horizon, then turned to look at the back of Mo Xi, and finally let
out his breath.

He stretched out his hand, which was slightly trembling because of the
attack of the smoke disease, took out the brocade bag sealed with the blood
demon spirit from his chest, coughed a few times, and not petitioned toward
Mo Xi. "This - he gave it to me. You gave him the task."

Gu Mang's name was added to his body. Before the battle, Murong Lian and
Mo Xi could not directly mention his name. Once mentioned, there would
be riots.

But the face of Mo Xi still changed clearly.

Mo Xi asked, "What about the other?"

Murong Lian moved his lips. Before he could answer, he heard a voice like
a ghost spread all over the night with an amplification technique.

"The other is in my hands. Obediently give me the brocade bag you got.

Otherwise..."

In the murmur of vulture, a man in white and gold came from the night. He
stood steadily on the top of the top of the nearest tree, with a soft and feeble
attendant who had obviously passed out in his arms.

Murong Lian was shocked. Gu Mang?!

Mo Xi was even bloodless.

It was Gu Mang…

Gu Mang, who had used up all the spiritual power and energy, had delayed
time with a killing move…

The Guoshi licked his lips. He had obviously experienced a fierce battle.
His clothes were stained with blood and his shoulders were hurt deeply. But
through the mask, his eyes were still so quiet and cold. He could not say
that he was not in a hurry, but there was a very strange calm engraved in his
bones, as if he had experienced waves that ordinary people had never
experienced.

The Guoshi smiled. "Otherwise, Xihe Jun, I will let you know what it
means to repent."

At this time, Mengze also came leading her army camp. She wore a black
and gold narrow waisted python robe, with her black hair high and tied up.
Tens of thousands of people followed her. Seeing such a confrontation, she
said in amazement, "What's the matter?"

Mo Xi pursed his lips and didn't answer her. He did not look away from Gu
Mang for half an inch, and the staff in his hand became more and more
brilliant.
When the Guoshi saw that he was going to kill him, he picked up Gu Mang
and put a dagger on his neck. Then he smiled sweetly. "Oh, do you want to
do it?

What do you think will be faster, my knife or your spell?"

"Let him go!" said Mo Xi.

"It's easy to say," the Guoshi said lazily. "What's the use of him in my hand?

What I want is just that brocade bag. You give me one thing, I give you one
person. Fair trade. Don't say he's not worth the price in your eyes, is he…"

Gradually, the whole area became quiet. The commander and the soldiers
stared at the treacherous situation.

No wonder they were strange. They fought with Xihe Jun for so many
years.

Xihe Jun never fought directly without nonsense, but today's scene was
really strange. No matter Wangshu Jun, the Liao Guoshi, or their stepfather,
everyone seemed to be playing a riddle.

What kind of brocade bag?

What was the identity of the captured valet?

Why could the Guoshi use him to coerce Xihe Jun to give in?

Gradually, all the horses were silent, and there was a terrible silence on the
sand ground where the practitioners were gathered. Almost all the eyes
were converging on these people, waiting for the response of Mo Xi.

The Guoshi pressed Gu Mang's face with the sharp edge of the dagger, and
raised his head. The mask that covered Gu Mang's face had been stained
with blood. The Guoshi said, "Xihe Jun, how long do you think it will last
for him?
Give me the brocade bag in your hand. Don't wait to swallow your breath.
You can't regret it!"

___

The author has something to say: rub the claws and claws to save the
manuscript and go to the birds ~ ~ ~ if you have passed the Calvin
successfully, you can get more birds every day ~ ~ ~ Calvin retreats ~ ~ ~ I
am suffering from obsessive-compulsive disorder. I will not ask for leave if
the card is too severe and hard-working. I will try my best! But if it's too
much for me, I have a way to get away with it~~~
 Chapter 154 - Taking back the hostage

Murong Lian was afraid of losing before the battle. He tightly grasped the
brocade bag in his palm and said to Mo Xi, "Fireball, don't be fooled. He
was seriously injured because he wanted to send it back. If you give it
away, he will hate you when he wakes up."

Mo Xi was silent for a moment, but said, "If I do not give it out, I will hate
myself."

With that, he raised his hand and pointed out a blazing flame from the fire
wall, which made Murong Lian let go in pain. The spatial bag containing
the blood demon spirit was wrapped by the spirit fire, and quickly flew to
Mo Xi’s hand.

"Mo Xi, you --"

Murong Lian was both angry and frightened. It was his attitude that made
him angry. It was astonishing that he was willing to choose the latter
between the responsibilities of the state and the life of his brother.

For any general, this was a big taboo and a big mistake. Once a general put
his personal feelings above everything, it would inevitably bring irreparable
consequences to the army and even the state. He would not fail to
understand this truth after years of military service. But what about him
——

Before he could finish thinking about it, the mighty fire wall was weakened,
and the Mo Xi went from the top of the fire wave. The army boots
embedded with iron sheet stepped on the burning land.

In the eyes of all people, shocked or dazed, he walked to the Guoshi step by
step, holding the brocade bag in his hand.
The Guoshi took the dagger back, held up Gu Mang's neck in one hand, and
spread it out to Mo Xi in the other. "Give it to me."

"You give him to me first."

The Guoshi seemed to be amused by his words. He lowered his head, licked
his teeth and grinned. "Xihe Jun… You are really too young to experience
any irreparable wrong choice." He smiled and drooped his black eyelashes.
"It seems that you are pretty good. Can I help you?"

"..."

"When the person who matters most to you is in someone else's hands." The
Guoshi's fingers crossed Gu Mang's neck, and he whispered, "You'd better
accept all the conditions others give you, unless you don't have his so-called
life and death."

After a little pause, the Guoshi caught Gu Mang closer, and his eyes were
shining with infinite malice.

"Come on."

He raised his chin.

"I’ll give you one last chance. Give me the spatial bag."

This time, even the soldiers who didn't know it understood that their Xihe
Jun seemed to change the life of the man in his master's hand with
something extremely important to Chonghua. But after seeing it, they could
see that many people can't wait for god to come. They fought such a cruel
battle in a flash.

How many men had become the bones of the Wuding River, but Xihe Jun
wanted to trade for a man… Would all these sacrifices be wiped out and
sacrificed?!

The Guoshi moved his fingertip and said, "Quickly."

Mo Xi walked to the Guoshi in front of the public, kept silent for a while,
and handed the spatial bag forward——

But just at the moment when the Guoshi was about to touch the brocade
bag, Mo Xi suddenly had a fierce look in his eyes and shouted, "Open the
array!!!"

The reason why the Guoshi dared him to get close to him was that he had
been staring at Mo Xi's every move. He knew that if he wanted to attack,
even if he did it in any detail, there would be omens. Therefore, he was
totally surprised by this shout. The Guoshi immediately raised his hand and
opened the array, blocking a brilliant defensive border between Mo Xi and
himself.

He said with a smile, "Calculate me? You're so close..."

Before he finished speaking, he suddenly felt his side go cold! Before he

could react, Gu Mang, who was tightly controlled, dozens of dark blue
swords of light suddenly burst and splashed out!

Lotus sword array!

The guardian sword array that Gu Mang and Mo Xi left on each other when
they were young and affectionate listened to Mo Xi’s order and burst in an
instant!!

It was so close, and so unexpected. The Guoshi had the best body
techniques but he couldn’t avoid it. In a moment, blood flew and splashed
in the sand!

Everyone exclaimed!

Mo Xi took this opportunity to break the array of the Guoshi and snatch Gu
Mang back. The sharp edges of the light blades became countless crystal
feathers when they touched the sword array master Mo Xi.

In a flash of feathers, Mo Xi put out the spatial bag in one hand, and Gu
Mang in the other hand, and flew back to the front of Chonghua army.
"Shixiong." Mo Xi gently touched Gu Mang's face, and murmured in a
barely audible voice, "It's ok..."

The Guoshi was really powerful. After playing the guqin and summoning
the soul, fighting against Gu Mang's killing move, and wasting so much
heart power, he stopped the sword array from hurting him in time.

He was just stabbed in the shoulder, dripping blood, but he didn't care. A
pair of falcon-like eyes shined with a crazy and sharp light.

"Good... Good! Ha ha ha ha -" He laughed a long time, and his lips and
teeth were sharp. "I can't imagine that Xihe Jun, such an open and
aboveboard man, would use such a vicious trick! You can't look like a
man!"

But where could he have said that? Not only did Mo Xi not intend to give
the brocade bag, but also successfully rescued the nearby kidnapped
servant. The practitioners of Chonghua before the battle were all relieved,
and many were ashamed of the speculation about Mo Xi just now. At that
time, some young practitioners cursed at the Guoshi.

"Shut up your mouth! You’re not as skilled as a person, but also say that he
is handsome, ruthless and cruel. You are shameless!"

"If you blackmail, will you not be cruel?"

"Yes!"

Mengze, as a medicine cultivator, immediately ordered her guards to take

care of Murong Lian. She went to Mo Xi and said in a low voice:

"I'll take care of the injury for him."

Mo Xi worried about Gu Mang's injury. She couldn't deal with it better. He

nodded, "Hard work."

Mengze ordered her medical practitioners to help Gu Mang to the front of

the formation and began to stop the bleeding and heal him. Mo Xi looked at
Gu Mang several more times, then turned his head. He was about to tell the
herald what to do when he heard the Guoshi’s sudden sneer.

"Hahaha, yes, you are all right. Xihe Jun is pure and white, fair and
upright..."

He used the technique of amplifying the sound, and the faint aftertones kept
circling in the battlefield.

"But do you know that you, a well-known Xihe Jun, can make a dirty traitor
wear a mask as his close servant?"

When the camp was quiet. There was a commotion like a ripple.

The Guoshi smiled maliciously. He was kind to the men on the battlefield.

"Surprised? Surprised? The mainstay of your country, the sage and

gentleman, coaxed you to live and die for him, but at the same time, he and
the traitor and the anti-thief taught each other and tangled up. They even
left a close blood contract seal on each other. "

A little practitioner couldn't help it and shouted angrily, "You're nuts!"

But the Guoshi chuckled and said, "Oh, I'm the most honest man. I never
talk nonsense."

"If you don't believe me, I'd better let him show you the mask of the close
servant. Look at the one with your mark of General Mo on it… It is Gu
Mang, the former commander you hate so much!!"

A great uproar!

The Guoshi was a person who knew the priorities. He lost too much
spiritual power. At this time, the war situation was not conducive to Liao,
and he did not like to fight. After leaving these words, he waved his plain
clothes and soared into the night with his elite servants. Only the wanton
and ferocious laughter resounded through the clouds and echoed in front of
the battle for a long time like the thunderous truth he spoke.
There was a dead silence among the three armies of Chonghua. The
battalion Murong Lian led was a newly formed army, which had no direct
feelings for Gu Mang, the former commander in chief, so most of them
were just stunned. Many of the soldiers in the northern territory of Murong
had changed their looks. They stood swaying in the original place, and the
most violent one was the Chiling camp of Murong Mengze.

The practitioners in this camp were all of noble origins. Many of their
relatives had died in the hands of Gu Mang. Hearing that the valet wearing
the mask was an enemy, they lost control immediately.

"Xihe Jun! What he said is true?!"

"Who is this man!?"

The cultivator who was responsible for healing Gu Mang happened to have
a deep hatred with Gu Mang, and he raised his hand to take off Gu Mang's
mask -

but at the moment when he was about to take off the mask, a faint blue light
hit his fingertips!

The cultivator suddenly looked up and saw that it was Murong Mengze who
stood beside him, not others, who stopped him.

"Princess...?"

Mengze said, "If the commander-in-chief's close attendants wear a cover,

they will keep their identity secret. Besides the commander's own life and
the emperor's life, no one can take it off without permission."

The other side was emotional and excited. "If he is really Gu Mang, what
can't he do?!"

"But if he is not Gu Mang," said Mengze majestically.

Medicine practitioner: "..."

"If you listen to the Liao Ren's words, you will disregard national law and
run into the commander-in-chief?"

"But"

Mengze said, "Take it down!"

"Yes!"

The guards at her left and right came forward, and they took the medicine
practitioner which had acted without authorization to the next army.

Although the mask of Gu Mang was not removed under the eyes of the
third army with the protection of the princess, the significance of this layer
of mask was not great.

Mo Xi was a decisive person. He did not like to have misunderstandings

with others, let alone such a shaking misunderstanding. If Gu Mang's face
was not covered by this mask, according to his temperament, he would
certainly remove the guard's mask to calm the unrest.

But Mo Xi was off.

So almost everyone understood that there was only one reason why he
didn't do it——

Because the Guoshi was right. The person under the cover was Gu Mang.

After winning the first battle, the morale of the army was lax. Although no
one dared to fight on the surface for the time being, there were endless
rumors in the dark. Suspicious of a relationship, private curse, speculation
of intention… For a time, it was like a whirlpool and a dark tide, surging
among the practitioners.

There had never been a battle that had been won, which had made Mo Xi
more exhausted.

Liaoguo withdrew its army from Daze, and the Chonghua cultivators
moved into the city again. Instead of returning to the dynasty immediately,
he led the army to help the people repair their houses and to settle down the
refugees in Daze.

He walked among the broken bricks and tiles after the war, but he was not
respected as before, and his eyes were full of concealment.

But Mo Xi didn't feel any pain for his situation.

He had experienced such days for a long time. When he was seven years
old, he experienced it with his father's passing away. Moreover, the
situation of trampling low and holding high was far more serious than it
was now.

He just felt extremely depressed and sad for Gu Mang in other people's eyes
and whispered to know their hatred and disgust for Gu Mang. He had the
truth in his hand, but he couldn't prove it.

"How is he today?"

The barracks were in chaos, and Mo Xi these days had always been early to
leave and late to arrive, and could not stay by Gu Mang side. He did not
dare to give Gu Mang to anyone else for treatment. These days, the only
person around Gu Mang was Murong Mengze.

While he could not tell other people the secret, Mo Xi told Mengze. As for
the fact that Gu Mang was an undercover agent, Mengze was shocked when
she knew about it, and then she felt sorry for her previous attitudes towards
Gu Mang. These days, Mo Xi was willing to let her keep the treatment for
this reason.

When Mengze saw him coming back, she looked haggard and raised her
head.

"For the moment, there is no big deal, but I can feel that his mind has been
eroded and become a little uncontrolled because he has released the black
magic technique. I don't know how long I can suppress it."
Mo Xi closed his eyes. "At the beginning, Liaoguo sent him back because
he knew that his situation was more and more dangerous. They dared not let
him stay or kill him. He did not know what he would look like after he was
completely swallowed by the black devil. So they concealed the truth and
threw him back to Chonghua as a hot potato."

Mengze: "..."

"Don't say that." Mo Xi sighed. "Did he wake up today?"

"He woke up, but his mind was not clear. He took some medicine and went
to sleep again."

"..."

Mo Xi’s throat tightened bitterly. He was silent for a while then said, "His
memory… Is it going to die?"

"I can't say that," Mengze said softly, "But when he was awake, I talked
with him for a while, and he still had some vague impression. Mo Dage,
don't be too pessimistic."

Mo Xi saw a hidden gray under her eyelids which showed that she did not
sleep well these days, so he said deeply, "Mengze, thank you."

"I am a medical practitioner, and practicing medicine to save and cure is the
root of my duty. What can you thank me for?"

Mo Xi shook his head. "Thank you for not caring about what I said to you
in the army account tent."

Mengze was quiet for a moment. Her face was as soft as the moon, and her
voice was a little hoarse. "Those words… I have nothing to mind. For so
many years, I have always understood that you don't like me, just… It's just
that when I really heard that you are interested in someone, I can't go
through some of them."

"... I'm sorry. "

Mengze was silent. She still looked down at her toes and said after a while,
"You don't have to apologize to me. Love is a matter of reluctance. It's me
who should say I'm sorry. That night, I lost my manners. On impulse, I said
a lot of inappropriate words. It's hard on Mo Dage to learn to see my jokes."

She paused and said, "It's me who's wrong with you."

There were only a few countries in mainland Kyushu that could give status
to female practitioners, but Chonghua was not one of them. But even so,
Murong Mengze could still be regarded as one of the three saints of
"discipline, meditation, and wisdom", which showed her unusual status.
Although she would also have her own personal feelings and weak state, in
the end, she always could understand the truth.

Mengze raised her face, and, somewhat reluctantly, tried very hard to smile.

"Dage, if you want to, you will choose your lover… Tell me. Even if it is…
It's not right. I think if you like… It will not be wrong."

Mo Xi did not speak and looked at her soft eyes.

Recently, there had been so many rumors in the army that many people had
begun to say that he had an affair with Gu Mang. The words had reached
his ears, and he did not know how much Mengze had heard.

But he didn't know how to say anything to Mengze. She had done a lot for
him in these years. His thanks, words, and promises had been delivered.

Only love couldn’t be given.

When they got to this point, they were at the end of the road. Even if Mo Xi
had any apologies and thanks in his heart, he had said them all, and it was
meaningless to mention them again and again.

So at last, he said, "Ok."

After a pause he said, "It's not early. You've been tired all day. Go back and
rest.
I'll watch him here."

Mengze's eyes were moist. She looked at Mo Xi, and then glanced at Gu
Mang behind him. She seemed to want to talk and stop, but she finally
made a low "hum" and turned away from the army account tent.

___

The author has something to say: let's go with erha today~~~~

Let's take care of the remaining pollution. Two dogs at 10 o'clock In

addition, I finally know why erha can set the automatic generation button to
thank the overlord ticket, but the residual pollution can't be solved, because
the residual pollution is the deposit box that I set many days in advance, and
the system of Jinjiang is very stupid = = only the chapters newly added to
the deposit box on the same day, or the chapters published directly can set
the automatic generation of overlord ticket thanks Take = = but it's OK. If
erha can generate it automatically, it's under such pressure. You can use the
finishing time to catch up and save the manuscript So maybe we don't have
to spend the rest of the dog's life every other day -- I try to be eight ~ ~ ~
Bobo~~~
 Chapter 155 - Ah Lian is attacked by assassins

There were only two of them left in the camp.

Mo Xi went to the couch, sat down beside Gu Mang, and raised his hand to
touch Gu Mang's forehead - he was still a little bit hot, but much better than
the last few days.

"Mengze said you woke up in the daytime, but maybe I am unlucky. Every
time I come to see you, you are asleep," Mo Xi said to him in a low voice,
as if he hoped he would hear it or not disturb him.

No matter how strong you are, you are weak in the face of your love.

"The spirit of blood demon beast has been sealed again. It's sealed
completely.

You have finished your task again." Mo Xi said softly. "You, no matter how
difficult and demanding the task others give you, you can always
accomplish it.

The emperor never mistook you… You can do more than anyone."

He lowered his head and held it lightly against Gu Mang's forehead.

"Only, when can you care more about yourself?"

The person lying on the couch was quiet, and the long soft eyelashes
dropped deep shadows on his eyelids.

He murmured, "I know that I can't hold the breath of the black devil, but I
still wanted to unseal the blood of the demon wolf, just to hold down the
Guoshi and let Murong Lian have time to hand over the brocade bag to
me." He closed his eyes and they moved uneasily under the thin curtains.

"Shixiong......"

The sleeping person didn’t respond. Mo Xi was so close to his forehead.

After a long time, he said, "You have finished all the things you can do.
When we get back to the capital, I will take good care of you. Don't worry
about anything. I’ll do everything."

"..."

"I don't know how long I can protect you, but as long as I'm still here one
day, I won't let anyone bully you."

"..."

"Rest assured."

After Mo Xi finished, he sat with him for a long time. When a herald came
to report the situation of the victims in the east of the city, he got up, and
left the tent.

The outside wind blew fast. When the curtain was lifted, the howling wind
could be heard. When it fell, the inside of the curtain was quiet again.

In the silent silence, the lashes of the person lying on the bed trembled, and
tears flowed down the soft cheeks deep into to the sides of his hair - Gu
Mang slowly opened his eyes.

In fact, he didn't sleep at all. Every night when Mo Xi came to see him, he
was awake.

He just didn’t know how to be lenient and how to face him.

He was not afraid of heaven or earth, but separation.

On that day, he undid his seal and inspired all the blood of the demon wolf
in his body to fight against the Guoshi. Since then, the spirit of the black
devil had lost control in his body. He could feel that his memory was almost
collapsing, and this kind of passing could not be covered in any way.

And Mo Xi had been so entangled in everything. If every day when he

came to see him and found that his mind was more not clear than the day
before, what would Mo Xi do?

The end of the fast knife kingpin was terrible, but it was more painful to cut
flesh inch by inch with a blunt knife. Gu Mang didn’t want to drag Mo Xi
into the torment, so he preferred not to talk directly with Mo Xi.

But when the night was quiet and there was no one in the big account tent,
he would fumble out the recollection set he had written down before from
the depth of the pillow mattress, and carefully unfold and smooth it. Just
like a drowning man catching a hold of driftwood, he looked over and over
again almost paranoid.

At the beginning, the contents written on it could still be remembered hard,

but one day later, another day later, the words on the paper were more and
more like other people's stories. Today, he could hardly recall any details in
half a volume.

Gu Mang raised his hand and put the crumpled page in his heart because he
had turned too many pages. It was so hard on him that the veins on the back
of his hand floated up and pressed the memories in his arms, as if they
could lock the broken memories back to the bottom of his heart.

He was curled up in bed, sleepless after all.

It took seven days to reorganize Daze after the war.

On the evening of the seventh day, the army arrived and was ready to start
its barracks. At this time, Gu Mang's memory flashed back because of the
time mirror had been very little. But this was not the worst. Even if the
memory was missing, he could at least go to Bat Island like before. The
worst was that the black devil's breath was out of control, so Gu Mang's
spirit was facing collapse and rampage at any time.
Mengze had to give him tranquilizing medicine every day to suppress his
evil spirit.

This night was no exception. Gu Mang drank the medicine sent by Mengze
as usual, then sat on the edge of the bed, playing with his fingers silently,
thinking about how to face Mo Xi tomorrow.

He couldn’t pretend to sleep all the time.

When he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard a guard say, "Princess,
please see Wangshu Jun."

Mengze was cleaning up the soup and medicine. She was stunned when she
heard the words and looked at Gu Mang.

Gu Mang was surprised. "How did he come..."

"I don't know, but put on the mask first." Mengze said, passing the mask to
him.

Most of the cultivators in the army now firmly believed that the mysterious
"guard" was Gu Mang. Although this matter was already obvious, in any
case, it was not the same thing as not uncovering it. The minimum window
paper was still needed.

Gu Mang just put on the mask, and Murong Lian came in with a golden
knife.

Once inside, peach blossom eyes glanced at Gu Mang first, and then fell to
Mengze. Mengze put the last pack of powder into the medicine box, turned
her head and smiled at Murong Lian. "Lian Dage, I'll be back in the
morning. Why come here to find me if you don't have a rest and have
enough spirit?"

Murong Lian didn't say a word. He took two puffs, and his eyes fell on Gu
Mang again.

At last, he spat out the blue smoke, took his pipe and pointed it towards Gu
Mang, saying, "I don't want to find you. I'm looking for him."
Mengze's face changed slightly, but she still said in a warm voice, "He is
just a little guard. What do you want, or -"

"Little guard?" Murong Lian sneered. "Mengze, you can help Mo Xi hide it
from others, but not me. Do you think I don't know who he is?"

"..."

"When he gave me the brocade bag and asked for my help, he showed his
identity to me."

Mengze was suddenly silent.

Murong Lian said, "Gu Mang, come here."

Mengze hurriedly said, "Lian Dage, he had unsealed the blood of the demon
wolf and suffered a lot of losses. And his divine sense is not stable these
days.

It's easy for him to go mad. You'd better go back first. If anything, it's not
too late to go back to the capital."

"What do you mean? You think I'm going to beat him? Or do you think he's
going to hit me?"

"..."

Murong Lian looked at her coolly and said, "Don't worry, your brother is
not going to fight with a litter." Then he waved impatiently to Gu Mang,
"Come here. I have something to say to you."

Gu Mang thought about it, got up, and Mengze said, "You are mentally
unstable, so you'd better not go -"

Murong Lian ignored her. Without saying a word he dragged Gu Mang's

hand, and dragged him out to the outside of the camp.

On the eve of the classes, the practitioners were busy with their own salutes,
and there was no one around the main camp. Murong Lian dragged Gu
Mang for a long time without saying a word, and finally released his hand
when he came to the quiet suburban beach.

Gu Mang did not know, so he kneaded his red wrist and asked, "What's the
matter?"

Murong Lian didn't answer him immediately, but walked back and forth on
the bank of the river. The moon shone on the sparkling lake, and reflected
on Murong Lian's pale face. Murong Lian looked rather anxious. His robe
was slightly open, with overlapping bandages underneath. In the previous
war, he also suffered a lot of injuries, so that he was still a little spirited
these days.

Silk shoes crunched on the gravel beside the beach. After pacing for several
times, Murong Lian stopped.

He stared at Gu Mang, raised his hand and took a few mouthfuls of floating
life, then said dryly, "There is a problem. I want to confirm with you."

"..."

And two more.

He raised his peach blossom eye to stare at Gu Mang ferociously. "But

before I say, I ask, how many memories have you recovered in the end?"

Gu Mang said sincerely, "It recovered by several percent. Now there are
probably no more than two percent."

Murong Lian seemed to choke for a while, then his face became more
gloomy.

"Do you still remember Aunt Ni now?"

Gu Mang shook his head. Before he shook it twice, he was stopped by

Murong Lian.

"Shake your head! Two days ago, when you asked me to send the brocade
bag, you still remembered her. You can answer after you figure it out for
me!"

"... I seem to remember the first two days, but I can't remember it now."

Murong Lian cursed, but he didn't have a good way. "When you were in
Wangshu mansion, I asked you to tell me the truth. You pretended to be
crazy and foolish with me. Well, you're really stupid again, damn it! What's
your use?"

Then he kicked the stone with a curse.

Gu Mang said helplessly, "What do you want to say to me? Can't you just
scold me for coming?"

Murong Lian said angrily, "Nonsense! Come to you for something, of

course, or who do you think would like to see your face?"

Gu Mang felt his mask and was sure that his face had been completely
blocked by the mask. It was just Murong Lian making trouble.

Gu Mang said, "Then go ahead."

Murong Lian opened his mouth, but there was no sound. After so many
repetitions, he swore and turned his head. He walked to the edge of the
beach, sucked in two puffs of floating dreams, and then spat out.

Surrounded by a pale green, Murong Lian, with a gloomy face, said, "I have
something that you told me when you were still awake. I wanted to check
with you again."

"…"

"But at that time, I thought your words were too absurd. I didn't believe it
very much. Until recently."

Gu Mang opened his eyes slightly. "Ah? I told you one thing?"

Murong Lian sighed.

"Only told you one?"

Murong Lian snorted again.

"When?"

Murong Lian snorted again and replied, "It's when you were sent back to
Chonghua."

Gu Mang looked at his figure immersed in the reflection of the lake water
and said, "Is that right? But I should have been confused at that time. I still
have some impressions. Before I was sent back to the city by Liaoguo, they
destroyed my memory again."

Murong Lian said, "If they could really destroy your memory, would you
still have that impression?"

Gu Mang: "..."

It seemed to make sense.

Murong Lian said, "Listen to me. The next thing I want to say to you is
when you went back to the city, you told me personally. My head first
thought that you were very scheming and hated Chonghua, so I didn't want
to believe you to instigate. But now it seems..."

He lowered his eyelashes and shook the ashes out of the pan.

The ash drifted in the wind like bits of snow.

Murong Lian paused for a moment and seemed to make the final decision.
At last, he looked up and his eyes fell on Gu Mang's face.

"What you said was not necessarily false. Just some content, I still need to
get evidence with you, are you -- "

Before he finished speaking, something suddenly stabbed in the wind!

Murong Lian was shocked instinctively. He raised his hand and started to
put up a guard array. He only heard a clear sound. A sharp arrow with wood
and water came from the dark forest and hit the border. It exploded and
splashed away!

"Bang!"

After all, Murong Lian had been weak for a long time. In addition, the
previous injuries had not been cured. Under this attack, the border would be
broken and chapped, which will be used as powder. He fell down on the
rocky beach and choked with blood. After only one confrontation, Murong
Lian knew that the strength of this man was far above him. He had no time
to make a second defense, so he immediately responded to Gu Mang and
said, "Run!"

Gu Mang was shocked!

The trees around him were like ghosts, and the rustling sound of assassins
rushing by came from the top of the branches and left. Murong Lian gasped,

"Run away! What are you still doing here?!"

"But you -"

Suddenly a voice twisted by magic came out from the deep forest.
"Wangshu Jun, you don't have to hurry to let him escape. No one will hurt
him."

"Who are you?" Murong Lian said.

"Ha ha, do you think I will tell you?" The voice was sharp as an owl's
smile. "The Imperial Palace, the royal blood, and your naive and ridiculous
generation, Murong Lian, you really opened my eyes."

Murong Lian bit his bloody lips, and suddenly raised his hand to quickly
build a defense array, gesturing to Gu Mang, "Don't run yet!"

"Joke!"
Bang, with the other's sneer, the array was suddenly broken.

"You think that with your weak body and Gu Mang's damaged body, you
can escape with your life?"

"But Murong Lian, you can rest assured. It's just you that I want to kill. As
for him -" The man's laughter pierced into the eardrum like a thorn. "If I kill
him, who will pay for your death?"

"Don't worry, you won't die in pain, you won't be in a mess, but you will be
valuable."

"Come on, do it!"

The assassins in the forest were able to leap out. More than ten practitioners
in black clothes grabbed bows and arrows, and stood on the top of the fir
forest, surrounding them like wolves.

The leader was a man in a black cape with a golden border. He swept up
and stood on the top of the tallest tree with a bright moon on his back.

Gu Mang looked up at the assassins and wanted to raise his hand to

summon Yongye. But his body couldn’t withstand any black magic at
present. In that moment, sharp pain suddenly burst in his head, and then he
suddenly fell to his knees.

In a trance, Gu Mang heard the assassin in black say:

"Kill Murong Lian on the spot."

"Shoot!"
 Chapter 156 - Memory of Murong Lian (1)

The black crow beside the river beach cawed. It started from the fir forest
and fluttered its wings around.

The wind filled with a strong smell of blood. Red slowly infiltrated from
Murong Lian's wounds into the rubble under him.

The assassination began in a flash, and soon ended.

This group of people acted rapidly and received the most rigorous training.
Gu Mang and Murong Lian stood so close, but those spiritual incantations
only attacked Murong Lian, and did not hurt Gu Mang half a point.

Moreover, the arrow they assassinated him with was condensed by spiritual
power, and burst in an instant when it entered the flesh and blood.
Therefore, Murong Lian's body, though not carrying any arrowheads, had
been blown out with more than ten blood holes.

At the beginning of his injury, he didn't fall down immediately, but the
blood was flowing more and more, and the pain was deeper and deeper.
Finally, he couldn't support himself. He suddenly fell on his knees and
choked blood.

Gu Mang looked at him like this. There was a buzz in his head like
something exploding.

"Mu, Murong..."

Murong Lian covered the deepest wound on his chest, gasping for breath.
His thin lips lost their blood color and turned pale and blue at a speed
visible to the naked eye.
Suddenly a man in the assassin group in the treetop said in a muffled voice,

"Lord, someone is coming!"

"Get out!"

Several black shadows swished. The assassin quickly disappeared in the

forest as he came.

Murong Lian cursed. "Fuck… Bitch... Don't run… Cough, cough, cough..."

With that, he spat out a mouthful of blood and fell on the sharp sand bank.

The bright moon was in the sky, and the blood was dispersing. There was
only Gu Mang and Murong Lian who were seriously injured on the edge of
the river.

Although there were few good memories related to Murong Lian in Gu

Mang's memory, when he really saw Murong Lian falling in front of him,
the most secret nerve in his brain was stabbed.

His fingertips were cold. After standing there for a while, he suddenly got
back to his senses and hurriedly went to check Murong Lian's injury. At this
point of view, it is even more startling. What's more, that part of the chest
had been bloodied by the arrow of spiritual energy.

Gu Mang instinctively wanted to cover it, but it didn’t help. The sticky
bright red soon touched his palm, but it couldn’t stop Murong Lian's blood
loss.

"Murong, Murong... "

Murong Lian was no longer able to hear at this time. His eyes began to lose
light. He lay on the sand and stone ground. His chest suddenly fell up and
down, and more blood flowed out every time he breathed.

He laboriously turned his glass eyes, looked at Gu Mang for a while, and
whispered, "You..."
"..."

"You... Seriously... Those... Cough, it's about me, it's about me… You...
Don't remember anything?"

If this interview was a month ahead of time, and the memories of Gu

Mang's reunion had not disappeared, Gu Mang might tell him the truth.

It was too late.

Gu Mang looked at Murong Lian's peach blossom eyes, which were so

beautiful. However, because of the glass eyes, he was born with a vicious
look of white eyes.

"At least… At least... " Murong Lian took a breath and reached out his hand
tremblingly, as if he wanted to do something. But his injury was so serious
that he couldn't get any strength. He stared at Gu Mang's face, his eyes
flashed with some extremely complex and unwilling luster. He opened his
mouth, just wanted to continue to say something, but the outlet was not the
voice, but only blood stasis.

There were voices and lights approaching in the dense forest in the distance.

Murong Lian's pale face suddenly flashed a light.

He raised his bloody hand, gathered a thin layer of brilliance, touched Gu

Mang's chest and made a light spot, then pushed him away.

"Run."

Murong Lian was on the verge of dying. His eyes began to lose focus, but
he was still hustling.

"... Run... Otherwise..."

There was another gush of blood. Murong Lian's voice was almost
inaudible. His beautiful peach blossom eyes were wide open, and his eyes
moved faintly from side to side, reflecting the stars and the worried face.
The last words like gibberish fell from the bloody lips and teeth. "Just...
And...

The explanation is unclear..."

"Murong Lian!"

"Gu Mang..." When his mind was dim, he said in a low voice, "Actually...
I... I didn't..."

Before he had finished speaking, there was a gush of blood coming up.
Murong Lian's hand moved. He seemed to want to do something more at
last, but he had no more strength. His hand fell suddenly.

All this happened so suddenly that Gu Mang couldn't turn his head around.

What did Murong Lian want to say?

Almost at this moment, the northern border army patrol cultivators came
out of the forest with wind lamps. When the lights flickered on them, the
leader of the patrol team was silent for a moment, and the lights in his
hands suddenly fell on the bank of the river.

The cultivator lost his voice and said, "Wangshu Jun!"

When the hunting wind blew, the ring whistle pierced the sky from the river
and spread through the night——

"Come on!! Wangshu Jun was assassinated!!!"

"Catch the assassin!"

"Catch him!"

Gu Mang didn't plan to escape, but how would those cultivators manage it?

Suddenly, a magic light came out of the oblique stab and hit Gu Mang's
back severely.
Where the light came from, someone shouted. "Hit! He can't run!"

"Go back!"

Gu Mang fell down beside Murong Lian in a daze. He happened to be

facing Murong Lian, the face that couldn’t be seen…

This face was now completely bloodless, and those peach blossom eyes,
always filled with mockery, were tightly closed.

What did Murong Lian want to say to him before… Murong Lian… What
kind of person was he…

Without memory, Gu Mang thought in chaos, but he had no clue. Before he

lost consciousness, the last scene he saw was being surrounded by a group
of people from Chiling camp.

"You... Seriously... Those... Cough, it's about me, it's about me… You...
Don't remember anything?"

"At least… At least..."

So what?

What should I remember?

Murong Lian's words before his coma were like nightmares, echoing in the
depths of his dreams.

Gu Mang floated and sank in the vast darkness, and a beam of light
suddenly penetrated from his chest. He sat up in a dream and touched his
chest.

The place where the light was emitted is the place where Murong Lian
finally pointed his finger.

The light was more and more bright. It flowed from his heart continuously.
At last, it turned into a white butterfly in the dark.
Gu Mang seemed to be attracted by some indescribable lure. He got up
from the ground and followed the white butterfly.

The dream was getting deeper and deeper.

With the white butterfly leading the way, he saw Madam Zhao's misty and
twisted face. "You are so stubborn! How can you inherit your father's
family property and add light to the lintel of Wangshu mansion?"

He saw that the housekeeper of Wangshu mansion came to him in the thick
fog.

"Little Lord, it's not early. You need to go back to the guqin room to
practice quickly. If you are late, you will be punished by the madam."

He also saw in the misty fog deep, young Mo Xi was standing on the
shooting range with his bow and arrow, and the broad robes with black and
gold edge were fluttering in the wind. Around him were some school elders
with dim faces who were praising him.

Murong Lian looked at him in the corner, holding a volume of Yue Xiu
slips that he didn't like to read.

There were a lot of tidal sounds in the dream…

First of all, Madam Zhao's: "You can never compare with him."

Then there was the elder of Xue Gong: "You are always inferior to him."

At last, those voices grinned grimly and twisted into Murong Lian's self
talk.

"Murong Lian, you can never compare with him."

"You are a jester, a dark jester… You can't do anything you like..."

"Are you Murong Lian? No, you are just a model of your father… A line
puppet! Ha ha ha ha ha... "
It went all the way.

Slowly, these sounds faded away, and the light of white butterfly became
more and more strong. The fluorescence that flickered when it fluttered its
wings was constantly flying, and gradually dispelled the endless darkness.
Gu Mang saw a sky light breaking in front of him not far away. At first,
there was wind coming from the beam of light. Then, little by little, petals
floated down and more spiritual butterflies flew out.

He walked forward - to the white center.

He heard Murong Lian's voice when he was a child. It gently came from the
white depths. "Is it you..."

Gu Mang hadn't answered yet, and the butterfly dancing in front suddenly
turned into a fuzzy shadow.

Little Murong Lian stood in the white light and looked back at him. "It’s
you..."

Almost as soon as he spoke his words, suddenly a brilliant light flashed by.

Excited, Gu Mang closed his eyes. After a while, he heard the ding dong
sound of the wind bell hanging from the eaves.

A flattering voice spoke.

"Murong Gongzi, please take a closer look at the snack box you want. If
you are not satisfied with it, I will ask the pastry master to take it back and
redo it immediately."

Gu Mang slowly opened his eyes.

The dream had changed.

In front of him was a gold and red building. The hall was full of camellias
with big bowl-like openings. Most of the servants were simple and fat
women in their forties and fifties. They were dressed in uniforms of coarse
cloth with floral patterns. They were busy back and forth in the hall.
This was Linglongzhai*.

*Exquisite room

The most famous pastry shop in Chonghua capital.

Young Murong Lian stood in front of the tall fir counter, looked up and
talked to the shopkeeper at his command.

At that time, he looked only four or five years old. He was a very young
child. He was all dressed up from head to foot with expensive and
intimidating accessories. He wished his fingernails were inlaid with jewels.
But since he was so small, with all the gold, silver, emeralds, and pearls are
all piled together, what others saw at first glance was not a living person,
but a moving short legged treasure chest.

Businessmen couldn’t wait to welcome the customers who had "I have
money" written on their heads. In addition, Murong Lian was one of the
richest young men in Chonghua. So even if he was a baby, the shopkeeper
who was over half a hundred years old would like to kneel and cry for his
father.

Murong Lian stretched out a short hand, took over the pastry box, opened it
and saw that the yellow pastry was bright and crisp, the light pink lotus
cake was well-organized, and there was a unique milk jelly in Linglongzhai,
crystal clear with a spring peach in its bud.

Murong Lian stared at it for a while. He reached out and took one of them
without politeness, then stuffed it into his mouth.

"I'll take this," he ordered vaguely. "You can redo one more box."

Although the shopkeeper thought his serious but greedy look was funny, he
didn't dare to laugh, so he had to nod his head and bend his back to order
the master to make cakes again. Murong Lian sat waiting in Linglongzhai.
There was just a pot of rose tea, and he had eaten all the snacks without
hesitation.
Gu Mang was puzzled by why the illusion left by Murong Lian was like
this. He could see that the shopkeeper lifted the bamboo curtain and walked
to Murong Lian with a box of packaged snacks.

"Master Murong, I made another one again. Would you like to have a
look?"

Murong Lian was very mean to some people. Learning from his mother's
appearance, Murong Lian waved with great dignity, "No need, I will take it
away.

The money will be transferred from my monthly account."

The shopkeeper said, "Young master, you don't have an account. Only
Madam Zhao of your family has a fixed account… How about drawing it
from Madam Zhao's account?"

"No way!" Murong Lian opened his eyes and immediately rejected him.
Then he said, "Wait, I have money."

Then he began to take it out of his pocket.

That cloth pocket was the place where Murong Lian kept the spare money
Madam Zhao usually gave him. Madam Zhao had strict control over it. In
fact, there was not much money given to him, and most of it was loose
money. So the shopkeeper looked at Master Murong who was dressed gold
and silver and watched him take out out a handful of shabby white shell
coins from his pocket.

He gathered them together and counted them one by one, three or four
times.

When he found that they were not enough, he took out more again.

But how much could a four or five-year-old have? After a while, they were
all broken shell coins.

Murong Lian looked up. He was obviously a little guilty, but he still had to
have some airs, so he said, "That's all. No need to look."
“………………”

"In the future."

Then he took the pastry box. Five or six people looked in the shopkeeper's
gaping eyes saw him wanting to cry without tears.

When he went back to Wangshu mansion, Murong Lian called in his closest
servant. He first pretended to drink tea, then raised his eyes and asked,
"Cough That... The little slave, who was pushed by me yesterday and broke
his head, is still alive?"

Gu Mang was stunned for a moment, but he still had some memories, so he
vaguely reflected --

It turned out that this memory happened when Murong Lian pushed him
down from the swing and smashed his head. Gu Mang was held by Aunt
Lin who treated him.

The servant, unable to understand Murong Lian, replied in fear, "Reporting

back to the little Lord, he is still alive."

Murong Lian said "oh" unfathomably. His eyes were confused and he
repeated,

"He is still alive."

"Yes, yes, Aunt Lin took him to see the medicine practitioner in time. Now
that kid is probably resting in Aunt Lin's house. What can I do for you,
young Lord?"

"... Nothing," Murong Lian said. "Go down."

After waiting for the servant to leave, Murong Lian sat at the table for a
while with his feet crossed. At last, he reached for an ancient coin from the
storage bag, pinched it in his hand and said to himself, "Throw the front,
and I will apologize. Throw the other side, I’ll eat this box of snacks by
myself."
After saying that, he tossed the coin and made it several circles on the table.
At last, it faced up and stopped.

"All right." Murong Lian didn't take a good breath. "Anyway, I pushed you.

Apologize, just apologize, and you won’t lose any hair."

So he jumped off the chair, tiptoed from the table to pick up the
Linglongzhai cake box, and walked towards Aunt Lin's room.

___

The author has something to say: the remaining dirty manuscripts have been
stored in the manuscripts storage box for a long time, so there is no way to
use Jinjiang's automatic sorting and mine throwing system. Every day, they
are manually sorted out, but today's work is too late to be sorted out
tomorrow In addition, today's residual pollution is also updated early. At 9
o'clock, it's 10

o'clock. In order to make the residual pollution better as possible, I'll sneak
away to catch up with the manuscript bird QAQ after editing this passage
 Chapter 157 - Memories of Murong Lian (2)

Although Gu Mang followed Murong Lian's steps, he was confused and

surprised that Murong Lian wanted to see him.

Although he had few memories of Murong Lian, he knew very clearly that
Murong Lian had never treated him well, let alone bought a box of snacks
to apologize to him.

Children's love and hate were not so complicated. Push them today, they
remember it. But give them a bunch of sugar gourds tomorrow, the previous
memories will disappear. Therefore, Gu Mang believed that he had never
received the box of cakes from Murong Lian. If he did, the relationship
between him and Murong Lian would not be as gloomy as it was later.

With such doubts, he followed Murong Lian the whole way, and finally
arrived at Aunt Lin's cottage.

A peach blossom was planted by Aunt Lin's house, which was just in its
flowering period and was blooming in a thick and colorful way. Murong
Lian stood under the flowering tree, adjusted his clothes, and coughed
awkwardly twice. He made sure that he put on the airs of the young master,
so he raised his hand to knock on the door.

But before his knuckles touched the door, he heard two women talking.

"How he fell like this." The voice of the woman who spoke first was
majestic and oppressive. It was the voice of Murong Lian's mother, Madam
Zhao. "I asked you to take the baby. That's how you take care of him?"

Murong Lian heard his mother's voice and a look of awe and surprise took
over his face. The little fist that was about to knock on the door lowered.
Then, Aunt Lin's timid voice came out from behind the door panel. "I’m
sorry for my carelessness."

"I don't think you're careless. You don't have brains. Aunt Lin, have you
ever been humiliated by the lady of Wangshu mansion in the past few
years? Why didn't you come to me when the child was so badly hurt? Do
you think I won't help you?"

"No, no," said Aunt Lin. "I didn't..."

Madam Zhao snorted coldly, "Why explain? I know that you’ve always
hated me, and everyone regards me as a jealous woman and villain. Are you
the exception?"

"Madam..."

"No more. I'll take the child," said Madam Zhao sternly. "Do your own
work, and don't shake under my eyes."

Aunt Lin didn't make a sound, but behind the door there was a rustle of
footsteps.

After a while, Madam Zhao's high pitched voice pierced the plank and came
out——

"What are you doing?"

Aunt Lin said in a low voice, "Madam, please leave him to me. You can't
see that Ah Mang is always making trouble in his daily life. He's really
afraid. He can't have a good rest in your place..."

"Am I a stranger?"

"No..."

"Then why would he be afraid of me? Will I eat him or will I poison him?"

"I didn't mean that..."

"Then let go! What are you worried about? If you don't see him again, he
will be hurt?"

“……”

"Aunt Lin, you are aware, I am in charge of Wangshu mansion, and he is a

child of the Wangshu family!"

Dead silence.

Gu Mang's head was buzzing. He could hardly believe his ears.

What?

Who was a child of Wangshu family?

Madam Zhao… She, what did she mean… What is she talking about??!

While his blood was roaring, the door of the hut creaked open.

But it was not only Gu Mang in the illusion, but also Murong Lian who Was
stunned.

Murong Lian seemed to want to run, but it was like being filled with
mercury. He stood at the door, unable to move.

So he ran into Madam. Zhao.

"Ah, Ah Niang..."

Madam Zhao came out with the little passed out Gu Mang. She saw at
Murong Lian at a glance, then the blood on her face disappeared rapidly.

"Why are you here?!"

Murong Lian raised a small pale face, and stammered to his mother in
panic, "I I..."
But Madam Zhao didn't let Murong Lian answer after she asked. She
suddenly thought of something and raised her hand to stop Murong Lian's
voice. Then she immediately closed the door, blocking Aunt Lin's line of
sight.

Aunt Lin, "Madam..."

"Don't come out!"

"Madam, A Mang is really timid… He is always afraid of disturbing

others..."

Aunt Lin knew that she was annoying, but although she was timid, she was
still stubborn. "You… If you see him get sick, don't let him stay with you…
I must... "

"Shut up!" Madam Zhao slammed the door shut.

Bang.

Madam Zhao didn't seem to want Aunt Lin to know that Murong Lian was
standing outside. She lowered her eyebrows and said in a low voice, "Come
here."

Murong Lian stood still.

"Come here!"

Murong Lian could not return to his wits, and looked up at his mother in
fear.

"..."

Madam Zhao cursed secretly and simply put her finger on his lapel. Left
hand holding Gu Mang, right hand holding Murong Lian, she went toward
her room without looking back.

As soon as she entered the room, Madam Zhao dismissed all the servants,
threw Gu Mang on the bed and said to Murong Lian, "How much did you
hear?"

Murong Lian was so small at that time. When had he gone though battle
like this? He was so scared that he couldn't speak. He only opened his eyes
wide, and his eyes were filled with frightened tears.

"Ask you something. A man with a big husband will cry in two words, like
what! "

"I, I......" Murong Lian was still holding the snack box in his hand. His
mother forced him to be in a hurry. He started crying, "Didn’t I come fro Ah
Niang? Was I picked up?"

Madam Zhao was stunned for a moment.

Murong Lian's crying was a bit uncontrollable. He looked at Madam Zhao

and Gu Mang, who was in a coma on the bed, and at last he felt like
choking.

After pondering for a while, Madam Zhao came to understand. She first
touched her forehead and then patted the table. "Murong Lian! What are
you thinking about? How can a naturally beautiful woman like me give
birth to such an ugly boy?"

Murong Lian's narcissism was in the same line with that of Madam Zhao's.
It could be concluded that Murong Lian was definitely Madam Zhao's own
child.

Murong Lian raised a small hand to wipe his tears and choked, "Then you
just said… You said he was… He is..."

Madam Zhao narrowed her eyes.

Murong Lian felt the pressure from his mother. His voice weakened, but he
said in a low voice, "He is our family..."

This time Madam Zhao didn't speak at once.

She went to Murong Lian and took the snack box he was holding with great
effort and put it on a table covered with gold embroidered white satin birds.

Then she poured of fruit and flower tea from a teapot and drank slowly.

She turned the porcelain cup around in her fingers. Madam Zhao raised her
eyes, but did not look at Murong. Her eyes fell on Gu Mang. After a long
time, she said, "Murong Lian, come here."

Murong Lian went to her hesitantly.

Madam Zhao put down the teacup and pondered for a while. Finally, she
grasped his shoulder and said to him, "I'm sorry… You should know this
sooner or later. I wanted to tell you when you were older, but since you
heard it now, there's no use hiding it from you. But this secret must be
buried in your own heart. You can’t say it to anyone, no one can hear it. Do
you understand?"

Murong Lian nodded.

But how could such a small child learn to keep secrets?

Madam Zhao also had this consideration, so she pulled Murong Lian's
palm.

Fingertips shining, she drew a magic seal in his palm. It was obviously not
a good seal. Murong Lian called out, "Ah Niang, it hurts!"

"It's just the pain of the seal being imprinted," Madam Zhao said. "It will
make it impossible for you to let out the secret you hear today before you
become the leader of Wangshu mansion. Once you say something wrong, it
will be far more painful than this, so you’ll keep your mouth shut."

She spoke, releasing his palm.

"Don't blame your mother for being cruel. You were born in the Murong
family. If you show any weakness and do something wrong, you may lose
your own life."
After all this, Madam Zhao let Murong Lian sit down.

She looked at Murong Lian, who was covering the back of his hand and had
tears on his eyelashes for a while. She opened her mouth, thinking of how
to explain the past events that she had concealed in a way that a child could
understand.

"Your father… His relationship with me... "

At last, she said, "In fact, all this time… It's not as good as you think."

Murong Lian: "..."

Gu Mang had heard about this before. Murong Xuan, the old Wangshu Jun,
didn't like Madam Zhao, but instead wanted a girl from Lin'An. But later,
because of the obstruction of the powerful nobles, Murong Xuan did not
marry her in as a wife, but married the daughter of the Zhao family, who
was the opposite of her.

But this kind of thing, after all, others didn’t know everything, and only the
person concerned could know the whole truth.

With the narration of Madam Zhao, the truth of the past finally gradually
came to the surface.

It turned out that although Madam Zhao was born in a noble family, she did
not live in the capital city before. Her father was an important minister
stationed in the border area of the East. The whole family lived in the
fiefdoms all year round.

Only at each end of the year's festival, the Duke Zhao would come to the
capital city with his wife and daughter.

Zhao Susu met Murong Xuan who played music for the king at a new year's
banquet when he was in the prime of his life. She fell in love with this
young and promising nobleman.

However, she was a proud person, and when others saw her mind, she was
embarrassed. She tried to deny it, and even deliberately made it look like
she looked down upon Murong Xuan. So Murong Xuan didn't have a good
impression of her, let alone any feelings for her as a woman. Madam Zhao
was also a woman who felt extremely good about herself. She believed that
Murong Xuan would find her beautiful and bow to her pomegranate skirt
even if she gives him two big white eyes every time they met.

The result was, of course, bleak.

Murong Xuan didn't look at her, but one year, when he was hunting, he met
a girl who escaped from Lin'an.

He didn’t know what happened to that girl. She probably injured her head
before. She didn't remember many things. She only knew her surname was
Chu.

If she asked anything else, she couldn't remember anything.

But in addition, what she had was beautiful. She was lively and gentle in
her movements. Her temperament was also very soft. Murong Xuan had a
relationship with her.

In fact, if he calmed down and thought about it carefully, it was a

relationship that he couldn’t see through at a glance. Miss Chu's origin was
unknown. She came from a humble background… All these reflected her
incompatibility with Murong Xuan.

However, Murong Xuan was too young at that time and thought about
everything optimistically. So he went to confess his mind to the king at that
time, that is, his brother, and asked him to marry Miss Chu.

Originally, this was not absolutely impossible. Unfortunately, however, he

just agreed to a courtship with Duke Zhao and promised to betroth his
daughter Zhao Susu to Murong Xuan as his wife.

Most marriages of these pureblood nobles were decided by the emperor. He

did not expect that Murong Xuan had his own favorite person. For the sake
of the face of the royal family, he naturally rejected Murong Xuan's plea
and demanded that Murong Xuan and the Chu family should be completely
separated.

But Murong Xuan was in love with Miss Chu at that time. How could he
agree?

He was always gentle and meek. He actually had a dispute with his emperor
brother in court. The emperor was upset by him but didn't want his brother
to be too embarrassed. At last, he was angry and encouraged by saying that
if Murong Xuan couldn't let go of the Chu daughter, after he married Zhao
Susu and gave birth to a son, he could make an exception and promote the
rank of Miss Chu and allow her to marry Murong Xuan as a concubine.

The former emperor thought he had made a big move, but his brother, who
had always been witty, was stubborn and refused to give up half a point.

In the end, there was a fury.

At this time, Lin’an granted the Yue Juntian a chance to take part in the
performance. He said that he had checked into the identity of the Chu
family, and there was no girl with the surname Chu in Lin'an at all. Such a
woman with unknown origin was either a spy or a monster.

In the emperor’s rage, he took Miss Chu into custody and put her on the
platform for trial.

When things got to this point, Murong Xuan could only promise to fulfill
his engagement and marry into the Zhao family. He asked to let Miss Chu
live.

In fact, according to the emperor’s meaning, he didn't think Miss Chu was a
spy.

He knew that Yue Juntian took the opportunity to sue Murong Xuan for his
personal grievance. So he thought that he would threaten Murong Xuan by
threatening Miss Chu in the end. As long as Murong Xuan became a good
parent and met the demands of Zhao family head, a senior minister, then she
could be let go.
But the Zhao family didn't think so.

Except for the narcissistic Zhao Susu, who didn't take the rumors seriously
and didn't think that her husband and the Chu girl were a big deal, the rest
of the Zhao family felt that Chu was a thorn in the flesh that had to be
pulled out. In addition, Yue Juntian fanned the flames from the side, and the
Zhao family became more and more restless.

They calculated several times, and bypassed the platform by paying the
cultivators to put a fake Miss Chu out, and leave the real Miss Chu to
continue to be used as a test body at the platform.

They thought this would level the stumbling block on the love road for their
daughter, but there is no wall without wind in the world. The plot of Zhao
family soon spread to Murong Xuan, who was on the front lines at that
time. Murong Xuan was very depressed at that time, and when hearing such
news, he was so upset that he was severely hurt by the enemy in a decisive
battle. Finally, he died on the way back to the city. His last breath was on
the bank of the Fushui River.

The Zhao family didn't expect that they were self-defeating. Not only did
they not help their daughter, they also made Madam Zhao stay in poverty.
When the

news came in July, Madam Zhao was already pregnant. She was very sad
and scared when she gave birth to a baby boy. That was Murong Lian.

After giving birth, Madam Zhao was depressed and immersed in the pain of
her husband's death. She didn't know that Murong Xuan had been coaxed to
drink joyous wine on her wedding day. In fact, he had no feelings for her.
She thought they were deeply in love with each other, but they were
separated from each other.

When she went to her late husband's study to collect the relics in tears, she
found a stack of letters between her husband and Miss Chu.

Seeing the continuous love thoughts and murmuring words flowing out of
the lines, Zhao Fu finally realized that she had always been overconfident.
In fact, those rumors were true. Her husband didn't like her at all, but the
lowly exile.

How could Madam Zhao, who was so arrogant, not be angry?

They concealed the truth from her, and only wanted her to marry the
Murong family elder to quarrel with each other. Even though she fell down
on the table and smashed the door, she could not help but feel her breath.
Even thinking about the Chu girl, she couldn't stand it.

She was unconsciously reduced to a laughingstock, all thanks to her Zhao

family, who regarded her as a chess piece, and that bitch named Chu!

How could Madam Zhao let go of the Chu girl when she finished fighting
with the Zhao family? After several inquiries, she finally found out that
Miss Chu was now detained in the demon room of the Sishu platform. So
she went there with resentment. At that time, the Chu girl was being taken
by the practitioners who had received the payment to do the potion test.

The "flattering bitch" she saw on the platform was a body frozen by
spiritual incantations, with a totally different face, a bony body, and—

A clearly raised abdomen.

"For several months, she’s been frozen in Xuanming* ice to stay for a year,
which is equivalent to three or two days outside," the cultivator explained to
her, "Your father wanted to kill her directly, but it was too obvious. So he
froze her first for fear of arousing suspicion from the emperor."

*mysterious + black

"Madam, do you want to kill her now?"

Madam Zhao: "..."

She was a little dazed.

She first read her husband's love letters with this woman, and her heart was
full of envy.
But now, across the ice, she looked at the woman who was similar to her
age.

Just because she was not of good birth, she couldn’t marry someone she
liked.

Her face was destroyed and her life was hanging. Even her child could not
be saved. They were all given up by her family.

She was like her, after all, another victim of the chessboard.

Madam Zhao's heart was full of five flavors, and then she looked at the
abdomen that was pregnant with life— She was not a compassionate
person, but she has just given birth to a baby, and her heart was softer than
before. After a long hesitation, she finally couldn't bear it, so she saved
Miss Chu.

Zhao Susu hid Miss Chu from everyone in the dark room of Wangshu
mansion, and asked a steady mother to take care of her until the baby was
born safely.

In order to hide from people's eyes and ears, she changed the surname of
Chu, and only took half; On top of Guan was Lin.*

*I don’t know the best way to describe this since it has to do with the
radicals of the characters. This is "Chu" 楚
. The bottom radicals are like
冠
"Guan" and the top radicals are like "Lin" 林林
From then on, there was no Chu girl in the world, and there was another
ugly woman in Wangshu mansion.

That was Gu Mang's Aunt Ni*.

*I actually messed this up in Chapter 134 so I went back and fixed it

 Chapter 158 - Heroic bands that can’t be worn

Gu Mang hugged his head and felt dizzy.

It was blinding.

The name on top of Guan is Lin…

Lin’an… Chu family…

These fragmentary fragments, like sharp knives, pierced his brain and swam
in his already chaotic mind, stimulating his related memories.

In a trance, he seemed to hear a soft satin voice quietly singing, "Red

begonia, yellow begonia, how melodious the wind blows. The little boy in
the distance, thoughts of caring for my father and mother."

The singer faintly had the local dialect of Lin’an. She sang a nursery rhyme
of Jiangnan Water Town, coaxing the children who were going to sleep.

Red begonia, yellow begonia…

Gu Mang took a painful step back, and the side of his head was throbbing.
On the one hand was the fading memory, on the other hand was the
stimulated recollection. The scattered past events in his mind were hard to
catch like drifting wind and snow. However, they suddenly appeared like a
shadow, which made him more confused.

He seemed to see Aunt Lin sitting by the window in a shack of Wangshu

mansion. She patted Gu Mang, who was leaning against her knee sleeping
and sang softly, "How melodious the wind blows. The little boy in the
distance... "
A memory of vaguely squinting from the child’s own eyes, showing a smile
at her, murmuring like a dream, "Aunt Ni, you sing really good."

Aunt Lin's eyes were soft as spring catkins. She touched the hair of her
child. "If you like it, Aunt Lin will sing it to you all the time."

"Then won't you be tired?"

The woman smiled. "No."

"Then won't you be thirsty?"

"No."

The child stared and yawned. The little beast curled up beside the woman.

"Auntie, if you were my Ah Niang, that would be great."

The hands that caressed him suddenly stopped and trembled slightly.

But at that time, Gu Mang didn't notice these details at all, nor did he look
up to see Aunt Lin's complicated look. He just shrunk down and adjusted to
a more comfortable posture to be next to her.

Outside the window of the open little porch, there were delicate petals
falling with the spring rain, blowing into the house.

That light pink, as if a good dream they would wake up from at any time.

"The little boy in the distance, thoughts of caring for my father and
mother...."

Gu Mang suddenly knelt down in the deep of his dream. His head seemed
to be split by a dull axe. He held his head and lied on the ground gasping
for breath.

He was like a dying fish. He was convulsing more and more.

Murong Lian said he should at least remember——

Remember what?

Remember that Aunt Lin was not Lin, but Chu. He was not a slave of
Wangshu mansion, but a child of Murong Xuan and Miss Chu… Right?

He could not contain himself and recall the important things he had written
in the volume. And the above sentence repeatedly mentioned by him was,
"You have the grace of life in Wangshu mansion. The past is hard to read,
disputes are hard to watch. I hope you at least remember this, so you do not
embarrass Wangshu Jun."

So he knew the truth before he lost his memory, right?

It seemed that he felt the tremor of his strong mind. Some memories that
had sunk into the abyss seemed to flash out like water from the bank of
Jiaolong.

In that begonia nursery rhyme, he vaguely thought of what Aunt Lin had
said to him before she died.

The diseased woman clenched his hand tightly and her haggard lips opened
and closed. She said to him, "Ah Mang… Madam Zhao… Although
Madam Zhao has such… It is not good… But she... But she is not like the
rumors of Chonghua, that she is… Keke, she is a ruthless, jealous woman…
She... Unlike her family… Her heart is good… It's just that she's too
stubborn. Many people misunderstand her… She doesn't want to explain..."

"But you can't misunderstand her… If it wasn't for her, Ah Mang, you
couldn't come to the world..."

"You know… She, she saved your life and your mother's life. So, please
don't resent that mother and son, Madam Zhao and the little gongzi. In
fact..."

She spoke though it was very difficult to breathe. Her pale lips trembled and
her eyes were fixed on his face, as if she wanted to engrave him deep into
her soul.
She was as light as a mosquito, but still with tears in her eyes, insisted,
"Actually They... She’s also a poor person...... "

Seek nothing but retreat.

A mother and child bound by blood and self-esteem.

How can I get better?

Aunt Ni! Aunt Ni! " Little Gu Mang lied beside the woman's couch, and her
eyes were still open. There were clear tears running down her cheeks, but
the brilliance inside was suddenly out. At that time, Gu Mang didn't really
know what life and death were like. He didn't understand that the woman
who would sing nursery rhymes to coax him would never come back.

He began to wail for her. He was so sad that he could not go deep into what
Aunt Lin said before she died.

It wasn't until a long time later that he realized in a trance that for Aunt Lin
to be able say this, must have known something about his life experience.

At least Aunt Lin would know who his biological mother was.

But she didn't give him the chance to ask.

Later, Gu Mang grew up.

Even though Murong Lian had been making trouble and insulting him, he
hardly quarreled with him.

Maybe it was because Aunt Lin never appealed to him for anything. The
only thing she asked him to do before she died was not to embarrass
Madam Zhao or her son. Or maybe Aunt Lin never lied him. She said that
Madam Zhao was kind to him, and that would not be wrong.

He has always looked at them with gratitude.

On the other hand, Gu Mang had been investigating his life experience. He
gradually had some vague guesses from the small volume of forbidden
books and the rumors.

Until one time after many years, he found a box of letters between Murong
Xuan and Miss Chu in the dusty book pavilion of Wangshu mansion, and
finally everything came to a conclusion. He finally realized clearly that he
should be Murong Xuan's son, Murong Lian's half brother.

At that time, both Aunt Lin or Madame Zhao had become dust in their
tombs.

Gu Mang had no solid evidence to prove his bloodline. In fact, he had his
own dream at that time. He had lived in the dark for a long time. He had
made friends with Lu Zhanxing and a group of friends in the dirt. He didn’t
want to go ashore bloody and shed his skin and stand in the right
aristocratic group that he should have belonged to.

He had been a slave for so many years and knew their sufferings, so he was
more eager to lead the people in the cold caves against the wind, rather than
be alone.

His only nostalgia for his true identity was that he could not help but blush
in the face of a stack of sacrifice robes left by Murong Xuan during a year-
end sacrifice.

He reached out his hand and gently stroked the blue and gold silk belt.

While there was no one, he tied the end in front of his forehead.

Obviously it belonged to him, but he could only steal it like a thief. Before
he could have a close look at the end mirror, the door behind him would
pop open.

Murong Lian rushed in angrily, his eyes shining with anger.

"You wretch! How dare you touch my father's remains? Take it off!!!"

Take it off!
Murong Lian was so severe and eager that he even reached for Gu Mang's
heroic ornament. "This is my Murong family's thing. What are you?! You
don't deserve it."

At that time, Gu Mang didn't realize because he was sad, but Murong Lian,
who rushed in at that moment and forcibly grabbed his belt, seemed to be
too anxious and too frightened.

He used to think that Murong Lian humiliated him just because he didn't
like him.

It was not.

It was as if he knew the truth that they were brothers, but he never exposed
it. In fact, Murong Lian had long known. Because of this, every progress of
Gu Mang was like a slap on his face. Every success of Gu Mang was a great
threat to his power.

"You are both heirs by blood. If you don't study hard, I should think the
mansion will be his sooner or later."

"How can you be inferior to a stinky boy under the common people's
livelihood?"

"Murong Lian, you should treat him as a sword hanging over your head.
Think about it. If one day he knows that he is also a Murong family
member, how can he not seize your power?"

Both of them, one before and one after, actually knew their blood
relationship with each other. However, one was always full of vigilance for
the other side and speculated badly. One of them kept his mother's last
words before she died, silently forbearing and protecting.

To this day.

Gu Mang suddenly woke up from the illusion and gasped for breath——

In front of him was darkness. He didn't know where he was or how long he
had been in a coma. Now it was night, and he didn't want to know. He just
moved his lips and raised his trembling hands to cover his eyelids.

There was silence all around.

He lied in the darkness, his mind was in chaos. He rubbed his face hard, but
his hands were wet.

He shivered a little.

He felt as if Murong Lian’s blood was still in his palm when he was
seriously injured.

The meeting broke up.

The emperor stood on the terrace behind the Jinluan palace with his hands
in his arms. The sky was gray and the clouds turned black. The emperor
was facing the imperial city. Dragonflies flew around the lotus in the flower
pond. The wind already had some taste of a rainstorm coming.

"Your Majesty, the spirit of blood demon beast has been put into testing. At
present, everything seems to be going well." Zhou He stood aside and said
to the emperor, "However, there are frequent movements in Liaoguo. I'm
afraid they don't want to leave too much time for Chonghua to respond. As
you said at the court meeting today, they are likely to commit large-scale
attacks at any time. I'm afraid I can't develop what you need before the
outbreak of the war. "

The emperor closed his eyes. "It's up to people to plan things, and it's up to
heaven to accomplish things. It was not easy to get the spirit of this blood
demon. It's heaven's blessing. You don't have to think about it. Try your
best."

Zhou He answered, but he didn't mean to leave.

The emperor turned to his face and said, "What's the matter? What else?"

"Yes," Zhou He said, "The spirit of the blood demon is very weak, and its
power cannot be fully exerted. My subordinates heard that the Guoshi of
Liaoguo gathered qi for it with a magic guqin, but there is no such
instrument in the Sishu

platform. There is no good solution for this matter, so I want to dare to ask
for help from you."

"After all, you want a magic weapon that can nourish the spirit of blood
demon beast?"

Zhou He nodded.

The emperor frowned and said, "It's really difficult. It could have been
entrusted to the Yue family, but old man Yue Juntian's health is getting
worse and worse.

Not long ago, he went to Lin'an's old fiefdom with a group of people from
Yuefu.

He planned to cultivate in Huntian cave, but he couldn't come back for a

while."

"What about Elder Qingxu?" Zhou He asked.

"He's not in the capital either. He said that he was related to Yue's family in
the end. Though he broke his bones, his tendons are still connected.
Although Yue Juntian refused to recognize him, now the old man is in the
dusk of Xishan Mountain, and Qingxu is a man who doesn't care about it,
so he went with him,"

the emperor said. "The three refining masters of Chonghua, Yue Juntian,
Jiang Yexue and Murong Chuyi, are all in Lin'an."

"..."

"But blood demon beast must be the most important thing," the emperor
said. "I will write a letter today and send it to Yue Juntian. When he is
cultivating in Lin'an, he will first find a way to develop the magic weapon.
Don't worry."
"Yes."

The emperor wanted to tell him something else. At this time, the servant
came to the emperor and whispered, "Xihe Jun is waiting outside saying he
wants to see you."

The emperor then said to Zhou He, "Go down first."

"Let him in," he said to the servant.

Zhou He retreated and met Mo Xi in the corridor.

It had been three days since the northern border army won the battle in
Daze.

The news of the strange things that happened on the front lines during the
three days was very popular. Even Zhou He, a man who didn't like to hear
about

foreign affairs, heard that the Guoshi of Liaoguo was threatening Mo Xi to

die when the two armies were fighting. Not to mention those beautiful or
unbearable speculation.

For a time, there was a lot of wind and rain in the city. Although no one
dared to turn over to the bright side and ask about Mo Xi, almost every
household, every mouth, would discuss the relationship between Mo Xi and
Gu Mang in secret.

Once before, those details, such as Murong Lian saying he visited Gu Mang
in Luomei Garden Villa, Murong Lian fighting against Mo Xi in court for
ownership of Gu Mang, and so on.

At that time, people thought there was nothing, but now they thought it was
a turbulent undercurrent and extremely ambiguous.

Zhou He, as a man who had seen Mo Xi rob the prisoner, naturally had a
little more speculation than others. So when he saw Mo Xi in the corridor,
he sneered.
"Xihe Jun, come to plead for the good brother who is as good as you?"

"..."

"It's not that easy this time. He's the first suspect to assassinate Wangshu
Jun."

Mo Xi didn't care about him at all. With a handsome face and unblinking
eyes, he crossed his shoulder and walked to the terrace of the Jinluan Hall.

When he arrived, the emperor was sitting on the edge of the carved fence,
folding a piece of dogtail grass to tease the red dragonfly circling on the
pond.

"Yes, sir."

"En. Here you are."

Mo Xi didn’t beat around the bush, but directly asked, "How is Wangshu
Jun?"

"Mengze is taking care of him. He's not in good condition. He hasn't been
awake for so many days."

"..."

"But don't worry, you are the one who knows the inside story. In any case,
you won't believe that Wangshu Jun was assassinated by Gu Shuai. But now
he is

on the cusp of the storm, and he always has to do what he looks like to the
outside world." After a pause, the emperor said, "The place where he is
being held for trial is said to be a cell, but I also led you to see it for a long
time. In fact, it's a quiet room for him to recuperate. If you want to see him,
you don't have to go with me."

"That's why I'm here," Mo Xi said.

The emperor slightly raised his eyebrows. "How?"

Mo Xi thought a lot before responding. He wanted to tell him that even if
the royal family provided the most comprehensive protection for Gu Mang,
he couldn’t rest assured. He wanted to explain that he had experienced too
much separation from Gu Mang in the first half of this life, and he didn’t
want Gu Mang to leave his sight. He even wanted to directly tell the
emperor of the relationship between him and Gu Mang.

But at this time, he felt that any more explanation was unnecessary. He
almost had a very delicate feeling that the emperor seemed to know
everything and he didn't need to say anything more.

So Mo Xi said, "I still plan to take him back to Xihe mansion secretly."

The emperor was silent for a moment and sighed, "Xihe Jun, it's only an
external statement to detain him for interrogation. You also know that since
you returned to the city, I never treated him lightly. His black devil's breath
went away, his memory was disordered to the point of collapse, and I was
trying my best to cure him."

"I know," Mo Xi said. "I'm also involved in the military department these
days, leaving early and returning late. I know I can't take care of him
properly, and I rely on you to take care of my senior brother."

"If you understand..."

"But I'm done with what I was doing now. I still want to accompany him
personally."

"..." The emperor put up the dog tail grass, and the dragonflies around him
scattered in surprise. "Don't you trust me?"

"I just promised him that I would never leave him again."

The emperor sighed, "Xihe Jun, now the whole Chonghua is staring at him
and you… Those rumors outside don't know you - " He didn't go on. He
paused for a moment, and said, "He will be more comprehensive here."
But Mo Xi didn't mean to discuss anything. He just looked at him silently
and persistently.

After a while, the emperor was defeated, and had somewhat of a

headache…

"Well, if you really want to, you can take him back from the solitary
therapy room. However, you should be careful and never let people find out
that he is still in your house."

"Thank you very much," Mo Xi said.

He was about to turn around to receive more people when suddenly he saw
a high-level dark guard of the royal palace rushing to him.

That dark guard jumped from the ridge of the eaves, then a staggered to
kneel on the ground. He had obviously suffered an extremely heavy injury.
"Em-Emperor!"

"What's the matter?" he said.

"No! The direction of the therapy room is… A master broke in!"

___

The author has something to say: PS. the ballad of "red Begonia" has been
used before in erha Lin'an volume and adapted from "five wonders of reed
weaving".

It's not original. It's a misunderstanding. It's a saying~~~

In addition, today we will update Erhao, Erhao, Erhao, Erhao, Erhao,

Erhao, Erhao, Erhao, Erhao, Erhao, Erhao, Erhao, Erhao, Erhao, Erhao,
Erhao, Erhao, Erhao, Erhao, Erhao, Erhao, Erhao, Erhao, Erhao, Erhao,
Erhao!!
Go to save the manuscript. Woowoowoowoo~~
 Chapter 159 - Last straw

In the treatment room.

A man in a strong black suit and a slender figure stood beside Gu Mang's
bed.

He was holding a sword in his hand. The blade of the sword was still
stained with blood, and red blood beads fell down one by one. But Gu
Mang sat on the bed watching the man slowly approach across the
translucent fog gauze curtain.

Maybe it was because of the stimulation of his life experience, Gu Mang

didn’t have much expression on his face. He just stared at the unexpected
guest with a kind of cold numbness.

Suddenly Gu Mang said, "Why kill Murong Lian?"

The man in black paused for a moment. "How do you know it was me?"

Gu Mang stared at him. "Liaoguo hardened me like a wolf beast. I have a

wolf beast’s intuition."

The man in black said, "I see..."

"So why kill him?" Gu Mang said.

In fact, he did not expect that this person could answer, but the man in black
slowly stopped. Then the muffled voice came out from behind his black
mask.

"You are mistaken. Murong Lian was indeed killed by my hand, but I didn’t
want to kill him. I was only entrusted by others."
"..."

"But I know why he was killed by those who wanted to kill him," the man
in black said. "Murong Lian knew too many secrets. If it were me, I would
not let him live in this world."

Gu Mang asked again, "What about me? Why do you come after a week to
kill me?"

"You are still mistaken. I'm not going to kill you at all."

Gu Mang stared at the sword dripping with blood and said, "That’s really
persuasive."

The man in black stroked the blade and said with a smile, "If I can, I really
want to take your life directly. End it cleanly. It's just a pity that it's not that
easy."

"You go into a quiet room deep in the palace where no one is, and taking
care of someone’s head suddenly isn’t easy?"

The man in black smiled a little. "As expected, Murong Lian knew too
much, and you know too little." But he didn't seem to want to explain
anything more to Gu Mang. After all, the emperor of Chonghua’s palace
was full of experts. Even if his body techniques were good enough, if he
dragged on for a long time and someone came to rescue, he would not be
allowed to escape smoothly.

So he said, "I'm here today to tell you a secret you couldn't understand
before."

Gu Mang narrowed his eyes slightly.

He guessed more or less what the visitor meant.

According to Liaoguo’s Guoshi, his body was like a container full of tiny
cracks.
As long as the stimulus was carried to a certain extent, he would collapse
completely and become a corpse devoured by the black demonic breath. He
did not intend to kill him, but intended to tell him some secrets. Obviously,
he intended to stimulate his mind again and destroy his heart.

Gu Mang sat up straight, a pair of blue eyes fixed on the other.

It wasn’t that easy.

Rumors, Murong Lian's serious injury, Aunt Lin's identity, his lineage… So
many winds and waves had hit him. His memory was indeed a mess. He
was falling apart, but at least he could maintain his consciousness.

He knew that once swallowed by the black demon, the situation would be
out of control. So he would not fall into the abyss.

But what other secret could defeat him?

In such a short moment, there were countless guesses in his mind, and those
guesses became the armor he put on for himself in advance - he thought that
no matter what the other side said, he would not be more stimulated.

Until the man in black said two words to him.

"Heavenly oath."

Before Gu Mang could reflect the meaning of these four words, the instinct
of the beast made his brain buzz, and his blood flow became cold
unconsciously.

The blue lake-like eyes were slightly opened, and he could feel that the city
defense he built and the armor he put on would be destroyed by these four
words. He knew intuitively that he should try his best not to listen to it any
more, but just like a moth would be attracted by a fire, knowing that it
would die, he also murmured, "What?"

"Have you never thought about why the emperor let Mo Xi take over your
remaining soldiers?" The words of the man in black stabbed into Gu Mang's
eardrum like a sharp needle. "In those days, the emperor intended for him to
take over the red feather army. Why do you think that the purest aristocrat
like him would eventually he will become the commander of your northern
army?"

The chill came out of his chest.

The man in black said, "Because of the heavenly oath."

Like a thunderbolt, his insides all burned.

"Just after you stabbed him personally, he knelt for three days and three
nights in front of Jinluan hall, dragging his sick body to plead for the rest of
the soldiers to the emperor of Chonghua," the man in black said slowly. "He
was so arrogant, then he stepped into the mud for a while. He used to speak
for you in front of the nobles, court, and military forces, to defend you.
What was the last exchange? It was your stab to the heart!"

"Do you know how many people in Chonghua laughed at him at that time?"

"He had many enemies, and those nobles who could not ordinarily compare
with him came out to ridicule him. They said that he didn't know you
clearly, that he was bewildered, and even that you becoming a traitor of the
state was caused by his untimely awareness. They felt that if he could have
recognized you earlier, those innocent people would not have died in vain."

"They blamed him and placed the defeat on his head. On the one hand, they
criticized his family, on the other hand, it was your abandonment of him.
On the one hand, there was his hatred for you as a traitor, on the other hand,
there was your long-standing friendship." The man in black spat out every
word clearly.

Hate could be turned into sharp needle. Every needle pierced Gu Mang’s
soul.

"Did you think you were the only one who was suffering? When you were
in hell, he was just as dead in the cracks. The difference is that when you
went to hell, you still knew what you went for, but he was in the middle of
nowhere. All you did was hide from him, make choices for him, and ignore
his true feelings. Gu Mang... "

The voice between the lips and teeth of the man in black seemed to be
steeped in poison.

"You forced him."

Gu Mang, as if stung by a snake or a scorpion, suddenly shrank to the deep

part of the curtain. His face was as white as paper.

"You would not tell him anything and covered his eyes. You were afraid
that his retention would shake your determination, so you sent him to the
border selfishly - yes, you were determined to refuse, but you didn’t even
give a chance for him to say goodbye to you!"

"No... No... " Gu Mang held his head and shrank to the bottom of the
mattress.

"No..."

"Why not? How about not? Gu Mang, you put out his faith, dignity, and
light.

Just because you thought that he would follow the way you arranged and
live a life of peace. Why were you so headstrong!"

It was so painful that he cracked his head. Gu Mang, a trapped animal,

curled up in a bow, and spoke in a low voice.

"Not so… I don't want him to..."

"You don't want that. This is already the case," the man in black said,
almost ridiculing. "Because of your concealment, the emperor could take
the lives of thirty thousand remaining soldiers to threaten you for the
second time. The first time was to make you an agent, the second time was
to make you an insurgent."

"Heavenly oath" the man in black said to him with malice.

"For a man who thought he had left him forever, your Xihe Jun has reduced
his life span by ten years, and has made a pledge not to betray his majesty
or Chonghua."

"Gu Mang, I don't know if he told you all this when you were grieving for
him?"

A clear sentence.

But it was like a tan whip beating on Gu Mang's body, which made him
shiver all over. His blue and white lips trembled.

I don't know if he told you all this…

At present, it seemed that the handsome face with dark features appeared
again. When the long eyelashes fell, they covered everything his eyes
possessed.

Mo Xi put his hand on his forehead and said to him in a low voice,
"Shixiong, it's ok. It's all over. We have a lifetime to live."

He braved the risk of breaking his spirit core and found out the truth of Gu
Mang's treason. He swam to the shore with Gu Mang, heard Gu Mang's
pain, understood Gu Mang's sadness and promised to bear it with him no
matter what happened next.

Only Mo Xi didn't show him his own wounds.

He didn't tell Gu Mang that their whole life was no longer complete. Ten
years had become an oath to protect Gu Mang’s remaining soldiers without
his knowledge.

"Do you know what the funniest thing is?"

The man in black saw the agony of Gu Mang, who was on the verge of
collapse.

He took a step forward, his eyes full of malice.

"The funniest thing, Gu Mang, is that his oath was made in vain. You and
the emperor promised good things in the future, but made him into a fool
who didn't know anything and couldn't sleep all night. In fact, even if he
didn’t make this oath, would the emperor really embarrass your remaining
soldiers? No."

He gurgled out his venom and stabbed it into Gu Mang's bones and
muscles.

His victory was in hand. From his expression, he could see how confused
and broken Gu Mang’s mood was now.

He was like a spider waving eight claws, pacing from the carefully woven
cobweb to the prey trapped in the web. The last blow struck down——

"You had a brilliant plan, and your first calculation was him. Gu Mang, if I
were a relative who loved Mo Xi, my greatest wish would be that he never
met you in this life."

It seemed that the porcelain surface chipped into finely ground pieces,
making a disturbing breaking sound.

"It was you who killed him."

As if the bowstring were broken, Gu Mang howled painfully. He smashed

his forehead against the mattresses. His back was arched, his fingers were
buried in his hair, and his throat was full of animal cries.

A heavenly oath.

Heavenly oath!!!

The wind of the school yard from many years seemed to rise again. The
birch branches were rustling, and the young boy, quiet and exquisite, held
zongzi under the tree and nibbled at it. He noticed his eyes and looked at
him quietly.

Those black eyes that couldn’t be stained with dirt.

That young man he thought was as rare as jade when he first saw him…
And after everything, he had became the first fallen chess piece on the
chessboard.

And all this time, he didn't know it.

"Xihe Jun, Wangshu Jun, Lu Zhanxing… Gu Mang, you think the sacrifices
of these people has nothing to do with you. You are wrong. When you
become an agent and planned for your justice, they all became your chess
pieces. You will always… Don't try remove yourself."

With these words, the man in black put a narrow jade slip, which held a
recording of Mo Xi's vow of the past, in front of Gu Mang.

He looked out quietly.

He knew that he could not stay any longer. He had felt a strong spiritual
force coming in the direction of the quiet room. He had to leave now.

But he was confident. He knew that it was very difficult for Gu Mang to
bear the blow. Besides, he managed to steal the jade slips which recorded
the cruel past and give them to this man who was on the verge of collapse.

The man in black said in a low voice, "If you don't believe what I said, this
slip can’t be faked. Have a good look at how miserable the wrong decision
you made forced him to be."

He sheathed his sword. Before Mo Xi arrived, his poisonous energy swam

up the eaves, and soon disappeared.

___

The author has something to say: meow, meow, meow, meow, today erha is
also better than other birds, or two articles are better together. I'll go to the
code to save the manuscript, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, Bo Bo Bo!
 Chapter 160 - The idea of human demons

When Mo Xi and the emperor arrived, a group of near cultivator guards

were standing around the quiet room, but no one dared to get close to the
room.

"Greetings!"

"Greetings Xihe Jun!"

The emperor’s steps stopped, and he saw the fierce evil spirit rushing out of
the house and into the sky. In the air, the demonic energy was twisted into
vague claws, and then became an illusion of a wolf head with blue eyes.

"Where is the assassin?" the emperor snapped.

The guard at the front with a soft white face and arms said, "These
subordinates are incompetent. The physical techniques of the assassin were
excellent, and he has fled… This subordinate has sent people to pursue
him."

Mo Xi then asked, "Where is Gu Mang?!"

These days, the captain of the guard hadn’t heard the ambiguous rumors
between Mo Xi and Gu Mang. He was forced to answer Mo Xi abruptly. He
couldn't help sweating. Swallowing his saliva he said, "When we arrived,
Gu Mang's demonic spirit had burst out. This subordinate tried to rush in
several times, but..."

The emperor squinted over to see his embarrassed appearance and

disordered bun. There were smoky burn marks on his cheek, as well as
clean blood on his mouth.
When the accusation came to the mouth, it became a sigh.

He looked up at the room, which had been completely shrouded in the black
spiritual energy. Under the dark and rainy dome, the treatment room was
covered by the dancing snow wolf's shadow, as if in the next moment it
would bare its fangs and tear people to pieces.

The captain of the guard was sad and explained, "Xihe Jun, the evil spirit in
this room is too heavy for ordinary people to enter. Now we can only stay
outside in formation. Once Gu Mang comes out of the house, then —"

Mo Xi didn't wait for him to finish, and didn't listen to him.

Before everyone could react, he broke into the quiet room alone against the
strong evil spirit.

"Mo Xi!" the emperor was surprised.

"Xihe Jun -"

When the waves of fire came from Mo Xi, their cries stopped. The wave of
spiritual energy stabbed him like a sharp knife, but he didn't feel that the
flame was as inaccessible as the captain of the guard said because there was
a boundless fire in his heart.

Or maybe it was because his brother Gu Mang in in there, so it was not

painful to go to hell and enter the sea of fire.

In this world, nothing hurt to lose.

Mo Xi suddenly knocked open the door of the room. The yellow

sandalwood door creaked. More crazy and blazing flames rushed out. He
raised his hand to block the energy that almost made him unable to open his
eyes, and then looked into the deep room.

Gu Mang was curled up on the bed of the treatment room. Beside him was a
roll of jade slips which had been broken into pieces by his evil flame. He
lowered his neck and buried his head deep. Mo Xi could only see the
shadow of an animal crouching, but couldn’t see his face.
"Gu Mang..."

He stepped quickly to his side, but before he touched his shoulder, he was
suddenly repelled by a strong evil spirit. Then he saw that Gu Mang raised
his head, and a black magic mark had now climbed on that pretty face. His
eyes were bloodshot, and his blue eyes were full of light.

Gu Mang had begun to dissimilate.

Although there were still some clear marks between the eyebrows and eyes,
the pain was clearly engraved on his face. Gu Mang seemed to be on the
edge of waking up and dreaming, facing the person in front of him in chaos.

"You promised me..." Gu Mang suddenly opened his mouth hoarsely. He

stared at Mo Xi's face, but it seemed that he was not talking to Mo Xi. His
nose was wrinkled, and his eyes were shining with the light of madness,
"What you promised me has not been done! Liar!"

He raised his hand and held Mo Xi’s throat tightly.

"Cough..."

He saw that Gu Mang was totally in a frenzy. His blue eyes were turning
left and right. He got up, strangled his neck and nearly forced Mo Xi to pass
out.

"I don't ask you to give me a proper name. I've been planning to recite all
the blood I've dyed from the people I killed these years! But what do you
think I am?"

Mo Xi was choked almost to death by him. He held Gu Mang's arm and

mumbled, "Gu Mang…"

But what was reflected in the eyes of Gu Mang at the moment was not his
xiao shidi, but the emperor in the night rain of the golden platform eight
years ago.

The king who made Mo Xi swear the heavenly oath.

Gu Mang's head was slightly sideways. Grinding his teeth he said, "Army,
brothers, reputation, memory… I have nothing. I have been dormant for
eight years, and I have become a man and a ghost… And you? Promising
me peace and tranquility under heaven, did you see to it for me? Promising
me fairness, have you let me see it?"

"All that can be calculated will be calculated by you - can you let me go?! I
have had enough of it! I don't want to hear any more of your wonderful
tricks. I just feel sick!"

Gu Mang was not a sage who could have no resentment.

Those resentments in his chest, which had been imprisoned by reason, were
able to become strong under

are not willing to become so strong under the catalysis of the demonic
spirit.

Gu Mang hit Mo Xi hard and held it against his face, but he couldn’t
recognize the person in front of him. He had been addicted to his own pain
and madness, and his head was in a mess.

The demonic energy haunted his scarred body and was released more and
more vividly and strongly. The devil mark also spread from his heart cavity
to his arms and neck… Even under the eyelids.

"Gu Mang..." Mo Xi tried to release his spasmodic hand slightly without

hurting him. "You can see clearly… It is... Cough, it's me!"

What was going on?

The assassin didn't kill him, but he obviously said something to Gu Mang
that he shouldn't have said. He defeated Gu Mang's mental strength which
made him collapse into the present situation.

... What he sad was... What?!

With a thud and a murmur, Gu Mang slammed him against the wall. The
spiritual flame of the demon wolf that fluttered behind him was more bright
and fierce, a pair of blue eyes still shining.

In those eyes, the animal's madness was stronger and stronger, while the
human's reason was less and less. The only thing that could not be diffused
was the great pain, which inflamed his eyes.

"Why I can't keep Lu Zhanxing... "

The questioning gradually became a murmur full of suffering and self

reproach.

"Why… It will hurt Murong Lian… Be... Assassinated... "

The voice was more and more confused, more and more sad.

"Why..."

He lowered his head almost in despair, his shoulders shaking a little.

"Why… Would Mo Xi be forced to go that way… It's me who is controlling

his life… It's me."

The cold voice of the man in black seemed to haunt his ears. The truth that
appealed to him was like a knife gouging out the eardrum, penetrating into
the throat, all the way down, stirring the heart, liver, spleen, and stomach to
pieces.

Big big tears flowed down his face full of magic marks, and the spiritual
flame on his body blazed more and more because of the despair and pain.

His body, which had been infinitely hot in the wind and rain, seemed to be
torn and engulfed like this.

The ego dissipated little by little, and the demonic mark had even spread to
his fingertips.

Gu Mang choked, "It's me… Nothing can be done… Will you… I've made
you all tired from being chess pieces on the board... "
Zhanxing.

Murong Lian.

Mo Xi...

Gu Mang cried out in a broken voice, "Why did you want him to make an
oath of heaven's calamity...!"

Mo Xi suddenly started.

Then his eyes fell on the broken jade slips.

Suddenly he understood everything.

Gu Mang's wailing sound seemed to be torn out of a bloody throat. In the

predicament, he wailed sadly, like a dying beast, "Why force him to make
an oath of heaven's calamity Why did you want him to come here..."

"I just wanted him to have a better life… I always hoped that he could have
a better life... "

"I hurt him..."

Self-willed.

Fanciful.

No road had been left for the other party, and no truth would be known to
the other party.

In the end, I came to this situation.

Gu Mang, Gu Mang… You are too clever.

Blood came out from under the black lapel, and Mo Xi was held by Gu
Mang who had lost his consciousness. He was too close. The burst of the
demonic energy was like tens of thousands of sharp cones stabbing into his
blood, cutting him to pieces.
But Mo Xi still endured the sharp pain. He held up his hands trembling a
little against the pressure of the evil spirit. Little by little, finally, he held Gu
Mang's face, which had lost consciousness.

The bloody gas surged up from his throat. He looked down at Gu Mang's
eyes.

It seemed that he wanted to say something. However, the pressure of the

spiritual energy on him was so strong that he didn't say anything in the end.
He just used his trembling fingertips to gently…

They covered the lotus seal on Gu Mang's neck.

"I'll be with you."

"In my absence, the sword array will guard you."

"As long as you need me, as long as you are willing to tell me, as long as
you can believe me… Please call me, Shixiong. "

"I will come to you."

The promise of the past was like the wind blowing and snow scattering. It
was burned by the strong spiritual flame and became looting ash.

Every inch of Gu Mang's body was covered with such dangerous magical
energy. One inch away, the pain was deep. Mo Xi stroked the incantation
mark on the side of his neck. His skin was close to Gu Mang’s. He was
burned from the skin and blood, but he was still stubborn.

At last, against the sharp pain, just as trust cuts through misunderstanding,
forgiveness breaks through hatred, the pure soul passed through the
demonic curse——

He hugged Gu Mang in his arms.

He felt that his body was trembling in a delicate way, and felt that the evil
spirit had almost permeated his viscera in an instant.

But what about it?

He always kept his promise, just as he promised his brother Gu Mang

before he went on a long journey when he was young. No matter how
dangerous it was, he would come back to him.

He liked a person for life.

It was not about blood, it was not about identity, it was not about time.

He had never lied to Gu Mang, and this year, this moment, maybe Gu Mang
could finally believe that his promise, from the day when he was young and
unsophisticated, would last a lifetime.

"Yes, the oath of doom," Mo Xi said softly and hoarsely in his ear. "Look
Shixiong, I'm so stupid, so can you stay and look at me again?"

"I used ten years time. Look at me again. Don't let me make a stupid choice
again, you......"

He coughed, and bloody foam infiltrated his mouth to his lips.

Mo Xi closed his eyes, his palm on the back of Gu Mang's head. The devil
that couldn’t be avoided. He cherished it and embraced it.

"Will you?"

Gu Mang opened his eyes and looked at him in a trembling and chaotic
way. His eyes were out of focus.

In a moment of silence, suddenly, the two lotus swords spread out in this
moment. The swords interlaced, but because they didn't want to hurt each
other, they scattered and made a colorful fluorescent wing which fell around
them.

After the strong blue light, the black spirit suddenly died out.
Gu Mang's magic marks around his body converged under his skin, and
tears ran down his face. The tears seemed to wash away the chaos and
miasma in his eyes, leaving a clear blue lake.

Gu Mang's eyes gradually regained their radiance, and he murmured softly,

"Mo... Mo Xi?"

Before Mo Xi could speak, Gu Mang cried. He was almost broken. "I’m

sorry, I'm sorry…"

"I... I didn't want to hurt you, I didn't want to force you… I really, I really
didn't know you… That's it… That's it... "

He didn't speak any more. He was choked up.

"That's ten years..."

There are several decades in a person's life.

Why are you so stubborn, so that for a time you sacrificed your life for
someone you thought betrayed you?

Mo Xi hugged him, stroked his hair, kissed the top of his hair, and
whispered,

"Yes. That's ten years." He hugged him tightly and said silently, "So… You
have to be good the whole time. Otherwise, I would be very angry. When I
get angry…

Is it a shorter life?"

The long eyelashes were all wet.

"In order to spend more time with me, even for a few more days, Shixiong,
you should be obedient."

Gu Mang was already crying.

"Don't demonize, don't blame yourself, don't leave me."

Mo Xi put out his hand and rubbed it to wipe away the tears on Gu Mang’s
face.

He was surrounded by bloodstains. He was obviously hurt so badly, but he

still protected him. He put his chin against Gu Mang's forehead. His eyes
were wet and red, but he still laughed and coaxed, "Slowly, slowly… Spend
the rest of my life at home with me."

"How about it?"

 Chapter 161 - Rumors of Attraction

Mo Xi brought Gu Mang out of the treatment room.

A feeling only in one's heart is called a secret. Between two people, it's
called a contract. When a third person knows, it becomes the holder.

There were more than ten people who had witnessed the event. Although
they were all the top secret guards trained in the academy, they were still
human after all.

There were no more than a dozen people in the world who knew the secret.
So the fact that Xihe Jun risked his life to rescue a traitor spread quickly
throughout Chonghua’s Imperial city. Originally, there were a lot of
speculations among the people. When this news came, many people who
had been cautious and reserved before were also in doubt.

"Is Xihe Jun crazy? Why should he do this for a traitor?"

"Ah? Don't you know? In fact, the relationship between them is not so
simple."

"I know they used to be brothers, but -"

"Brothers who live and die? You should really listen to Murong Lian. He is
a royal family member. Most of what he said was true. The truth is sure to
frighten you so much that you can't even close your mouth!"

For a time, the city was full of wind and rain, but Mo Xi was not in the
mood to deal with these trifles.

Although he arrived in time to rescue Gu Mang from the whirlpool of

complete demonization, the mysterious "assassin" who told Gu Mang the
oath of heaven's calamity gave another mental blow to the person who was
already on the verge of collapse.

Gu Mang's divine sense was finally destroyed.

As Jiang Fuli once warned, Gu Mang's situation was worse now than when
he was just sent back by Liaoguo for peace negotiation. At that time,
although Gu Mang thought he was a wolf, at least he kept a lot of thoughts
of being human.

But Gu Mang, who once again suffered from trauma, lost almost all human
feelings after waking up.

"Liaoguo used him to refine him. They wanted to make him into a weapon
of flesh and blood. He didn't need any thoughts. As long as he could obey
the military orders, it would be enough."

After the diagnosis and treatment of Gu Mang's condition, Mengze stood in

the garden corridor of Xihe mansion and spoke to the haggard Mo Xi.

"However, it's the first time for Liaoguo to make such an attempt. It was not
very well controlled. Therefore, Gu Mang only changed his psychic power
and became powerful. In addition, he didn't immediately produce too many
changes.

But when he later showed signs of violence and became more and more
uncontrollable by Liaoguo, they chose to gouge out his two spirits that
dominated his memory and send him back to Chonghua in order to not to be
affected by the unpredictable danger."

"Now, as you can see, he is almost out of control. In addition to not being
finally swallowed up, he has almost become a person who can't empathize
with others..."
Mengze hesitated for a moment. The word "monster" was forming between
the lips, but she could not say it the whole time.

Mo Xi's expression was too tired and too painful.

She grew up with him, knew him for so many years, but rarely saw his real
face.

Outside the verandah, there was a lingering drizzle. In the pool, the red fish
swayed with the wind. A golden carp swayed under the broad lotus leaf,
and its lines were sparkling.

In the silence, Mo Xi suddenly whispered, "But he still remembers me."

Mengze: "..."

"After I took him out of the treatment room, he fell asleep for nearly two
days, and then woke up. He didn't respond to what others said to him
lightly, but he still remembered me." Mo Xi closed his eyes. Talking to
Mengze as if he was comforting himself, he said, "He always knows what
I'm saying to him."

"That's because he hasn't been completely consumed by the black devil. In

his present condition, his memory is basically lost, with only a few
remnants,"

Mengze sighed. "In fact, I don't know how long he can hold on."

"Mo Dage, as Yuan Yaoshi said to you before, his collapse this time… If his
two souls don’t return, it will be an irreversible dead end."

Mo Xi suddenly closed his eyes.

Rain fell on the eaves of tile walls and the stone surface of Taihu Lake. His
dark brows were frowning, and his thin lips were pressed together tightly
under his straight nose.

If it was just that Mengze said he couldn’t be saved, at least he could have a
glimmer of hope. But Jiang Fuli, the first medical saint of Chonghua, had
already mentioned the same thing——

"Unless Gu Mang's two missing souls are found, the great immortal will not
be able to save him."

Mo Xi’s fingertip sank deep into his palm, and he said suddenly, "In the
land of Kyushu, where are the medical practitioners who can attract souls?"

Mengze was suddenly shocked!

"Mo Dage, do you want to..."

Mo Xi turned to her and said, "I want to recall his missing souls for him."

The expression of infinite absurdity could hardly be concealed on Mengze's

face. Mengze murmured, "That… It's undoubtedly looking for a needle in a
haystack. Once the soul overflows, it may be lost in any place. The
boundless world, even if it can lead the soul, may take ten or twenty years
to find it, after countless hardships. How is it an easy thing?"

"I know." Mo Xi looked at the rain curtain before the eaves tile with his
hands on his back. "It's not easy to find those two souls."

After a pause, he had a deep voice.

"But it's harder to let him go."

"..."

"Long ago, everyone thought that my family was in a state of decline,

doomed to never make an appearance, and no one was willing to take care
of me. When I first entered the barracks, I did everything by myself:
guarding by myself, exploring by myself, and eating by myself. Once I fell
into a pack of wolves and got blood poisoning. I didn't think anyone would
take the risk to save me.

Because I was in Chonghua and I didn’t have anyone to be close to."

Mengze was a little embarrassed when she heard this. At that time, Mo Xi
was so young that she didn't have a deep connection with him. At this time,
listening to him talk about the past, she had no idea how to relieve him, so
she gave a gentle hum.

"He came to save me," Mo Xi said.

"He didn't think about whether he should be involved, whether he could

dispel the evil spirit after I was rescued, or my identity and circumstances."

"Mengze, now it's the same with me. No matter how hard it is, no matter
what the result is, no matter how long it takes," Mo Xi said, "as long as he
is still alive one day, as long as I am still alive one day, I will not turn back."

"Until either of us dies."

The green bamboo at the edge of the pale courtyard wall shook. Bathed in
the wind and rain, it sent out a moist and bleak "susu" sound.

Mo Xi said the last words: "or he recovers."

Mengze looked at the man in front of her. In fact, she had heard a lot of
gossip in the city these days. In fact, as one of the people closest to him, in
her heart, she knew more than many people about the truth of what Mo Xi
thought and what Gu Mang meant to him.

But because of this, she thought Mo Xi was too strong.

Mo Xi had a handful of fire in his arms. He had a dark road in front of him.
He had the most devastating news, but he had endured it.

She had been a doctor for many years, and had seen all kinds of people look
timid, desperate, withdrawn, and out of control in the face of difficulties.
For all kinds of reasons, she had seen children sadly give up their seriously
ill parents,

and husbands cowardly give up their weak wives… Those people might
have been forced into the dead corner, so they could only lower their heads.
She was not them. She did not feel the sufferings of these people's lives, so
she did not want to judge whether their choices were right or wrong, selfish
or weak.

Although she was still used to seeing people's feelings, because this person
would stubbornly never yield to fate, she felt her heartstrings quiver.

Mo Xi had no complaints. He wasn’t harsh, he wasn’t unreasonable, he

didn’t collapse out of control.

Although a fool could see that the emotion between his eyebrows was too
heavy, they would also see that his fingertips were slightly shaking. But the
man lived too sober and cruel to himself. He didn't let his heart down in any
unnecessary place, even if catharsis would make him a little more
comfortable.

From beginning to end, he had been dealing with these nightmares, which
were enough to break his heart countless times, with a kind of cruel calm
towards himself.

At last, Mengze sighed and said, "Soul drawing skill… It is one of the three
branches of the forbidden art Rebirth. And to master the medical cultivation
of this magic, in addition to the deep meditation, there must be
opportunities to practice this magic."

"In the legends of medicine, most of these people are close to great power,
and their deeds are uncertain, almost mythical."

"But..." Mengze paused for a moment, holding her long finger on her cuff,
determined to look up and said, "I once saw a legend on a manual of folk
medicine. To the north of Lin'an City, there used to be deep forests and
mountains. There lived a hermit in the mountains, who mastered the method
of rebirth."

As she spoke, she could almost see the light gathering in Mo Xi's dark eyes.

Mengze said, "Soul drawing is the first step of Rebirth. If the rumor is true,
this expert can surely summon the two missing spirits of Gu Shixiong…
Just..."

She turned away her eyes and whispered, "It's just that there are only a few
rumors. It's impossible to verify whether there is such a major practitioner
near

Lin'an. If there is, it's not so easy to find the man who is hidden in the
mountains and forests. And it's said in the rumors that the man's
temperament is uncertain.

If he’s happy, he’ll save someone. If he’s unhappy, he’ll deliberately harm
them.

So even if you really find him, you don't know whether it will a disaster or a
blessing."

But advice returned to advice. Mengze looked at Mo Xi, and she knew this
person would never give up this road.

Mengze sighed, "Mo Dage, if you really want to go, I can't stop you. The
war between Chonghua and Liaoguo has begun. Lian Dage is seriously ill.
His life and death are in the line. I don't know if he can be saved. If you can
really make Gu Shixiong recover, it will be a great good thing for
Chonghua. It's just that it matters… I'm afraid Wang Xiong doesn't want
you to stay away from the capital."

She paused for a moment and said, "Well, go back to the mansion to rest. In
order to suppress Gu Shixiong's evil spirit, you also suffered a lot of
injuries. It's up to me to explain and plead with Wang Xiong."

She spoke, and a soft and gentle smile appeared on her face, though the
sadness in her eyes could not be hidden.

"I'm sorry, I'm not the first person to know. I wasn’t by your side when your
family changed… Let me help you this time. If you can… Come back to the
people who care about you." She drooped her head, her hair showing her
fine white neck. "I’ll be very happy, too."
"Don't worry. Let me talk to Wang Xiong."

It rained more and more heavily. Mengze said a few more words explaining
to Mo Xi what he should pay attention to when using medicine. She called
Yue Niang and took the umbrella back. Mo Xi also went into the room to
continue to look after Gu Mang. There were only a few servants standing in
the empty courtyard.

Butler Li was among them.

"Master, why are you frowning? What are you thinking?"

The new apprentice called Li Wei back from his stupor. Li Wei turned his
eyes from the wall and cleared his throat "…Nothing."

It was strange.

Just now, he listened to Princess Mengze and his master's conversation, but
how could he feel uncomfortable?

Li Wei was once a slave in the palace. He saw too many wives and
concubines.

Although those women were born in noble families, they were still people
in the end. People would have feelings which could not be easily released.

That’s why someone would sit alone in the empty tent until dawn. Only
when someone hears that a beloved concubine who had been deeply
benefitted had died of an illness, would laugh in her own palace to the
fullest. Then there would be calculation, hatred, and jealousy.

There would be so many who would give up.

But Mengze was a girl who surprised Li Wei.

Although she had struggled, grieved, and was unwilling, her struggles and
sorrows made Li Wei feel too false, like the face of a beauty.
Letting go of her feelings was not so easy, not to mention she had been
waiting for Mo Xi for more than ten years. Or as one of the three virtues of
Chonghua, her bearing was really different from that of the ordinary
women?

As Li Wei was thinking, he could not help but also slightly lock up his
eyebrows.

___

The author has something to say: the legendary great master who can
regenerate is not erhari's guilt. I think that a little friend who has seen erhou
will think that this man is guilt. Guilt is not born at this time. The great
master in the legend is later passed on to the person who can regenerate
with guilt In addition, we will have a meeting outside today. We will go
home very late.

Erha and Yuhua will be updated. Yuhua will be 20.30 and erha will be
22.00. But Yuhua is a long-standing manuscript. It can't automatically
generate the thank-you for overlord's ticket and nutrient solution. So I will
finish it together tomorrow - love your duck, BoBo!
 Chapter 162 - Lies

After Mengze left, the rain began to pour, and from time to time, thunder
rolled, covering the city of Chonghua.

Gu Mang was still asleep, but Mo Xi knew that he was afraid of thunder, so
he stayed in the house and never left. At the moment, he was holding
golden scissors at the west window. He cut off a part of the wick, and the
dim flame suddenly lit up, making the room flicker brightly.

He went back to Gu Mang and sat down at the edge of the bed. In his sleep,
Gu Mang made his pillow askew, so he raised his hand and straightened it
for him.

Just then, he found the volume under the pillow.

Mo Xi paused for a while, then took the volume out. It was a book without
a name. He turned a page and saw the familiar handwriting on it. He
understood everything.

Before, in order to keep his memory, Gu Mang would write some notes
every day.

At that time, when he wanted to see it, Gu Mang stopped him, saying that if
he saw it, he would be embarrassed to the point where he made him agree
that he could not read it until he lost his memory again. Later, Gu Mang
thought that it would make Mo Xi feel more and more heavy, so he coaxed
him saying that maybe he would not forget too much for ten or twenty
years, so Mo Xi shouldn’t worry too much.

He didn't think that it would be "ten years and twenty years".

Mo Xi put the pages on his knee, dropped his eyes and read every word.
Gu Mang wrote a lot of things in that collection of memories.

He wrote about his career in the Academy, his first military career, Lu
Zhanxing, Murong Lian, the emperor, and of course, Mo Xi himself. But
soon he found that no matter how much he used to be mistreated by people,
Gu Mang only remembered the good in others.

A thick stack of books, and there was no word of complaint.

Gu Mang was humiliated so much in the school palace, but he only wrote
"the pancakes in the north school palace were golden, crispy, cheap and
beautiful, so nice."

Of Gu Mang’s first time in the army, he only said, "I have made many
friends, and none of the people around me have sacrificed, which is very
good."

He wrote about Lu Zhanxing, saying that the man was "heroic" and the
royal family, saying that they were "deeply worried."

Even all of what was written about Murong Lian was all beautifully written.
He calmly wrote, "The old friend once said that if you are kind me, you
can't take it lightly."

He wrote well.

The misery, insidious malice, and pain in his life that he didn’t ask for had
been carelessly deleted by him. Once he came to this world, he suffered for
a dream that was too frivolous, but he just wanted to remember all the
goodness he had met. As for the ugly, the dark, the angry… Those were just
dust on the body after a fall. They would disperse after a clap. It wasn’t
necessary to mention them.

Just looking at this volume, it was as if Gu Mang had lived a better and
more tranquil life.

As if all his life he met was kindness.

In the candlestick, the lantern flowed silently into a pool. It was such an
infinite, warm volume of recollections, but Mo Xi choked several times
reading it. It would take a long time to read on.

He was turning to the page where Gu Mang first saw him in the school
palace.

When he was weeping, he suddenly heard a small animal-like movement

around him. He hurriedly wiped his tears and turned his head, but he didn’t
know that Gu Mang was watching him. He was staring at him silently with
a pair of lake-like blue eyes.

"You..."

"You're not happy."

"..."

"Why are you crying?"

The dialogue seemed to return to the way it was when they saw each other
in Luomei Garden Villa. His Gu Shixiong's clever words, active thoughts
and publicized spirit circled around and nothing was left.

But this time, Mo Xi knew that he would never despise him, hate him, or
bully him.

Mo Xi put out his hand, rubbed Gu Mang's hair, and tried to make up a pool
of smiles. "I'm not unhappy. I think I like what you wrote before."

"I wrote before..." Gu Mang was very worried. He took the book on Mo
Xi's knees and flipped it repeatedly in front of him. He looked down at the
book, looked up at Mo Xi, and then looked down at the book.

His mind had been eroded by the demonic spell, but his trust in Mo Xi was
still stubbornly retained.

At last he closed the volume. "I can't remember. But if you like it, I must
have written it well. You are always right."
What did I write…

"You wrote… A lot of things you forgot. Over the last 30 years."

"Yes." Gu Mang puffed his cheek out a little while thinking. He thought for
a while with his face resting on his hand. He seemed to think hard, but he
couldn't remember.

He didn't care. He asked quietly, "How was I?"

Mo Xi was silent for a long time. His throat seemed to be soaked in the
saltiest sea water. The moist and bitter feelings almost permeated his every
breath.

He straightened up for a long time under Gu Mang's calm and curious gaze,
and then he said with a smile. "It's all good people that you met, and all the
good things you had. It's a good life."

Gu Mang's eyes were blue, long, and light.

"Is it?"

Before Mo Xi could bear the pain again, he saw Gu Mang smile.

"I'm so lucky then." Then he touched his head. "It's just a pity I can't
remember so many good things."

"I remember you. You've been very nice to me."

Mo Xi’s bitterness became a sharp knife deep into his bone marrow. He
almost didn’t dare look at the vast and clear eyes. He was almost at a loss.
"Not always good."

I also... I've done things that hurt you.

I've alienated you.

But Gu Mang thought for a while and revised his words. "You've always
been the best."
"..."

He finished speaking and stretched out a hand. Imitating Mo Xi’s

appearance from before, he touched Mo Xi’s hair comfortingly.

At this moment, Mo Xi suddenly realized clearly that it was a relief for Gu

Mang not to remember too much. He didn't have to be responsible for Lu
Zhanxing's death, seventy thousand soldiers' deaths, or see innocent
people's blood in his hands every day and night.

He could only look at the recollection volume and capture all the good
things from the past.

It's just that Mo Xi didn't work——

The outbreak of Gu Mang's evil spirit was only a moment. He could

retrieve the missing two spirits and call back the complete Gu Mang, so as
not to make his beloved fall into purgatory.

"Shixiong......"

"Huh?"

"No matter what." Mo Xi finally held his hand and said to him seriously, "I
will always be with you."

Gu Mang nodded calmly. "That's good. I will always be with you."

There was a rainstorm pouring out and thunder outside the window. But this
time Gu Mang was not afraid. He turned his blue eyes and looked at the
lead-gray sky with a kind of almost ignorant curiosity.

Instead, the sleeping Fandou, who had been lying nearby, was awakened.
He was whining and groaning. He got up and ran to the bedside with his
four paws.

He nestled up to his two masters and sat down.

It was late at night and the rain was pouring.

But the rain would stop and dawn would come.

Just like the book of memories between them, looking back, all these two
people would remember were only the brightest.

At first, the emperor didn't want Mo Xi to accompany Gu Mang to Lin'an.

In his words, "It's really impossible to find a major overhaul this time. You
might as well wait for Jiang Fuli to come back. He will talk about it after he
has made the diagnosis."

Another time he said, "We have the ghost of blood demon. Now Zhou He is
studying his way. Maybe he can create a magic method to restrain the black
devil's breath in a short time. If you stay in the capital, you can see it much
more easily. If you stay, you can also use it for Gu Mang at once."

But Mo Xi insisted on trying first, and then Mengze persuaded him from
the side.

Finally, the emperor was relieved.

Just before he left, he called Mo Xi to Rosefinch hall and said to Mo Xi,

"Xihe Jun, now Liao and Chonghua are fighting frequently at the border,
I'm afraid there will be another war soon. You always have a clear mind.
You should know Official Gu’s mind and understand his character. He will
not want you to delay the war because of his affairs. Although I am
allowing you to have a free holiday in the beginning of the year since you
asked go with him to Lin'an to seek the way to summon souls, I hope that
no matter what the result is, you will return on time after a month."

Mo Xi: "Yes."

The emperor nodded, thought for a while, and then said, "Now Wangshu
Jun is in danger, Yue Juntian is old and ill. In fact, the situation in
Chonghua is very disturbing. What's more we haven’t seen a hair of the
assassins in the palace who assassinated Wangshu Jun. I'm afraid that those
people will do something to you behind the curtain. You should pay close
attention on your journey."
"In addition, if you have time in Lin'an, also go visit Yue Juntian and urge
him to quickly refine the magic tools Zhou He needs, and make their family
be more careful. I've always felt that the assassination attempts are far from
over."

He said these things one by one. Mo Xi turned to leave, but the emperor
called him.

"Wait. One more thing."

Mo Xi turned his head, but this time the emperor didn’t quickly say what he
was thinking. Instead, he hesitated a lot. He thought about it for a long time,
and then said, "There are some rumors these days, saying that your
relationship with Official Gu..."

"..."

"No matter what kind of friendship you have, as long as you have the heart
to be hurt, it will be hard to hear. The things between you are not the most
important.

The most important thing is that they will speculate about your intentions.
Some people have even said that you and Gu Mang are the same. The
ultimate goal is to repeat the old story that Hua Poan became the king. Their
hearts are not pure."

After hearing this, Mo Xi smiled at the emperor and said, "Do you believe
it?"

"... You tell me." The emperor turned a white eye and said, "I’m suspicious
again of someone who has sworn to heaven? I just think it's not good for
you to control the army. You'd better stay away from Official Gu." After a
pause, he looked tentatively at Mo Xi. "…Alas, but you will not really be
with him..."

"Are you saying you won’t ask?"

"... I'm just saying it."

Mo Xi said, "Ten years ago, in those dirty days for my family, it was Gu
Shixiong who took care of me and accompanied me in the mud. At that
time, Lu Zhanxing, his best friend, advised him not to get too close to a
depressed aristocrat, so that he would not have any misfortune in the future
which would make him sit and suffer. Do you know what he replied?"

The emperor was silent for a while.

"His answer back then is mine today." The light reflected on Mo Xi’s clear
face through the open window. He said four words calmly but persistently.

"He’s precious to me."

It was obvious that no matter what kind of love it was, brother, soldier,
lover…

Wherever the friendship lied, whether it was human words or hardship, it

was all unrepentant.

He would not let go of Gu Mang, nor would he be deterred by the stain he

will have with Gu Mang. Because in those days, when he was in the mud,
this man stretched out his unstained hands, and rescued him from the cold
and dirty place. Gu Mang was not his stain, but the eternal light in his heart.

As for this, if the emperor didn't want to make the scene ugly, there was
nothing more to ask. He sat back in his armchair wearily and waved to Mo
Xi. "Really, what can you say? Besides, don’t blame me. Well, that's it. Get
out of here."

After a pause, he said angrily, "You don't want to worry about me, either of
you."

Mo Xi pursed his thin lips and made a salute. He turned around and left
Rosefinch Hall. He was ready to go back to pack his things and take Gu
Mang to Lin’an.
___

The author has something to say: two more chapters this evening,
tomorrow's friend's birthday, it's too late to come back to tidy up the
remaining dirty words

~ ~ coincidentally, today's updated words are not enough, tomorrow's

chapters I also touch up, then today's two more chapters of the remaining
dirty ~ ~

tomorrow's ten o'clock is more than two ha drops of the outside crying ~ ~
~ Bo Bo chicken!!! Today's thank you is in the last chapter ~ ~ love you
duck~~~
 Chapter 163 - Lin’an Fiefdom

It was not too far from the capital of Chonghua to Lin'an. By boat over the
water it would take a day.

Along the way, with the wind and the water, they heard sound of apes on
the mountains on both sides of the river singing. The towns they passed
gradually changed from magnificent buildings with deep eaves to houses
with white walls and black tiles and water pillows.

They were led by a boat lady, who was about 17 or 18 years old. Lin'an
people came and went on this waterway all the year round. Mo Xi and Gu
Mang often went out. The shiplady only cared about how many fish and
shrimp there were, and how the wind and waves would be tomorrow. She
had no interest in political affairs, so she didn’t recognize them.

Along the way, she spoke the soft Wunong language, giggled and talked
with the two men. She talked about the customs of Lichun country and the
winter in Yanbei City. The beef soup powder in Fancheng was the most
delicious across the Hu peppers, and the pancakes sold by a pancake stall in
the capital were crunchy.

Gu Mang was biting the small fish stem that the boat lady gave them,
listening to them in a dazed way, and suddenly a sentence came out, "You
have been many places."

"Me? I haven't been before." The boat lady's laughter was more crystal clear
than the clear waves lit by the thin bamboo pole. "I went to a port to teach
people to send up all the food and materials. I didn't get off the boat most of
the year. Hey, my toes didn't touch the earth. I was a water fairy."

In other words, it seemed frivolous. But this lady was really bright and
gorgeous.
When she laughed, she had deep dimples. Her eyes were dark and full of
love.

She was standing at the bow of the boat. Her hands were thin, her clothes
were floating, and her hair was black like ink. It was really a little amazing.

It's a pity she was a little chatterbox.

Listening to her all the way, her tongue was shining. Mo Xi was tired of
listening, but when he looked at Gu Mang, he had a lot of interest. A pair of
blue eyes stared big. Sometimes he was so entranced, he forgot to chew the
dried fish still in his mouth.

"I've been in this boat with the master who picked me back since I was a
child.

After master drove the crane, I've been alone. No matter how small my boat
is, I haven't seen any wind and waves, and I've carried all kinds of
characters."

Mo Xi saw Gu Mang was interested, so also along the way he asked the
boat lady, "Who have you carried?"

The boat lady said proudly, "There are many major practitioners. I can't
remember their names because they are too long. But I'll tell you, when my
master was here, Yue Juntian, the king of Lin'an, was in our boat."

Mo Xi was speechless and said with a wry smile, "Yue Juntian himself is a
master of refining weapons. How can he take others' boats?"

The boat lady's eyes widened. "I haven't lied, how could I? When he was
young, he liked to travel in plain clothes. He had been on my boat. I was
still young and could not recognize him. Later, my master told me that Yue
Juntian was the one with narrow color. If you had nothing to do, he would
come to love An Cheng and get into some romantic trouble."

"..."
"My master also said that fortunately, I was younger and he was older.
When I saw this man, I would put mud on my face. Otherwise, I would be
liked by him and be taken back as my wife."

"..."

"Fortunately, he's too old to play these years," said the boat lady. "We
boatmen all say we haven't seen him go south again." Then she clapped her
chest and said, "I'm so relieved."

Gu Mang listened to this speech muddleheaded, but Mo Xi had quite some

awkwardness.

Yue Juntian was a lecherous man, which was well known to the people of
Chonghua. Murong Chuyi and Jiang Yexue were relatives whose evil fates
were all caused by Yue Juntian playing too much.

It was just that he didn't expect Yue Juntian's reputation among the people
to be so bad, especially other girls who were in different fiefdoms, who
actually

regarded him as a frightening figure in the legend of ghosts, and said so in

private.

But the boat mother was also right. Yue Juntian was not reliable. Thanks to
his poor health and old age, he might be able to make a third successor for
himself after Jiang Yexue and Yue Chenqing.

The boat lady chatted, and some of them drifted up and said, "Ah, no
wonder old Yue likes to run to us. There are many beauties in Lin'an. Some
girls are so beautiful. I have seen them washing vegetables and washing
clothes on the water several times. They look so moving, and they are a
little worse than me."

Mo Xi’s head hurt.

Gu Mang was very calm. He took a bite of dried fish and said, "You are
beautiful."
The boat lady then had a full bloom smile. Her sweet voice boasted, "Little
brother you are also very pretty."

Gu Mang looked back and asked, "What does pretty mean?"

"Even you look good."

Gu Mang nodded and said to Mo Xi, "You are the most beautiful in this
boat."

For a while, Mo Xi didn’t say anything back. Finally, he turned around and
watched the sparkling lake cut by reeds and coughed twice.

Near Lin’an city, the number of boats on the water was much higher. The
lake region was different from the imperial capital in the end with boats
crossing the river, women washing gauze, people on fishing boats singing
late, and children competing at swimming.

Mo Xi even saw a child up to four years old swimming happily in the river
and could not help saying, "Good swimming ability."

"That's not true. The residents along the river learn to paddle before they
walk,"

the boat lady giggled, "My two guests, remember to pick up your things.
When you see more people trampling on the waves and fishing ahead, then
we will arrive at Lin'an port."

Mo Xi thanked him and asked, "Girl, you have seen so many people in
these years, but have you heard that there is a hermit in the suburb of Lin'an
mountain who has mastered the art of rebirth?"

He saw that she was naive and didn't care about any immortal sect skills. He
was asking just in case, and didn't expect her to answer anything. However,
the boat lady tilted her head. "Is that one of the three Forbidden Arts of
legend?"

Mo Xi’s heart brightened, and he said, "It is."

"Oh... I've heard a few shippers talk about this legend before, saying that
there is such an expert outside Lin'an City. "

"Where was he going?"

The boat lady shook her head. "I don't remember that clearly. My Shifu said
that life, old age, and death can't be forced. I think it's too mysterious for me
to understand the art of Rebirth. At that time, I thought it was just a little
gossip. If you are interested, why don't you go to the city and find a
practitioner. Recently, the great master Yue Juntian came to the fiefdom for
cultivation and sacrifice, accompanied by his family. It must be more useful
to ask those practitioners than to ask me."

Her eyes were clear and calm in her speech, and she had the calm and relief
of an ordinary person.

In fact, living a long and leisurely life outside, life and death is not a matter
of obsession. It’s just this tranquility, but it’s something they were destined
to seek from the beginning of their lives.

When he arrived at the port, Mo Xi settled the shell coins with the boat
lady, but Gu Mang was reluctant and stared at the sack hanging by the mast.
So Mo Xi asked the boat mother to buy a sack of dried fish, which made Gu
Mang happy.

Holding the sack, he ate it while following Mo Xi in the streets of Lin'an

City.

"Selling steamed cakes - lotus cakes - osmanthus cakes, rising step by step -
"

"White orchid, selling white orchid ~"

The scenery here was different from that of the imperial capital, and even
different from that of the northern border. Gu Mang looked left and right the
whole time they went down. Although he didn't say a word more, when he
saw
what he liked, and he only stared at it motionlessly. After a while, Mo Xi’s
spatial bag filled with a bunch of inexplicable gadgets.

From the bamboo dragonfly to the little clay figurine, from the small
porcelain cup to the small silk fan, there was a lot of jingling.

Mo Xi was going to visit the Yue house in Lin'an first, but it was late, so he
changed his mind and said to Gu Mang, "Let's find an inn first, and then I'll
take you to dinner, OK?"

Gu Mang was holding a sugar gourd fruit covered with icing in his mouth.
He didn’t make a sound when he heard it, and nodded his head cleverly.

They found an inn near the lake. It was the end of the lotus blooming
period, and they could see the lotus leaves connecting with the sky’s infinite
blue color by pushing open the window. The dragonflies stopped on the
lotus blossoms, and the lotus plants were pretty and graceful. Mo Xi took
out all the spare parts in the spatial bag in the room. Then they went
downstairs to talk to the shopkeeper.

Xiao’er was busy wiping the table. When he saw Mo Xi, he bowed to say
hello.

"Excuse me, which restaurant has the best taste in Lin'an City?" Mo Xi
asked.

Xiao’er was also an understanding person. Seeing that the clothes of the
two were not eye-catching, but the tailoring of the cloth was the best
quality, he heaped a smile and said, "Aiya, you two, please be clear that the
best taste is not necessarily the richest. Sometime the stir fry in the noisy
alley is the best, though I’m afraid it would be rejected by the two
dignitaries."

Mo Xi then turned around to ask Gu Mang, "Do you want to eat the best
food, or in a place that’s comfortable?"

Gu Mang was very straightforward. "Can't it be both?"

Mo Xi looked at the waiter again.

"If you want to be comfortable and eat well, you can only fold it. At the
second lane, turn left when you leave the inn. Cross three streets, and you
will see a tailor shop. Go to the left side of the tailor shop, and there is a
restaurant in the second lane. That restaurant has two floors. It's spacious.
It's not the best, but it's also very good."

After a moment, he said with a smile, "The shopkeeper used to be a wharf

runner. They all have snacks in these big cities near the water in the south
of the river. Crystal shrimp balls and mandarin fish with sweet and sour
sauce are the best. Oh, don't forget the house pear white. It's the best wine
made in Lin'an City. "

Mo Xi asked Gu Mang, "Do you want to go?"

Gu Mang still didn't put down his bag of dried fish. He bit a dried fish and
nodded.

Thanks to the waiter, they found the restaurant smoothly. Most of the time,
the local rent was fair, so they had made a lot of repairs. The space was
indeed wider and more comfortable than many restaurants. They asked for a
seat on the second floor, some special dishes and stir fry, a small pot of
wine and some cakes.

The dishes were prepared very quickly, and soon they were all ready.

But they could see that the shrimp balls were crystal clear. The full shrimp
meat was placed in the white porcelain plate paved with green lotus. The
sweet and sour sauce on the mandarin fish was bright. When poked with
chopsticks, they were full of fat, tender, and plump white fish. They dipped
them in the sweet and sour sauce sprinkled with finely ginger. It was sweet
and sour. The white meat with garlic puree was also specially prepared. It
had three layers of streaky pork.

After cooking, it was cut into thin slices like cicada wings then frozen in
ice. It came out with a cool breath. The fat and greasiness were completely
eliminated.
It could be dipped in raw soy sauce and salt and pepper. The taste was only
cool and the meat quality was clear.

As for the sauteed dishes, they were also delicious. Sauteed kidney flowers
were in good-looking rolls. When they were served, it seemed that they still
had a spark in the kitchen. When they were tender, they were also very
crisp. Even the green vegetable soup was green and tender. It seemed they
had an appetite.

As the two were eating, Mo Xi saw that Gu Mang especially liked the
shrimp balls. Soon the the bottom of the plate was visible, so he planned to
call the waiter to add another one.

He turned his head to call someone downstairs. Suddenly, he saw an

acquaintance coming to the counter downstairs. He was dressed in white
and looked solemn. He was talking with the shopkeeper.

Mo Xi paused for a moment.

Murong Chuyi?

So skillful… No, he came to Lin'an with the Yue family. It's just that he
didn't stay with Yue Juntian. What was he doing in the streets alone?
 Chapter 164 - Old News of Chu Family

Murong Chuyi seemed to be in a very wrong mental state. He had always

been a man who seemed disconnected from the world, and there were never
too many waves between his eyes and eyebrows. Even when he left angrily
in a dispute with Yue Chenqing on Bat Island, his mood was under control.

But now he was like a cold lake in early spring. Some things couldn’t be
hidden under his frozen ice. Even though they were separated by some
distance, they could obviously feel his anxiety and depression.

"What? You’re asking about a house by the wharf from more than 30 years
ago?" The innkeeper's was cracking his calculations on his big fat belly. He
was calculating money happily, so he only mumbled absently. "Oh right, I
ran the wharf in my early years, but there are so many houses beside the
wharf in Lin'an. There are not hundreds of them, but nearly 80. I can't
remember every house."

"That family's surname is Chu."

The shopkeeper hemmed and hawed, "Surname Chu, there’s a lot of those
too.

This surname is not rare in Lin'an."

Murong Chuyi was asking about a family named Chu… From more than 30
years ago?

Mo Xi thought a little, then immediately understood. At the Duanyang

Festival, Yue Chenqing once said that these years, Murong Chuyi seemed to
be looking for his real family. However, there were not many clues in his
hand. He only knew that he was taken back from the temple by Murong
Huang for adoption. In his swaddling clothes, there was only one piece of
paper with a scrawled character "Chu" on it, but nothing else.

The Murong family had a single name for men and double names for
women.

However, Murong Huang was weak when she was young. The fortune teller
said that he would give her a man's name to support her, so the emperor
made a special case for their family. However, Murong Huang always
thought that the two names were better. After adopting the abandoned baby,
she took the name of Murong Chuyi for using the "Chu" left by his family.

Murong Chuyi thought there were more clues recently, so he would find
this restaurant now and ask the shopkeeper about the past from 30 years
ago.

Sure enough, Murong Chuyi did not leave, but took a gold coin from his
spatial bag. He pushed it with two fingers and handed it to the shopkeeper.
"Think about it carefully again."

As soon as the shopkeeper saw the coin, the fat fingers of the abacus
immediately stopped. As he put the coin away, he looked up with a smile
and said, "You are welcome, sir. Actually..."

His smile suddenly froze when he saw the appearance of Murong Chuyi.

Murong Chuyi: "What?"

However, the shopkeeper seemed to pry the layer of rock deep in his
memory and stared at Murong Chuyi for a long time. After staring at him a
long time, he suddenly went "ah" and opened his eyes. "It's you?" But then
he shook his head again and again. "No, no, no, it’s not her?"

Then he rubbed his face.

"No, you aren’t her..."

The shopkeeper's words were confusing, as if he was shocked and confused.

But Murong Chuyi seemed to understand what he said. He grabbed his arm
and took a step forward. The phoenix eyes flashed with a bright and
indeterminate luster.

Murong Chuyi murmured, "Thirty years ago, at Lin'an port, you knew
something, didn't you?"

The shopkeeper's expression was just like a dream. After a long time, he
was relieved. He saw that all the guests and his subordinates around him
were watching him with curious eyes, so he took out a sweat towel and
wiped his greasy face. After a moment of hesitation, he said to Murong
Chuyi, "Immortal…

Follow me upstairs first. I’ll do it… I’ll do it. Go upstairs and I'll talk about
it."

They went to the stairway.

Gu Mang saw Mo Xi's sword-like eyebrow frown slightly. Looking at his

eyes, he asked, "Do you know the pretty man in white?"

He had just learned the word "pretty" from the boat lady. Seeing the beauty
of Murong ChuYi, he simply called him "Pretty Ren".

"..." Mo Xi said, "Yes, you knew him before. You just forgot."

"Oh, then shall I go and say hello to him?"

Mo Xi grabbed his wrist, pressed him down, and shook his head.

"He has his own private affairs to deal with. Besides, you and I are not
familiar with him. It's embarrassing to meet each other at this time," he
murmured softly.

"Eat first."

There were footsteps at the stairs as they went to have a conversation in the
room. The shopkeeper led Murong Chuyi to a private room. Though Mo Xi
could not see the two men, their voices became clearer.
The porcelain lanterns were tinkling, and the tea was brewing. Then the
shopkeeper's weak voice came from behind the bamboo curtain. "I dare to
ask, which year was the immortal born?"

Murong Chuyi reported the year of his birth. The shopkeeper listened and
murmured several times. It seemed that he was calculating something. Then
he sighed again and again.

"Is it true… Is that what she said?"

Murong Chuyi's voice was as moist as the jade soaked in water, but the
emotion wrapped in it was like the melting flow under rock. "If the
shopkeeper knows something, why not say it clearly?"

"I... Alas, I'm not sure, but the appearance of immortal is...... " The
shopkeeper sighed again and said, "Well, well, I'll tell you what I know
first."

"This is exactly what happened more than 30 years ago..."

The shopkeeper opened his mouth slowly. His voice seemed like he was in
a trance.

"More than 30 years ago, I came to run the wharf on the waterway of
Lin'an. At that time, I was a poor guy. I didn’t know when I would get my
next meal.

Sometimes I was so hungry that I would pick up the pieces of cake and
steamed buns dropped by people on the ground."

"Once when I was picking up steamed bread at the wharf, I was seen by the
owner of a small restaurant on the water bank. The boss was a kind-hearted

person, so he asked me to sit in his shop and made me a bowl of fried rice
and a bowl of dried seaweed and shrimp soup."

"There were two daughters and one son in the old man's shop. The three
helped their dad set up the restaurant together. I still remember that the rice
was fried by his eldest daughter. He put a spoon of lard and a spoon of soy
sauce in it. It was a bowlful of delicious and hot food. When I was in short
supply, I used to eat in his shop, but I didn't eat in vain. When I finished
eating, I helped his family to do some heavy and rough work."

The shopkeeper took a few more sips of tea to calm his mind, then spoke.

"The surname of this family was Chu. All of them were good people.
Yao’er was still young. Those two sisters were famous beauties in Lin'an
City. Fang Yi and Ji had many rich businessmen come to propose marriage.
However, their father doted on them a lot. Those rich businessmen could
not marry them openly because of their families. However, the old man was
reluctant to let them be taken as concubines. He would rather let them
choose on their own, than marry them out hastily."

"The famous flowers had no owners, which naturally made people long for
them.

At that time, the names of the two sisters spread further and further, and the
suitors became more and more difficult to deal with. Finally, some
domineering aristocratic lords were also attracted. If the soft ones couldn’t
do it, they would come with the hard ones and force their father to make
friends."

"And then?"

"Later..." the shopkeeper sighed, "in fact, I didn't see what happened later. I
started a business in shipping. I was in Quanzhou for more than a month.
And when I came back, the Chu rice shop had been burned to a scorch."

Murong Chuyi: "!"

"I asked the neighbors around me, but they all faltered and didn't dare say
more.

At that time, I was young and angry, so I rushed to the government without
thinking. The grand master told me that the Chu family couldn't stand the
entanglement of relatives who broke the threshold, so the family moved out
of Lin'an City."
Murong Chuyi's voice was so cold that he could hardly contain his anger.

"Why would they burn the old house when they moved away?"

The shopkeeper said, "I thought so, too. I knew at that time that the
government had not told me the truth. Alas, after all, I was indebted to the
Chu family. I didn’t want this matter to pass by in such a vague way, so I
was constantly searching for clues and asking others in Lin'an City…
Later... Later..."

"What happened afterwards?"

Even after such a long time, the shopkeeper was still in a lot of pain when
the old story was mentioned again. His voice was shaking, and he drank
several mouthfuls of tea and lowered his voice. "Later I went to find it
myself. At last, I found it in the suburb of Lin'an I found the body of the
Chu family's father with his head separated from his body..."

When he said this, he could not help shivering and his eyes were red. He
did not dare to describe the specific situation any more. After a while, he
said, "I was afraid and sad. I was crying and suddenly I heard - then, in the
depth of the haystack, there was a faint sound of small pieces. I went and
see their youngest hiding in the depth of the haystack looking like a kitten,
he also was covered in blood."

Mo Xi heard this and was very angry. At the same time, behind the bamboo
curtain came a bang of broken porcelain.

The shopkeeper said, "Immortal, you -"

It seemed that Murong Chuyi was too angry and too depressed, so he
accidentally crushed the cup in his hand.

"You, your hands are all scratched… Take... "

Murong Chuyi said lightly, "No matter."

Silk cloth rustled. It seemed that he took a towel to wipe the blood for
himself.
Then he whispered, "Go on."

The shopkeeper made a sound, and his eyes were red. He hadn't recalled it
for many years. When he really looked back, his mood gradually began to
diffuse.

He was silent for a while, and then said, "The child was still very young, I
asked him, and he couldn’t speak clearly, I asked where his sister went, but
he just cried. I buried the father of the Chu family and brought him back to
the boat where I ran a business. He was not old enough to remember
anything. I hoped he would live a peaceful life in the future, and I hoped he
would never mention this story again. I hoped he would not remember this
hatred when he grew up..."

"Slowly, day by day, even the child who couldn’t speak this very well,
really didn’t remember it. People in the city gradually forgot the Chu
family… Until one day."

After a pause, he said, "The eldest daughter of the Chu family had suddenly
come back."

"But she was completely different," the shopkeeper sighed. "Unkempt and
disheveled, suffering from heartbreak. She kept saying that she had a child,
but she had left the child for a while. When she was asked when she had the
child and who she had the child with, she couldn’t answer. When she asked
where her sister had gone, she cried all the time, saying not to blame her.
She also had her own difficulties."

Murong Chuyi: "..."

The shopkeeper took out his handkerchief, twisted his nose, and said sadly,

"The people in the government heard the news, took her to the doctor and
determined that her spirit had been greatly provoked. After she could not
recover to normal again, so they did not take care of her. When the villagers
saw how pitiful she was, they gave her a lonely cottage to live in. At first,
there were many people visiting her. But gradually, when they found that
she had little words in her mouth, they felt bored and no one would care
about her."

"I took her brother to see her, but her brother didn't know her or remember
her at all. As soon as she saw the child, she began to cry, saying that she
shouldn't have been so cruel, throwing away her child. That she shouldn't
hate the child no matter how much she hated it, and that she saw the child
become a ghost, sitting in blood and watching her. Alas..."

"Although there was no evidence of that, most of us also knew that their
family was not moved at all, but were taken in by some dignitaries of
Wangdu, abducting their daughters by force. I'm afraid that the father of the
Chu family was so eager to protect his daughter that he was brutally killed
for them. Yao'er was also left in the haystack to die by himself."

The shopkeeper stopped speaking and stayed silent for a while.

"Miss Chu said at that time that she had a child, and she kept shouting that
her sister should not blame her. She had her heart. Slowly, everyone
wondered if she had done anything to survive and killed her sister… So she
was the only one who came back alive, but the other Miss Chu was gone."

Murong Chuyi's face gradually darkened. It seemed that he was unwilling

to accept that this was the truth. "..."

"Because of this conjecture, people began to alienate her, satirize her, and
make fun of her madness."

"I was… I didn't stop it at that time, because I didn't know much about her.
In the past, it was Miss Chu’er who was more gentle and enthusiastic. As a
sister, she was not very talkative. I think she might have done something to
her sister before she was driven mad by self-accusation. It was always a
knot in my heart.

I didn't know it until she died…"

Murong Chuyi was shocked, and suddenly interrupted him, saying hoarsely,
"What? She... No more?"

"I've been away for years..." The shopkeeper sighed sadly and remorsefully.

"When she left, I went to see her off. Maybe it was the last bit of radiance,
but she seemed lucid for a moment. At that time, she told me... "

The shopkeeper stopped for a moment, as if wondering if he should tell him

the last secret.

At last, he looked at the face of Murong Chuyi, which was very similar to
the old man, and finally said, "She said that when she and her sister were
kidnapped by the nobles, she knew she could not escape, so she pretended
to be obedient, volunteered to untie the clothes. She tricked the other party
to relax their vigilance, and finally found an opportunity to let her sister
escape. But her sister thought that she wanted to survive in spite of her
father who had given himself up for them. She hated her very much, saying
that she would rather die than receive a favor from her."

Murong Chuyi: "..."

"At this time, I know that the villagers misunderstood her. She didn't live
for herself and kill her sister. The so-called hardship was actually the
reason..."

"She urged the her sister to run away, but she was rejected and
misunderstood, unable to achieve it. Her heart was anxious, and she thought
that they were now

in the king's capital, full of powerful aristocrats. How far could her sister
escape even if she heard her words?"

"Miss Chu thought about it day and night, and finally thought of it. She had
seen many nobles when she was being courted by nobleman, so her last
plan was to let her sister get the care of one of them."

"In order to live well and not be humiliated, Miss Chu had been watching
and choosing. She wondered who could accept an orphan girl kindly. The
nobleman must be good enough, upright, and in a prominent position to be
able to hold the rank of an official. At last she targeted two people."

Murong Chuyi: "Who?"

The shopkeeper said, "Fuling Jun, Mo Qingchi. And Wangshu Jun, Murong
Xuan."

Mo Xi could not prevent himself from feeling cold hearing the name of his
father in this dialogue, and suddenly opened his eyes.

___

The author has something to say: PS. in the last chapter, the boatman is a
little colored egg. She is a two dog Mo Huo Zeng Zeng Zeng did not know
her first grandmother. She used to be a boat lady in Lin'an. Later, she
became a family.

Slowly, her lineage moved to Hunan, Hubei Province. This boatman, of

course, is also a butterfly bone beauty, but she is a gene carrier. Like Duan
Yihan, the mother of two dogs, she is not different from ordinary people
except for her special beauty. She just continues her genes. These can't be
written in the text, and they're not suitable for writing, so at most, they can
only write one eye with the eye color similar to the two dogs, but they can
be used as words to tell you, baaha ha ha ha ha ha ha~~~

Then PS. the next door dog son's latest release yesterday, I can go to see
what I have seen, and I also put the original chapter on the back of my neck.
I was very helpless to change the line of stepping on the Immortal King into
holding two for three years. I'm afraid that the image of his son's maniac
will never be reversed

= = forcing Liangshan series to whine~~~~

 Chapter 165 - You and I are not alone

Mo Xi did not expect to hear his father’s name to be mixed into a

discussion of the past.

The shopkeeper said, "Miss Chu inquired several times, and learned that
there was a girl in Mo Qingchi's family, and she was very jealous. So she
finally set her goal on Murong Xuan, who was still single."

Murong Chuyi asked in a low voice, "But that… Since the second daughter
of the Chu family had such a strong temperament, how could she be willing
to obey her elder sister's arrangement? What's more, if we let her know that
her sister's plan and forbearance were all for herself, how could she be
willing to live secretly?"

"Yes," the shopkeeper said, "so what Miss Chu was going to do was not to
let her sister know."

"She hoped her sister would live a good life without suffering. So one
day…

When the royal family of Mancheng went hunting in the suburbs, she took
her sister with her and threw her stolen forgetful medicine powder into the
water she drank."

"!"

"After her sister drank and forgot her worries, she forgot all the past and
couldn’t wake up. At this time, Miss Chu quietly carried her to the road that
Murong Xuan was going to pass by. Murong Xuan saw that an orphan girl
was dying. She was in a state of distress and pity. As expected, his heart
was filled with compassion and she was saved."
"After finishing this, Miss Chu understood that all her previous temptations
and courtesies would be seen through, so she planned to make a desperate
attempt to escape by night. But before she could escape, the nobleman who
had taken her captive found she had fled. He immediately became furious
and sent for someone to chase her back. In the panic of her escape, Miss
Chu fell down a steep slope and fell into the five poison abyss."

Murong Chuyi murmured, "The valley with a strong miasma east of the
suburbs of Chonghua city?"

"Yes… When Miss Chu struggled to get out of the house, she was already a
little confused because she had inhaled too much miasma and her mind was
not clear. But you should know clearly, immortal, that the effects of that
sickness will not end immediately, but will become more and more serious
with the passage of time."

"Miss Chu still had some sober will, and her last tiny hope was to go back
to Lin'an city to find her father and younger brother. But when she went to
the places where there were people to inquire several times, the news made
her feel desperate. She went crazy one day, and when she found out that she
was pregnant with the noble's flesh and blood, the spiritual stimulation
reached the peak - she almost completely collapsed."

There was a terrible silence in the private room, not to mention Murong
Chuyi himself. It was Murong Chuyi who understood that Murong Chuyi
was the child of Miss Chu and the nobleman who humiliated her.

Gu Mang looked at Mo Xi and said in a low voice, "Why do you look

ugly?"

Mo Xi shook his head.

He really didn't want to listen any more and wanted to take Gu Mang away.

However, going out at this time would only attract the attention of the other
party, and he did not know how to face the Murong Chuyi at the moment.
In this embarrassing silence, Murong Chuyi suddenly asked emotionally,
"Why didn't she drop the child?"

"How can it be said clearly?" The shopkeeper sighed. "She must not have
understood what she thought. But a person's mood is the most unpredictable
thing. Isn't it said that one thought is of the devil and another thought is of
the buddha? I think she should have been struggling between giving up and
staying for a long time, hesitating and hesitating, and then it was no longer
suitable to fall in love with her children. That's why she later thought about
leaving the baby at the gate of a temple."

Murong Chuyi suddenly closed his eyes.

The shopkeeper said, "Miss Chu told me repeatedly before she died. At that
time, she hid in the woods and watched a well-dressed woman carry her
child away. She felt only heartache when she was relieved. The pain was so
bad that she suddenly regretted it and wanted to recover the child. But the
woman had

gone away on a chariot. She couldn't catch up with her and didn’t care
about shouting."

"It was the last straw that destroyed her, and that night she was completely
mad."

When the shopkeeper talked about this, he also stayed for a while, and then
slowly added, "As for the little son of the Chu family… The boy has been
working for me on the boat. Later, when I was older and wanted to have a
more stable life, I opened a restaurant in Lin'an, but he had feelings for the
boat, so up to now, he is still running the wharf and doing the old business. I
never talked to him about his childhood."

"..." Murong Chuyi's voice was slow and hoarse. "How is he doing now?"

"He has a wife and a son. In peacetime, he said that he wanted to take
advantage of my youth and make more money. In a few more years, he’ll
take his wife and children back to settle down and start up a family business
to let the children study."
Murong Chuyi said in silence for a while, "That's good."

After a while he asked again, "Shopkeeper, do you know who the nobles
who took the two Chu sisters away are?"

The shopkeeper's color changed a little and his thick lips murmured -
although he never mentioned the identity and name of the aristocrat in the
process of narration, he obviously knew it, just said that the hearsay was the
same thing, and it was another thing to name the man who was full of evil.

Everyone's justice in the world is different. Some people could only do it

there.

No matter how much courage they had, they had their own goodness after
all.

It’s not right to demand too much.

Murong Chuyi knew this truth very well. What's more, he didn't need to get
a confirmation, and most of them had an answer.

Who else could it be?

Even Mo Xi, who was always the least meddlesome, could easily guess the
identity of that evil animal.

Murong Chuyi saw the innkeeper's reaction in his eyes, but he said, "I
understand. Thank you very much."

"No, alas, thank you… What can you thank me for?"

There was another silence.

Suddenly——

"Shopkeeper, please answer another question."

"Immortal, I would like to venture to ask."

They spoke almost at the same time.

Murong Chu Yi said, "You ask first."

The shopkeeper hesitated and said, "You… Not really… the child of Miss
Chu…"

"..."

"Come on, come on. Well, I won’t ask, I won’t ask. What would you like to
ask me?"

Murong Chuyi paused for a while and said, "I want to ask whether there are
many families in Lin'an who will stab some tattoo seals on their shoulders
shortly after the birth of the children."

Hearing this, Mo Xi put out his hand a little and couldn't help but be
shocked.

"Oh... The Yue people are good at tattooing. There is such a customer, but
not all the Yue people do it."

The shopkeeper said, "In fact, it depends on the ancestors. I don't know the
specifics. I heard that a long time ago, some people’s ancestors worshipped
the flower god and recognized different flowers as a symbol of the family’s
evil spirits. As a practice, they would make a mark on thier arms. For
example, those who consecrated garden peony would have a mark of
garden peony. Those who consecrated tree peony would have a mark of tree
peony."*

*(https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Paeonia_lactiflora
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Paeonia_%C3%97_suffruticosa)

Mo Xi's face became worse and worse when he heard it. He almost turned
white when he heard it.

The shopkeeper also said, "At that time, the spell used for the major
practitioner of the imprint was very pure. This kind of imprint not only fell
on those believers at that time, but also would be passed down. Their
children would also carry such birthmarks on their own at birth."

"However, because the age of the great master was too long, the marks of
each family were fading. Some of them were not effective, but they were
not visible. It is estimated that in a few generations, there will be no such
birthmark."

"..." Murong Chuyi was silent for a moment and asked, "The family named
Chu at that time… Do they have the same legacy?"

The shopkeeper thought about it and replied, "Yes."

The air was stifling.

"What is it?"

"Lotus."

Just as the thunder shook the heart, the eyes and ears were dazzled, and Mo
Xi’s eyes turned black. He raised his eyes and looked across the dim
candlelight of the restaurant at the face of Gu Mang who didn’t know what
happened.

Lotus... Lotus...

Many fragments of the past passed through Mo Xi’s chest: the rumor of
Wangshu and a Lin'an girl, the mismatch of Gu Mang and Murong Lian,
and the slight similarities between Murong Chuyi and Gu Mang…

The last gentle and peaceful voice sounded from his memory. It was said by
Jiang Fuli not long ago when he was treating Gu Mang's disease——

"Huh? The lotus petal seal on his shoulder… Where do I seem to have seen
it?"
It was Murong Chuyi.

For some reason, Murong Chu Yi asked Jiang Fuli to have a look at his
illness, and he saw the birthmark mark on his shoulder.

There were layers of coldness deep in his skeleton. The truth was like
falling into a wold of ocean water. Immersed in it, it was impossible for Mo
Xi to breathe.

He covered his eyebrows and eyes with the palm of his hand. He had
goosebumps on his back. Murong Lian, Murong Chuyi, the first Wangshu,
Miss Chu, Gu Mang… And that… And that Gu Mang once mentioned to
him, at that time he didn't care about Aunt Lin.

All people's relationships were intertwined by this thread, floating in his

heart, and gradually become clear, and become more and more terrible
because of the clarity. It like his body was in ice water.

"Mo Xi?"

"..."

"Mo Xi!"

Who knows how long it was before Gu Mang's worried voice of inquiry
pulled him out of his confused thoughts. Mo Xi lifted his head and saw Gu
Mang's beautiful face under the candlelight.

He was distracted for a long time. Next door, Murong Chuyi had already
said goodbye, and the shopkeeper had gone downstairs slowly. He had a fat
stomach and he put back on his smiling face to entertain the guests again.

It was like a dream.

But Mo Xi knew it was not. It was not a dream.

He once saw the last goodbye of Gu Mang and Lu Zhanxing during his time
travel. Gu Mang, this lonely person, hoped to be accompanied by relatives.
He also thought of Yue Chenqing saying that Murong Chuyi had been an
abandoned baby at the gate of the temple. He never knew who his relatives
were and whether they were still alive.

These two people, one warm, one cold, one hoping, one silently searching,
seemed to have no intersection, but it turned out… it turned out…

Mo Xi shut his eyes tremblingly.

"Mo Xi, what's the matter with you?"

"Nothing..." Mo Xi said in a low hoarse voice after a long time. He didn't

know whether he was worried or happy. He didn’t need to say that he was
happy, but he was worried because Gu Mang was like this now. He couldn’t
stand the stimulation of his life experience any more. The brothers were
acquainted with each other, not to mention that in this way, the bad debts of
the Murong family and the Yue family fell on Gu Mang’s head.

For a while, he was in a complicated mood and didn't know what to say. He
just raised his hand to touch Gu Mang's head and asked, "If you… Would
you be happy if you had a close relative in the world?"

"What is that?" Gu Mang said in confusion.

"The one closest to you."

"You are the only one."

"What if there are others?"

"But no one else has kissed me." Gu Mang opened his eyes slightly. "If so,
why didn't he come to me?"

"He..."

Mo Xi was silent for a while. Finally, he said, "He will."

Back at the inn, Mo Xi was sleepless.

He stood in front of the window, looking at the moon and the frost on the
tiles outside for a long time, quietly contemplating the thousands of things
in his heart.

In those days, the nobleman who took the sister of Chu family was Yue
Juntian.

With Murong Chuyi's personality, he didn't know what he would do, which
would inevitably lead to the failure of both the Yue family and Murong
Chuyi.

If you wanted to stop Murong Chuyi from taking the risk to revenge, the
best way was obviously to tell him that he had a blood brother who needed
him in the world.

He didn't know much about Murong Chuyi, but one thing he wanted was to
know what it was like to have a "home." Between the pleasure of revenge
and the long warmth, he believed that Murong Chuyi would choose the
latter.

In fact, this was better for everyone.

"Mo Xi."

Hearing the movement behind him, Mo Xi turned his head, only to find that
it was Gu Mang talking in his dream after falling asleep.

Gu Mang curled up on the bed. The thin cover was pulled very high and
only showed half of his face, frowning slightly because of his dreams.

Mo Xi went to him and sat down at the edge of the bed.

He raised his hand and smoothed some hair scattered over Gu Mang’s
forehead, but he saw that Gu Mang opened his eyes vaguely.
Mo Xi whispered in a gentle voice, "Did I wake you up?"

Gu Mang shook his head drowsily. After a while, he narrowed his blue eyes
and mumbled, "I really have… Brother..."

Mo Xi reached out his hand a little bit, and then made a low "En."

"Then will he really come to me..."

"... Yes."

"Will he like me?"

"Certainly."

Gu Mang gently hummed, and his frown slowly loosened. There was
something relaxed and expectant between his eyebrows and eyes.

In the long night, Mo Xi sat beside him, watching him sleeping, and
pondered.

After a long time, he twisted Gu Mang's thin skin, then got up, went out of
the inn quietly, and went to the cemetery on the outskirts of the city.
 Chapter 166 - Cemetery Meeting

The crow mocked, the old tree withered.

There was a man dressed like snow standing in front of one of the low
bluestone tombstones in the cemetery on the outskirts of Lin'an. There were
not many people in charge of the tombstone, which was covered with dust.
The words on the top were not very deep, and the handwriting on the edge
of the foot was mostly worn.

Murong Chuyi looked at it quietly——

The stone tablet was set up by the boss of the restaurant for the deceased, so
there was no such thing as "loving mother" or "loving wife." Only four
simple words.

Tomb of Chu Lian.

He found it following the boss’s directions. It was the first time he had seen
his biological mother after thirty years of wandering around.

He once complained about his mother's tenderness, abandoning him at the

gate of the temple. He also felt resentment in his heart. He didn't know what
kind of helplessness she had to bear.

It turned out he didn’t.

Murong Chuyi slowly knelt down in front of the tombstone of Chu Lian,
raised his slender fingers and stroked the thin dust of the tombstone. He
wanted to open his mouth to call his mother. His lips moved, but there was
no sound.
He has never called anyone Ah Niang. For more than thirty years, suddenly
there was a grave where he can pronounce the name, but he could no longer
say it easily.

It was obviously just such a simple word.

Just like a sharp thorn stuck in his throat, he felt pain and acerbity, but could
not make a single sound.

He slowed down for a while, closed his eyes, and then put his fingertips
together to slowly trace the four words: the tomb of Chu Lian. When the
stone

powder fell, the light traces on the tombstone became deep again, as if they
were carved in his heart——

Tomb of Chu Lian.

It turned out that was her name.

Next to the tomb of Chu Lian was another more ancient monument. It had
no name. It was the tomb that the boss gave to the murdered Chu family in
order to feel the gratitude of that year. Just for fear of being discovered by
the officials, he not even dare inscribe anything. He only carved a small
lotus flower on the tombstone.

Murong Chuyi raised his hand, touched his left arm through the white
clothes which were not stained by dust.

He always wanted to have a home.

These two steles in the cemetery were the result of his hard work. It was
very cold.

It wasn’t that he didn't want to look for the surviving young son that the
shopkeeper spoke about, but when he learned that he was surrounded by his
wife and children and his family was happy, he felt that his appearance
would be like that of his Yue family, which was an extremely awkward
position. Other people's lives were full. He didn’t need to add anything
extra.

He knelt down in front of the tombstone and sat down. His mind was
always clear and confused. Hateful, resentful, unwilling, disconsolate and
painful. His heart and mouth seemed to be split by these feelings. He didn’t
know what he wanted to think of. At last, he just sat in awe.

The moon was bright and the stars were sparse.

He raised his hand to touch his mother - his fingers were cold against the
monuments. The home he found was also cold.

"At the beginning, their family didn’t move at all, but was taken in by some
dignitary of Wangdu forcing the two girls to be abducted. The Chu father
was so eager to protect his daughter that he was killed by them. Yao’er was
also left in the haystack to die."

"In her panicked escape, Miss Chu fell down a steep slope and fell into the
five poisons abyss."

"On the outskirts of Lin'an, I just… found the body of the Chu father and
his head was separated from his body—"

The words heard echoed in his ears like curses. Murong Chu Yi suddenly
couldn’t bear his hatred. He got up and suddenly a group of flames gathered
in his palm.

Suddenly there was a rustle of footsteps behind him.

Someone stopped not far behind him, and called out to him with a deep low
voice, "Gentleman Murong."

Murong Chuyi suddenly looked back. His eyes as bright as electricity, he

snapped, "Who?!"

Mo Xi stood between the two rows of tombs not far away and looked at
him.
Murong Chuyi narrowed his eyes slightly. "I'm not sure… Why are you?"

"I was in the restaurant at dusk today."

The expression of Murong Chuyi suddenly became sharp. He had a very

fierce appearance. At this time, he was alert and his eyes were threatening,
which made him more difficult to approach than usual.

"You heard -"

"I heard it."

The golden light in his palm suddenly turned into a long sword with broken
hair blowing from the handle. Murong Chuyi's swordlike eyebrows were
low and he frowned. Not to speak nonsense, he raised his hand, and then a
flash of sword light fell down in front of Mo Xi.

But Mo Xi opened a barrier, blocking it from outside.

The golden sword and the red border collided. The sparks burst and
splashed.

Mo Xi looked at him and said, "Murong, I'm not here to fight with you. I'm
not the one standing beside Yue Juntian either. If I were, I wouldn't have to
be in front of you."

Murong Chuyi failed in a single attack. He folded up his attack and held the
sword in front of him. His face was full of warning.

"Then what are you going to do?" Murong Chuyi narrowed his eyes
dangerously,

"Plead for Yue Juntian?"

"You should know that I have always been against him."

"..."
"For so many years he lived with me, I have never formed an alliance with
him, had personal relations with him, or even said a few words. You
shouldn’t be confused about that."

Murong Chuyi didn't speak, but the hissing spirit on the sword was
extinguished.

After a while, Murong Chuyi’s sword was behind him, but his face was still
tense.

He stared at Mo Xi and said, "Yue Jun was in a daze and had no way to deal
with it. After many years of sealing off fish and meat in the fiefdom, others’
lives have been destroyed. I have to settle this account with him."

Mo Xi turned his head and said, "If I were you, I would think so."

Murong Chuyi said, "What are you doing in my way?"

Mo Xi asked, "If I don’t stop you, you will immediately go to ask Yue
Juntian about his guilt, and the enemy will be killed."

Murong Chuyi said sharply, "Why don’t you?"

"What justice can you get, whether for your mother or your grandfather,
when you take revenge like this? Murong, you know the most important
thing to do is to report this to the emperor. Yue Juntian's selfish desire to
hurt the people in the fiefdom has made him lose his morality. He concealed
it afterwards and deceived the emperor. That's a double crime. The emperor
won’t condone it."

Murong Chuyi stared at him with red eyes. "What will happen if he
doesn’t? Will he be executed? Want him to die? Neither. He will only be
given a fine without any pain, and then his blood debt will be wiped out.
You think I haven't thought of it?"

"In addition, don't tell me that the emperor will deal with it according to the
law,"
Murong Chuyi said coldly. "Where was the law when Yue Juntian
humiliated my mother? Where was the law when he killed my family?
When he did this, he didn't have any legal constraints. When I arrived, I had
to follow the rules, didn't I?"

Mo Xi looked at him and said for a while, "OK."

"If you don't want to listen to me and insist on taking revenge, go. I will not
stop you," he said

"..."

"But Murong, have you ever thought about the consequences of your doing
so?"

"Yue Juntian is dead. Your revenge is revenge. But you will also be
executed.

You may think it doesn't matter if you sacrifice something, but what about
Yue Chenqing?"

"For Yue Chenqing, no matter how offensive Yue Juntian is, it's his father.
And you've always been his fourth uncle. You kill his father, and then you
will be put in prison for this reason. After autumn, you will be beheaded.
What do you think Yue Chenqing will look like?"

Murong Chuyi's eyes were dim. After a long time, he said in a low voice, "I
never regarded Yue Chenqing as my nephew. Whether he is happy or
miserable has nothing to do with me."

"Yes. So ruthless," Mo Xi said, "that you went to Bat Island risking your
own life again to go to save his life."

"I -"

Mo Xi said, "You and Yue Juntian end your personal feud, the Yue family
disintegrates in chaos. Yue Chenqing's life will never be easy. Besides... "

He paused.
"In addition to Yue Chenqing, there is another person who doesn't want you
to lick the blood on the tip of your knife."

"You mean the surviving child of the Chu family?" Murong Chuyi raised
his eyes and said, "You are wrong. He has a wife and a son. Life is peaceful.
I have no intention to break his life. It has nothing to do with him if I lick
blood at the tip of my knife or kill Yue Juntian."

"No. I’m talking about someone else," Mo Xi said.

"..." Murong Chuyi looked at him perplexedly.

Mo Xi looked at the tombstone and said, "The elder sister of Chu Lian was
saved by Wang Shujun. Now she is gone, but she had a child in the world.
That's your cousin."

Murong Chuyi was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he could not
swallow the meaning of this sentence at once. When he responded, his
phoenix eyes opened slightly.

"You should have heard the old news that Wangshu fell in love with a girl
from Lin'an, but Yue Juntian was embarrassed by his repeated actions and
had to break them up at last. That girl is Chu Lian's elder sister."

Murong Chuyi was almost in disbelief. "She and the first Wangshu… Had a
child?"

"Yes. In fact, it's not hard to figure out why Yue Juntian tried to slander her
identity at that time so that Wangshu could not marry her. Because at the
beginning, although the elder sister of Chu Lian gave her younger sister the
service of forgetting worries and dispersing, the effects were not necessarily
permanent. Yue Juntian was afraid that one day, Chu Lian's sister would
restore her memory and make everything public. At that time, it would not
be so easy for him to muddle through whatever he wanted to do."

Murong Chuyi: "..."

"The elder sister of Chu Lian, her child… Your brother, he's like you. For
thirty years alone… Gentleman Murong, he needs you."

"He wants to recognize you, too."

Under the moonlight, the man who was always angry and gorgeous looked
white like a piece of paper. Even his thin lips don't see any blood color.

Murong Chuyi said, "How do you know..."

"It's a long story, but please believe that I didn't lie to you. Because his
shoulder is the same as yours, the same as the mark on this tablet. They are
like as two peas.

Murong Chuyi’s was extremely pale, and after a long time he said, "Who is
he?

Murong Lian…"

"No, it's Gu Mang."

"!" The silk shoes moved gently, and then he stepped back. Murong Chuyi
said,

"Him? He... Why... How..."

"He is not a traitor or a villain. It's just that it's very difficult to explain all
the reasons. Now his demonic energy is more and more heavy. If he is hit
and collapses again, I'm afraid that he will lose his mind and be completely
alienated. I stay with him. Although I can give him support, you are of the
same blood. There are some things that you can give, but I am doomed to
not give…"

Murong Chuyi's eyes moved slightly, as if they were suppressing something

that made him tense quickly. His eyes were extremely complicated.

After a while he said, "Did he come to Lin'an with you?"

"Yes," Mo Xi said, "If you will recognize him, he will be very happy."
"Murong, Gu Mang is different from everyone. If you don't think others
need you, I can't say anything. But he needs you."

"Thirty years… Let him call you brother."

Murong Chuyi suddenly closed his eyes. After a while, he looked up and
began hoarsely, "Xihe Jun, I have always… I don't like to be intimate with
others, and I don't know how I am related. What's more, Yue Juntian's
hatred..."

"So you would rather lose your brother, but also in your own way, report the
private grudge from thirty years ago?"

Murong Chuyi pursed his lips and didn't speak again.

After a long time, he finally said, "I can see him once."

"But tomorrow, everyone in the Yue family will go to Huntian cave to

sacrifice. I can only meet him the day after tomorrow."

Mo Xi’s heart moved and he said, "OK. I'll talk to him."

Seeing that Murong Chuyi didn't refuse again, Mo Xi asked again, "Yue
Juntian..."

"Don't worry about Yue Juntian." Murong Chuyi looked down and said
after a moment, "In any case, I will wait until I meet with Gu Mang before I
deal with him."

___

The author has something to say: Bobo, today is also double change, with
20.30
yuan of pollution and 22.00 yuan of second dog. But tomorrow I may have
to ask for a holiday depending on the situation, and prepare for business
trip. It's not necessarily that I try to see what time I can spare to Polish, but I
have to say

"boo" in advance

PS. two dogs small colored egg: Murong Chu Yi is related to the blood of
Chu Xun. In the last chapter, the young son adopted by the shopkeeper
finally started his family business in the temporary resettlement. The
descendants began to study and go on official career. A hundred years later,
he became the chief of Lin'an, the ancestor of Chu Xun.

This is also the reason why the appearance of Murong Chu Yi is similar to
that of Chu Wanning. Chu Wanning was carved according to Chu LAN, the
son of Chu Xun. Murong Chu Yi was originally the ancestor of Lin'an Chu
family
 Chapter 167 - Cousin

As soon as Gu Mang heard that he really had a cousin that would come to
see him the day after tomorrow, he was surprised.

After his mental damage, he seldom showed such obvious happiness. He

seemed to have a lot of mental health.

Throughout the day, he asked Mo Xi from time to time, "Mo Xi, what's my
cousin like?"

Mo Xi intended to one, give him a little more expectation and two, did not
want to say too much, so he only said, "You’ll know when you see him."

"Oh..."

After sitting in the guest room of the inn and playing with the bamboo
dragonfly for a while, he turned around and asked, "What do I want to say
to him when I see him?"

"You can say anything you want. There are no rules."

"What do you say when you see your cousin?"

"... I don't have a cousin." Mo Xi put down the scroll in his hand, looked at
Gu Mang's round blue eyes, and said, "Don't be nervous, he is your brother,
not your enemy."

Gu Mang looked relieved. But before long, he looked at his clothes, ran to
the bronze mirror and looked at his appearance carefully. Then he ran back
to Mo Xi and pulled Mo Xi’s sleeves. "Clothes."

"Huh?"
"I want to change into new clothes. In this way, cousin will be happy."

Mo Xi almost laughed. "Are you going to propose a marriage?"

"What is a proposal?"

"... I said it for fun," Mo Xi said to Gu Mang. "Have a good rest in the inn.
It's very safe

in my defensive array around the inn. I’ll go and buy you a new outfit."

Gu Mang nodded.

It was not hard to pick out clothes for Gu Mang. Mo Xi knew his waist size
very well. In a short time, he took a paper bag from one of the best ready-
made clothes shops in Lin'an.

Back at the inn, he handed the paper bag to Gu Mang and said, "Go and
change it. Do you like it?"

The robe was pure white. It was embroidered with a shadow cloud pattern
with snow silkworm ice silk. The style was simple and elegant. Gu Mang
was good at close combat. He used to like to wear narrow sleeves and
strong clothes. Later, he became a prisoner and didn't have any good clothes
at all. He had never worn such a wide robe with flowing sleeves and silver
light.

He walked carefully out of the back of the screen, lest he should go too far
and step on the clothes. Then he stood in front of Mo Xi, his blue eyes
overflowing with uneasiness.

"Feeling… It's kind of weird."

His hair was still in a loose bun, with soft black hair hanging on his cheek.
His skin was white and his eyes were clear. After changing into such an
outfit, he could really see some similarities between him and Murong
Chuyi.

Mo Xi said gently, "Very good-looking, you are just not used to it."
Gu Mang was a little surprised. "Really? Good looking?"

"En," Mo Xi chuckled. "You just need to adapt."

Gu Mang nodded happily, but before long, he thought of something else. He

ran to the back of the screen to replace the snow gauze clothes and held
them in his hands.

"What's the matter?" Mo Xi was slightly surprised. "Don't you like it?"

Gu Mang said, "It will get dirty." He carefully folded the clothes, raised the
tan oil paper on the table, and fanned his eyelashes. Suddenly, he blew it
carefully and then wrapped it up again. He solemnly patted it. "I'll wear it
the day after tomorrow."

Although the demonic energy had invaded his mind, the desire for family
love was engraved into his marrow all the time.

Mo Xi watched him put the paper bag with the clothes on the head of the
bed.

After a while, he simply hid it under the pillow. After a while, he turned it
out and took a peek. He reached out and carefully touched the cloth,
showing an uncertain and expectant look.

Gu Mang was busy going around the oil paper bag all night. The bamboo
dragonfly gadgets he bought before were all out of favor. Even when he
went to sleep, Gu Mang couldn't let it go. He asked in a low voice after a
while:

"Mo Xi, does cousin wear such clothes?"

"En. He likes it best."

"Mo Xi, cousin, does he look good?"

"Since it's your cousin, how can he be ugly?"

"Mo Xi, there’s tomorrow and the next day is a day later. I have to wait
another day. Can't I see him tomorrow?"

"He has a little of his own business to deal with tomorrow, and when he has
done it, he can come here safely."

"Well, then let him deal with it well, don't worry."

"En."

"Mo Xi..."

After asking these questions, the voice gradually weakened. Gu Mang

seemed to want to discuss more about his cousin, but he was a little sleepy.
He yawned and finally mumbled Mo Xi’s name. He had no time to go on
saying anything, so he went to sleep in a daze.

The next day, Gu Mang was still curled up in the quilt, but Mo Xi got up
early.

The busiest times in a city were in the morning market and night market.
Mo Xi planned to inquire about the legend of rebirth, but after a round of
questioning, the citizens were not interested in cultivating themselves. They
knew very clearly

about which green vegetables and tofu were the freshest and cheapest, but
they didn’t know about the hermits in the vicinity of Lin'an City.

For this result, Mo Xi was not surprised. If a hermit was so inquisitive, he

wouldn’t be a hermit.

She knew nothing of the art of rebirth, but the enthusiastic old lady told him
which family's breakfast was the most delicious. Mo Xi went there, and the
shop was filled with a group of people on the third floor.

He took a seat in the corner, and a man ran from the hall with a white sweat
towel on his shoulder. "You have a special breakfast here, I’ll have one of
each dish please."
"Very good!" he said running through the hall full of vitality.

It sounded like Mo Xi was wasting food, but he was not. It wasn’t too much
for an adult man to go through all the many kinds of fancy shops in the
morning.

The dishes were made very quickly. In a short time, the dishes were brought
one after another - fresh meat wonton soup with fine filling, shrimp meat
and wheat, tender and full elasticity, sweet and soft osmanthus balls, fried
eel soup with smooth, rich noodles, crispy fried fish with burnt yellow
flavor dipped in clear vinegar and acid to remove the greasiness, and even
more fish meat flavor. As well as the fried juniper made in Lin'an City, the
white skin as thin as cicada wings was wrapped with two fried dough sticks,
which were pressed flat on the small baking stove, sandwiched with green
onions, spread with thick sweet sauce down the pancake, which was crisp
and sweet.

After tasting them one by one, according to Gu Mang's taste, he ordered

several more bowls to be taken away from the store.

While waiting for the soup noodles, he suddenly heard a table of city people
sitting next to him talking about the family's affairs while they were eating.

A woman said, "In the morning, Yue Juntian led a group of people up and
down to Huntian cave in the outskirts of the city. Aiyo, I just came back
from picking fresh wild vegetables outside the city, and then I ran into his
family's honor guard at the gate of the city, which scared me."

The mud-footed man* beside her laughed at her, "What are you afraid of?
You are afraid that master Yue will arrest you to be a little daughter-in-law?
Master Yue looks at the face. You are half old, Xu Niang. He won’t look at
you. Don't be afraid."

*I can’t figure out what this means. Mtl says mud foot man or mud leg man

The woman was furious. "What happened to my mother? Old lady, this is
Xu Niang. I am still charming! Eat your noodles! Don't be so stingy here!"
Another man at the same table said with a smile, "But I heard that Yue
Juntian's body hasn’t been well the whole year in recent years. When he
was young, the wind and snow were gone, but now he has no spirit."

"Yes," the woman said, "You didn't see him. His face was yellow and waxy,
just like the one in the coffin. Aiyo, but his two sons are pretty, but one of
them is lame."

"Do you think it’s Jiang Yexue? He's here, too?"

"No, since he was expelled from his home, he can go out with the Yue
family at this time. After all, it's the Huntian cave sacrifice."

There was also a stranger at their table who didn’t know much about Lin'an
and Yue mansion. Just when they were chatting, he didn't say a word. This
time, he couldn't help being curious. He swallowed the noodles and asked,
"Dage, Dajie, this Huntian cave… Where is it?"

The woman explained enthusiastically, "It's a corpse dump."

The mud-footed man added, "It should be said that it's the place where the
spirits are sealed."

The stranger opened his eyes and was surprised. "Ah… Haunted?"

"Yes. It's the old legend of Lin'an City. When Chonghua was established,
Lin'an was not in the territory, but in the hands of the barbarians. At that
time, the barbarian people practiced evil methods and imprisoned most of
the people in Lin'an City in a cave. They wanted to kill them and then refine
them into ghost hell soldiers."

"But while the barbarians had such ambitions, they had no such ability.
They killed tens of thousands of people. The corpses were piled up in the
caves and flowed into pools. Those who died in vain were indeed angry and
violent, but they were not controlled by the barbarians at all. Instead, they
ate them up and went out to roam around and killed people everywhere."

"Then what happened?" said the stranger.

"Later, Chonghua sent the ancestor of Yue Juntian, a master of weapon
refining at that time, to Lin'an to suppress the mob of hell soldiers."

"The elder Yue was very intelligent. He refined the magic tools to drive the
spirits. At last, he successfully sealed those ghost hell soldiers into the
blood pool of the cave. He made a blood contract with them, so that these
spirits were willing to follow the instructions of the descendants of the Yue
family. And the cave that seals them was called Huntian cave."

The strangers were not stupid. They immediately said, "He must have paid
a not small price?"

"Not really," the woman said mysteriously, "I tell you, it's said that the
leader of the Yue family sacrificed a large part of his spiritual power to
these hell soldiers every three years. Until they abdicate, they can't stop."

The stranger said with a worried voice, "Dajie, you just said that Yue
Juntian is ill. Does he have any power to feed these hell soldiers?"

"There must be no more. However, I heard that those in charge of the Yue
family can also choose to make a blood sacrifice when they are forced to.
That is, they can enter the blood pool and their relatives can accompany
them to kneel down, which can also temporarily calm the agitation of the
hell soldiers…"

The stranger couldn't hear very well. "How much blood would it take..."

"Too much." The woman made an exaggerated gesture. "So, this kind of
sacrifice must be accompanied by family, because after Yue Juntian's blood
sacrifice, the whole body will be consumed very weakly, so he has to gather
qi and have spells cast for him by his blood relatives, anyway that’s what
people say. Otherwise, Jiang Yexue and him are so stiff. Do you think he
would allow Jiang Yexue to go to Huntian cave to sacrifice with them? It’s
all counted there!"

The stranger showed a sudden awareness and nodded. "I have been taught, I
have been taught. I didn't expect that there were still some legends about the
Yue family in Lin'an. I wouldn't know if I didn't come here personally."
The mud-footed man waved, "Every kingdom has his own gossip in every
fief.

Although it's not a secret, no one knows better than the local people. For
example, in Lin'an, the most obvious thing is the little things of the Yue
family, because the king is Yue Juntian."

The stranger was quite interested. "What else can I hear? I'll treat you to
breakfast. Please tell me more, Dage, Dajie."

These people used to like to talk about such secrets. Even if it was not good,
they liked to catch people talking about them. Today, they were even more
happy to meet people who were interested in them and were willing to
invite them to dinner, so the table was heated again. But Mo Xi sat in the
original place and thought about the details about the sacrifice of Huntian
cave. Suddenly, he felt uneasy.

The whole family of the Yue family were concentrated in the cave. And
after Yue Juntian's blood sacrifice, the spirit power would be weakened a
lot. Thinking about the truth that Murong Chuyi just learned about thirty
years ago yesterday…

Murong Chuyi's cold, icy white face in the cemetery seemed to reappear.

"I will meet with Gu Mang after the sacrifice at Huntian cave. Until then, I
will not be able to deal with Yue Juntian——"

When Murong Chuyi said this, he felt that maybe he was not completely
sincere.

And just then, suddenly, there was a scream and noise from the downtown
area.

The people who were in the morning market automatically did a double
take. A bodyguard of the Yue family, who was covered with blood,
stumbled in from the east gate. Half of his face was torn, and his bloody
skin and flesh hung down, scaring the women and children around him to
pieces.
The bodyguard dragged his legs and feet to the direction of the Yue
mansion, but he obviously knew that he could not hold it. So when he fell to
the ground with a thump, what he did was not to get up at once, but to move
forward a little bit and catch the nearest passer-by. He raised his head
without regard.

"Rebellion… Rebellion…"

The passer-by shivered like chaff. The bodyguard talked and kowtowed. He
also bowed to him. "What, what?"

"Instead Yue, Yue family… Huntian Cave… Conspiracy...!" After he had

just finished saying that, he vomited a mouthful of blood and fell to the
ground and died.

Mo Xi got up quickly. His face at the moment was terrible.

 Chapter 168 - Revenge of Murong Chuyi

Huntian cave was on a barren mountain in the suburbs of Lin'an City. When
Mo Xi arrived, he saw dozens of corpses lying in disorder at the entrance of
the cave. They were all servants of the Yue family.

Mo Xi went to check several people's noses in a row. All of them had gone
to heaven. He wanted to enter the cave immediately, but heard a low cry in
the corner. He looked for the voice and saw a girl with blood all over her
body. She was hiding in the crevices of the rock and sobbing.

"Xiao Lan’er?!"

The girl who survived was Xiao Lan'er, a little girl who was collected by
Jiang Yexue. She looked frightened. She heard the sound of Mo Xi and
shivered suddenly. She turned around like a ghost. Her eyes were straight,
and she even said, "No, no, no… Don't kill me… Don't kill me... "

Mo Xi put out his hand to her immediately. "Don't be afraid. It's me. "

"You..." Xiao Lan'er stared at him for a long time with tears in her eyes,
shivering. Suddenly, she burst out crying and rushed into Mo Xi's arms.

"Wuwuwuwu, Xihe Gege, He killed people in the cave… Killing people in

the cave..."

Mo Xi was not used to being close to people, but Lan'er was still small and
scared so much that he couldn't bear to break away. So he raised his hand
and touched her soft hair, and coaxed her for a while in a low voice. When
Lan'er calmed down a little, he asked, "Why are you here?"

"I was brought here by Teacher, who always took me for fear that I would
be bullied," Xiao Lan'er cried. "But Teacher was bullied, and he let me
run…

Wuwuwu I'm not a good kid. I'm afraid I really ran..."

Mo Xi's heart was palpitating. He thought Murong Chuyi would only attack
Yue Juntian if he wanted revenge, but he didn't think the scene would be
like this.

He said to Xiao Lan'er, "You stay here. First I'll go in and see what's going
on..."

Xiao Lan'er grabbed him. "Gege, don't go! That white gege… That gege in
white is a bad man. He killed Uncle Yue!"

"Murong Chuyi has killed Yue Juntian?" Murong Chuyi was shocked.

"En... Uh huh!" Little Lan'er nodded tearfully, "Uncle Yue, after sacrificing
blood to the monsters in the pool, he was very weak and could not speak.
Teacher and Chenqing Gege were helping him as he lost his spiritual
power… But at that time, I saw the gege in white with a fierce expression,
not quite right, as if he was hesitating… I just wanted to remind you that the
gege in white suddenly moved his hand... "

"He killed Uncle Yue at once, and called many warriors made of bamboo to
kill everyone… His brother and Chenqing gege went to stop him. He also…
He didn't listen at all..."

"He was afraid that he can't beat him, so he gave me the talisman to run out
and hide. I, I was scared… When we ran out, Chenqing Gege and Teacher
had been hurt... " The more Lan'er said, the more frightened she became.
Her eyes were filled with tears of fear and sadness which rolled down her
lashes as soon as they closed. "I hid outside, and I could hear the voice in
the cave. I was still playing at first, but later..."

Her tender voice was getting lower and lower. After reaching the extreme,
she suddenly burst into tears because of sadness. "Later, I couldn't hear
anything.
Teacher didn't come out to find me, and Chenqing Gege didn't come out to
find me! It's the bad guys who win. It's the bad guys in this cave... "

She tightly encircled Mo Xi's waist, as if afraid of losing the last person she
could trust. She looked up with tears and said, "Xihe Gege, don't go in. You
will be killed… Wuwuwu Don't be like Teacher and Chenqing… Don't
go..."

As Mo Xi listened, his teeth couldn’t help but feel cold.

It was easy for Murong Chuyii to kill Yue Juntian, but it would be hard to
leave.

No matter the servants or relatives of Yue family, no one could ignore it.
Was it true that in order to get away from them, even Jiang Yexue and Yue
Chenqin

——

Mo Xi put his head down and said to Xiao Lan'er, "I have to go in."

Xiao Lan'er's eyes were filled with tears all of a sudden.

"But I will come out. You hide here first, I -- "

Xiao Lan'er said fiercely, "I don't want it! I don't want to hide! "

"…"

She cried and wiped her tears: "I left Teacher and ran away once. I don't
want to hide anymore If you want to go in, take me in with you. "

Mo Xi saw that she was very emotional, and her little hand was holding on
to his sleeve. However, she would not let go. She saw the corpses
everywhere, kicked down and trodden by the bamboo warriors. He knew
that Xiao Lan'er was easily bullied, and her condition was very unstable. If
there was no one to restrain her, she would lose control even more.
Then he said, "Then you follow me. But listen to me and don't act on your
own, understand?"

Xiao Lan'er nodded.

Mo Xi put her down from his arms, and she followed Mo Xi’s footsteps,
shaking and trembling. They opened the stone door together and entered
Huntian cave.

The corpse cave was very deep. It was full of broken branches and debris
on both sides. There was a strong smell of blood in the cave.

"It’s the steward uncle…"

"Chen Ah Niang..."

Xiao Lan'er had followed Yue Chenqing back to Yue mansion, so she
recognized a lot of people in this blood path. Every time she recognized
one, her hand, clenched Mo Xi’s, and she trembled a little. Mo Xi had to put
mind control on her in advance, so that she could bear the stimulation and
not suddenly become violent on the walk.

Xiao Lan'er cried, "Xihe Gege, I'm so afraid..."

"Don't be afraid."

But in fact, Mo Xi’s heart was already dark to the extreme. All the time he
was worried about whose body he would see next, in case it was Yue——

"Yue, Yue..."

Mo Xi’s blood suddenly cold, suddenly along the direction of Xiao Lan'er
pointed for him to look.

It was not Yue Chenqing.

But his heart was still heavy.

It was Yue Juntian and his brother Yue Yongcheng!

The two princes, who once dominated Chonghua, fell to the ground like
mud.

There was only a little skin and flesh on their heads and necks. Blood was
still flowing out of the fracture, but there was no red gushing, only an
intermittent blood line, trickling down.

The two brothers' faces were fixed on an expression of extreme fear and
anger, but death had taken away the color on their faces, which made then
look just like paper masks, with a trace of ghosts in the Huntian cave.

Xiao Lan'er shivered. Clinging to Mo Xi's leg and she sobbed, "What to
do..."

Mo Xi looked at Xiao Lan'er and comforted her in a low voice. But this
kind of comfort was all he could give Xiao Lan'er, and he couldn't give it to
himself.

Along the way, there were so many people who had died that there were
almost no family members brought by the family. He didn't know if he
would see the dead body of Jiang Yexue or Yue Chenqing.

Murong Chuyi's hatred and cruelty were far beyond his expectation. He
even doubted whether something happened suddenly during the sacrifice,
so that he once again stimulated Murong Chuyi's heart, which led to his
killing.

However, no matter what, Murong Chuyi killed so many people, the

situation was irreparable.

"Xihe Gege, Teacher Jiang, he..."

Mo Xi put up his hand and gently stopped her. He took her and went on, but
the movements of the two people were much lighter. Yue Juntian’s people’s
corpses were all there. The sacrificial site must be very close.

Sure enough, when they went to the back of a huge dripping stalactite, a
familiar voice came from the open cave——
"You know I hate you in my heart more than anything else. You don’t need
me to list them all to you one by one."

Murong Chuyi?!

The two people looked from behind stalactite, almost looking out. At the
same time, Mo Xi instinctively raised his hand to cover Xiao Lan'er's mouth
and muffled her shouting.

Little Lan'er was about to collapse.

He saw that Murong Chu Yi was holding a long sword beside the blood
pool which was filled with resentment. He attacked them with his white
back. In front of him, two people were bound by the fetter charm. One was
sitting in a wooden wheelchair, haggard and pale. It was Jiang Yexue. He
was seriously injured by Murong Chuyi. His lotus colored clothes were
stained with blood. His legs and feet were already maimed, even more
bloody.

The other knelt beside him, his face full of tears, his eyes wide open. In
addition to fear and pain, what carried the most in those eyes was daze. This
was not who Yue Chenqing was.

Yue Chenqing had been mumbling hoarsely and faintly, which was like a
meaningless repetition after he had emptied his soul. "Don't kill them…
Please Don't kill them... "

Jiang Yexue raised his eyes and looked at him sadly. "Chuyi..."

"How many times have I said that you are not worthy to call my name." The
words of Murong Chuyi were cold.

Jiang Yexue: "Brother-in-law."

Murong Chuyi flicked his sleeve, his swordlike eyebrows narrowed angrily.
"I'm not your brother-in-law either!"

Jiang Yexue closed his eyes. "Even if the Yue family has many problems,
I…
Dad, even if he has done more wrong things, you eventually lived with him.
You have so many ideas in mind, how can you destroy the whole Yue
family..."

Murong Chuyi's lips moved slightly, as if to explain something. But at the

end, he still turned his face aside and said forcefully, "What more can I say
to you?"

"..."

"Now that the killing ring has been opened, I will not let go of any of the
people standing beside Yue Juntian today." Murong Chuyi stared into the
eyes of Jiang Yexue. "Including you. And Yue Chenqing."

Jiang Yexue was silent for a while, and finally bowed his head. The injury
he suffered in the fight with Murong Chuyi was obviously very severe, and
the corners of his mouth were still bleeding. His hands were tied, unable to
be wiped, so he said softly, "Haven't you killed enough?"

"If you haven't killed enough, come to me if you have anything. Don’t hurt
Chenqing."

Yue Chenqing seemed to have been stimulated to the point of losing his
divine sense. He just kept repeating, "Don't fight… Fourth Uncle... You
don't have to fight anymore... "

Jiang Yexue said, "Chenqing… He once sincerely admired you."

Murong Chuyi was silent for a moment and said coldly, "I don't need a Yue
to admire me."

Jiang Yexue closed his eyes and his bloody lips opened and closed. "I know
your hatred. You hate Father very much. But if Chenqing's mother had not
brought you back from the temple gate and raised you up, how would you
be today?"

"..."
"Do you only remember your revenge on Father and forget Aunt Huang’s
kindness to you?"

Murong Chuyi waved his broad sleeves, and narrowed his eyebrows and
snapped angrily, "I would rather never live in this world!"

"Chuyi…"

"It's been a joke for to live thirty years in ignorance, alone, insulting my
mother and driving her enemies mad!"

Jiang Yexue shook his head and whispered, "You are blinded by hatred.
Aunt Huang has always been so kind to you. You can remember all those
past events.

Was that a joke?"

"You are not willing to let go of anyone of the Yue family today. You should
also see her face and let Yue Chenqing go." The gentle and good man raised
his head and looked at Murong Chuyi in a desperate way. "Otherwise, you
will regret it."

Murong Chuyi said, "The thing I regret most in my life is to go to Yue’s

house."

When he had finished speaking, he raised his hand and waved, shining the
snow sword and splashing brilliant light. Then he stabbed Jiang Yexue——

The sword light lit up Yue Chenqing's confused face. When he was in a
daze, Yue Chenqing finally came back to his senses. He cried out, "Fourth
uncle, don’t!!"

___
The author has something to say: the following section is a copy of the bird
stewed in one pot at the Yuejia village in Murong, Chuyi River, yexue
mountain, Chenqing mountain

Gu Mangmang: do I have to move bricks?

Murong Chuyi: take a good rest, cousin.

 Chapter 169 - Head of the Yue Family

Blood trickled down the golden sword and dropped to the ground.

The sword light floated, reflecting two opposite pairs eyes.

Those two pairs of eyes were long and narrow, but one was colder and the
other was thinner and cooler.

Murong Chuyi narrowed his eyes slightly. "It's you?"

Mo Xi held the sword blade of the ZhaoXue sword in his hand. Although a
layer of defense was applied to the palm, the power of ZhaoXue was too
great. His palm was still cut and blood could not keep from seeping out.

Mo Xi said, "Stop it, Murong."

"..." Murong Chu Yi didn't answer, but turned the blade into light. Suddenly,
he took a few steps back. His white clothes fluttering, he scattered ZhaoXue
into dozens of small swords around him. Then, with a wave of wide
sleeves, these swords all flew to Mo Xi and stabbed at him.

As they went toward Mo Xi, Xiao Lan’er exclaimed, "Xihe Gege! Watch
out!"

Mo Xi opened a huge defense array, protecting the other people together

inside.

Raising his other hand, he ordered, "ShuaiRan, come forth!"

The snake whip suddenly sprang out of the palm, splashing with red light.
He took the bluff whip in one hand and retreated to the defense array. Then,
at the moment when the blade rain attack disappeared, he came close to
Murong with a long body, bluntly splitting the snake whip at him.

At the same time, he fought with Murong Chuyi, and at the same time, he
said to Xiao Lan'er, "Help them!"

Xiao Lan'er nodded. "Ok! Good!" Stumbling past, she jumped into Jiang
Yexue's arms at once and cried out "Sir, sir" with a whoop and hurriedly
untied the immortal rope binding Jiang Yexue.

Jiang Yexue murmured, "How did you come back… How did you still take
Xihe Jun..."

Little Lan'er was just crying. After all, she was too young to answer
anything.

Jiang Yexue didn’t force her to answer, but sighed, "Don't cry, go to save
Chenqing......"

"Wuwuwu I, I'll save him!"

Xiao Lan'er then hurriedly loosened Yue Chenqing's shackles. Yue

Chenqing was lying on the ground. He was still shivering, but she didn’t
know if it was because of anger, fear, or the cold. Xiao Lan'er helped him
up. Yue Chenqing looked at Murong Chuyi, who was fighting with Mo Xi
fiercely in the distance.

Looking at him, the daze on his face gradually disappeared. The tears came
up again. The pain made his face twitch and twist.

He broke his dry lips and mumbled as if he wanted to call Murong Chuyi,
but before the word "Fourth" had been uttered, he choked. He turned his
face sharply and lifted his hand and sobbed just as the tears began to tear his
eyes.

He went to Jiang Yexue and said with red eyes, "Ge…"

Jiang Yexue shook slightly. Yue Chenqing used to only call him to feed
him. After he had a peaceful relationship with him, he only called him Jiang
Dage, but never called him directly. He looked up at his wheelchair and
seemed at a loss for a moment.

On the other side, Mo Xi and Murong Chuyi fought against each other. The
snake whip sometimes turned into a spirit body, sometimes it danced as
instant shadow, and fought with the Zhao Xue sword of Murong Chuyi.
Both of them were top practitioners with extremely fast body techniques.
When they thought, it was dizzying. However, Mo Xi's fighting was very
fierce and direct, like a sharp blade stabbing the opponent's soft ribs.
Murong Chuyi's fighting was like wind and snow. He oppressed the enemy
from all sides and forced him to death.

The two met like meteors, the snake whip collided with the long sword, the
sword gas and the fire light shook the nearby rock layer.

Mo Xi said in a low voice, "Murong Chuyi, you said you would see him,
recognize him and consider his feelings. Why do you want to break your
promise?"

Murong Chuyi only continued to fight with his sword. The golden red light
reflected on his strong face, but also fell into his cold phoenix eyes. He only
answered with a "fight, fight, what is there to say" look.

"Murong Chuyi, he is still waiting for you to find him."

Murong Chuyi: "..."

As soon as the sleeve vibrated and the clouds blew the snow, Murong Chuyi
pulled away the long sword without saying a word, pointed his foot to
sweep back, and then set up the sword in front. The bright sword light
reflected his pupils.

Murong Chuyi said, "ZhaoXue, rush the mountains!"

The long sword in his hand was suddenly scattered into countless pieces of
light, and those pieces of light gathered behind him into a rolling wave of
spiritual energy. Like an immortal in white, he raised his hand and spat out
a word without any mercy, "Go."
Snow waves!!

Mo Xi’s eyes darkened. He snapped, "Tuntian!"

With a whistling of whales, the spirit body of the heavy whale obeyed Mo
Xi’s call. It swung its translucent body towards the snow waves of Murong
Chuyi. All of a sudden, the sound of a whale, the whale Tuntian, was like a
distant echo from ancient times. It opened its huge mouth and sucked the
ceaseless breaking shore current into its abdominal cavity

Under the strong spiritual force, the black robes of Mo Xi and the white
clothes of Murong Chuyi were hunting and flying, and the wind and waves
were almost blinding. Mo Xi turned his head and said to them, "Let's go!"

As soon as Xiao Lan'er heard this, she cried again, "Xihe Gege..."

"Let's go!"

Jiang Yexue coughed the blood foam and whispered, "If I could wake up
the hell soldiers in the blood pool, that would be good..."

Yue Chenqing: "..."

For generations, the Yue family suppressed the blood pool hell soldiers of
Huntian cave, but in addition to the suppression, these evil spirits were
sacrificed by the Yue family and were willing to obey the orders of the Yue
family.

The sudden death of Yue Juntian, coupled with his weakness, did not give
him the chance to call the hell soldiers in the bleeding pool. However, as
soon as Yue Juntian died, his family's position in charge was extended to his
son, Yue Chenqing, who was born by his wife.

But Yue Chenqing's cultivation was still too weak. Moreover, he was
always playing and lazy, and he didn't practice the method of controlling the
hell soldiers well, so he couldn't use it normally.

So at this time, hearing such a sigh Jiang Yexue, Yue Chenqing's heart was
as painful as a needle.
He was almost blaming himself in grief. If he could wake up the hell
soldiers in the blood pool, his uncle would not die, and the servants brought
by his family would not die…

His fourth uncle… His fourth uncle wouldn’t have killed so many people.
He could have stopped it in time…

Not like now, in this hell full of blood, the person he admired become so
different… If he had worked hard… On weekdays… Not so idle on
weekdays, doing nothing…

How could that be.

What was the point!!!

Xiao Lan'er was still lamenting, "Don’t… Xihe Gege… I don't want to
leave people to escape anymore... "

"Listen to me, go quickly," Mo Xi said.

But after all, the child was small. After being stimulated so many times,
even if she was given the spirit mind control skill before from Mo Xi, her
easily violent constitution still couldn’t be controlled. While she was crying,
there was a hidden violent spiritual flame bursting out of her heart cavity.

Jiang Yexue frowned and coughed with blood foam. He said anxiously,
"Xiao Lan'er......"

If it went on like this, it wouldn’t work. Once Xiao Lan'er went out of her
way, she couldn't distinguish enemy from friend. He was afraid that the
scene would become more and more uncontrollable. If it didn’t work well,
it would be hard to get everyone out of trouble. They might even be buried
in this muddy heaven corpse cave.

He just wanted to strengthen his sick body to cast a spell and calm Lan'er's
mind. Suddenly his hand was stopped by the person next him.

Jiang Yexue said in amazement, "Chenqing?"

Yue Chenqing's face was full of tears, but it was no longer as empty and
blank as before. He looked at Jiang Yexue and said with tears, "I'm sorry,
brother. All the time... It's always been me. I'm too lazy… I don't
understand… Too stupid.

Always thinking of being a comfortable young master, never… Didn't work

hard..."

"But this time..." Yue Chenqing choked, but his eyes did not move. He held
the hand of Jiang Yexue. "This time, let me come."

"I'm in charge of the Yue family."

"Chenqing, you -"

Yue Chenqing didn’t pay attention to Jiang Yexue. He loosened his hand
and jumped to the ghost platform in the middle of the blood pool.

This made the faces of both Jiang Yexue and Murong Chuyi change.

Calling on the hell soldiers in the blood pool was like a general leading the
army.

Only when their strength was strong enough, those hell soldiers would be
ordered. As a matter of fact, Yue Chenqing's strength was not qualified at
all.

But if Yue Chenqing was determined to donate all his spiritual cultivation to
control them, even at the cost of burning and exploding the spiritual core,
then it was another matter.

Murong Chuyi mostly saw his determination. With a cold hum, the golden
light flickered between the sleeves of his robe, and he made a sign. Only the
sound of the rustling tide came from outside.

Xiao Lan'er was the first one to find out the situation and cried out, "Sir!
Here it is again!"

A bamboo warrior.
Hundreds of bamboo warriors with vajra blades poured in from the caves,
surrounding Jiang Yexue, and some of them went to kill Yue Chenqing at
the ghost platform.

Just because Yue Chenqing, the first successor of Yue family, stood on the
ghost platform, which was a kind of call to the hell soldiers in the pool,
there was a vague shadow in the blood pool. It roared to lead those bamboo
warriors who tried to jump to Yue Chenqing down into the pool. But after
all, the bamboo warriors had no intentions. A group of them sank into the
blood pool. Later, they continued to attack fearlessly. The scene was still
out of control.

Xiao Lan'er's spiritual flow was becoming more and more unstable. Jiang
Yexue took her over and puts the mind control charm on her again. But after
all, Jiang Yexue's spiritual power was not as good as Mo Xi. It was only a
drop in the bucket trying to suppress Xiao Lan'er's violent spiritual core.

Xiao Lan'er cried, "Sir… Bamboo warrior… You will… You can..."

Jiang Yexue shook his head. His eyes were very bitter, and he said, "That's
what Chuyi taught me. My bamboo warrior is just a pile of broken bamboo
wood in front of him."

Xiao Lan’er said, "How could this be..."

Seeing that the situation was becoming more and more critical, Yue
Chenqing's face was soft and white. He made up his mind. He took a thin
blade, wiped a blood mark in the palm of his own hand, dipped it in the
blood, and drew a complicated charm on the spirit seal stone in the center of
the ghost platform.

He was really planning to start summoning monsters in the pool.

Chenqing…

Jiang Yexue wanted to try to prevent Yue Chenqing, but the blood pool
between them had begun to gurgle and surge. It was not accessible at all.
"Huntian, there is a blood pool..."

"Yue Chenqing! Stop!"

Yue Chenqing sat on the ground with his hands tied. His lips whispered,
"blood pool, soldiers of the night."

"Yue Chenqing!!!"

"Chenqing Gege..."

Yue Chenqing was chanting the summoning mantra.

When his father taught him this set of mantras, he once said to him, "Our
Yue family are instrument cultivators, and we don't need to cultivate any
mental skills which consumes spiritual power normally. Only this skill, that
is called kill one thousand enemies, damage the self by eight hundred. But
in this world, you are not afraid of intentional people. If you need
something to do, you can practice it more. If you practice it skillfully and
your foundation is strong enough, then the damage of this mantra to you
will not be so terrible."

Yue Chenqing remembered sitting lazily on the bench listening and always
looking at Murong Chuyi who was talking with his servant in the corridor
in the distance.

Yue Juntian said, "Follow me. Sign the seal, then recite the mantra."

"There is a pool of blood in the cloudy sky."

Yue Chenqing casually said, "There is a pool of blood in the cloudy sky."

"The hell soldiers sleep in the blood pool."

The blood pool and the hell soldiers."

Yue Chenqing read again. The knot of the seal was also askew. "The hell
soldiers sleep in the blood pool."
"Hell soldiers want to borrow the way."

"Hell soldiers..."

Suddenly, the wind rose and the apricot flowers in the yard fell like rain.
Just then, Murong Chuyi and the servant finished talking and turned around.
At that time, he was just attracted by the wind. He turned to look at the
court full of flowers and plants, but he didn't expect Yue Chenqing was
looking at him. At the same time, Yue Chenqing gave him a brilliant smile.

"Teach you how to practice! What god!"

"Aiyo."

"I’m not following you!"

Yue Chenqing said, "It's no use, I don’t want to summon the monster of
Huntian cave."

After that, he raised his voice deliberately and shouted, "If anything
happens to me, my Fourth Uncle will be the first to come out to protect
me!"

Yue Juntian said, "Why do you think of him? He is an outsider!"

"No! Fourth Uncle is the best! He is not an outsider, he is my favorite

uncle!"

cried little Yue Chenqing.

No matter what happens, he will be the first to protect me.

He's the best, the best.

He’s my favorite uncle…

Yue Chenqing opened his eyes. Tears flowing down his cheeks silently, his
whole body radiated the red light of blood, and the mark of the reverse
mantra of the hell soldier's mantra climbed up from the rocks of the ghost
platform.

Crawling all the way up, along his ankles, waist, and legs, it spreads to his
whole body.

The order of forcible execution made him as confused. As if a thousand

ants were biting his heart and thousands of tips were needled into his flesh
and skin, he produced barbs in his blood!

His father once told him that the pain of calling the blood pool was the most
unbearable pain.

It was not.

Through the dense tears, Yue Chenqing looked at Murong Chuyi, who was
still fighting with Mo Xi. It was like looking at the white youth in the
corridor in the flower rain when he first learned this magic many years ago.

Yue Chenqing coughed up a mouthful of black and red blood. With tears in
his eyes, he said hoarsely, "Hell soldiers, if you can pass by..."

Murong Chuyi in the apricot blossom rain became more and more fuzzy,
and the laughter of his own in the yard became more and more far away.

My fourth uncle will always protect me.

He is not an outsider.

He...

The pain of the split heart suddenly burst. Yue Chenqing knew that he could
not support it for too long. All over his body, there was a translucent fire of
scarlet energy. He suddenly shot down his bloody right palm in the middle
of the seal stone. Suddenly, the wind was all around and the cave was dark.
There were dozens of red waterfalls splashing out of the blood pool, and the
shrill screams tore the ground and run up ferociously!

"Kill everyone blocking the way!"

At last, Yue Chenqing fell to his knees on the ghost platform, and blood
gushed out of his mouth. In his fuzziness, he could feel that a dark power
was eating up all the spiritual power he had accumulated over the years. His
power became weaker and weaker, irretrievably gone.

At the same time, a steady stream of hell soldiers jumped out of the blood
pool.

Obeying Yue Chenqing, the new leader of the Yue family, the tide generally
rushed to the bamboo warriors of Murong Chuyi.

All of a sudden, blood splashed, the knife fell, broken bamboo flew,
fighting and shaking the sky.

After all, the hell soldiers had been enemies for hundreds of years. No
matter how strong the bamboo warriors were, they couldn’t fight against
them. Soon the battle situation began to fall to Yue Chenqing's side. The
hell soldiers who demolished and smashed the bamboo warriors shouted
and rushed to Murong Chuyi in the struggle with Mo Xi.

Murong Chuyi was not as powerful as Mo Xi in close combat. By this time,

he was bested. At this time, he was defeated by enemies from both sides. In
the chaos of war, a hell soldier to the side took the blade of the bamboo
warrior.

Taking advantage of Murong Chuyi stopping Mo Xi's attack, it thrust at

him.

Only a sniff.

Murong Chuyi’s glazed eyes turned, and his white face was stained with
blood.

It was extremely gloomy. He lowered his head and saw the knife thrust in
from behind him and out under his chest and ribs.

He paused for a moment, his body was shaking, and when his eyes turned
back to Mo Xi again, he was at a loss.
"Mo Xi..."

When Mo Xi’s eyes touched him, he was suddenly shocked. It was like
some kind of primitive intuition. He felt something was wrong, and then the
chill spread from his body to the back of his neck. "You..."

Murong Chuyi's eyes seemed to change suddenly at this moment. He

frowned and murmured, "I… I'm not..."

He seemed to want to say something, but before he could say it, the knife
that assassinated him was suddenly pulled out by the hell soldier.

Murong Chuyi's body suddenly softened. He suddenly choked with blood,

but he fell from the air. It was like a white butterfly falling into a spider's
nest and into the dust.

___

The author has something to say: Bobo, today is also shuanggenao, 20.30
more pollution, 22.00 more second ha ~
 Chapter 170 - Jiang Yexue’s Scheme

With the fall of Murong Chuyi, the wave from the Zhaoxue sword collided
with the spirit whale of the TunTian staff for the last time in the air.
Zhaoxue disappeared suddenly due to the defeat of its master, then TunTian
was also taken back by Mo Xi. In the previous moment, there was a huge
clash, then at the next moment, there was silence.

Murong Chuyi fell back to the ground from the top of the cave and Mo Xi
went to him.

He was not sure whether Murong Chuyi was dead or in a coma, but even if
he was not dead, he had been seriously injured. The bright red blood had
soaked his white clothes. He lied there, not angry at all, like a broken
lifeless puppet.

Those bamboo warriors which fought in the top and bottom corners of the
cave lost their master's control and fell to the ground one after another.

The crisis seemed to be over. Xiao Lan'er who survived the disaster was
sobbing. Yue Chenqing had exhausted all his spiritual power and suffered
heavy damage to his body. At this moment, he could no longer use his
lightness skills to cross the blood pool. Fortunately, Jiang Yexue had the
skills of his machine armour. He invited his own bamboo warrior to pick up
Yue Chenqing, the dying ghost on the stage.

"Ge..." Yue Chenqing vaguely said as he reluctantly raised his head and
coughed up blood foam.

After speaking this, his eyes slowly turned to Murong Chuyi. As soon as he
saw his fourth uncle lying on the ground, his face jerked violently.

"..."
He couldn't say anything, and he didn't know how he was feeling at the
moment. For one night, it was like his flesh was torn apart from his bones
and crumpled into mud.

Finally, Xiao Lan'er pushed Jiang Yexue's wheelchair back, and the three
people held each other together.

"It's ok… It's ok… You have done a good job, Chenqing... " Jiang Yexue
comforted in a low voice.

But no matter how comforted he was, Yue Chenqing was shivering the
whole time.

His injury was too severe. Murong Chuyi and his family had to go to
heaven as soon as possible. After a short hug and comfort, they went to
Murong Chuyi's haunted side.

"Xihe Jun… Thank you… Without you today, I'm afraid everyone in my
family will die in this hole."

As for Jiang Yexue's thanks, Mo Xi didn't answer, just shook his head.

Yue Chenqing was close. He couldn’t help but look at Murong Chuyi again.

Seeing Murong Chuyi's uncertain life and death, he didn't know whether he
hated more or hurts more. All he felt was that his spine had been torn apart.

Bent down with pain, his delicate face was dripping with cold sweat.

Xiao Lan'er was supporting him. She felt that he was shaking more and
more.

Look at him and Murong Chuyi, she whispered, "Chenqing Gege, if you
have anything else you need to ask him… Here… I am… I have life
sustaining medicine here… It's my father who made me put it on my body
to keep it safe..."

Then she carefully took out a pill from her pocket and said in a whisper, "I
just don't know if it's still useful..."
She was half supporting Yue Chenqing, and her small body was already
loaded with weight. For a while, she couldn't move to give Murong Chuyi
the medicine.

At this time Mo Xi suddenly said, "I’ll come."

He took Xiao Lan'er's medicine, went to Murong Chuyi and took the pill to
the him with his back to them. Then he got up, and when everyone thought
that he was going to take Murong Chuyi and leave Huntian cave with them,
they saw Mo Xi suddenly raise his hand——

The only way out of the cave was blocked by the array from Mo Xi.

The other three were stunned.

Yue Chenqing: "Xihe Jun…?"

Xiao Lan'er also said in a daze, "Xihe Gege?"

Jiang Yexue frowned and looked at him with a light cough.

Mo Xi did not explain, but suddenly said, "I'm sorry. I have three other
questions for you."

The three people didn’t know why he is suddenly in trouble. They were all
stunned.

Mo Xi first turned to Jiang Yexue. "Jiang Xiong, where was our first
meeting after I returned to Chonghua?"

Jiang Yexue had doubts, but he still replied. "Yes… Flying Jade Terrace?
What's the matter?"

Mo Xi didn’t answer, but asked the second question to Yue Chenqing.

"Chenqing, what was the stall you most often ate at when you lived in the
north?"
Although Yue Chenqing was puzzled, he replied hoarsely. "I'm sorry… It's
pancakes."

Mo Xi looked at Xiao Lan'er.

The little girl stood in a daze, with wet and clear eyes, looking up at Mo Xi.
"Xihe Gege..."

Mo Xi asked, "You once sent your Gu Mang Gege something, do you

remember what it was?"

Xiao Lan'er bit her lips and thought about it for a while. She whispered, "I, I
don't remember..." She said with some trepidation, "Do I have to
remember?

Then, I'll think about it!"

"It doesn't matter if you can't remember," Mo Xi said. Let me ask you
another question. Where was your first meeting with me?"

"I......"

"You won't have any impression of that."

"..." Little Lan'er faltered and couldn't answer for a moment.

The color of Mo Xi’s eyes darkened. His shadow flashed and he caught the
girl’s neck suddenly!

Xiao Lan'er screamed and panicked. "Wuwuwu, I… I..."

Mo Xi raised his other hand and held a white pill between his narrow
fingers. It was Xiao Lan'er who handed it to him before and wanted him to
give Murong Chuyi the "life sustaining pill."

Mo Xi asked, "This medicine, do you think I really can feed it to Murong

Chuyi?"
At that time, he had already suspected and had switched the medicine
quickly in his sleeves, before giving it to Murong Chuyi.

"You say it's a life sustaining pill… But I want to see if there's anything else
in this pill that can take one's mind and soul away from life!"

Mo Xi’s fingers twisted, and rubbed the white pill into powder. Sure
enough, there was a small worm squirming inside.

Sure enough!!

Mo Xi’s face instantly changed. "Speak!"

He clenched his teeth and held Xiao Lan'er's tender throat. His eagle eyes
stared at her.

"Who are you under this disguise?"

Little Lan'er cried, "I don't know what you're talking about. Help… Help!

Chenqing Gege, sir... "

Seeing that she was still unwilling to admit it, Mo Xi was unwilling to talk
with her any more, and his palm urged to explore her spiritual power. When
he looked at her, he found that although she seemed to have a turbulent
spiritual energy, she had only a thin layer of illusion attached to her body,
which was not surprising——

Her spiritual core had dried up…

She was a puppet, too!

Over the years, the intuition of fighting with people made Mo Xi suddenly
retract his hand, but it was still too late. A layer of black gas began to
spread to his fingertips, which was the poison of the corpose grass of
Liaoguo!!
"You --"

"... It's really embarrassing for me." Xiao Lan'er broke away from the grip
and stepped back a few steps. A sweet smile suddenly burst out on her
young face.

"Mo Xiong, why can't you pretend to be stupid? Must you go after the root
and dig the bottom?"

Such a tone seemed to no longer belong to a six or seven year old child.

Mo Xi wanted to suppress the miasma on his fingertips, but it was useless.

The poison of corpose grass was extremely domineering and spread rapidly.
In a short time, the paralysis had spread to most of his body.

He panted slightly, facing the light and shadow of Huntian cave, looking at
the little girl standing quietly by the blood pool.

The girl smiled with a look totally different from her age. "I was going to
let you be a witness, but you are more willing to be a dead man."

"Mo Xiong," she sighed, her voice fading away.

And just at this time, another voice came out from the dark behind Mo Xi.

"It's true that there's a way in the world. If you don't go, you have to break
through hell without a door..."

Mo Xi, suffering from the pain of the spread of the poison of the corpose
grass, suddenly turned back.

He saw Jiang Yexue sitting in a wheelchair. His face was still stained with
blood, but there was none of the weakness from before.

He folded his hands, looked at Mo Xi in his spare time, tilted his head,
smiled and said, "You know too much. You can't blame me for killing you."

Mo Xi felt a sharp pain in his heart, but it wasn’t because of the poison
reaching his heart.
He looked at Jiang Yexue's face and couldn't say a word. His vision began
to blur.

Yue Chenqing was almost mad. "Ge...?"

Jiang Yexue murmured "en" and smiled - Yue Chenqing suddenly

collapsed.

Trembling all over, holding his head, he could not believe it, let alone think
about it. "No… It's impossible… Can't! How can it be!"

"Fool. What is absolutely impossible in this world?"

Jiang Yexue smiled and then calmly got up. He stood up from the
wheelchair and walked towards them.

Yue Chenqing's pupils were constricted and his face was blank. "You… You
just..."

Jiang Yexue was dressed in lotus-white clothes. He was tall and had flowing
clothes. He looked like a gentleman and was as warm as jade. Where was
the injured cripple?

"Yes, I'm already healthy, but I hadn't told you yet," Jiang Yexue said. He
raised his hand, and a cluster of white and gold flames were kindled
between the fingers and palms like porcelain jade. It was the glow of Xiao
Lan'er's spiritual core.

With move to kill the incantation coagulated in the palm, Jiang Yexue took
his eyes away from Yue Chenqing and turned to Mo Xi.

"Xihe Jun, I'm sorry. I'm going to start with you."

Nothing else, split instantly!

The fierce battle before with Murong Chuyi had consumed a lot of Mo Xi’s
spiritual power. At this time, he was poisoned by the corpse grass, which
could make people numb and stiff in a very short time. At last, he couldn't
move. Mo Xi reluctantly parried. With the strong collision of spiritual
energy, he panted to raise his head.

"It's you… Took her spiritual core... "

"Oh. You feel it when you fight?" Jiang Yexue's smile was still as gentle
and elegant as before. "Yes, Xiao Lan'er's violent spirit core remained in her
body only because of her latent disease, but after I absorbed its power with
secret method, it can be used by me, become my sharp weapon, and cure
my crippled leg."

As he said that, the golden light in his hand was becoming stronger and
stronger, and he pushed it down towards Mo Xi.

"Or why do you think I took her in? I don't like children at all, especially
those who like to cry…"

Against each other, the dazzling brilliance shone so brightly on the beautiful
face of Jiang Yexue. But Mo Xi had never felt this face was so strange like
today.

"Jiang Yexue… You are out of your mind!"

"People take snake gall as medicine, I'm just looking for a prescription for
my leg disease," Jiang Yexue said. "What's more, when I asked her to come
back from the school, she would have been deprived of the power of her
spiritual core because she could not control herself. What's the difference
between the school palace seizing it and me seizing it?"

Spiritual power met spiritual power.

Weak and strong, Jiang Yexue controlled Xiao Lan'er's spiritual power, and
gradually suppressed Mo Xi.

"Don't be stubborn, Mo Xiong. You've expended too much energy. At this

moment, you won't be my opponent at all." Jiang Yexue was right. The
sweat seeped out of his forehead, and the black miasma of the corpse grass
had climbed up a little bit, eroding his wrist and arm.
Mo Xi couldn’t even bend to summon TunTian for a second time.

But at this time, he suddenly heard Yue Chenqing beside him. He was
extremely sad and angry. He said in a hoarse voice, "Ghost soldiers -"

He wanted to mobilize those monsters who had not yet returned to the
blood pool to stop Jiang Yexue from killing!

Jiang Yexue’s eyes were sharp. Although Yue Chenqing's spiritual strength
and physical strength had reached the limit at the moment. It was not only

impossible to use this kind of forbidden technique, but more likely that he
would die directly here. However, compared with Mo Xi who was
controlled by the corpse grass, Yue Chenqing was obviously more
dangerous at this time.

Then, Yue Chenqing, coughing blood, had not yet read "from order!" At the
second word, Jiang Yexue suddenly withdrew the force exerted on Mo Xi,
and flew with wide sleeves to Yue Chenqing.

He gave Yue Chenqing a hard blow and knocked him down.

Jiang Yexue squinted at the ground with black and merciless eyes. "Why do
you always love to find something for me, Yue Chenqing."
 Chapter 171 - First meeting in white on a snowy night*

*Same snow (xue) and night (ye) as Jiang Yexue, but different order

Yue Chenqing's face was stained with blood and tears.

He stared at Jiang Yexue with a tragic wailing and howling in his throat.
"You...

lied to me ... you lied to me!!!"

"That's your own stupidity," Jiang Yexue said lightly. He still smiled when
facing Mo Xi, and when he faced Yue Chenqing, all the smiles on his face
were condensed and his eyes were cold like ice general.

He seemed to feel that Mo Xi was overwhelmed with serious injuries, and

couldn’t help himself with the poison of the corpse grass. Yue Chenqing
was more concerned about Mo Xi, which made him feel threatened and
sick.

He walked step by step in front of Yue Chenqing, condescending to gaze at

his half-brother.

Jiang Yexue was actually very tall. When he stood in front of Yue
Chenqing, the coldness and oppression could really make a person feel
cold.

"You are stupid and have no mind. You don't trust your uncle. Who are you
blaming again?"

"I don't! I just... I just..."

"Oh, don't you?" Jiang Yexue sneered. "You just accidentally called out the
ghost soldiers in the blood pool, and you accidentally wounded your uncle,
right?"

Yue Chenqing's face was disappointed.

"Yue Chenqing, you are really protected by him. Oh no, no, not just him,"
Jiang Yexue said. "You are also spoiled by your father, by your uncle ... by
all the fools of the Yue family. Protecting, in the end, you really became a
wasted snack who only knows two curses."

He spoke, grabbing Yue Chenqing's hair and lifting him from the ground.

Then he slapped his face for a while without making a sound. Xiao Lan'er,
who had already her spirit core hollowed out and made into a puppet,
obediently pushed the wheelchair towards them.

Jiang Yexue was extremely hard with his hand, tightly holding Yue
Chenqing's neck, and pressed him into the wheelchair.

It was like a cave with bones picked apart by hyenas. Yue Chenqing had his
hair upside down and did not want to sit in a wheelchair at all. He was pale
and struggling hysterically, but Jiang Yexue exchanged more force. Jiang
Yexue couldn't help but be pressed by him into his chair.

He leaned over, narrowed his eyes, stretched out two tall fingers, and lifted
his chin.

"If you grew up in my place, brother, you wouldn’t look so innocent and
stupid.

You're such a fool that I envy you, you know."

Yue Chenqing was shaking all over. Even if he tore a person's skin and
flesh, separate his blood from his bones, and turned them inside out, he
would not be so confused.

Yue Chenqing seemed to have a lot to say. He was broken, angry, pathetic,
vicious. But as Jiang Yexue said, Yue Chenqing had been so well protected
since he was young that he even only had two words for swearing. And the
pitiful words he knew could not describe the mood of his destruction at the
moment.

He seemed to be crushed by these emotions. He was crushed by these

emotions.

What he could pick up tremblingly in this broken room was only a feeble
question - "Why are you… Why do you do this... "

"Why shouldn't I?" Jiang Yexue stood in front of the wheelchair. He had
been sitting on this chair for a long time. Now it was someone else's turn to
sit on it.

"Yue Chenqing, you and I are the descendants of the Yue family. What's
your day, and what's mine?"

Yue Chenqing raised his eyes and said hoarsely, "Everyone says you are a
gentleman… So you… You've got filth in your heart… It's deeper than
anyone..."

Jiang Yexue was always calm, thin, gloomy, or hypocritical.

Only there was no anger.

But this sentence was like a key, which broke the most rusty lock in his
heart.

The fury, which was still accumulating but never coming out, made his eyes
bright and his face distorted.

It was infiltrating between his lips and tongue word by word, and the wind
and rain were coming.

"I'm a gentleman in vain, hiding evil from others?"

Jiang Yexue sneered, "Yue Chenqing, Yue Chenqing… Anyone in the world
can say that about me, but you are not worthy. Do you know who you're
talking to?"
The laughter broke suddenly and tightened abruptly.

Jiang Yexue flicked his sleeve and turned around. The eyes that were
staring at Yue Chenqing were full of hatred crawling inside up to the point
of being bloodshot.

He picked up Yue Chenqing's skirt and stared at the face. His lips and teeth
were filled with hatred and he knocked out chilling sentences——

"If I didn't save you, Yue Chenqing, you would be a spring man in a grave!
It's your job, but it's your so-called gentleman's death!"

This cavity of twisted hatred had been overstocked for too many years.
When it was finally spewing out, Jiang Yexue was trembling all over. He
suddenly released Yue Chenqing with so much strength that the wheelchair
rolled back.

Jiang Yexue looked up at Yue Chenqing. His eyes were red, and then he
looked around the Huntian cave, which symbolized the strongest power of
the Yue family. He looked around at the ghost soldiers who only obeyed the
orders of the Yue family. He looked at Mo Xi’s body paralyzed by the
corpose grass, and at Xiao Lan’er… Finally, it fell on Murong Chuyi who
was unconscious and seriously injured.

His chest seemed to have been stabbed by a small needle. The pain was not
unbearable, but it made him breathless and made his eyes red.

He looked at Yue Chenqing with a cruel look.

He repeated the curse again. "It's your life, but the death of your so-called
gentleman..."

Yue Chenqing didn't understand what he was talking about, but these words
alone were enough to make him look like earth.

Yue Chenqing said lowly, "What do you mean..."

"What do you mean?" Jiang Yexue sneered.

The smell in the air was strong, and those who witnessed all this couldn’t
turn back.

But Jiang Yexue himself knew that, in fact, if he had chosen another way
twenty years ago, there would have been no big killing. Everything he
wanted should be his.

Twenty three years ago.

There were two paths before him.

That year, the young man was called by his mother to the side room.

But after so many years, he could still remember his mother Xie's beautiful
but gloomy face.

She said to him, "Yexue, how shall we live in the future."

There was a faint ambergris burning in the house, an expensive incense

wreathed around the same well-dressed lady Xie. She was covered with
pearly jade, and her snow jade lotus arm was covered with gold and silver
bracelets. In his memory, his mother had always been such a poor and not
necessarily beautiful, but she loved such a gorgeous extravagant dress.

Because that represented Yue Juntian's love for her.

In Chonghua Jiaofang*, there were many beautiful qin girls like millet, but
how many of them could make it to her present stage?

*Institution to train musicians and singers

Madam Xie was proud of her success, but also worried about her future
situation. She knew very clearly that Yue Juntian and Murong Huang had an
engagement, and her ambition did not stop at being a concubine.
In order to monopolize Yue Juntian's heart, she tried her best. Not only did
she try to please her husband, but she also led Jiang Yexue to the door of
Gentelman Song, the most virtuous man in the mansion at that time. She
asked Gentleman Song to teach him not only the skill of refining weapons,
but also the truth of life and work.

Therefore, when Jiang Yexue was young, he had little contact with his
mother.

Instead, he often read books with Gentleman Song. He was a good and
upright man, and taught him to be gentle, tolerant and elegant.

With such efforts, Yue Juntian was naturally fascinated by Lady Xie. At that
time, he was extremely satisfied with Jiang Yexue. He even said that he
wanted Jiang Yexue to inherit the Yue family and become the patriarch of
the family after a hundred years. And the mother who heard this sentence,
even though she knew it was a drunken sentence, was also very happy and
embraced Jiang Yexue and kissed him with infinite joy.

But it was a pity that Yue Juntian, no matter how lecherous or romantic he
was, he was still a man of little kindness. Madam Xie was also aware of his
temperament, so after a short period of happiness, she would still say to
Jiang Yexue anxiously, "You don't want to see your father treat us well now,
but that person will always enter the main Yue mansion. Once that person
has passed the door, you and I can only live in a low manner, and that day
will not be easy."

On this day, Madam Xie called him into the room, took his hand and looked
at him carefully for a while. Suddenly, she hugged him in her arms, and said
to him,

"It’s just… It’s just you..."

"Mother...?"

The woman choked for a while, then said, "Xue’er Murong Huang…
Murong Huang is going to marry into his family."
"…"

"On the first day of next month." Madam Xie let him go, but she still held
his sleeve tightly, like a straw for life. She stared at him with red eyes.
Those beautiful eyes were not beautiful at all. They were full of hatred and
bigotry.

"Xue’er… Mother is not willing to… How can I be willing... "

"Ah Niang......"

"We must fight, fight and steal. Do you understand?"

But Jiang Yexue didn't mean to fight for anything at that time. In fact, he
didn't care about the money and status that his mother was infatuated with.
He thought that these things he had in front of him were enough, even too
extravagant. If he chose them, he would prefer to live in the human
environment without the noisy leisurely days.

Just looking at his mother’s sad, even paranoid eyes, he could not say these
words.

He had always been kind-hearted and unwilling to make people sad, let
alone his mother.

"Don't worry, there will be a way. There's always a way. Your mother won't
let her take everything away from you, and she won't let her bully you at
will."

"You and I are the only ones in the Yue manion. Yexue, Xue’er Ah Niang's
good child, everything that Ah Niang does later is for you, you must also
face your Ah Niang, you know?"

"Everything will come back to us."

He blinked his eyes. He was very precocious. He didn't agree with his
mother's extreme desire for power and wealth, but he knew her humble
origin, the difficulty of her journey, and the fear of the vermillion stairway's
collapse. So he could reconcile with her in his heart.
It's just that he didn't mean to fight.

On the day Murong Huang married into the mansion, his mother was
dressed up in a gorgeous manner. She was born as a qin girl. She used to
live a happy life. It was not difficult for her to put on a delicate smile. She
courteously welcomed her, humbly tolerated her, and humbly flattered her.

At the beginning of the feast, when the guests were full, Jiang Yexue quietly
left the hall full of toasts.

It was very dark. It was snowing late.

He tightened his tight fitting fur. He remembered that the plum blossoms
were blooming in the backyard, so he planned to go there and fold two
branches to put them in his room and his mother's room. So he walked all
the way to the garden on the thin crunchy snow.

Then there he saw a young man in white like snow, wearing a bright red
cape, standing in the snow, looking up at the old plum tree beside the white
wall and the black tile.

——It was his first meeting with Murong Chuyi.

 Chapter 172 - When young people are gentle and adoring

In that year, he and Murong Chuyi were still very young, and they were
even tender and green.

He didn't know that the young man who looked younger than him was, in
fact, his uncle. He thought it was a young gentleman who was brought in as
some guest, and secretly ran to the yard to enjoy the flowers.

Murong Chuyi's mood didn't look very good. He was watching the plum
blossoms attentively and didn’t notice who was coming behind.

It wasn’t until the shadow of a blue oil paper umbrella like a crane in the
clouds in the sky came out from behind his head, covering him from the
snow and blocking his view from the flowers, that he was surprised and
turned back suddenly.

Jiang Yexue smiled at him with a brother's gesture. "Whose child are you?
Why don't you hold an umbrella when it's snowing?"

Murong Chuyi opened his eyes. First, he took one step back, then stepped
back two steps. The expression on his face gradually changed from surprise
to indifference. Instead of answering Jiang Yexue's question, he said
directly:

"... Who are you? What are you doing here?"

The question was simple and rude, and the other person didn't seem to want
to talk to him.

But Jiang Yexue had a good temper. The gentleman was like jade, like a
chisel.
Although he was young, he was always tolerant and caring for others. So he
smiled and said, "My name is Yue, Yue Yexue. As for why I came here…

Because this is my home. The plum you are looking at is also my favorite."

The other person heard the words and did not know why he narrowed his
eyes.

"Oh? You are Yue Yexue, Xie Yilan's child?"

Jiang Yexue suddenly heard that such a small child actually called his
mother's name, but also said it wrong. In good self-restraint, he could not
help but feel somewhat amused and somewhat annoyed.

But he didn't attack. He just reached out and pulled the young man under
his broad oilpaper umbrella and gently taught him. "Listen, my mother's
name is Xie Lanyi, not Xie Yilan. Besides, it's snowing. If you stand like
this, you'll catch cold. Go, I'll take you back to the flower hall to find your
elders."

However, the other party opened his hand with a slap. "No rules, no
manners.

Do you know who you're talking to?"

Jiang Yexue laughed in spite of himself and said, "You child..."

"Child?" Murong Chuyi took off the cape brim, stroked some disordered
forehead hair, and looked at him seriously. His thin lips opened and closed,
and said seriously, "Yue Yexue, I'm your uncle."

Jiang Yexue suddenly opened his eyes wide. "..."

After a while, he burst out laughing and reached for the boy's forehead.

"You," he said with a smile, "You’re freezing, yet burning your head...?"

How did this farce finish in the end? There were more details. Jiang Yexue
couldn’t remember clearly, but Murong Chuyi left unhappily at last. After
the wedding banquet, he went with his mother to visit the furen in the main
room and offered tea to her. He found that the young man from under the
plum blossom tree was standing beside Murong Huang, looking at him
indifferently.

Until then, he finally knew that the young man in white, who was his age,
was really his uncle.

He was called Murong Chuyi.

Although Murong Chuyi lived in the same house as him, he didn’t normally
like to contact people. It's very rare for him to show up three days in ten
days. Jiang wants to talk with him at the beginning of the snow night, but
there are many cold nails, that's all.

Master Song taught him that the friendship between gentlemen was as light
as water. Murong Chuyi was bent on self-cultivation didn’t want to have too
much contact with him, so he didn't try to force him.

However, not all the people in the world were as peaceful and kind as his
Master Song. After Murong Huang and Yue Juntian got married, he could
keenly feel the change of their attitudes at home and outside. Those who
had always flattered

him and fawned on him were the first to disappear, and then some elders no
longer smiled as warmly as they used to.

He was just a kind man, not a dull man. In his eyes, he knew the reason.

However, he was gentle with others and didn’t care about gains and losses,
so it didn’t matter.

Only thanks to the madam's resentment becoming more and more serious,
he felt some worry and distress. She always told him what kind of jewelry
Yue Juntian gave Murong Huang today, how much they cost and how
precious they were. Or for him, what kind of clothes did Murong Huang
buy today…
The longer time went by, the worse her words would be, sometimes even to
the point that they couldn’t be heard. Jiang Yexue frowned slightly, but
because she was his mother, she could only sigh in her heart. He did not not
comfort her, but when he said something to enlighten her, she would stare at
him and scold him, saying that he "did not seek progress" or "did not know
the pain."

As time went on, Jiang Yexue could only say so much.

Later, Madam Xie's jealousy for Murong Huang became more and more
serious.

When Murong Huang was pregnant, her hatred distorted her face.

Murong Huang was from the royal family and the main wife. Everyone
picked the stars and the moon to coax her. It was the preferential treatment
Madam Xie never felt even when she was pregnant with Jiang Yexue.

When the servants saw the wind, the difference between their attitudes
towards the two madams became more and more distinct. Even some of the
little boys who had taken care of Jiang Yexue in the past began to act
strange. Madam Xie hated her so much that she said to Jiang Yexue, "You
see, what do you say about serving people by virtue, and what do you say
about letting things go according to circumstances? Who do you serve?
What’s the matter with you?"

Although Jiang Yexue felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, he still insisted
that his way of dealing with people wasn’t wrong. It's easy to be rich, but
hard to have a clear conscience.

But gradually, even his father showed a sense of alienation in order to take
care of his feelings. Except for Master Song, no one in the whole residence
was willing to approach him actively.

His heart was more or less miserable.

It was in the late spring of that year that Master Song was ill and bedridden,
so he couldn't teach him the skill of weapon refining for the time being.
Jiang Yexue thought about doing some refining work by himself, but he
always respected and cared for his teacher. He could not bear to disturb the
sick man, so he took these implements to find other weapon refining staff in
the mansion.

What could be obtained, however, was all avoidance and pretending to be

helpless refusal.

"I'm sorry, Master Yexue. I have a lot of business to deal with today."

"I'm sorry, Master Yexue. I'm not fit. I'll compete with you after I'm better.
Do you think it's ok?"

"I'm afraid I can't teach you, because I'm not good at it."

When asked, none of them were willing.

Jiang Yexue held the wooden machine armor he made, and walked in the
empty corridor with his head bowed in some loneliness. When he was at a
loss, he suddenly heard someone call him from behind.

"Yue Yexue."

He looked back, his face still with that expression of loss and sadness, at the
face of Murong Chuyi.

His uncle frowned. "What's your expression?" he said. The man in white
clothes came from behind the arch and looked down at the armor in his
arms.

"You made it?"

"En."

Murong Chuyi picked up one of the small drips and looked at it carefully.

"Dongzhu blood crystal for sand, sandalwood for the body… Did you think
of that yourself?"
At that time, Jiang Yexue also knew his reputation as a weapon refiner. He
said awkwardly, "Yes."

Murong Chuyi didn't laugh at him. He put down the little drip and said, "I'm
sorry… Come to my forge, I'll teach you."

In any case, Jiang Yexue did not expect that Murong Chuyi would be
willing to take the initiative to order him. He could not help but open his
eyes and stare at the original place.

Murong Chuyi spoke and walked on for a while. When he saw him not
moving, he turned back quietly. "Still not keeping up?"

"... Oh, yes, yes..."

After this period of time, until the birth of Yue Chenqing, it could be
regarded as the most fulfilling and happy period of Jiang Yexue's life.

Although Murong Chuyi was not much older than him, he was very
accomplished in refining weapons and taught him many techniques and
secret methods of refining weapons that he had never imagined before.

Between the two of them, Murong Chuyi never went his own way and
didn't care about other people's eyes. It didn't matter what position Jiang
Yexue had in the family or whether he was unpopular. And Jiang Yexue had
the kind of consolation of having a childhood friend. No matter what his
mother said, he still went to the refining room of Murong Chuyi every day
to find him.

For this reason, Madam Xie's words became more and more unpleasant, and
her disappointment with him became more and more serious. She said that
he was "not filial" and "turned his elbows out." She even thought that
Murong Chuyi was sent by Murong Huang to divide mother and son and
called him a "little bitch."

Once, after she scolded Murong Chuyi for being stopped by Jiang Yexue,
she was furious with him. She would never pay attention to him again,
would not listen to any of his explanations, and would not let him return to
her other courtyard to live.

Jiang Yexue didn’t want to quarrel with his mother or make a joke on his
mother.

So he had no choice but to ask Murong Chuyi if he could live in his

courtyard first.

Murong Chuyi glanced at the furnishings in the courtyard——

Jiang Yexue had a set of cutting tools, a set of stools, and even some
Murong Chuyi didn’t like at all. Jiang Yexue’s usual essays were placed on
the desk.

Murong Chuyi replied coldly, "Did you think it would be different if you
asked me?"

Jiang Yexue: "…"

When the two teenagers had special leisure time, Murong Chuyi was not as
interested in the outside world. He would also buy the palm sized bamboo
warriors loved by the roadside children, and then lie on the bamboo couch
lazily and ask Jiang Yexue to fight with him.

When he was fighting, he would think of some new magic weapons and
would go to draw it. He would spend the whole night drawing, often lying
on the ground holding the diagram and going straight to sleep. When he
woke up, he would continue to draw.

And almost every time Murong Chuyi fell asleep, Jiang Yexue couldn’t
help but look at him more.

How could this man be his uncle?

He was is so tender and green. When he laid on the ground holding the pen
and sleeping, he often accidentally touched the ink stains on the tip of the
brush with his face.
So silly.

Once when Murong Chuyi was half asleep, he was about dreaming about
something, and he woke up in a daze. Half awake and half asleep, he found
Jiang Yexue looking at him. He asked impatiently, "What are you looking
at?"

Jiang Yexue surprised him mildly.

He smiled and whispered, "I’m looking at my uncle. I feel he’s so

dignified."

Murong Chuyi probably didn't understand his joke at all, or didn't hear what
he was talking about at all. He just snorted, his long eyelashes trembled,
and then he went to sleep again.

Jiang Yexue remembered that he was looking at him at that time. He had a
kind of dark and terrible impulse, which made him shiver and even want to
run away.

At that time, he did not dare to think about it at all. If he thought about it,
most people would think, "How he could be so heinous? Even if he had no
blood relationship, even if Murong Chuyi was just an abandoned son picked
up by Murong Huang, his status was here. If he had such an idea about
Murong Chuyi, how could he have been a gentleman in vain?"

In this way, Murong Huang is in labor after a few months.

With the loud cry of the baby, two people in this distinguished family had
been in hell since that moment.

One was his mother, Madam Xie - because Yuefu ushered in its real
orthodoxy, the son of his main wife, Yue Juntian named him Chenqing.

Chenqing, Chenqing… Murong Huang's son was bright, which meant he

was named for the clear sky and rising sun. What was her child? A long
night of white snow. Even if it had been thousands of miles of rivers and
mountains, when the sun came out, it would all be changed to nothing.*
*She’s comparing the characters in the names Chenqing and Yexue

How could she not be cold hearted and resentful?

And the other one who fell into hell was Murong Chuyi——

Because Murong Huang died from childbirth, he suddenly lost the "sister"
and

"mother" who adopted him and gave him a second life.

He had no more benefactor.

Chapter 173 - Falling in love is hard to restrain, and the edge is
broken

After Murong Huang's death, Murong Chuyi became more and more
reticent. He often locked himself in his refining room. Only Jiang Yexue
could easily be seen in Yuefu.

During the funeral, Murong Chuyi silently squeezed a lot of clay figurines,
iand nfused them with spiritual power. He slowly adjusted them, having
them learn Murong Huang's expression and behavior and walk around in his
yard. Jiang Yexue understood that he was sad and didn't say much. He took
the drawings of clay figurines and did the same.

But his were not only like Murong Huang. Some of the clay figurines were
like Murong Chuyi, some were like himself, and even some were like the
newly born child named Yue Chenqing.

The noisy clay figures walked in the courtyard, breaking the original
atmosphere.

Murong Chuyi looked at him gloomily. "What do you want to do? Do you
want to pick a quarrel?"

Jiang Yexue came to him and wanted to hold his hand, but at last he only
held his sleeve. "Chuyi, you can't live in the shadow of Aunt Huang."

Murong Chuyi suddenly pulled back his sleeve and said, "I don't have one."

As if he didn't want to talk with Jiang Yexue again, he just turned around
and went to the refinery table alone. He looked at the debris of the clay
figurines and slowly closed his eyes.
But there was a gentle voice coming from his side. He was there, shaking
his sleeve gently, and could not help saying, "Chuyi, Chuyi..."

"I didn't! Can you stop - "

Turning his head, he found that what he was talking to was just a small clay
puppet, with the appearance of Jiang Yexue’s eyes and eyebrows, coaxing
him to be happy clumsily saying, "Not sad, not sad."

Murong Chuyi: "..."

"It will be OK, it will be OK."

Murong Chuyi stared at it silently for a while, and his eyes slowly turned
red.

Turning his head, he saw Jiang Yexue standing under the broad eaves of the
house. Behind him were the lead-gray sky and snow-like flowers. His lotus-
white clothes fluttered with the wind.

The two men were separated by a distance and looked at each other from
afar.

Murong Chuyi wanted to talk several times, but he stopped his lips and
teeth. At last, he had hatefully murmured a sentence, " You're too ugly."

Jiang Yexue chuckled, as if some kind of prohibition had been broken. He

walked towards Murong Chuyi, thought for a moment, and gently embraced
Murong Chuyi with a comforting gesture.

"You're right," Jiang Yexue gently coaxed him, "Then Uncle should teach
me how to pinch personally, OK?"

Murong Chuyi: "..."

At that time, their relationship was really the most comfortable. Jiang Yexue
was able to restrain his desire. Murong Chuyi was also very close to him. In
fact, Jiang Yexue often wondered later whether everything would be
different if he didn't stop what happened later.
In the Huntian cave, Jiang Yexue held Yue Chenqing's neck with his hands
raised. His hands were cool, which them as creepy as a snake.

Jiang Yexue leaned over, eyes narrowed dangerously, and stared at him.
"Yue Chenqing, do you know that at that time, if I didn't help you, you
would have died in my mother's hands?"

Yue Chenqing and Li Ran.

Jiang Yexue's brown pupils were so close to him that they seemed to gather
the light and shadow that dissipated years ago.

Shortly after Murong Huang's death, one day, Jiang Yexue took the wooden
toys made by Murong Chuyi for the child and planned to play with Yue
Chenqing in the wing room.

Although he knew that many people's attitudes towards him in the mansion
had been changed by the birth of Yue Chenqing, he did not have any
hostility or malice towards the baby wrapped in swaddling clothes.

Murong Chuyi, on the other hand, although pitying the child, never took the
initiative to find him because of his face. He just handed Jiang Yexue the
carefully polished pieces and asked him to send it to Yue Chenqing. For a
long time, there a pile of scattered things made by made by Murong Chuyi
filled Yue Chenqing's cradle. Little wooden man, alittle Trojan horse, little
wooden fish, little rabbit with ears up.

Jiang Yexue looked at the wooden squirrel in his hand, and sighed with
amusement and helplessness. He thought that Murong Chuyi should have a
look at it. If it went on like this, where could Xiao Chenqing sleep?

Thinking all the way, he went to Yue Chenqing's door, and when he pushed
the door in, he heard a crash.
Jiang Yexue's nanny, who looked after Yue Chenqing, turned her head like a
frightened bird. The overturned medicine bowl was smashed on the ground,
and the medicine in it flowed on the stone and made a hissing sound.

"Ye, Yexue Gongzi!"

He immediately recognized that the poison in the bowl was originally the
poison for rotten intestines and soul breaking. Under the shock of anger, he
grabbed the panicked nanny. "What's the matter?! What are you doing?!"

Ma Niang was a greedy person who was afraid of death. She immediately
kowtowed to the ground and cried the truth to Jiang Yexue. She said that
Madam Xie forced her to pour poison into Yue Chenqing's mouth by
accident. If she didn’t do so, her family's lives would not be safe.

Jiang Yexue listened to his mother's behavior, only felt like the whole
person was falling into an ice cave. He couldn't believe that his mother
could be so cruel for power, so he took her with him to find Madam Xie.

But the result was lady Xie's hysterical beating and scolding.

"What can you blame me for? I'm clearing the way for you! You don't have
to fight or steal!"

"What morality, what conscience… This way of life is the law of the jungle.
You are so naive! Do you know how I got to this position step by step? You
haven't struggled in the mire. You don't know what it's like to be enslaved!
Wait, twenty years later… No, it won't take twenty years. Ten years later,
you will know that all the cruel things your mother does are for you! This is
Yuefu. It's not a cat and dog house. If it has him, it won’t have you! You
know what?!"

"Yue Yexue, how can I have such a bastard like you!"

At that time, he was also sad and angry. "Ah Niang, that's a human life!
Why have you become what you are today... "
"If you can ask such a question, it means that you don't know what the
family of Marquis Wang is! Yue Yexue, today's me is the future you!! You
wait! You keep him. Those things that belong to you will become his things
in the future. At that time... " Women's shrill laughter seemed to come from
the night many years ago, with creepy long fingernails scratching the
bottom of the pot. "You will regret that you stopped your mother today…"

"You will regret it!"

You will regret it…

Her eyes were red, and it seemed like spider’s silk crawling all over in her
pupils.

She became crazy and suffered from hypochondriasis. At last, she even
spoke rudely to Yue Juntian and called him a mean and ungrateful person in
public.

The result, of course, was self-evident.

Yue Juntian used to love her because she was submissive and gentle, and he
could feel the infinite tenderness that he could not find in the noble women.

Now that the gentle account had become a vinegar jar, what else did he
want?

Madam Xie's favor fell apart overnight. When people saw that she had
caused Yue Jun's natural disgust, they were scattered one after, and even the
healing medicine was no longer brought to her.

All of this, Jiang Yexue saw with his own eyes. He and she were mother
and son after all. The mother crazy so how could the son's heart be good?
He went to take care of her in front of her bed and tried to bring in other
pharmacists to cure her. But when Madam Xie saw him, she screamed and
scolded. She tore and bit him, and almost stabbed Jiang Yexue's throat with
scissors.
She didn't recognize anyone and didn't listen to anyone. After a while,
Madam Xie hanged herself on a beam.

When the servants found her dead body, she dressed up to the limit. She
stole the most expensive colorful pearl emerald from Murong Huang's relic.
She wore golden bracelets, necklaces, strings, and beads on her arms and
neck. She also wore the colorful pheasant robe that only the Marquis and
his main wife could wear.

She even wrote a suicide note, which was full of absurdity. Between the
words, she suddenly thought that she was the mistress of the family, and
had high honor and power…

This woman's ambition and dream, was in a very tragic and funny way to
stay in this world. Her bequeath made Yue Juntian's only sympathy for her
disappear.

She was right in saying that Yue Juntian was a man who was very grateful.

He ordered hastily to deal with her funeral, and didn't even go to see her for
the last time. Her lady's dress was changed into a plain one. Her bright and
splendid dream became a cold and shabby monument.

In Madam Xie's suicide note, she wrote that "My son Yue Yexue is is the
leader of Yuefu", and even wrote "my son will take the place of Yue
Juntian." Even though he knew it was madness, Yue Juntian still had a knot
in his heart about Jiang Yexue. His attitude influenced the other people's
attitude towards Jiang Yexue. Those seemingly estrangements became
naked ridicule and contempt overnight.

"Son of a mad woman."

"Their mother and son are so ambitious. Hahahaha."

Jiang Yexue lost his family, so he was in a bad mood and didn't want to
communicate with others. In addition, he had always been elegant and full
of reading books of sages and scholars. He was a gentleman who did not
want to stir into the mire.
So he didn't talk much about these grievances. He didn't argue whether he
was the same as Madam Xie.

What could he argue about? Can he say something about his mother's
poison to kill his brother? Even if she was cruel and poisonous, she used to
treat him

well. Now that person was dead. How could he bear to put a stigma on her
coffin again?

Only.

He swallowed the pain alone.

But Madam Xie's curse was like a white flag, which had been lingering in
front of his eyes. "Those things that belong to you will become his things
sooner or later..."

"You will regret..."

"Today's me is you in the future. You just don't know what a 'Marquis’s
house' is?"

How many times did he wake up in the middle of the night in a sweat? He
looked out in a hurry. Murong Chuyi was still debugging the wooden armor
under the light.

He gasped and went back to bed again. It was good. At least Murong Chuyi
believed him. He didn't think he was greedy for power and hated Yue
Chenqing.

At least he could stay in the other courtyard of Murong Chuyi. When he

woke up, he could also see the person he loves around him.

Because of this reason, Jiang Yexue did not have much resentment.

Even when Yue Chenqing reacheed out to him and calls him "Gege, Gege"
with a drool and smile after he could speak, he felt deeply that this soft little
life was very lovely, worthy of protection and care. He could not suffer the
same pain as him.

In this way, Yue Chenqing gradually grew up.

Soon he was old enough to go to the school to practice. Because he was

Murong Huang's son and of royal blood, Yue Juntian gave Yue Chenqing
everything he could to flatter him. He even took back some of the spiritual
artifacts he had given Jiang Yexue.

"Your brother has lost his mother since he was a child. He is pitiful. If you
are a brother, please let him have more."

"Your brother needs more care. You are very sensible. Don't compete with
him."

"You have read a lot of books of sages since you were little. You should
know what is comity."

Some shameless little guys in the family laughed at him in a strange way.
"You are a gentleman only when you know how to be humble."

The despised Master Song wanted to speak and scold, but he was stopped
by Jiang Yexue. Jiang Yexue shook his head and said, "Forget it, don't get to
know them."

But as the things around him were emptied little by little, a hole was also
worming in his heart. The hole was getting bigger and bigger.
Disappointment, fear and resentment were all circling in it.

Until one day, Yue Juntian called him to the front. "Yexue, you have been
practicing with Chuyi for so long, and you have learned what there is to
learn. In the future, let Chenqing follow Chuyi more."

Jiang Yexue paused for a while. "What?"

"Being a father means that children need a better master to bring them to
enlightenment. You are sensible. Today, I will clean up the house and let
your brother live there. He also likes to stick to Chuyi. You two are
brothers. You look after everything."

Jiang Yexue gradually responded from the shock, but did not move.

His behavior surprised Yue Juntian. Because Yue Juntian had been used to
saying everything well and didn’t care, when he didn't immediately agree to
it, he felt strange. "What's the matter with you?"

"Father." Jiang Yexue narrowed his eyes and pressed his anger. "Am I not
sensible enough?"

"..."

"What do you think I have left? Why don't you drive me out of this house?
Does this make your heart stronger? Does Chenqing think that the place to
play is more open…"

Yue Juntian had never been contradicted by his words like this. He couldn’t
help but be furious and take the case and say, "You are presumptuous!"

"It's not that I'm presumptuous, it's that you've done too much! What do you
think I am?"

"Yexue!! How dare you talk so nonsense!"

On that day, Jiang Yexue had a big fight with Yue Juntian. Jiang Yexue was
just good-natured and upright, not a loser. He was really angry and only
made the scene out of control. Yue Juntian was so angry that he pointed to
Jiang Yexue's nose and said, "You are a monster! Your mother said you
want to take me instead. I think you have this ambition! You're too deep!!
You just don't expect me to be good! Don't look forward to your brother!!
You and your mother are just like each other!"

At the end of the quarrel, the whole house knew that both father and son
had been saving each other for a long time, from quarrel to practice. But
after all, Jiang Yexue was young and helpless, and was soon controlled by
Yue Juntian.
The whip and staff were drawn down like the wind and rain, and the blood
flowed.

Hearing the news, Yue Chenqing came and was shocked. He went to plead,

"Dad, don't fight anymore, don't fight brother..."

"What do you know! What kind of person is his mother, and so is he!"

As he spoke, he whipped Jiang Yexue who stubbornly did not bow face
down——

"Stop it."

A flash of light came from a spiritual spell with great power. It spread a
barrier in front of Jiang Yexue. Yue Juntian was caught off guard. His arm
was sore and his whip was shaken off. He looked back in surprise and
anger, and saw Murong Chuyi coming in from the door. He brushed the
dust with his arms, twirled his fingers, and stared at himself coldly.

"Yue Juntian, have you had enough?"

"... You?" Yue Juntian's lips trembled. "You, you are helping this evil
animal..."

Murong Chuyi picked up Jiang Yexue, turned his head and said. "He is my
nephew."

"Give him another finger and see if I can make you feel better."

Because of the appearance of Murong Chuyi, things didn't make any more
noise in the end.

In the quiet courtyard at night, they sat under the eaves and on the steps.
The wound his hands wrapped by Murong Chuyi was deeper than the whip
mark. It was caused by his father's spiritual force when he argued with Yue
Juntian.
In the father and son quarrel, when the father unexpectedly took a divine
weapon to deal with the son, this was simply unimaginable.

Murong Chuyi was silent and in a rare moment asked, "Is it still painful?"

Jiang Yexue didn't answer. After a long time, he said in a low voice,
"Before my mother left, she said that within twenty years, everything I have
will become Chenqing's thing."

"..."

"But if I said I never thought about fighting Chenqing for her family, would
you believe it?"

Murong Chuyi said, "I believe it."

Jiang Yexue didn't expect that he would answer so quickly. He didn’t even
hesitate for a moment. In fact, he didn't want to cry, but hearing Murong
Chuyi say these words firmly, he suddenly felt so sad, so wronged, he
immediately buried himself in his knees, sobbing.

He said he never wanted to fight for anything.

He said that he really didn't want to be the master of Yuefu. He didn't have
this ambition.

He said that he had given everything I can. Why take away the only thing
he couldn’t give.

Murong Chuyi accompanied him, sighing softly at last and patted him on
the shoulder.

At that time, Jiang Yexue’s mental state was in disorder. So many years of
depression had torn a vent. In fact, he was out of control. He looked up at
Murong Chuyi and comforted him. His mood was like the surging tide. He
didn't know how he thought, or at this moment, he didn't think of anything
at all. When he responded, he bowed and kissed Murong Chuyi’s lips.

It was just a light touch, like a dragonfly skimming the water.

But there seemed to be fireworks exploding in his brain.

Both of them had a blank mind.

Who knows how long it took for Murong Chuyi to recover from the
extreme shock. He pushed him away as if stabbed by a scorpion. He got up
in a hurry.

There was no blood on his beautiful face.

"What are you doing --!!?"

Jiang Yexue saw Murong Chuyi's face and finally flashed back from his
dizzy mind. His hands and feet were in disorder, his face was red, and he
said hurriedly, "Chuyi, I……"

Murong Chuyi, however, retreated a few steps before Jiang Yexue tried to
stand up and explain something, and stared at him in surprise and anger.

"I'm sorry, Uncle. I, I just I... "

The name of uncle stabbed Murong Chuyi more and more acutely. In his
eyes, there was a sudden rain and a strong wind, which was extremely
chaotic.

Several times he pursed lips, but he thought it was ridiculous to open his
mouth.

He had always been used to treating Jiang Yexue as an elder. Who knew
that Jiang Yexue had such thoughts on him? He felt his clothes were cold
and sweaty for a while.

But it wasn’t dignified to ask him, who had just been forcibly kissed, to
reprimand others. Murong Chuyi's face was green and white for a while. At
last, he didn't wait for Jiang Yexue to speak again. He turned around and ran
away.
 Chapter 174 - Strangers from then on

Since then, Murong Chuyi had become alienated from the Jiang Yexue.

Jiang Yexue wanted to apologize to him several times and make his words
clear, but Murong Chuyi was so frightened that he always hid from him and
refused to be alone with him.

It was no wonder that Murong Chuyi always kept a correct mind. Even if he
was not related by blood, he only treated Jiang Yexue as his nephew. Which
brother-in-law would not be frightened by such a move?

After several encounters, Jiang Yexue finally realized that Murong Chuyi
would never talk to him again.

Jiang Yexue was well aware of the morals of the code of ethics. Although
emotion could not be contained, he always knew that there was no
possibility between himself and Murong Chuyi. On that day, the touch on
his lips was completely an action he had not thought about under the
collapse of his mind, the only escape he had with Murong Chuyi for so
many years.

He just wanted Murong Chuyi to know that he never dared to expect

anything.

But even if it was such a chance to make up, Murong Chuyi did not give it
to him.

After making friends with his brother-in-law, Jiang Yexue had become a
lonely man in the Yue family. No matter how sage he was, he was still a
young man in the world. Under such circumstances, his inner heart
inevitably bred pain, unwillingness, loss, and confusion. Fortunately, he had
always been able to suppress himself and had been trying to get rid of his
emotions.

Until the late autumn of that year.

In the autumn of that year, Yuefu and his party went to the northern border
to refine armour on a mission from the emperor.

At that time, Yue Chenqing was young, playful, and ignorant. He was told
off many times by his father, and he couldn't help sneaking to the wild
suburb every three to five days. But the north border was the junction of
Chonghua and Liaoguo, not a safe place. One day, Yue Chenqing sneaked
out, but didn't come back very late.

Yue Juntian was in a great hurry. He was afraid that his son would be
ambushed by assassins from Liaoguo. He ordered everyone to go out and
look for him.

Jiang Yexue and Murong Chuyi were no exception.

"Do you remember that experience?" The light of the blood pool of Huntian
cave reflected the face of Jiang Yexue and Yue Chenqing. "You were so
arrogant and willful at that time, relying on everyone's favor for you. You
don't know the height of the sky and the thickness of the earth. You do
whatever you want. You go where you want to go. In order to find you, we
searched the most dangerous places in the north, but we couldn’t find you."

He raised Yue Chenqing's jaw and spoke.

"In the end, I tried to use my own spiritual tools to find out your
whereabouts."

Yue Chenqing seemed to be in a state of collapse and confusion.

His eyes were full of laxity. He didn’t know how much he'd heard Jiang
Yexue say.

But Jiang Yexue didn't seem to care whether all his words poured into his
ears.

So many years of secrets were trapped in his heart. Now it was finally time
to tell them to others. Even if Yue Chenqing was deaf and blind, even if it
was a dead body, he probably didn’t care so much.

"I traced you and found that you had crossed the barrier of Chonghua and
ran to the border of Liaoguo."

"When I found you, your condition was almost miserable. At that time, the
monarch of Liaoguo repeated the demonization trials on the border, and
there were a large number of evil beasts in the wilderness. You rushed
through it recklessly. You were hurt by some demonic beasts and fell into
the grass, unconscious."

When Jiang Yexue said this, he seemed to snot at him and sneered, "At that
time, no one else has found you. It seemed that you and I were left between
heaven and earth. If I moved my hand, you would die. All the things you
took away could come back to me, no matter the boring dead family, the
living man Murong Chuyi, or even the rest of the family. Anything could be
mine."

He raised his hand, stroked Yue Chenqing's throat slowly, and approached,
as if asking others, but also as if asking himself.

"Yue Chenqing," he said softly, "How could I have been so stupid at that
time and not kill you?"

"..."

Huntian cave was quiet and deep, the voice of Jiang Yexue was the only
sound.
It was not only Mo Xi who was stuck by poison. There was Murong Chuyi
who was seriously injured and comatose, but also Xiao Lan'er who had
been made into a puppet. At this moment, he was just a mole ant in front of
him.

It was a testament to his success.

He spoke with a twisted expression. When he stared at Yue Chenqing's

eyes, he could no longer overlap the person there with the gentleman who
was once like wind.

But what then.

He had already given up his past self.

"Your silly brother," Jiang Yexue whispered. "He is really stupid, his life
has been so miserable because of you. But I thought that you were Murong
Chuyi's nephew and my own brother, so not only did I not kill you, but I
also worried about you. When I saw that you were dying, I sent a report and
fireworks.

Regardless of the miasma, I crossed into it for the dying you, and delivered
spiritual power to you, saving your life."

When Jiang Yexue said that, he looked up and smiled softly. "How funny
you say he is… How funny I was."

"In that breath, I hoisted it for you until Yue Juntian arrived, but I was
spent. But our father, when he saw you hurt like that, he was just anxious to
take you back to heal you. He didn't notice me at all."

"But..." He closed his eyes and didn’t show the emotion when he said, "I'm
sorry that he didn't notice my situation."

"At that time, in order to prevent you from being swallowed up again, I
transferred all the evil qi you could not bear to over myself. This move was
really
dangerous. Because once this evil spirit cannot be dispelled, according to
the law of Chonghua, the infected is put to death - fortunately, when Yue
Juntian found us, and only had you in his eyes, and totally regarded me as
nothing."

Jiang Yexue sneered, "I've always been a commoner in his eyes. If I

threaten his reputation and become his stigma, he will sacrifice me
regardless of my will and put me to death."

"My mother was right. Yue Juntian is mean and ungrateful. In order to
protect himself, he can do anything and give up anything. What's more, how
long have I been annoying him?"

"So I didn't say anything to anyone when I was poisoned. When I came
back to the camp with you, I quietly went back to my room - Yue Chenqing,
while everyone's attention was still focused on you," he sighed, "you never
thought about how painful it was for me that night."

He said the word pain very lightly, but the color of the bottom of the eyes
was very deep.

"If you burn fire within five, life is not like death. Everything you say is
light."

"Oh." Jiang Yexue paused for a while, lightly smiled, then said, "Sorry. I
forgot that you are the young master of the Yue family. You have been well
cared for since childhood. You have never suffered anything. How can you
understand when I tell you that?"

"Later, I tried many ways to detoxify myself, but it didn't help. That kind of
demonic poison is a category that Chonghua has never been exposed to. It
can't be controlled at all. Instead, it spread more and more in my body. At
that time, I was often struggling and struggling. I felt that my inner
resentment and unwillingness became so distinct that I felt strange…"

"..."

"I struggled for a long time."

The bloody nightmare had passed. The battle between human nature and
demonic nature. He thought he knew how painful it was, but it had now
become an understatement in his mouth.

Jiang Yexue stopped for a moment and said, "Until one day, I suddenly felt
that there was no need to struggle."

"Yue Chenqing, I became that way just to save you. But when I was in pain,
who could I tell? From small to large, forbearance, tolerance, concession,
modesty - and finally, this situation was achieved. I was fed up. I finally
wanted to understand. What about brothers and family? I hate you! I don't
want to be that fool again!"

Although Mo Xi was stiff and numb, he could hear the words of Jiang
Yexue. He closed his eyes, as if he was still the gentle and submissive
person from when he was young. He was gentle in everything and treated
everyone well.

Suddenly, the shadow was broken. In the Huntian cave, there was a deep
sneer on Jiang Yexue’s face.

"My mother was right. You did take all my things. Without you, those
would have been mine! Why should I let you? Even your life, Yue
Chenqing, I also gave you two times, so that you can live in this world for
many years! And your Fourth Uncle... "

When it came to Murong Chuyi, the evil in Jiang Yexue's eyes was covered
with a layer of wet desire. "You think he ignored you, alienated you,
scolded you, and didn't look at you because he didn't like you?"

"Hahahaha… What a joke! I'll tell you, it’s not that at all. His favorite
person in Chonghua is you, because you are your like mother who is high
above the world and no one can reach… It's Murong Huang's son, so he
will protect you even if he doesn't want his own life!"

Yue Chenqing's body suddenly shook and he looked up with tears.

"The real reason why he didn't pay attention to you - in fact, is because I
gave him a hand."

Jiang Yexue's eyes narrowed slightly and he said softly, "After I lived with
my heart, the evil qi in my body no longer made me feel pain, but could be
used for me. Then I found out… There are so many places where evil qi can
be exerted.

And one of the most pleasing things to me was that I could use it to infect a
person's body. From then on, that person could never get close to other
people except me."

Yue Chenqing's wet eyelashes trembled, and the anger that was leaving rose
from his mind. He was still in a state of loss, but the shock and anger made
his empty eyes focus.

"You controlled him..." he murmured.

"No. I never controlled him," Jiang Yexue said lightly. "That evil spirit
impure. It’s not that big of an effect. However, when he looks at the new
moon every month, he will feel burning and suffering. Only when he drinks
the blood from my neck or takes the best Zhenxin grass can he be relieved."

"It's a pity, however, that he would rather meditate on his own than come to
me.

Only when Zhenxin grass can't relieve his pain will he lose his mind and be
forced to come to me."

At this point, as if he thought of something, he turned his head and took a

look at Mo Xi.

He smiled. "Xihe Jun is extremely intelligent. You should understand that

the day you came to the school to find me, seeing my house scattered and
covered with blood, it was for this reason. He couldn't stand it, so he came
to me. He lost his mind that day, smashing things everywhere in my room. I
fed him blood and Zhenxin grass, and then laid him on the bed..."
Yue Chenqing heard this, howling angrily interrupted him. "Jiang Yexue!!
How dare you force him like this - I’ll you!! I’ll you!!!"

Jiang Yexue, however, trapped him in his wheelchair and said softly,
"What's with the noise? I never forced Chuyi. He was in agony and cursed
me as a bad animal. I could bully him directly, but I didn't do it. That day, I
just fed him my blood as usual, and then went to bed to rest with him. I was
not interested in rape at all."

"I'd rather see him lose his mind bit by bit than force him, and see that
every time he has a poisonous hair, it's more collapsed than before. I just
want him to kneel and beg me to go up to him. That's what I love."

Yue Chenqing was really crazy, and Jiang Yexue looked at his expression,
and his heart was more joyful.

"I have never changed this principle of him, whether before or after the
change of my mind," he said.

"I only want him to say that he wants me. If he doesn't, I won't move him.
Of course, I must keep him by my side. No one is allowed to watch, no one
is allowed to be close… For this reason, I cast a demonic spell. As long as
he is

too close to someone, his poison will spread to that person, and I won't
allow him to talk about it. Once he says it, he will lose his mind
immediately and become an animal that only knows a female’s desire for
me - so, you see," Jiang Yexue sneered, "Although I can't get him, there are
no more people around him."

"I can wait for him always. Ten years, twenty years. I can even allow him to
be stubborn all the time and not yield to me. But I would never allow him to
be surrounded by others. Especially you."

Yue Chenqing said, "You… You're a lunatic!"

"So what? I’m tired of being a gentleman, and it's not bad to be a madman.
In addition, you don't have to be so angry. There are many truths that make
your back feel cold in the world - for example, did you know that when I
hurt people with the black miasma, it was already clear to the emperor
today. In fact, he once fully supported me to do it?"
 Chapter 175 - A King’s promise is the most unpredictable

Emperor?

Jiang Yexue only said the word blandly and lightly, but it was like a boulder
falling into a pool, splashing a thousand layers of waves.

Yue Chenqing was horrified. "How, how can..."

Mo Xi was not as young and ignorant as him, but because of this, a deeper
chill suddenly threatened him.

The emperor’s face, which had been deep in fur for many years. He was
pale, with an uncertain smile. His eyes seemed to have friendship. However,
he seemed to be a man with thousands of false faces. When he was
affectionate, he looked so real. When he was spirited, he looked so real.
When he was jealous, he looked so real. When he was sad, he still looked
so real. Mo Xi had seen many faces of him, The mood of the emperor could
be painted to the extreme, just like makeup on an actor's face.

Up to now, he was not sure which one was the real appearance and which
mood was the real mood in the heart of the monarch.

Now Jiang Yexue said that the emperor supported him to use demonic qi.

Although he felt chilly, he found that he was not even surprised.

Chonghua’s emperor was also a madman. He knew that for a long time.

Jiang Yexue stared at Yue Chenqing and said, "I saw you grow up a little
bit. You started to stick to Chuyi actively. Even if he deliberately alienated
you, you would not be discouraged. I think you, like a slug, are as sticky as
death. It's annoying."
"From small to large, whatever you see, I will lose. I’m really disgusted by
you.

That disgust is more and more intense, to the end." Jiang Yexue paused a
while.

In his narrow long eye twinkled an extremely malicious brilliance. "I then
couldn’t help wanting to you to have the next demonic incantation."

"!"

"Don't be so surprised. In fact, I hoped to kill you directly. But if you die,
Chuyi will be sad again," Jiang Yexue said slowly. "In order to not hurt him,
I have to

save your dog life. That's why I wanted to put a curse on you and make you
a fool. Don't go around Chuyi any more."

"I'm going to succeed. The incantation had already entered your heart. You
couldn't be saved by anyone just waiting for an hour."

When he said that, his face slowly sank.

"Unfortunately, that day… There was a man who would come sooner or
later, but he would come to work at that time. He happened to find your
strange appearance and sent you to shennongtai for treatment."

Yue Chenqing: "Who… was it?

"Who else?" Jiang Yexue looked extremely disgusted. "Naturally, it was my

good brother. He would not change his mind. He was soaked in demonic
energy and was still fighting in the dying struggle - our Gu Shuai."

Mo Xi: "…"

Jiang Yexue couldn’t help but look at Mo Xi who couldn’t move or speak.
He said to Mo Xi, "I really hate him, so the more he doesn't want to hurt
people, the more I want to hurt them. The more he cares about things, the
more I want to destroy them. Xihe Jun, in fact, do you think I don't know
what you would see after repairing the jade slips? Do you think I was trying
to help you when I restored the slips for you?"

He sneered a little.

"I just wanted to make your life worse than death, and make him fall deeper
and deeper in the demonic path!"

"Who let him block my plan and ruin my good? He almost exposed my
behavior to the eyes of the old emperor! How can I not hate him!"

Mo Xi: "..."

"That was him! It was he who was nosy and sent Yue Chenqing to
Shennongtai.

Yao Xiu found the demonic energy in Yue Chenqing's body and reported
the news to Jinluan Hall. It was too dangerous," said Jiang Yexue. If the old
emperor knew that I practiced demonic spells, I would surely die."

"Fortunately, at that time, the old emperor was not in the capital city, but
was at the soul summoning to sacrifice together with Yue Juntian and other
people, so the case fell to the prince at that time - that is, the present
emperor."

Jiang Yexue said, "I have to say that today's JunShang is a very competent
person. He soon found out about me and brought me to trial with the water
of accusation. I thought that was the end of it."

"I don't know why, but in the end I didn't."

There was a faint light in his eyes. "The prince found that I could make
magic medicine. Instead of giving me up, he put me under his command
and made an agreement with me."

Yue Chenqing asked, "What was the deal?"

Jiang Yexue said, "He wanted me to carry out the tests he needs for him
with my demonic energy. In exchange, he would hide the situation for me in
court and promised me that when the time was right, he would help me to
regain my power in the family and make me the leader of the family."

Yue Chenqing: "…"

"So in those years, I studied with him a lot of demons and taboos. I have
seen almost all the darkness of the Empire, including the fact that Gu Mang
is a spy. I have known for a long time. How many of the schemes of the
king are there that that I did not devise from the side?"

When Jiang Yexue said that, he looked at Mo Xi with a smile, "Oh, yes. Let
me tell you another interesting thing. Actually Lu Zhanxing's Zhenglong
chess piece which entered his body in those days was not from a person
from Liaoguo at all."

Mo Xi: "!"

Jiang Yexue said with a smile, "It was my chess practice, but it was your
idea."

After a few moments of silence, a strong feeling accompanied by severe

nausea came up!

If Mo Xi was just disappointed before, he would feel even more pale and
nauseous after he understood the meaning of this sentence!

On the golden stage, the emperor’s words.

In Zhuque hall, the sad words of the emperor.

"Gu Shuai, you and your army are the most precious treasure that cannot be
separated."

"Do you think I can feel at ease when you are trapped in loyalty?"
"Fireball, do you think I have a heart of iron and stone that I would take
advantage of Official Gu and completely abandon him without any old
feelings or promises?"

"How could I ever be safe?"

In my memory, the sad and dignified face of the emperor slowly twisted
and became the shape of a devil.

All lies!

Jiang Yexue said, "JunShang planned to send people to Liaoguo to collect

more demonic cultivation methods long ago, and he thought that Gu Mang's
power should be cut as soon as possible. Gu Mang, Lu Zhanxing, Fengming
mountain defeated in battle, and the golden platform agreement - the
emperor was clearly taking step by step in order to remove Gu Mang's
wings and become his matchmaker. And in the end, he did it."

At this point, Jiang Yexue sneered coldly, as if he was ridiculing Gu Mang's

innocence or even himself. "So, who is not a chess piece on the chessboard?
I am the same. It's just that I can see through."

"And my fiancee, Qin Mujin… Before, she was always dissatisfied with her
marriage to a humble son. But after the emperor took me in, she gradually
became active and warm. Later, her family committed a felony of privately
minting silver, and she became more and more entangled with me in
isolation."

Despise surfaced on Jiang Yexue like dew. He said indifferently, "How

could I not clearly know the original reason among them?"

"He didn’t know what I thought of Murong Chuyi," he said. "He thought I
had feelings for Qin Mujin. My heart was clear, but I wanted him to help
me seize my wife's house openly and seriously, and I didn't want to offend
him, so I also cooperated, regardless of Yue Juntian's opposition, and
insisted on marrying her."

The smile on the lips was light, but full of satire.

"And that's what the emperor wanted to see. As long as I have a wife
arranged by him, I will be the head of my wife's family, which will be under
his control day and night. That's what he's doing."

"What a pity Qin Mujin herself did not fight, and died in a battle with
Liaoguo."

Once, everyone said that Jiang Yexue and his wife were deeply in love,
which was just fake. Love was a play, marriage was a situation, and only
her death made him very happy.

"Our emperor has always been suspicious. Naturally, I blamed her death for
discovering his mind, so I deliberately murdered her." Jiang Yexue spoke
here, paused for a while, and the air between the eyebrows and eyes became
more and more distinct.

"That's ridiculous. She couldn't help herself. Can you blame me?"

"But no matter what, from then on, JunShang gradually lost trust in me. At
that time, Gu Mang had also successfully infiltrated into Liaoguo and
became a new link between him and demonic cultivation. He began to
isolate me from the court members gradually, and the forces promised to
my family-in-law had not been settled."

"Then later, I hurt my legs and feet in the battle and became disabled. His
coldness towards me became more and more distinct. I asked him when he
would fulfill his promise, but he was always perfunctory, and his expression
was already full of impatience."

"Fortunately, I have learned these four words thoroughly from Yue Juntian."

Jiang Yexue sneered at him and said, "How can you not make a
comprehensive plan? I know that he is very likely to cross the river and
demolish the bridge, and kill me when he see that there is no more place to
use me. So one day, I quietly told him that I have already made more than
one hundred spiritual weapons. If I die in a plan related to him, these
spiritual weapons will trigger immediately..."
He licked his lips, a jackal-like gesture. "All his dark scandals over the
years, to the top and bottom."

Jiang Yexue sneered, as if he had won a big victory. "He listened to my

layout, which flustered his mind, and then he took out his crocodile-like
manner, coaxing me to say that my family is mine sooner or later, let me
wait for him again. He also went to the Xiuzhen school in person and made
a comfortable place for me."

His smile gone, the only thing left was gloom. "It's a pity that I can't believe
him again," said Jiang Yexue.

"The person on the throne dares not touch me, and I will not be with him
any more, but we have secrets in each other's hands. Some things can't be
seen through and we don't tell each other. We just keep some thin faces. In
fact, I am very clear about all his actions, including how he is trying to win
the ghost of blood demon beast."

Mo Xi’s teeth went cold again. Blood demon beast?

His ears were buzzing and blood is flowing.

Mo Xi's heart was so cold that Gu Mang risked his life to prevent Liaoguo
from reclaiming the beast. Did the emperor get it for…

As if it was able to understand his heart, Jiang Yexue said, "Of course, you
are not deceived. If Liaoguo wants to get the last trace of blood demon
beast, it is bound to be the end of Chonghua. However, he snatched the
blood demon beast, not for the sake of the peace of Kyushu, but for his own
cause."

"The emperor not a man of idleness or war weariness. In fact, what you
should do is try to seal the soul again, rather than hand it over to him."

He almost laughed sarcastically. "I'm afraid that the war Gu Mang wants to
prevent has not been stopped, but has intensified its birth. ——Look,
Liaoguo will fight against Chonghua endlessly for that soul soon, and our
king… He will fight back with your blood and life in this battle he has been
looking forward to for a long time, so as to achieve his brilliance."

Mo Xi: "..."

Jiang Yexue said gently but darkly, "Now that he has his new running dog,
Gu Mang, I will cure my legs and seize my rights, no one can do anything
for me."

Yue Chenqing's face was covered with tears and bloodstains. He murmured
incredulously, "Cure your leg?" At last, he came back, trembling. "So you
didn't come to Xiao Lan'er to take care of her at all. You got her heart..."

"Yes," Jiang Yexue confessed, "Her spiritual core is a dangerous thing for
her, but if I take it, it will not only provide me with spiritual power, but also
provide me with spiritual energy for the righteousness frame embedded in
my legs.

There's something wrong."

"You... In order to recover her health, she became a puppet… For a family-
in-law… You planned the change of Huntian Cave… You killed so many
people... "

Under Yue Chenqing's fury, his eyes were filled with tears and blood!!
"Who can recognize you?! Who can hold you…"

Jiang Yexue sneered, "Are you a pig? Out of this cave, who knows that I
killed these people? But I used all the spiritual energy to urge the demon in
Chuyi's heart. Even if I sent a hundred coroners, the result was the same -
they all died in Murong Chuyi's hands."

Yue Chenqing lost control and said, "You will destroy his reputation! Let
him take your place!"

"He's long lost his reputation. As for the rebuke I don't need to. I can
threaten you to steal someone out of the prison. There is no Murong Chuyi
in the world. I locked him in the deep of Yuejia's mansion. He still earned
his life for me. Take it easy. Even if I kill all the people in Yuefu, I will let
him go."

As he said that, he had a brilliant light in his hand, and Jiang Yexue
summoned his sword, which he could hardly point at Yue Chenqing's
throat.

"Yue Chenqing, I let you live in this world for more than twenty years,
which is also a complete performance for you and my brother," Jiang Yexue
said with a smile. "Under the nine springs, don't hate me."

With a wave of his hand, he stabbed him straight!

 Chapter 176 - If that year is eternity

With a wave of his hand, he stabbed him straight!

However, at this time, a blue color suddenly passed Jiang Yexue. He

suddenly retreated his sword back, raised his eyebrows sharply, and said,
"Bamboo warrior?!"

It was the bamboo warrior made by Murong Chuyi who blocked his killing
move.

The green leather puppet held a machete and shouted to protect Yue
Chenqing.

Jiang Yexue was shocked. He thought that Murong Chu Yi was awake. But
looking back, Murong Chuyi was still laying in a pool of blood with his
eyes closed. He felt cold in his heart, and suddenly he reacted——

It was Yue Chenqing!

Yue Chenqing's previous bunkers were loaded!

With Li Qingqian, the swordsman at the beginning, Yue Chenqing once

called for the support of the bamboo warriors with a scream. The first
owner of these bamboo warriors was Murong Chuyi. Once Murong Chuyi
lost consciousness, the second one they followed was Yue Chenqing's order.
So in fact, Yue Chenqing had quietly called back the bamboo warriors who
were wandering around the cave when Jiang Yexue was talking.

Jiang Yexue suddenly turned his eyes to Yue Chenqing. He saw Yue
Chenqing's expression was extremely sad, but he was not as distracted as
before. He could not help but gnash his teeth.
"Yue Chenqing, I underestimated you!"

Yue Chenqing coughed blood. Panting, he raised his head:." I said I am in

charge of the Yue family… How could... " His lips and teeth were scarlet
because of the blood spray. "How can I let you in the Huntian Cave…
For…

No… evil!"

"Do it all!" he snapped.

Dozens of bamboo warriors got the order. They jumped out of the high
rocks in an instant and rushed to Jiang Yexue. They broke out with sharp
roar and started fighting fiercely.

Taking advantage of a large number of bamboo warriors and Jiang Yexue,

Yue Chenqing broke away from the shackles of the wheelchair, staggered to
his feet, and walked to Mo Xi.

He said to Mo Xi, who was unable to speak because of the demonic poison,

"Xihe Jun… Sorry... The matter of Yue's family, plain and white implicated
you…"

Yue Chenqing's black eyes were moist. He looked very tired, and his eyes
flashed with a resolution. "But I would not… I will never let my fourth
uncle and you suffer in vain..."

With that, he dragged his wounded body, turned around and walked towards
the blood pool step by step.

Mo Xi suddenly——

Does he want to sacrifice his soul with blood and take the life of Jiang
Yexue?!

Jiang Yexue obviously also saw Yue Chenqing's purpose. He scolded

secretly.
Suddenly, the sword in his hand was blazing with gold. With a sudden
vibration, he blew most of the bamboo warriors out of his hands!

Then, a golden chain swam out, taking Yue Chenqing as the next set!
Although Yue Chenqing was weak in physical strength, he was also a man
who followed Mo Xi for two years. He was not as weak and incompetent as
his brother thought. This chain was avoided by him.

Yue Chenqing gasped, tears in his eyes, and a lot of other emotions mingled
in his hatred. "Jiang Yexue, I never like shouting, arguing, or fighting to
take things away… If your selfishness is to let me give back all the things
that have occupied you, why didn’t you tell me earlier!"

Jiang Yexue sneered. "Why, do you want to abdicate? Don't be silly, Yue
Chenqing. All the power in the world depends on seizing, even the prince."

"In order to seize power, you have to kill so many people! Now you stand
on these bones and get your wife's family. Can you feel safe?"

"How can I not be safe?" Jiang Yexue sneered coldly. "I've already passed
some unsettled and stupid years. Don't say I’m a man with a hole in the sky.
Even if all the cultivators of Kyushu come to pave the way for me, I won't
feel anything wrong."

Yue Chenqing looked at him with red eyes. It seemed that he didn’t intend
to talk with him any more, but he said with a low voice, " You won't do it.
You'll never get it, no matter your family or your uncle."

He finished speaking and jumped to the blood pool.

But in the midst of the lightning and fire stone, suddenly a gold rope was
firmly tied around Yue Chenqing's waist, stopping his martyrdom. Yue
Chenqing looked back suddenly——

Xiao Lan'er held the chain expressionless and looked at him coldly.

It turned out that just before Jiang Yexue was hit heavily, the spiritual
power of the chain was transferred to the puppet Xiao Lan'er after Yue
Chenqing. Xiao Lan'er took this opportunity to attack from behind. Yue
Chenqing was caught off guard and was tied tightly by her.

Jiang Yexue took the opportunity to open those bamboo warriors who
besieged him. In the explosion of broken bamboo pieces and smoke, this
seemingly elegant man walked calmly and looked sinister. He approached
step by step.

Finally, he came to Yue Chenqing and raised his hand to hold his neck.

"Yue Chenqing, you are in a hurry to die. I wish I could send you to
Huangquan road." Jiang Yexue pointed hard. Yue Chenqing's face turned
red in a moment under his fierce control. He couldn’t say a word. "But you
don't have to jump in the blood pool. You can't be thinking of doing
business with the souls of the monsters in the pool to stop me!"

The tyrannical spirit core that he took away from Xiao Lan'er was flowing
with powerful flame electricity in his body.

"By the way, please don't ridiculously pretend to be the head of your own
family.

These evil spirits of Huntian cave are doomed not to obey you. You have
just stupidly exploded your spirit core, and you have become a waste. You
will never be the leader of the Yue family again."

"And the second in line is me."

When he finished, he suddenly raised his hand and shot down at Yue
Chenqing's heart!

Yue Chenqing spat out a mouthful of blood. In a moment, the crying spirit
stream made Yue Chenqing's already in-danger core into powder!

Jiang Yexue's eyes were filled with the cold light of a vulture toward a
killing. It seemed that he had made up his mind to let Yue Chenqing feel
powerless to return to the world. He felt as if his heart was dead. So after
destroying Yue Chenqing's spiritual core completely, he suddenly raised his
hand and shouted loudly, "Listen to my orders!"

The voice reverberated in the Huntian cave, and then there were countless
cries in the cave. Those evil spirits who had fainted before but didn't know
how to deal with them all at once knew who the new owner was. They
opened their necks and mouths, making a roar that shook the rock strata. In
the blood pool, there were scarlet waves, and more evil spirits who didn't
leap out of the pool were howling in the pool water.

Jiang Yexue had a long smile, then smile ferociously. With a kind of
extremely contemptuous tone, he said to Yue Chenqing, "Yue Chenqing, is
it clear who is the master of the Yue family?! You can't control them
anymore, because you're not good enough!"

"He's not good enough."

Suddenly, a cold voice sounded behind Jiang Yexue. "Then I am."

Suddenly, Jiang Yexue was stunned. Before the arrogance on his face faded,
he immediately turned around and said, "Chuyi?!"

Murong Chuyi did not know when he was awake. He struggled, covered his
wound, and stood up from the pool of blood. He was more embarrassed
than ever. His white robe seemed to fly like an immortal. But what was
disturbing was that his calmness and indifference were not rare.

Even on that face, which was particularly pale because of excessive blood
loss, it seemed even worse than usual.

Murong Chuyi looked at Jiang Yexue indifferently. "Yue Yexue, am I

qualified?"

As a common son, Jiang Yexue was born by Madam Xie. Murong Chuyi
was the son of Miss Chu. After Yue Chenqing lost his ability to control
them, he turned the resentment about the blood pool. In fact, both Murong
Chuyi and Jiang Yexue were the same.
Murong Chuyi also ignited the blazing flame, which reflected in his fierce
phoenix eyes very brightly. "Listen to my call!" he said in a deep voice.

The resentful spirits turned to boil again. The evil spirits who obeyed the
order of Jiang Yexue turned their heads and approached Jiang Yexue and
Xiao Lan'er again according to the instructions of Murong Chuyi.

Jiang Yexue's face was not worried, but it was still cold. He narrowed his
eyes.

"Chuyi, you know you won't be my opponent."

Murong Chuyi didn't answer, but continuously offered his spiritual power to
those blood spirits.

Jiang Yexue said, "What are you doing with me? You can't compare with
me at all. What's more, I can control your mind again. You -- "

"All up!"

Murong Chuyi snapped, and all the resentful spirits roared toward Jiang
Yexue to kill him. Jiang Yexue’s sleeves were blowing. He increased his
own spiritual energy violently, wanting to bring these evil spirits back to his
own side again.

But at this time, he heard Murong Chuyi sneer, "Yue Yexue, you are right."

"You take the power of human spirit, destroy the core of human spirit, feed
people poison, and manipulate people's hearts. I don't compare with you. I
can't compare with you."

"..." Jiang Yexue was staring at him closely, and still didn’t understand his
meaning for a while.

"I am very tired of being your puppet, but in order to protect Yue Chenqing,
I would always bear it, and even if I feel sick, I would carry it."

"..."
"To tell you the truth, I can't bear it any longer. I don't want to worry about
my family."

Jiang Yexue was almost relieved to hear that he gave up, and took a step
forward. "Chuyi, if you don't meddle in today's affairs, then I don't think
you can't......"

Murong Chuyi looked at him calmly.

"Jiang Yexue, you don't have to negotiate with me. You don't want to
control me any more in your life."

Jiang Yexue was stunned.

Murong Chuyi's expression was vague with a sigh, and he whispered, "It's
more than twenty years since you and I ended."

Jiang Yexue suddenly responded and rushed forward, yelling "Chuyi!"

But it was too late. There was a rustle of silk clothes.

His fingertips briefly brushed to catch Murong Chuyi’s clothes and his
hands flew over empty.

Before it could be recovered, the bloody white clothes fluttered and fell into
the turbulent blood pool!

Dead silence.

For a while, Yue Chenqing, Jiang Yexue, even Mo Xi, didn't think it was
true.

Murong Chuyi was too resolute and too straightforward. Like anything he
did before, he just wanted to do it. He didn’t have any more words. He
didn’t linger with anyone and didn’t explain to anyone.

Or maybe he knew that Jiang Yexue could control his body again soon, so
he didn't leave Jiang Yexue a chance to stay.
It seemed that Murong Chuyi was always merciless.

Even to himself.

For a moment, Mo Xi felt that Murong Chuyi would soon return to the
ground like a banished snowy immortal from the bottom of the pool, just
like the man who once played the sword devil Li Qingqian lightly and had a
winning hand.

But no.

The blood pool was bubbling, and once again a huge scarlet wave came out.

The wave turned into a twisted shape of an evil spirit and went hunting for
Jiang Yexue!

Yue Chenqing finally came back to his senses in the current, and shouted at
the top of his voice, "Fourth uncle!! No, no!!"

But Jiang Yexue, he was still in the same place. His eyes were wide open
and his eyes were splitting.

He raised his hand, and the instant attack could be stopped, but he seemed
to shake when Murong Chuyi was engulfed by the blood pool in front of his
eyes, and his ears seemed haunted by Murong Chuyi's last words.

He didn't even think it was true.

In his calculation, the death of all the people had been calculated, and
anyone's life could be used as a chip.

But he didn't count Murong Chuyi.

Jiang Yexue stood there stiffly. Maybe even he didn't understand why he
was in the same place. When he didn't ask his heart and understand what he
felt, the blood pool was bursting with fury, and took him by surprise!

Instantaneous.
The strong red color filled everything in front of him.

Jiang Yexue could not help shivering and murmured, " You take it
seriously…

You really… So tired of me?"

No one answered. The scarlet in front of him was like the old plum tree
many years ago, leaning against the pink and white wall, blooming
brightly…

At that time, he was young, upright, spotless, never sorry to anyone.

Holding an umbrella, he went to the back of the young man standing at him,
smiled and said softly, "Whose child are you? Why don't you hold an
umbrella when it's snowing?"

When Murong Chuyi looked back, there was no hatred in his eyes, no
disappointment and sadness like he had later.

He just looked at him quietly.

It was different from the first meeting. In a trance, he seemed to see Murong
Chuyi smile at him. Against the background of the snow and the plum
blossoms, the young man said to him, "My name is Murong Chuyi when I
meet you for the first time."

Jiang Yexue's heart ached steeply, and he stabbed himself in the chest in the
past twenty years. For the first half of his life, Murong Chuyi believed him
to protect him, but for the second half of his life, he was bloody and
planning.

When he was about to take back his power, he found that——

But the same man stood in his way.

But Murong Chuyi once protected him.

When all the people were far away from him and his friends were not able
to avoid him, Murong Chuyi gave him a shelter, an identity, encouragement
and a home.

Maybe Murong Chuyi didn't hate him. He killed Jiang Yexue, whom
Murong Chuyi respected, at the moment when he fell onto the demonic
path.

In his final consciousness, he heard only Yue Chenqing's heartbreaking

wailing and lamenting. "Fourth uncle!!!"

Where is your fourth uncle?

Jiang Yexue thought so.

At the beginning of the story, he was clearly just my man…

If our time only stayed in that year, that day, under that old plum tree, how
good it would be…

"Fourth uncle… Fourth… Fourth uncle...!"

He was devoured by the fury of resentment.

The blood wave retreated, along with the wreckage of the bamboo warrior
on the bank, and all the spirits who jumped out of the blood pool were
carried back. Xiao Lan'er fell to the ground and had passed out completely.
Yue

Chenqing fell on his knees and climbed towards the blood pool. His face
was full of tears and wails.

"Fourth uncle… Don't... Don't you go… Ah..." At the end of the day, the
only thing left was gagging, hoarseness and sadness. He cried, "I'll never be
angry with you again! Please… Please..."

It was like something finally responded to his plea.

Suddenly a warm white light came from the blood pool.

Yue Chenqing raised his head suddenly. His pupils constricted, his whole
body trembled, and his lips paled white. He was so desperate and full of
hope. He used his hands and feet to grind out bloodstains on the ground. He
crawled to the other side. "Fourth uncle..."

It was true that Murong Chuyi appeared on the surface of the blood pool,
but he was already the soul of sacrifice. He had no more spiritual power or
time, and his white body was becoming transparent.

As like as two peas in the past, Yue Chenqing broke the trouble. When he
came out to save him, he was just the same. Murong Chuyi’s silk clothing
was flying around. He was covered by the sword of snow, and he fell to the
ground. It was as if a god fell to the ground.

And unlike before, Murong Chuyi always looked impatient to save him in
the past. He didn't look at him directly, let alone talk with him.

But this time, he lost the demonic spell that Jiang Yexue had imposed on
him.

Murong Chuyi didn't have to worry about who he was too close to in case
he infect them with the evil spirit. Finally, as Yue Chenqing once longed
for, he lowered his eyes with a gentle smile, raised his white hand, and
gently covered the top of Yue Chenqing's hair.

Yue Chenqing broke down in tears.

"You have done a good job, Yue Chenqing." Murong Chuyi's voice was as
misty as smoke, and it drifted away in the Huntian Cave after the
catastrophe. "It's a pity that your fourth uncle never accompanied you well,
taught you, but hurt you."

"No no, it isn't!! You treat me well! It's me who failed you. It's me… Fourth
uncle you don't leave! How about you change me, change me..."

"What are you talking about, fool." Murong Chuyi held out two fingers and
a light touched Yue Chenqing's forehead. "You are still young, and there is a
long way to go. This is the last time I've saved you. You need to be more
diligent in life.

Remember, you are not only Murong Huang's son."

After a pause, he said:

"You are also my nephew, Yue Chenqing."

After that, he went to Mo Xi's side, covered his hand with Mo Xi's heart,
and passed the final spiritual power little by little to disperse the evil poison
that was hard to be relieved.

Mo Xi choked a mouthful of blood, and finally he could move. Mo Xi said

hoarsely, "Murong..."

Murong Chuyi shook his head and asked in a low voice, "You haven't told
Gu Mang that I am his brother, have you?"

"..."

"Then never tell him," Murong Chuyi said softly. "Sorry, Xihe Jun."

His hand moved away from Mo Xi's chest, and the shadow became more
and more indistinct and thin, almost becoming an indistinguishable mirror.

"Each man has his own life, shallow and deep. It seems that I was doomed
to lose him. Tomorrow's appointment will be difficult for me. Please let
him… Let him take care of himself."

At last, the glory gradually dissipated. Only Murong Chuyi's voice was still
in the cave. It was a gentleness that people had never heard in these years.

"Don't expect me to..."

 Chapter 177 - Murong Chuyi

Gu Mang sat by the window of the inn.

He had been awake for a long time. Seeing the boundary set by Mo Xi, he
knew what was going on would go for the time being. So he didn't worry at
all. He sat there waiting for someone to come back.

Today, he was tortured so much that his senses and emotions were so dull
that he could hardly feel any distinct emotions. Happiness, anger, sorrow
and joy seem to have been mixed with water and become light.

But he looked at the white belly of the fish slowly rising in the sky, and
thought that after dawn, it would be the day agreed by "brother." He was
about to have an elder brother and a home. He could not help but show
some happy look.

Lying at the window, looking forward to the red clouds all over the sky, the
rising sun came out of the ground.

He thought about it, got up, and took out the white clothes that Mo Xi
bought for him.

He felt that he was always skittish. Such clean clothes were easy to get
dirty, so although he liked them, he didn't dare to wear them. But today he
wanted to see his brother, so it must be different.

When Mo Xi went out, it was the time when the sky would not be bright
and the morning and dusk would crisscross.

He opened the door and saw the man standing by the window in a trance.
He was tall and beautiful, his long hair tied with jade buttons and white as
snow. For a moment, his heart pounded. He wished that everything in
Huntian Cave last night was a dream. That at the window was Murong
Chuyi, who came to make the appointment.

But no.

Slowly he saw clearly, standing there and looking at him was Gu Mang who
put on new clothes.

Quietly, meekly, expectantly——

Wait for him to bring his brother.

"Mo Xi?" Gu Mang was happy to see him coming back. Then he saw his
clothes full of blood. He felt at a loss. He went to him. "What's wrong with
you?"

Mo Xi didn't say a word. In fact, he couldn't say more.

There were only three people coming back from Huntian Cave. Apart from
Xiao Lan'er, who was sent to the hospital for treatment, he and Yue
Chenqing were both near to aphasia. Yue Chenqing experienced sobs and
wails, and sat beside the blood pool all the time. He was afraid he had been
thinking about what he said and did to Murong Chuyi, and how he listened
to Jiang Yexue and pushed his fourth uncle, who was alone, into a colder
abyss.

There were no relics left of Murong Chuyi. The only one that could be
barely counted was probably the broken and damaged bamboo warriors in
the cave.

They all listened to Yue Chenqing's order now, because they had lost the
man who carved them by hand.

However, in Huntian cave, when Mo Xi accidentally touched one of them,

it still shrank to the size of a palm and lied quietly on the ground, as if it
was to fulfill someone's last wish, waiting for him to bring it back.

Mo Xi took out the little bamboo warrior and handed it to Gu Mang.

Gu Mang was stupefied, but he was only slow, not stupid. He had always
been very understanding, although this kind of understanding sometimes
brought him only more suffering. After a while, Gu Mang asked in a low
voice, "He won't come, will he?"

"..."

"He is… He doesn’t like me?"

Mo Xi put up his hand and held him in his arms. He suppressed his sadness
and said to Gu Mang, "No, he has some things to do and had to leave first.
He likes you so much that he asked me to give you this little bamboo man.
When he has finished his work, he will come back."

"How long does that take?"

"Maybe… For a long time..."

"..."

Gu Mang stood silently. After a long time, he asked softly, "Mo Xi, why are
you crying?"

Why did he cry?

The change in Huntian cave was only over a short night, but it seemed that
it had brought a great deal of things that had been deposited for more than
ten years.

Jiang Yexue's width and gentleness were false, his love with Qin Mujin was
false, Murong Chuyi's selfishness and ruthlessness were false, and all the
words of the emperor were false.

He seemed to live in a connected chain. He treated people with sincerity

and showed them with sincerity. What he could get was just one mask after
another.

He used to think that what he did for his family and country was right, and
the right and wrong of gratitude and resentment were so clear. However,
after a surprise, he found that they were just pieces of a chessboard.

How ruthless is the emperor’s heart today? Could he plan to let Jiang Yexue
bewitch Lu Zhanxing, lose the lives of seventy thousand soldiers, and then
have Gu Mang earn no choice but to obey his orders?

Five years of spying.

Bearing the guilt and blood alone to support it.

Even in order to recapture the last remnant of the blood demon beast, once
again lost the consciousness of being a human being and missed the chance
to recognize his brother.

——They had paid so much that they hoped the war would subside and
Kyushu will be peaceful.

But it turned out to be just sharpening the sword for the emperor.

He just felt exhausted.

Because of the sudden change of the Huntian cave, Mo Xi couldn’t stay in

Lin'an with Gu Mang for the hermit's overhaul. The tragedy of the Yue
family spread quickly from Lin'an to Chonghua.

The whole country was in shock.

Mo Xi and Gu Mang helped clean up Yue Chenqing and take care of him,
and accompanied him back to the imperial capital.

The funeral was like a silent absurdity. The royal family had to keep their
face and not expose Yue Juntian's ugly behavior. But there was no wall in
the world.

In fact, everyone knew what the truth of the matter was. The mourning and
caroling were particularly amusing.

Mo Xi looked up to the white streamers and the mourners at the altar. The
wine on the altar looked solemn and the fingernails were deep in the palm
of the emperor’s hand——

What does this man think of his subjects, his soldiers, and his people?

The mass mourning didn't last long.

In addition to Yue Chenqing's lack of mind, it was more because Chonghua

and Liaoguo were frequently at war. The emperor here was still praying,
and there were people from the military department waiting to report about
the battles at the border to him.

The wind was filled with heavy smoke.

Jiang Yexue was right. The battle between Chonghua and Liaoguo did not
subside because of the blood demon beast. Instead, it became very close.

At the funeral, people were in a state of panic. Even the most optimistic
princes knew that there was a war between Chonghua and Liaoguo.

"It is said that the guoshi of Liaoguo has created a new spell, which he used
when fighting at the border. The spell is like a plague, and it can make all
the people in several cities infected with demonic energy in just two or
three days."

"My God, what should I do?"

"Alas, I don't know. It's said that Sishutai and Shennongtai have been
thinking about the way to solve this problem for a long time. I only hope
that this idea can be thought faster. Liaoguo has been constantly sending
troops to the border these days. I'm afraid it will be a big fight soon." The
speaker's face was gray. "If there is no way to resist these evil spirits, who
dares to fight? Isn't that death?"

"I will never go to the front anyway..."

There was a murmur.

This was the great pain of the Yue family. There were several old nobles
quietly discussing how to protect their lives in the coming war. People's
joys and sorrows were different.

Yue Chenqing had no intention of staying in the mausoleum and accepted

those people's not-so-sincere grief. He went back to Yuefu, where so many
people died. Now it was so empty. He walked slowly under the veranda.
Wherever he went, he thought of some past events, and his heart hurt. He
bent down like he couldn't breathe. He had to sit in place for a while before
he could go down again.

He was still so young, but he seemed to have rusted all the bones and joints
of his body overnight, making walking so stiff and difficult.

He came to the door of the weapon refining room of Murong Chuyi, and
was in a daze for a long time.

This was one of the most difficult places for Chonghua to enter. It required
secret skills and spiritual techniques. But Yue Chenqing seemed to be
blessed to the soul, as if he believed in something. He raised his hand to
push the door, and the puppet watchman came out of the dark box and
asked him, "Who is it?"

The sound line was low and as beautiful as jade, but it was the voice left by
Murong Chuyi when he was alive.

Yue Chenqing seemed to have been hurt by the voice. His chest was so sad
that he couldn’t say anything. He didn’t know the secret technique and the
password at all. He just bowed down, buried his face in his hands and
choked.

"Fourth uncle."

Sobbing became wailing. And the little one just looked at him quietly.

Yue Chenqing knelt outside the exerciser and sobbed, "I miss you, fourth
uncle…"

This was not the magic formula, but the closed door of the refining room
made a dull sound, squeaking and opening to both sides. Yue Chenqing
stood up slowly and walked in.

There were some disordered things in it. The owner was a very busy person.
The drawings were nailed to the wall. There were all kinds of machine
armour and magic tools drawn on them. Many of them were just the
imaginations of Murong Chuyi before he died. They couldn’t be realized
one by one. Yue Chenqing looked at them one by one——

In Chonghua, there was greed, hate and ignorance. It was clear that his
fame was so poor. Murong Chuyi kept himself in the refining room to
refine, but it was full of things that benefit people.

Wooden armour for taking water, a spiritual weapon for avoiding evil…

These sketches were still piled on his case. Murong Chuyi was cursed and
couldn’t get close to anyone, so all his good intentions to this world were
left on these voluminous charts.

He probably thought his life would be long. Although he could not bear
loneliness, he could at least realize these ideas one by one.

Yue Chenqing turned over the things on his desk: some mortise and tenon,
some round nails, and the details of a bamboo warrior's joints. Every time
he got something, he would take a close look at it for a while. When he
thought about what Murong Chuyi was making before he died, he felt the
pain in his heart - greed, hatred and ignorance, greed, hatred and ignorance,
the most ruthless cultivator - all the names outside the window, and the
world in the window.

The detailed works under each drawing made Yue Chenqing choke and his
eyes wet. Sometimes he had to endure the pain for a while before he could
read it. He understood that this wooden armour was for the convenience of
the elderly and that the treasure was to protect the children.

Yue Chenqing even found a stack of unbroken talismans that imitated Yue's
handwriting.
He held the stack of rune paper in his hand, and suddenly realized that when
Li Qingqian, a sword spirit, was worried and the poor couldn't buy the
Yuefu mantra, the one who sent the rune paper to the poor was not Jiang
Yexue, but…

Yue Chenqing held the yellow paper as if he had been punched in the
stomach.

He bowed and cried——

It was Fourth Uncle.

For a long time, greed, hatred and ignorance were not him, he was
discipline, meditation, and wisdom.

That gentle, broad person, even if forced to a desperate situation, had

always insisted on being a man with a clear conscience… It was all Murong
Chuyi, his fourth uncle…

"Fourth uncle… Fourth uncle..."

Yue Chenqing cried in a broken voice. He trapped himself in this small

refining room. The drips in the refining room were still flowing quietly. The
ink in the inkstone was not washed. A brush was still beside the white rice
paper.

It was like Murong Chuyi had just walked out in a hurry because of
something.

The dead are merciless. The armor manuals, the whole house, their owner
would never come back.
 Chapter 178 - Murong Lian goes to the banquet

On the second day after the funeral of Yue Juntian, a huge bird with black
feathers flew over the capital of Chonghua. The bird was like an eagle,
except for its wings, which were covered with white animal hair. This
strange bird didn’t know how to enter the country. It shook its wings and
flew into the clouds. It was very fast. Even the fastest swordsman couldn’t
catch up with it.

After circling over the imperial city, the strange birds turned into a black
wind and disappeared in the clouds. Then, a rainstorm fell onto the imperial
capital for three days. One couldn’t know whether it was morning or night.

After the rain stopped, many people suddenly fell ill. One by one,
Shennongtai’s medicine practitioners got a chilling result——

Spiritual miasma.

Those people were all infected with a strong evil spirit. Chonghua never
practiced demonic cultivation and cannot control this turbid miasma.
Although Shennongtai could purify a little, it is still barely a drop in the
bucket. There were too many people suffering from illness. Many of them
couldn’t bear the pain of the illness and died before being treated in
Shennongtai. Some of them were not dead, but they also suffered from
psychosis.

In the battlefield, the practitioners who had seen the nine-eyed qin of guoshi
of Liaoguo, began to speculate that the strange bird was the demon beast in
one of the nine-eyed qin’s eyes.

It was also said that this was a newly developed demon bird from Liaoguo,
which could bring clouds and rain, so that people who had been exposed to
the rain were infected by the evil spirit.
Opinions varied, and people were in a panic for a while.

For this reason, the emperor frowned. Jiang Fuli and Mengze were not in
the capital at this time. Jiang Fuli did not return. Mengze went to Tangquan
palace in other cities for recuperation because of her physical discomfort
not long ago.

Although there were other medical practitioners in the city, all of a sudden,
there were diseases that have never been encountered before. So those
medical practitioners were too busy, but they were still in short supply.

Gu Mang was also affected by the rainstorm, but he had been trying his best
to control himself, and not let himself go out of control.

The situation between the two countries became more and more critical day
by day. One day, Liaoguo's army was gathered at the border of Chonghua.
The soldiers took a dangerous road and chose the shortest and most strange
route to attack the Imperial City.

In the face of such a precarious situation, there was confusion in Chonghua.

Some people said that they should rush to the front line and take the
initiative to start the war. Some people said that they should take advantage
of this opportunity to strengthen the defense of the imperial city. At this
time, some people lamented that the imperial city was constructed too close
to Liaoguo. In order to reduce the war damage, it was suggested to abandon
the city and move the capital directly.

These people were usually like embroidered pillows. In the previous panic,
the heavy rain soaked all the grass, and the stench just spread the outside.

And he said, "If the strange bird appears again and makes the practitioners
get sick, how can we fight this battle?"

"Let's get out of here first. I'm not afraid of burning without firewood."

"Maybe with that strange bird, the new blood demon beast they refined, we
won't win in a direct confrontation? At least we need to develop an antidote
that can drive away the epidemic and ward off evil spirits before we can
fight with Liaoguo directly. Otherwise, we will waste our war power in
vain."

A group of people had different opinions. It seemed like a monster with

countless heads, barking and biting at each other. It was so noisy that the
emperor wanted to split his head, but he couldn't solve the problem of evil
qi epidemic. So he had to study one after another to urge Jiang Fuli, whose
whereabouts were unknown, to return to the city.

On the eighth day, Pharmacist Jiang finally received a letter and rushed
back to the capital.

The antidote would come out after three days of closing.

On that day, Yonglan pass sent a quick report saying that it would defeat the
army in front of Liaoguo. Liao Jun temporarily withdrew to the north of
Huanghe River. It was very comforting in the court. The first thing to do
was celebrate the victory, the second was the distribution of medicine, and
the third was to discuss the strategy for the war again. So the emperor sent a
message to all the kings of the Imperial City. At the time of xu that night*,
he set up a banquet in the palace of Jin Luan, where he gave medicine for
discussion.

*Traditional Chinese Timekeeping. Around 19:00 in the evening

Mo Xi didn't want to go to the banquet. His disgust for the emperor had
reached the extreme. The reason why he hadn’t calculated the general
ledger with him was because of the turbulence in Chonghua, internal and
external troubles, and Gu Mang's recent poor physical condition. The event
of Huntian Cave happened, and their plan to go to Lin'an to find the soul-
inducing overhaul was delayed.

He was worried about Gu Mang's body, but he didn't trust to give him to
others for treatment. It happened that Mengze was not in the imperial
capital. It was said that Mengze was ill just after they left, so she had to go
to Tangquan palace to recuperate.
So since Jiang Fuli would also appear at the banquet, and would bring
medicine to resist the evil spirits, Mo Xi thought about it and planned to
take Gu Mang with him.

After all, wearing the mask was a little boring. When Gu Mang sat in the
carriage, he pushed the mask upward, showing a pair of confused blue eyes,
and looked at the flickering lights outside the bamboo curtain. The other
hand was playing with the little bamboo warrior left by Murong Chuyi.

Gu Mang had two most precious things, one was the bamboo warrior, the
other was the unknown brocade bag.

This brocade bag, Mo Xi, has always cared about it since he first saw it in
Luomei Garden Villa, but no matter that Gu Mang didn't recover his
consciousness, he didn't tell him the origin of this brocade bag. When he
asked a lot, he said pitifully, "I don't have any impression. I can't remember
it at all. I just know it's very important."

Every time Mo Xi took a look at his grievance. No matter how many words
he reluctantly said later stimulate him, the more he couldn’t bear to let
himself see that brocade bag and sulked.

Gu Mang later found out that he was not happy, so he showed him the
things in the brocade bag - in fact, there were no rare things, just a piece of
white shell coin. He did not know who it was that wrote a light "fire"
character on it.

"What fire practitioner gave you?"

Gu Mang shook his head and mumbled "I just don't know" with a flat
mouth. He put the coin back and put the brocade bag away again.

"I just like it very much. I can't lose it."

But who gave it to him? It was still a mystery that he liked it so much and
couldn’t let it go like Murong Chuyi's bamboo warrior.
When they arrived at the Rosefinch Hall, all the gate lords had already
arrived, but they were still cold and clear.

Mo Xi attended many parties in Chonghua, rarely seeing scenes as bleak as

tonight. Yue Chenqing didn't come to the banquet at all, needless to say.

Princess Mengze's seat was also empty, and Wangshu mansion seat.

Looking at the position belonging to Murong Lian, Mo Xi couldn't say what

he felt. From Lin'an's experience, he already knew that Murong Lian was
another brother of Gu Mang. He was even more closely related than
Murong Chuyi.

However, Murong Lian and Murong Chuyi were different after all. He was
just like his own floating life like a dream, blowing into the wind and
dispersing into the fog.

No one could figure out what he thought.

From small to large, Murong Lian tortured Gu Mang with bullying. Even
after Gu Mang returned to the city, he was humiliated in the Luomei Garden
Villa. It seemed that as long as Gu Mang was oppressed more severely, the
more despicable the situation was, the more secure he was. But Gu Mang
was really in danger. He doesn't want to. He would save the man if he
wanted to die.

There were nobles whispering around.

"Hey, have you heard? Wangshu Jun seems to be dying."

"Is that right? The emperor has sent the best practitioners of shennongtai to
cure him. How could he..."

"He’s been hanging for a long time. I've tried my best for him."

"Who cares about him but the emperor? He is so popular."

The banquet table with red paint and cloud legs was empty. Mo Xi suddenly
thought that after Madam Zhao died, Murong Lian had no one to be close
to.

They seemed to echo each other. In fact, he was supported only by his
servants or his subordinates.

He didn’t know what Gu Mang meant to Murong Lian.

The banquet opened, and the emperor came out from the back with Jiang
Fuli.

Jiang Fuli had been wandering around for a long time, which seemed to be
a little simpler. Most of it was because of the national crisis. Instead of
being as rebellious as usual, he stood quietly beside the emperor. The green
clothes were broad, the sleeves were wide, the eyes were low, and he had a
rare calm and reliable appearance.

"Today I call you here to dispense antidotes. I hope you can figure out a
way to deal with it. As for the advice of those who quit without fighting,"
he said.

"If anyone wants to say it, he doesn't have to say it," he said.

The old pigeon sect officials looked at each other silently with drooping
eyelids.

The emperor took a panoramic view of this undercurrent and said with a
sneer,

"How about making eyes for each other? Before, the reason why you quit
was that the evil miasma was hard to eliminate. I thought it was the same
thing. But now the Pharmacist Jiang has refined all the antidotes and wants
to quit. So afraid?"

There was an old noble trembling and towering who said, "My Lord, Liao
lost its faith in the first place and used the forbidden art in the second place.
Its intention was to recapture their last remnant of blood. In fact, we can do
something about the blood demon beast, and then return it to Liaoguo, so
that they will not be forced to fight with us. As for the blood demon beast,
because it was damaged by us, Liaoguo will not be able to recover it for a
while, so the war can be pushed back another decade and eight years…"

"What are you going to do after ten years and eight years?" he said with a
smile.

"This is possible in ten years and eight years. Chonghua can try to interrupt
their plan of resurrecting blood demon beast, or study the immortal beast
atlas left by

Shen Palace Lord, and refine the immortal beast against it. In a word, I
think that Chonghua is now in a weak time, and it's really not suitable to
strike a stone with an egg, and think twice about the emperor."

The emperor laughed and said, "To tell the king, it's not to prepare time for
Chonghua, but to provide for your elderly, right? You look at your age.
After ten years and eight years, it's almost time to go back. After you drive
the crane to the west, where can you control the flood?"

Yushu Jun was stabbed in the heart by the emperor, and suddenly changed
color, but he still insisted, "On the emperor, the heavens can learn from him,
and every sentence of this old minister is loyal -"

The emperor was still smiling, but there was no smile in his eyes. "Well,
drag it down."

"JunShang -!"

The smile disappeared, and the man on the throne looked so cold that he
seemed to be cold all over.

"This emperor said, drag him down to me."

"Yes!"

"There is no need to leave a copy of Jiang’s antidote to your family," the

emperor said indifferently. "If anyone talks about retreat, he will return to
the field as soon as possible, and naturally, the medicine will not be given to
you. Who is willing to work for Chonghua and work for the common
people to save their lives? You want to go home and plant land in a corner?"

His eyes were cold and his teeth were light.

"Well, please do yourself a favor."

The elixir that could dispel the evil spirit and save lives was in the
emperor’s hand. For a while, those who originally wanted to talk about
everything shut up.

He looked around the hall with a pair of eagle eyes, and then smiled again.
"You should always be like you are now. You should be so uniform and
obedient. If you want to unify Chonghua and Kyushu, you will have hope."

Mo Xi, listening to him in his ears, could not help but feel loathing.

In the end, what the emperor said would come to the people's happiness and
hope. Although he knew that the emperor’s heart was unpredictable and his
words could not be true, he did not know that he could be so hypocritical. In
fact, in the end, the emperor’s attitude towards the demons was not a "use"
attitude, but a "greed" attitude. Gu Mang once risked such great pain to
search for the skills for him. He was afraid that they are all things that the
emperor coveted for a long time.

It was a fake, a cliche, a flag that he urged loyal ministers and heroes to
unite Kyushu, which was the man's truth.

Since there was no one to return, the emperor ordered Jiang Fuli to send the
exorcism medicine in the brocade box to the owner of each residence.
While waiting, Gu Mang sat next to Mo X. A pair of blue eyes moved
quietly with Jiang Fuli.

"Why do you always look at him?"

Gu Mang said, "What is in his hand? Everyone seems to want it."

"It's medicine," Mo Xi explained.

"Isn't the medicine very bitter?" Gu Mang frowned, "Why are they waiting
to eat this… Will we have it, too?"

Mo Xi put up his hand and touched his head. "I'll find a way for you to have
some sweets."

Looking at him, Gu Mang nodded contentedly. Mo Xi sighed in his heart

and looked at Jiang Fuli, who was distributing medicine in the distance. He
planned to talk with Jiang Yaoshi alone after the banquet. He didn’t know if
there was any way to relieve Gu Mang's illness.

Jiang Fuli was talking with Changfeng Jun. After the first battle of Huntian
Cave, Xiao Lan'er was unconscious. Her spiritual core was taken away by
Jiang Yexue, and she was used as a puppet. Her little body had suffered too
much.

Changfeng Jun regretted this, and broke his heart for his daughter's health
these days. He pulled Jiang Fuli to say something constantly, but Jiang Fuli
always said a word or two, and finally just took off his sleeve.

Just between his words and Changfeng Jun's words, he gave Changfeng Jun
a small pill of exorcism medicine and it accidentally fell on the ground.
Obviously,

Changfeng Jun didn't get the answer he wanted. He was so sad that he didn't
want to care about his life and death. He didn't care where the exorcism pill
rolled.

Jiang Fuli glanced at him, but he didn't want to talk to him. He took the
medicine from the ground for him, pushed it with his long finger, put it
back to the banquet table, and then turned to the next table.

But seeing the whole process, Mo Xi felt something was wrong. He had not
yet figured out what was strange, and a kind of creepy intuition climbed up
first.

He stared at Jiang Fuli and saw nothing different, but he thought there was
something very important and superficially wrong, but he could not
remember it for a while.

There was something wrong with Jiang Fuli. There was something very
wrong with him. What is it…

While he was frowning and thinking, he suddenly heard a faint and cold
voice outside the gate of Rosefinch Hall——

"Put down the medicine in your hands. Don't eat anything."

Everyone was stunned and looked out at the door.

But he saw a man in a royal blue robe slowly picking up his hem and going
up the steps. His eyebrows and eyes were like foxes, and he looked very
weak, but at least he was able to walk and he was smart.

Some people exclaimed, "Oh, Wangshu Jun?!"

This man walking slowly, was it not Murong Lian, who was said to be
suffering from a serious illness?
 Chapter 179 - Forced Palace

For a moment, the hall was as silent as death, only those high lighted twin
dragon candles were still blazing, reflecting everyone's face. Murong Lian
slowly walked out of the shadow, stepped into the palace, and stood in the
center of the sea of vision.

A face lifted, and white peach blossom eyes looked at the man on the throne
coldly.

"Yes, sir."

"..." The man on the throne did not look at him, but looked at the elder of
Shennongtai with a kind of almost horrible eyes, and then turned to meet
Murong Lian's eyes.

It was like a face facing the abyss, but still reluctantly spread a layer of
warmth, a little concerned, laughing, "Wangshu Jun's body is in danger,
how can he still come to the banquet?"

Murong Lian said, "It's very good to trust your blessing."

Then he said to the people, "Put down the medicine in your hands. It's not
an antidote, it's a poison."

Everyone was horrified. "What!?"

"..." The emperor was silent for a moment. His eyes were dark. Then he
raised your chin slightly, and motioned to the Shennongtai elder to help
Murong Lian.

"Clder Chen, Wangshu Jun always talks nonsense these days. You, the chief
medical officer, don't know how to look him carefully. Why don't you take
him down to rest?"

"Ah..." Elder Chen was stupefied for a moment, and hurriedly went down.
"Yes, Wangshu Jun, you are all suffering from conjecture. Go to the inner
room with the old minister for a short rest."

After saying that, Chen wanted to pull Murong Lian's sleeve, but Murong
Lian looked at him coldly and said, "Old baby, what did you mix in the
medicine you gave me these days? You know it clearly in your heart. Get
out of here before my temper comes up. Otherwise I'll let you know what
pain is."

Chen Changlao was sweating all over his head. He was trained by Murong
Lian to shrink his neck.

The emperor’s face gradually turned blue, but still calm, he squeezed a
smile.

"Murong Lian, I see you are sick and dizzy."

Murong Lian didn't say a word. He was born to be the most similar to the
king in all the neighboring villages. At the moment, when he was standing
in front of his highness, his face close to the emperor was completely
disrespectful and indifferent to the throne.

This made the emperor have a thrill. A long time ago, the prophecy about
"purple micro-star disorder, brothers and sisters fighting with each other"

suddenly rose to his heart - only Murong Lian was collateral, not the main
clan, how could it be him? How could it be him?

The emperor tightened his hand on the armchair a little bit, and the root of
the veins was protruding.

But he also grinned and said, "It's strange that you are so lonely that you
haven't been cured. You let yourself lose your wits and run to the Jinluan
palace to make a fool of yourself."
"What do you say?" Murong Lian asked lightly. "You go up these days, but
let Elder Chen look after me day and night. Neither shall I die at once, so as
not to arouse suspicion, nor to restore my health, for I know too much."

The emperor sneered and said, "You took living like a dream, and you're
drunk.

You can't tell yourself apart from your dream…"

He repeatedly insisted to Murong Lian that he had "caused conjecture and

nonsense." At first, people were afraid and disbelieved, but now when it
came to floating like a dream, some the people's faces were relaxed——

Everyone knew that people would have hallucinations when they smoked
too much. Murong Lian had never been away from his pipe in recent years.
He was really very ill. Look at Murong Lian's appearance at the moment, he
was dressed casually without care. He was really crazy.

But these people did not include Mo Xi.

Mo Xi knew too clearly from Murong Lian's appearance when he was

going to do something. Even if his appearance was not correct, his eyes
were cold, like a

vulture hovering over the blue sky. Not to mention he knew what kind of
person JunShang was now, and what kind of discomfort Jiang Fuli gave
him…

Murong Lian was not mad, but the emperor wanted to beat him into a
madman.

Because what a madman said, of course, was untrustworthy.

At this time, his sleeve was suddenly gently pulled, and Mo Xi lifted head.

Seeing that Gu Mang was looking at Murong Lian, he asked, "What's the
matter?"

"..." Gu Mang couldn’t answer. He looked blank and stupid.

After a while, he said, "I know him well… I was locked up before. They
said I killed a man. Is that him?"

Mo Xi patted his hand and said, "You didn't do that."

Gu Mang did not say anything again. His blue eyes stared at Murong Lian
without blinking. Suddenly he said again, "Yield to him."

"What?"

Gu Mang seemed to be stupefied by his own reaction, but he still obeyed

his instinct. "I remember that I wanted to yield to him, and I can't hate him."

"..."

"But I don't remember who he is," he said.

Murong Lian was murmuring. Suddenly, Murong Lian turned to his side,
looked over other people, and landed on Gu Mang's face. Considering Gu
Mang's mental state at the moment, it was hard for him to say what kind of
eyes Murong Lian had - fidgety, competing, identifying, and relieved… It
seemed that these emotions went through one by one, but at last they were
mixed together.

Gu Mang opened his eyes and looked at him in some confusion, but there
was a slight pain in his brain. He seemed to flash across Murong Lian's
bloody face on the riverbank under the moon at night, reaching out to push
and urge him, "Run!

You can't tell if you don't run!"

Gu Mang could not help murmuring and raised his hand to the pain in his
forehead.

"You wretch! You think you deserve to touch my dad's stuff? Take it off!"

"Put on this ring, you will always be Murong Lian's running dog."
As a child and as a teenager, those sharp voices full of malice, thorns, and
doubts hurt his head, but at last they all became the gentle voice of a
woman…

"Ah Mang, they have a living relationship with you. Aunt Lin can't explain
many things clearly, but… Don't hate them too much, will you?"

And Murong Lian's husky urging when he was assassinated.

"Run away..."

Gu Mang couldn’t help but frown, bite down his teeth. In his eyes was
confusion. Aware of his dissimilarity, Mo Xi immediately asked, "What's
the matter with you?"

"I......" Gu Mang murmured. "I don't know." He raised his eyes and looked
at Murong Lian again. This time, he and Murong Lian looked at each other.
Murong Lian's eyes dodged for a while, but then he turned back and stared
at him as if he was not convinced. At last, they softened a little bit and
became calm.

Gu Mang suddenly whispered, "I believe him. He is not a madman."

It was too far away. Murong Lian didn’t hear Gu Mang's words, but he
seemed to have fixed some idea in his heart in the eyes of Gu Mang.

Once again, he turned his head and looked up at him, his voice rising.

"I, Murong Lian, used to only want to protect my family from death. For
this reason, I come from a corner full of bias. I am arrogant and
domineering for the sake of the emperor not to doubt me. For more than
thirty years, there has never been more than half of what I can be proud of.
But I have a brother who has not forgotten what he should do when I
stepped into the mire. He can still defend the people of Chonghua when he
is splashed with dirty water."

"I worried that he coveted my position and when pulled out my family, he
was not planning for himself. I thought I was fucking being compared with
him."

Murong Lian raised his peach blossom's eyes and said clearly, "I’m not
happy."

"When did Murong Lian lose? I fight with Xihe Jun, Changle Jun, heaven
and earth, and life -- I finally lose to such a humble boy?" With a sneer,
Murong Lian did not laugh at Gu Mang any more. Murong Lian raised his
pipe and took a hard smoke. In the thin smoke he exhaled, he said quietly,
"I don't agree."

"Murong Lian, you should have finished talking nonsense!" said the
emperor, squinting his eagle eyes.

"Murong Chen."

These three words filled the entire hall.

The emperor’s face was also cold and white.

This name hasn't appeared in the golden palace for a long time, but who
didn't know that was the name of JunShang?!

If one called his name directly in front of the palace, they should be
punished!

"Murong Chen." Murong Lian repeated it again slowly, making the sounds
of these three words very clear. He sneered and said, "Listen to me.
Everyone used to say that Murong Lian was a dandy. I changed my temper
today. Today I want to be a hero."

"You are far from a hero!"

Murong Lian had the appearance of owing a debt. "Come on, come on. You
are very close to the word shameless."

"Murong Lian, are you tired of living and want to die?" he said one word at
a time.
Murong Lian sneered and said, "Honey, I have been killed once by your
people."

Turning to the court, he said, "You know, the pill in your hand is not an
exorcism prescription at all, but a guide to people's hearts."

Everyone was shocked.

"... What?! "

"A guide to the heart?"

The bridge of the emperor’s nose wrinkled. His face the color of a tiger and
wolf color, he said in a gloomy way, "That is absurd! Nonsense! Everyone
knows that Jiang Fuli's medical skill is at its peak and he is free and
uninhibited. Murong Lian, even if you have the heart to slander me, you can
also make up something not so outrageous!" Then he turned his eyes.
"Pharmacist Jiang, Wangshu Jun said that you’re helping me, but I am
curious. Where in the world can there be any way to influence others
easily?"

Jiang Fuli said, "The most effective, only the eight petaled hateful flowers
or Zhenlong chess. But it's not easy. The former needs the spirit of the
demon family to be cultivated, and it is very difficult to blossom. The latter
is one of the three forbidden operations in ancient times."

Then he glanced at Murong Lian coldly.

"Wangshu Jun, you really look up to Jiang."

"Do you hear me? Murong Lian, you can't say that this is one of the two,
can you? What's more, no matter how bitter they are, or how precious they
are, the way of casting them would never be to make people take medicine."
After a pause, he glanced at all the officials. "But if anyone is afraid and
believes Murong Lian, you can return the pill to Pharmacist Jiang and find a
way to resist the evil spirit!"

As the emperor said, how were those old ministers willing to live and die?
They hesitated for a moment, then there was humanity. "Murong Lian, are
you crazy? Why do you have to spend a lot of time to control the hearts of
thousands of people? I think you are the one who wants to influence
people's hearts!"

Murong Lian said with a sneer, "Why do you need to control people's
hearts?

Did you just say that?" He repeat what the emperor said before——

"You should always be as neat and uniform as you are now. If you follow
the emperor’s advice, you will have a bright future if you unify Jiuzhou
with Chonghua and promote the whole country."

"Here..."

All the ministers were silent when they heard the words. Someone peeped
into the emperor’s face.

Murong Lian narrowed his eyes and said with a kind of almost deliberate
pity,

"Murong Chen, it's ok. I really understand you. You say you have come all
the way. When the prince was stabbed in the back all day long, he wanted to
change your throne before he died. It's not easy to ascend to the throne.

Whether it's the old man or the skirt belt, you have a different counting of
ideas.

You seem to be high, but you're like a bird trapped in a cage. You can't fly
out and spread your fists and feet no matter how strong your wings are.
How can you be reconciled?"

"You dream of a group of honest ministers. You'd better have no opinion at

all. If you say east, they'll go east. If you mean west, they'll go west. You'd
rather raise a group of bamboo warriors than a group of chirping civilian
generals. I hope you don't forget that."
In the side face of the ministers, the emperor was silent for a moment and
caressed his hands expressionless. "Murong Lian, you can really make
things up. You're still crazy. "

Murong Lian sneered, "I don't dare to be. I just want to live under you. I
guess your mind caters to you day and night. I know you better than
others."

The emperor nodded sarcastically. "Ok. Even if you are right, even if I
really want to turn all the important ministers present into fools, so what is
it am I using? Is it eight-petaled bitter flowers or Zhenlong chess pieces? If
you master any of these magic skills, you don't have to worry about sending
any exorcism medicine. It's better to plant the flowers and chess pieces
directly."

Murong Lian said, "The key is that you can't. You can’t use the hate flowers
for a long time, and you can't master Zhenlong chess pieces. So you have
studied many black magic spells in the past few years, hungrily, in order to
refine a control method derived from these two spells. The utility will not
be so strong and the loss will not be so great."

"Of course, there is no such easy thing in the world. Your trial, practicing or
refining, has always been a little short of fire. After so many years of
testing, there is no way to be satisfied. Only when Xihe Jun took the blood
demon beast for you, could you finally refine the elixir that can make the
user completely obey your orders. Until then, you had no way to get the
people under control to what you expected."

The emperor sat on the high seat, hands folded, chin slightly raised. "It’s a
very moving story. But the evidence?"

Murong Lian didn't speak. He slowly raised his pipe in his hand, took a
smoke and spat out one word at a time: "Murong Chen. Do you think I
didn't know that Jiang Yexue was your counselor?"

"Even if it is, what about it?"

"Murong Chuyi was controlled by Jiang Yexue. Only Zhenxin grass could
ease it.

And the life like a dream that I smoke, the tobacco in it is also cut with
Zhenxin grass."

Murong Lian said lightly, "Murong Chen, three years ago, you put heart
control powder in my wine and tried to confuse my mind. You think it's
your citation that's totally invalid, but it's not. The medicine you refined at
that time, though not perfect, has already worked. It's that I've been keeping
my mind clear by smoking life like a dream."

Spitting out the last thin smoke, he sneered said, "Did you think I never
looked into the despicable things you have done to me?"
Chapter 180 - Mo Xi in Danger

Mo Xi was suddenly stunned when he heard these words!

He remembered that he had met Murong Chuyi in the school before, and
smelled a familiar smell on him. At that time, he didn't remember what it
was.

But at the moment Murong Lian said this, he suddenly realized that it was
the very similar scent of life like a dream.

"Murong Chen," Murong Lian said faintly. "There is a sentence you may
not like to hear… But time is also fate. Being born in these times, you must
face internal and external troubles, instead of thinking about how to turn
everyone into an obedient person by devious ways."

"Yes, Chonghua is full of rubbish and useless things. It's really annoying
and upsetting. But if you don't have the ability to wash the sand in the
waves, you can only ban every mouth and turn everyone into a puppet
without consideration. That is the real end of Chonghua."

A minister stepped back and shook his head in disbelief. "Jun, Jun? Is that
true?"

"Is this really not an exorcism, but a pill to control people's hearts, as
Wangshu Jun said…"

After a while, he said, "Even if you can't believe me, you should always
believe in Pharmacist Jiang."
"Pharmacist Jiang has been in Chonghua for so many years. You know what
kind of person he is. He doesn't care about me. However, if you think that
Pharmacist Jiang is going to make you all into good living puppets together
with me," the emperor spread his palm indifferently, "then return the pill to
the pharmacist. No one is forcing you to take it."

“……”

The ministers looked at each other and exchanged glances.

They were not sure who they should believe for a while. They also knew
very clearly that if what Wangshu Jun said was true, once the medicine was
taken, the emperor could easily control their actions.

But what if it was not?

If Wangshu Jun spoke out of other purposes and wanted to trap the
emperor?

If they put the medicine down now, it will undoubtedly tell the emperor that
they were on the side of Murong Lian. In the case the judgment was wrong,
it was almost impossible to ask for pills again.

When they were tangled inside, they heard the emperor coldly say, "Today,
Liaoguo drives evil beasts to rain down heavy fire, and spread miasma in
war all over Chonghua. He spent all his time thinking hard to solve the
problem, but he had dirty water poured all over him by Murong Lian. It
doesn't matter to me. You can believe it if you want to."

Then he turned his head and said, "Jiang Fuli."

"En?"

"Take back all the pills that are not needed. You don't have to give them to
everyone."

"Yes."
On hearing that the emperor wanted to take back the pills immediately,
some people were in a hurry. Some nobles who did not trust Murong Lian
stood up.

They jumped out, pointed at Murong Lian and said, "What are you crazy
about?"

"Murong Lian! You have always been extravagant and arrogant. You are so
rotten that you take life like a dream. How shameless you are to fall on your
head!"

"Isn't he such an unscrupulous man? At that time, what kind of despicable

tricks did he use to beat Xihe Jun in the school competition?"

When some people heard this sentence, they then turned their eyes to Mo
Xi. "

What do you say it is, Xihe Jun?"

But Mo Xi did not answer these noisy people. He had been frowning,
staring at Jiang Fuli.

"Xihe Jun..."

Mo Xi still didn’t speak. Just when they thought Mo Xi didn’t intend to

make a statement, he suddenly opened his mouth.

He said to Jiang Fuli, "Pharmacist Jiang, is there a large amount of zhenxin

grass in Murong Lian's pipe? You know it best. Why don't you do a field
test?"

Murong Lian looked back at him. "What do you mean by that, Mo Xi? This
surnamed Jiang is actually Murong Xuan's running dog! You’re asking him
to test me?"

Mo Xi said, "Pharmacist Jiang has been in Chonghua for so many years. I

don't think he is as you said."

"Mo, you --"

Even Gu Mang pulled him and whispered, "Mo Xi, it's wrong for you to do
this..."

But Mo Xi gently broke away from Gu Mang's hand, went straight to

Murong Lian, raised his hand, and took the pipe. In Murong Lian's angry
gaze, he handed it to Jiang Fuli. "Pharmacist Jiang, please check it."

Jiang Fuli was silent for a moment, took the pipe, took out a few wisps of
tobacco from the tied pouch, and examined it carefully in his hand.

The lights and candles in the hall were dim. From time to time, the light and
shadows were shaking because of the wind. All the people's eyes were
focused there. Jiang Fuli carefully examined Murong Lian's tobacco.

Because of this, Mo Xi finally confirmed it in his mind. At the moment

Jiang Fuli raised his head and wanted to speak, a straightforward snake
whip suddenly coalesced into his hand, then suddenly turned into a sword
which he placed at Jiang Fuli’s throat.

The ministers did not know why there was a sudden change. Startled, they
asked, "Xihe Jun?"

"This, this..."

Jiang Fuli also narrowed his apricot eyes and asked, "Xihe Jun, what do you
mean to do?"

Mo Xi said coldly, "Pharmacist Jiang. Are you not night-blind in your left
eye?"

The people: "…"

Yes, yes… Wasn't Jiang Fuli blind at night in one eye!?

Mo Xi said, "Pharmacist Jiang, you used to wear a single glass lens to see
things at night. Now, are you going to tell me that you have been blind for
many years and suddenly recovered? Or are you going to tell me -- "

He paused, and the sound of his voice was so cold that it dropped into ice.
"You are not Jiang Fuli at all?"

Jiang Fuli had night blindness, and the condition of that night blindness was
very special. Even if a lamp was on, his left eye would not be able to see
clearly at night. He had to wear a single glass lens to see normally.

Jiang Fuli's face changed slightly. After a moment, he said, "What's so

strange about wandering around and curing my own disease? Is it necessary
to specially support Xihe Jun and not make a sound?"

Although he argued so, all the people were suspicious. Jiang Fuli had been
in Chonghua for so many years, and his night blindness had never gotten
better.

How could such a clever thing happen to be cured at this juncture?

But Mo Xi said, "Oh? Congratulations to Pharmacist Jiang."

Jiang Fuli brushed his sleeve and snorted coldly.

"Just one thing I still want to ask Pharmacist Jiang. The pharmacist went to
see Gu Mang before and said that there was a patient who was similar to Gu
Mang and had a mark on his shoulder. Do you know what the mark looks
like?"

“……”

The hall was silent like death, only the flowing sound of the leaking water
echoed.

Mo Xi waited for a long time. Seeing that he didn’t answer, he coldly said,
"You are so forgetful."

Under such a strange dialogue, other people could not help asking Jiang
Fuli about some things that were known only to them and Pharmacist Jiang
in the past. Jiang Fuli's face became worse and worse under the pressure of
the
crowd. Mo Xi's ShuaiRan sword was still against the tip of his throat. He
could feel that Jiang Fuli's spiritual energy was becoming more and more
unstable in this chaos, and even tended toward…

Tyranny.

Mo Xi suddenly swept the sword back, and said in a sharp voice, "Be
careful!"

Some people were slow to respond and could not avoid it. Mo Xi raised his
hand and placed several barriers. Almost at the same time, a dazzling and
piercing silver light splashed out at the position where Jiang Fuli stood. The
strong spiritual energy was like a new wind outside the great wall and hit
the barrier wall with a terrible bang.

"This… What the hell is this?"

"Monster! It's a monster!"

A roar which tore out from the core of white light penetrated through the
roof tiles and went straight to Xiaohan! The roar of the evil beast was full of
spiritual power. Some of the weak and the elderly intuitively trembled in
their chest and ribs. Some of them fell to the ground, while others spat out a
mouthful of blood.

Murong Lian was also bleeding from the corners of his lips. He slowly
retreated to Mo Xi and Gu Mang. He took a look at Gu Mang. Facing Gu
Mang's blue eyes, he was embarrassed. He turned his eyes to see Mo Xi,
frowned and asked, "What is this?"

Mo Xi stared at the shadow which became more and more clear in the
swirling white energy, and said, "It should be the blood demon beast we
captured for him."

As soon as the words fell, it seemed to confirm his conjecture. The strong
wind swept the ground and the torrent exploded. The roof tile of the Jinluan
hall was pierced with a big hole. The palace people screamed to avoid it. In
the torrent of the falling sand, white light rushed out of the roof and turned
into a huge beast with a strong beard and golden drum under the dark night
sky!

It had an eagle beak and dog body with wings spread out. Where the wind
and thunder surged, the air sounded with heavy thunder. Its eyes were
glaring. Its dark pupils were like a pair of shining mirrors. Through the
broken eaves tiles, it reflected on the faces of the different people who were
at the banquet.

Someone screamed, "Yes, it's the blood demon beast that rains!!"

"Isn't that the evil beast of Liaoguo!?"

As more people responded - they looked back, their eyes full of blood in
horror with a look of madness at the man on the throne.

The emperor of Chonghua, Murong Chen, was sitting calmly in a high

position just as before. The light from the storm stirred by the blood demon
beast was bright in his dark pupil. He looked at the ministers with a smile
on his lips.

There was a response, "Is there a voice… Is that you?"

"Emperor..."

"Murong Chen! The magic rain before in Chonghua was you!? It has
nothing to do with Liaoguo! You wanted to make us desperate to take your
exorcism pill!

This, this evil animal is something you cultivated!"

The voice of cross examination was like the sea tide, and the emperor had a
slight smile. There was a kind of suppressed madness on his pale and
handsome face.

He overlapped his fingers and said, "I have given you a chance to be good
and obedient. I've been waiting for you for many years. If you don't cherish
it, you should not blame yourself for being arbitrary and exclusive."
"Murong Chen!! You are crazy?!! Liaoguo still uses demonic cultivation
curses to fight against outsiders. As the emperor of a nation, you only want
to make the subjects obey you. You do not hesitate to refine a blood demon
beast to kill the people of your country, cheat the subjects to take your
medicine, and drill them into your trap one by one?! You - how vicious you
are! To be a king in vain…"

Suddenly, the truth came to the surface. All the nobles and dignitaries
present could not help burning with anger and splitting the corners of their
eyes.

"You're a fool!"

"Worse than a beast!"

Murong Chen sneered, "What! Do you want to force the palace?"

"Do you still want to sit on the throne after you have done such absurd
things, mending tricks for your own sake and killing the people?"

"Murong Chen, you don't deserve to be emperor!"

"It's up to you to say whether I am or not." Murong Chen chuckled and

licked his lips. The eagle looked at the wolf. "If you want to change the
world, let’s see if you have to have the ability to do it."

Then he lifted his fingertips and said in a deep voice, "Jingchen, these
officials are difficult to train. Kill the anti-thieves!"

The beast, which he refined with the remnant soul of the blood demon,
made a neighing sound in the night sky. In an instant, the clouds gathered,
the sand and rocks flew, and the electric light surged wildly. It suddenly
turned into a thousand swords of light and fell towards the hall!!

For a moment, the only sounds heard were the breaking of bricks, tiles
splashing, and countless swords of light falling like hail. The practitioners
below were in a hurry and angry and opened arrays to defend themselves
against it.
But the blood demon beast was too fierce. Even if it was just a strange beast
refined by a remnant soul, it was still invincible.

"Father!"

"Lord!"

Quickly, there were too many variables. Some old nobles were not diligent
and lacked practice. At this moment, they couldn’t deal with it at all.
Instead, they were directly penetrated by blood demon’s sword qi and died
violently on the golden palace. In the hall, there was wailing and a lot of
sobbing.

"Open the array! Open the barrier!"

"Who will save my father!! Wuwuwu..."

"This demon is so powerful that I can't hold on..."

The rubble fell, the sword light went down, and there was no escape. A
child was sitting next to the corpse of his father. Seeing that he was about to
be stabbed by the second wave of sword rain, Gu Mang suddenly rushed
out of the barrier——

Murong Lian was shocked. "Hello?? Do you want to die!?"

However, although Gu Mang's spiritual power was damaged, his body

techniques did not fall. He picked up the child and quickly swept back. That
is to say, when he dodged into Mo Xi’s barrier formation, the demon beast
Jingchen launched the second sword rain attack. The child was lucky and
saved, but more people were not so lucky.

Jingchen's second attack was more fierce and violent than the first. Many
people could not resist the attack, and the defense boundary was broken.
Blood was splashed everywhere and their eyes were not closed.

In the bloodbath, Mo Xi turned his head and looked at the emperor.

In the face of this sudden massacre, Murong Chen, the emperor of
Chonghua, did not have any waves on his face. It seemed that such a
situation had been practiced in his mind thousands of times. It was as if the
people were really like bamboo warriors, just pieces that could be thrown
away and discarded at will.

The heavily quenched demon beast Jingchen was still setting off more
casualties. The blue light in Mo Xi's palm condensed. Staring at the
emperor, he ordered in a sharp voice:

"Tuntian, come forth!"

The scepter, accompanied by the whale's roar, broke out of the sky and
became a powerful martial weapon.

The whale of Tuntian appeared, and it leaped with its huge tail was
swinging.

Naturally, it became a barrier that covered the whole Jinluan hall. Jingchen
seemed to be afraid of the spirit of Tuntian. Countless sword lights were
quickly recovered and gathered in the sky to form into the figure of the
eagle-winged dog. It screamed, threatening and yelling at the spirit of the
whale, but leaped up in the sky and did not dare to fight easily.

Under the protection of Mo Xi's Tuntian, all the people in the hall gasped
for a moment. Some of them fell down and gasped for breath, while others
rushed to their relatives with tears interwoven. Some even hated each other.
They thought that they would go up and kill Murong Chen without regard
or care.

"Murong Chen…"

"Dad! Whoa, whoa! Father!!"

What was disturbing is that Murong Chen had no fear or surprise in such a
reversal of the situation. He turned his eyes with a creepy calm look and
dropped his eyes on Mo Xi. A moment, the corners of his lips formed into a
faint smile.
Murong Lian narrowed his eyes. "What are you laughing at?"

"I’m laughing at Xihe Jun's ability. He has been gifted since he was a child.
His power of Tuntian is really enviable," Murong Chen said slowly.

"It's you, Murong Lian. Why don't you think about it? Do you think you'd
be the only one to be used as a puppet test? No, I'd use it on you only if I
didn’t already know and tried to use it."

"Before I tried you, I had the only pill left by Shen Tang in those years. It
was made from the seeds of the eight-petaled bitter flowers of the demon
family. I used it to make a puppet pill that could stay dormant in in a
person’s heart for a long time. Ten years ago, I chose a man who was strong
enough to hide the medicine in his body. If he encounters today's accident, I
will wake up that medicine and let him immediately lose himself for my
own use.

“……”

Suddenly, a sense of coldness in the bone marrow rushed up from the sole
of the foot and flooded the whole body.

"Who do you think I would use it on?"

Almost all people's sight fell to the other side of Mo Xi. Even Mo Xi's own
face changed.

Murong Chen still calmly sat high on the throne and lightly said, "This is
the worst-case scenario. I didn’t think I would finally have to do so."

As he said this, he raised his fingertips, and suddenly a fire broke out.

The light leaped in the depths of his black pupil, and the emperor was
staring at Mo Xi, who was protecting the hall. His lips and teeth were
slightly buckled, and he said a few words: "Red puppet, disperse!"
Chapter 181 - I'll protect you

With the emperor's order, all the people were shuddering, but Gu Mang's
mind was damaged. He didn't know what the specific situation was. But he
saw the situation and understood that it should be related to Mo Xi.

Instinctively, he was afraid of Mo Xi's injury, but he didn't know what to do.

Acting on instinct, not knowing where the danger was from, he jumped in
front of Mo Xi to block it.

Except for Gu Mang, all the others were scattered on the edge, struggling to
protect themselves. And no wonder they were. Everyone knew how terrible
Mo Xi’s power was. Once controlled by the emperor, the consequences
would be unimaginable. The didn’t have a deep affection for Mo Xi. How
could they do such a useless act and rush up to protect him?

Mo Xi did not think that he had already been planted with the red puppet by
the emperor. He pushed Gu Mang away while his brain was humming. Gu
Mang only opened his blue eyes and refused to move. "Murong Lian!" he
said in a sharp voice, "take him away!"

"No way."

Gu Mang broke free from Murong Lian's hand. "I'll protect you."

“……”

Mo Xi eyes became wet and no longer looked at him, but at Murong Lian.
He said, Take him away."

The emperor just sneered at the scene. The magic fire of his fingertips was
burning to boiling heat. He recited the mantra silently, and then he closed
his fingers at last——

Mo Xi pushed away Gu Mang. "Go!"

In the twinkling of an eye, reflected the face of the emperor.

"Into the heart."

The light suddenly splashed and scattered as numerous light spots flew in
the air, all of them rushing to the chest of Mo Xi. Gu Mang was extremely
anxious.

He was clumsy enough to drive at him like an insect, but how could it be
useful?

The light spots passed through Gu Mang's palm and gathers towards Mo
Xi's direction.

Gu Mang almost cried, "Mo Xi..."

Murong Lian saw that the situation was getting worse and worse. He was
afraid that the puppet pills planted in Mo Xi's body would break out soon.
He tightly grasped Gu Mang's sleeve and pulled him away. He said in a
sharp voice: "It's useless for you to do anything! Puppet pill is a kind of
medicine which is made of eight-petaled bitter flowers of eternal regret. No
one can get rid of it unless they give the power of their spiritual core and
take several hours! Let's go!"

Murong Chen eyebrows and eyes were full of ridicule. He said lightly, "You
want to go, but it’s already too late."

All the tiny spots of light, which were like fire seeds, gathered into Mo Xi's
body.

Mo Xi gnashed his teeth. Finally, he looked at Gu Mang, closed his eyes,

and whispered to Tuntian, "Kill the Lord!"

Murong Chen was shocked at the news! He looked up at him. He knew that
Mo Xi was making an order to Tuntian. Once he lost his mind, he asked
Tuntian to kill the host immediately!

"Fireball..."

Mo Xi raised his eyes to Murong Lian and said, "Take Gu Mang away."

At the same time, Murong Chen pointed his fingertip and said, "Listen to
the order!"

A gorgeous extreme light suddenly burst to the extreme. Tuntian swayed

restlessly in the night sky, as if read to dive down at any time. It was
impossible to open their eyes under the rolling spiritual energy, and the light
was stronger and stronger.

Gu Mang looked at Mo Xi under the beam of light. Looked at the look on

his pale face, he almost lost control. "Mo Xi!"

"Don't come here!"

But in this struggle, suddenly that group of white light seemed to be out of
control. It suddenly scattered and turned into a little light, floating in the air.

Murong Chen suddenly opened his eyes.

The others were also shocked. "How, what's going on..."

The white light, which was supposed to sweep away quench Mo Xi’s mind,
was flying like a firefly. At the end of the day…

Little by little, it went out.

In Jinluan Hall, everyone was quiet. The lights were flickering. Mo Xi

raised his eyes again without knowing why and stroked his hands on his
chest. He didn’t lose his mind as expected and become a puppet of Murong
Chen?

Was it that the pill made by Murong Chen in his early years failed to work?

Or…
Murong Chen suddenly stood up, lifting the cup at the side of the table. His
calm face changed, and his eyes were full of shock, anger, and disbelief. His
silver teeth were broken, and his voice seemed to be torn into pieces from
between his teeth. He was shocked to ashes. "how can it be? These years -
it's obvious that you took it. I saw it with my own eyes - it's impossible…
It's impossible!"

In the thunderous rage, they heard a sigh.

However, the sigh was not sent by any one in the hall. When people looked
for it, they could see that there was a man standing outside the ruined red
lacquer gate.

She wore a thin, black shawl with gold edges, and her long, dark hair was
tied in a bun at the back of her head. It was not decorated with lead, but
with a golden hairpin.

Murong Chen narrowed his eyes in disbelief. "It’s… You?"

The one who came here was not someone else. She was one of the three
virtues who respect Chonghua and was also the princess of Chonghua,
Murong Mengze.

A burst of anger surged all over his body. Murong Chen suddenly realized
that he was trembling with anger, and his eyes were about to crack. His eyes
were white and bloody like spider silk. He snapped, "How dare you - you
betray me!"

Mengze's face was clear and widowed. They couldn’t see whether it was
pity or sadness. She shook her head. "You did too much, Wang Xiong."

She walked in, frowning at Murong Chen. "I advised you to stop. It's you
who won't listen - or even make such a decision. Murong Chen, you are not
the only one who owns Chonghua. Why are you still awake at this
moment?"

She walked to Murong Lian and stood still.

This obviously meant that Mengze chose to stand on the side of Murong
Lian in this fight, rather than her other brother Murong Chen. Murong Chen
stared at them, and the divination saying that "brothers and sisters will fight
against each other" was echoing more and more in his ears. Murong Lian…
Murong Lian… At first he pretended to be a dandy, then he pretended to be
depraved. He really despised his collateral brother!

Murong Lian’s two eyes swept over Mengze. "You aren’t at Tangquan
palace? I didn't think you could make it back."

Mengze smiled, but did not speak.

Seeing Mengze and Murong Lian having this natural, familiar dialogue
made Murong Chen felt a chill, and became angry as a flame. He suddenly
realized something and narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Murong Mengze…
How long have you helped him secretly?"

Mengze did not answer. Murong Lian said lazily, "It is not too long. She did
not intend to face me. You are the emperor of Chonghua. She is a clever and
sensible child. She has been listening to your orders and spying on me
secretly.

Later, you found out that I was going to tell Gu Mang some secrets. You
were worried, so you sent someone to assassinate me on the beach. This
was really the most failed move you took."

"Do you think Mengze would like to see you kill me? She would only think
it was her own report. So after that, the patrolling cultivator rescued me.
You asked the elder of Shennongtai to drag me to death with medicine, but
she had been secretly changing the drugs for me to make me live."

Murong Lian said with a faint smile, "Otherwise, I might have been as you
wish. I would have died. I wouldn’t be standing here and saying these
words to you today!"

“…… Ok… Ok!"

Murong Chen’s eyes were wandering between the two. He gnashed his
teeth for a long time. "Murong Mengze, I believed you! You white pet! In
the end, you helped him!?"

"I never wanted to help anyone," Murong Mengze said. "I only do things
that are right for me and for Chonghua"

Murong Chen raised his head and gave a sneer. "Are you worthy to decide
what’s right for Chonghua? Murong Mengze, you help the other side deal
with your brother. Are you worthy? You eat your salary, you are respected,
but you are forced to pay attention to the Lord of the palace by outsiders.
Do you deserve to respect for Chonghua?"

"Big joke!" he said.

Mengze said calmly, "Chen Ge, if you were not too resolute, how could I be
like this? Since your accession to the throne, you have always wanted to get
rid of dissidents and cowards. But how could it be? As long as it is a life,
even if it is livestock, it will have its own selfish desires and thousands of
thoughts..."

Murong Chen said angrily, "But that's wrong!"

"I didn't say that was right." Mengze looked at him calmly. "Weakness,
struggle, greed, jealousy, how could these be right? But you and I can never
change other people's thoughts. We can never eliminate human nature.
Instead of thinking about how to make those selfish ministers obedient to
you, you should think about how to be a good emperor. Lead them to a
brighter road instead of expecting everyone to become puppets and clay
statues. 'If you don't listen to the emperor, you will be fed with a pill.' Chen
Ge, Lian Ge once said to me that there was nothing wrong. When there is
only one voice left in Chonghua, that will be the end of the kingdom."

"Once upon a time?" Murong Chen said with a sneer. "So you are really
two-faced and three-faced. On the one hand, you are working for me, and
on the other hand, you are scheming with Murong Lian… Murong Mengze,
as one of the three virtues of Chonghua, are you so worthy in your heart?"
Mengze was silent for a while. She seemed to be tired of arguing and would
not like to study this show with Murong Chen. However, forced by Murong
Chen's aggressiveness, she finally raised her eyes and said, "As a person
who values Chonghua, I can't watch you make such mistakes again and
again. I can't bear

to let you use and hurt your brothers and sisters, your loyal officials and
generals again and again…"

"Many years ago, you threw the puppet pill into Mo Ge's cup, making him a
killing weapon waiting for you to wake him up at any time. Later, you
designed to let Gu Mang go on the road of treason and become your spy.
You found a high-sounding reason that he couldn’t refuse, and let him have
no choice but to search for information for you and pave the way for you."

Murong Mengze's voice was quiet, but everyone in the golden hall was
listening.

When someone heard this, he could not help but say, "Gu mang is a spy?
He, is he not a traitor..."

Murong Mengze said, "He is not."

"This..."

"The battle of Fengming mountain was just for the sake of selecting a scout
who could endure humiliation. In order to get the spy, the emperor
temporarily controlled Lu Zhanxing with a secret method from Jiang yexue,
and made him a murderer. He was a big mistake before the battle."

"Lu Zhanxing was controlled at that time?"

"Not bad," Murong Mengze continued, "controlled by the incomplete

refining Zhenlong chess pieces. After Lu Zhanxing's unjust imprisonment,
Gu Mang was forced into a desperate situation. At this moment, the
emperor gave him a secret order to go to Liaoguo to feign surrender and
become an ambush spy in Liaoguo, constantly providing Chonghua with
espionage and demonic cultivation."
This was really astonishing. If anyone said this to the nobles, he would be
ridiculed as a madman. However, the Jinluan palace had just experienced a
disaster. There were dead and wounded, and the demon beast Jingchen was
still circling and roaring in the sky. Because of the protection of the whale
Tuntian, it did not dare to step forward for the moment.

So at this time, although the content of Mengze was fantastic, they did not
believe it.

Murong Chen was on the throne. He was not as powerful as all present.

Jingchen was also isolated from the hall. He could not stop Mengze's words
for

the time. He could only stare at her with pity. He seemed to be thinking
about how to make her words vulnerable and how to tear her into pieces to
make debris.

He used to trust her… The only one that he thought he could rest assured
of, his sister…

Finally, he did not expect that it would be her who collected all his crimes
and disclosed them to the public in the end!!!

Murong Chen couldn't help laughing.

Some people raised their voice and said, "But since this is the case, Gu
Mang is also helping the tyrants! He helped the emperor… What's the
benefit of helping Murong Chen search for the forbidden demonic
techniques? Was it possible for him to come back for promotion and wealth,
or for his numerous gold and silver treasures?"

Mo Xi was infuriated and said in a sharp voice, "He did it for 70,000 steles
and a peaceful world. What kind of promotion and wealth, gold and silver
treasures?

Gu Mang has been back for so long. Don't you know what kind of life he
has been living? "
“……”

Mengze saw Mo Xi's anger, raised his hand to stop him, gently shook her
head, and said, "When the emperor advised Gu Mang into the fire, he did
not tell Gu Mang his real purpose. After Gu Mang took the order, he
thought that it was the emperor who was determined to deal with the state
of Liaoguo, to know himself and the enemy, and to study the way to solve
the problem. Therefore, he has been transmitting information for Chonghua.
Naturally, he knew that he was being used, but he didn't think that he was
selfish…"

The man said, "So Gu Mang doesn't know that Murong Chen is using
demonic magic for his own use, even controlling the hearts of the officials
with the demonic curse?"

"Yes. He didn't know…"

However, at this time, Murong Lian suddenly spoke.

"No, you are wrong in this part. The emperor wanting to harm his subjects
with demonic techniques… Gu Mang didn't know about it at the beginning,
but later, he was fully aware of it."

This speech made Mo Xi’s long eyebrow frown. "How is that possible? If
he had known, he would have informed Chonghua."

Murong Lian shook his head. "He couldn’t report. Reporting wouldn’t stop
anything. Instead, it would have made the emperor trust him in vain. But he
did know about it very early."

After a pause, he said to Mo Xi slowly in the eyes of all the people who
were shocked. "Fireball, he had found out the real ambition of our emperor
before Gu Mang assassinated you at the Dongting water battle. The beast of
the empire was not a fool who had been used all that time."
Chapter 182 - Gu Mang's arrangement

"The beast of the empire was not a fool who had been used all that time."

Hearing this, Mengze let out a low voice and said in surprise, "He knew it
during the water battle at Dongting?"

"Yes."

"Well, then… Did he stab Mo Ge at that time then did not prevent me from
taking him away with me because he wanted me to find out that Mo Ge's
spiritual core had been eroded by the red puppet?"

Murong Lian nodded his head and said, "Most likely so."

Mengze murmured, "It was just because I was going to cure Mo Ge's
spiritual core that I was able to realize that Mo Ge had been hit by the red
puppet, so I tried my best to strip it off. But I didn't report it to the emperor.
I felt strange in my heart. After several investigations, I found out that it
was the emperor's conspiracy..."

She turned her head and looked at the so-called Gu Mang, who was
confused at the moment, and her face turned pale. "So at that time, you…
You did it on purpose..."

Gu Mang heard her speak to him and was confused. "What? What on
purpose?"

Mo Xi shook his head and said, "No way. I have read the letters between Gu
Mang and the emperor. For five years, he had been transmitting information
to him. If he knew it, why would be he be willing to continue to offer
demonic techniques to the emperor?"
"Fireball, did you notice that Gu Mang's letter to the emperor in the early
days contained a lot of secrets about how to use the demonic techniques of
Liaoguo.

But in the later stage, they often only provided confidential information
about military situation and national conditions, and seldom talked about
the demonic arts?"

“……”

After Murong Lian said this, Mo Xi recalled the letters he read at that time,
and it was really so.

Murong Lian said, "Gu Mang knew very well that if he was exposed,
Murong Chen would not hesitate to kill him, nor give up his chess piece
directly. He would then ask others to continue to search for secret arts in
Liaoguo.

Therefore, although he knew what kind of person Murong Chen was, he

still held back and wrote to him as usual…"

"Only after that, he paid attention. His letters to the emperor rarely talked
about the demonic arts. Even if he did, he only wrote something that
seemed very confidential but could not be of great use."

Mo Xi said, "How do you know that?"

Murong Lian filled the pipe bag with cut tobacco, lit it, and took a puff at
his lips.

In the light blue smoke, he said in a deep voice, "Because these words are
from Gu Mang himself."

Mo Xi's face suddenly changed, "When..."

"The day before he was sent back to town as a peace offering."

“!”
Murong Lian spoke slowly in the eyes of all the people who were stunned,

"Don’t be too surprised. The emperor once put Gu Mang in my charge. So

the day before he returned to the city, I went out of the city myself, and I
met him in private."

"On his way back?"

"On his way back, by the waterfront."

“……”

"Everyone thought that all of Gu Mang’s memory had been hollowed out.
His spiritual core was broken and his soul emptied, so that he became a
ghost at that time." Murong Lian paused for a moment. "But that’s not the
case."

"Liaoguo did destroy Gu Mang's spiritual power in order to prevent him

from divulging secrets, but they did not destroy those memories that had
nothing to do with Liaoguo's secrets. Therefore, first of all, Gu Mang's
memories were not destroyed by Liaoguo."

The ministers were horrified. "What?"

"Liaoguo’s not to blame?"

"Yes. Secondly, it is also false that Gu Mang's two souls were taken away
by Liaoguo. His mind wasn't taken out any man, but by himself. He donated
it by himself, and it had nothing to do with Liaoguo."

This sentence was even more shocking than the previous sentence. If the
former sentence was just a ripple, this sentence had become a huge wave.

Mo Xi took a step back, and his thin lips were completely bloodless.
"How… is that possible? Why would he..."

"Why did he do this? The emperor should know this most clearly." Murong
Lian glanced at Murong Chen and said, "Let’s not talk about this. We have
a third thing to talk about."
"Third, Gu Mang's final memories were lost on the Fushui riverbank. In
fact, the erasure of all his memories is thanks to our great monarch of
Chonghua!"

Murong Chen looked like a vulture. "Murong Lian, when did you decide to
bewitch people!?"

Murong Lian said, "I knew you would say that. That's why you wanted to
assassinate me. There's no way. After all, the one who you sent to make him
forget his worries…"

Murong Lian raised his peach blossom eyes. "…was me."

Murong Chen: "It's not a good idea…"

"I have always regarded Gu Mang as a thorn in the flesh. After knowing
that he had betrayed his country, I felt ashamed and thought that he was
ashamed of Wangshu's Fu, and I wanted to punish him if he could not get it.
At that time, the emperor saw my state of mind and secretly called me to
the front of the palace and told me that Gu Mang was not treasonous, but a
spy."

Mengze whispered, "You knew his spy identity, so why did you hate him so
much?"

"There's no such thing as that," Murong Lian said with a sneer. "The
emperor told me that Gu Mang went out as a spy at that time, but when he
was half undercover, Gu Mang made a request, hoping that after he returned
home, he would let the emperor help him become the master of Wangshu
Fu."

“…… Gu Mang would not raise such a price."

"But how did I know?" Murong Lian rolled his eyes. "The emperor caught
my guard, then said to me, he did not agree to Gu Mang’s conditions. Gu
Mang's request to replace me was rejected by the emperor, and his heart
was filled with resentment. In the end, he became a real traitor. Later, he
had been working for Liaoguo to take revenge on Chonghua…"
The emperor is a person who knew that Murong Lian used to bully Gu
Mang miserably. He made up a lie and said that Gu Mang had evil
intentions and wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to pull down the
former master.

This was a natural thing.

As the leader of Wangshu Fu, what mood would Murong Lian feel when he
heard the news?

Murong Lian said, "I was angry when I heard about this. But I also felt
strange. If Gu Mang had become a real traitor, why did Liaoguo send him
back as a peace negotiation gift?"

Mo Xi looked at the emperor with one eye, and asked Murong Lian, "What
did he say?"

"No leak. It was said that he could not tolerate Gu Mang's behavior, so he
secretly wrote a book to the Guoshi of Liaoguo, telling him the identity of
Gu Mang when he went to Liaoguo, and said that Gu Mang had stolen
many secrets of Liaoguo and offered them to Chonghua. Liaoguo then felt
that this man had two sides and three swords. His mental skills were
extremely improper and could not be retained. So he sent him back…"

Murong Lian took another breath of life like a dream, and then said,
"Murong Chen told me at that time that Gu Mang was a man who was
greedy for life and afraid of death. Before Liaoguo started to arrest him, he
had already sensed their intention. In order to protect himself, Gu Mang
wrote a letter to the emperor, saying that he had found out about the secret
refining room for the blood demon beast in Liaoguo, and he saw the cubs of
the blood demon beast in it. He was willing to seal its power with the power
of his soul and bring it back to the emperor in secret, hoping to spare
himself from death."

"At that time, I completely believed his words and hated Gu Mang to the
extreme. In my anger, I asked his majesty, are we going to agree to this
traitor's request?"
"The emperor said to me that Gu Mang had been re-quenched using the
demonic arts. If he killed Gu Mang rashly, he would turn into an unheard of
evil.

He could not do it like this. So he really agreed to Gu Mang's proposal, and

he asked me to do two things --"

"The first thing, he asked me to see Gu Mang secretly before the convoy of
escorting him into the city, and asked him to hand over the soul box sealed
with the power of blood demon beast."

Mo Xi asked, "What about the second thing?"

"The second, he gave me a pill, saying that Gu Mang was born in poverty
and came into a high position. He knew how cunning his nature was.
Although he couldn’t kill the demon because of his abnormal changes, he
will certainly be wise with the people around him… The jailer, the guard,
and so on, tried to make rumors with them. With Gu Mang's words,
anything can be done, so we needed to make him lose all his senses and
memories. The pill was made for this purpose. He asked me to take the pill
immediately after I got the blood demon beast soul box presented by Gu
mang…"

Mo Xi listened and his fingertips sank into his palm. As the truth of the past
came to the surface, the threads of spider silk that the emperor once spit out
were clearly visible, just like a vast net, which caged them in the middle.

Mo Xi said in a low voice, "But after you saw Gu Mang, Gu Mang didn't
tell you the truth..."

"He did say a few words. He told me not trust the emperor too much. But
who do you think I would believe at that time?"

“……”

"What's more, when I saw Gu Mang then, Xu was in charge of escorting

him and had beaten him. His mind was very vague. There was a fresh scar
on his chest, and he was still bleeding. He had no strength to talk to me too
much, so he had fainted."

Murong Lian stopped and continued, "But there was one thing that really
made me feel strange at that time. That is, in addition to giving me the soul
box sealed

with the power of blood demon beast, he also gave me another thing, so that
I could keep it anyway, and then find a chance to destroy it. And that this
matter could never be known to the emperor."

Murong Mengze asked, "What did he give you?"

Murong Lian didn't answer immediately, but looked at Murong Chen on the
high seat.

"My Lord, you painstakingly let Mo Xi bring you a piece of the blood
demon beast from Daze City. Only then could you refine this monster with
a bird's beak and dog's body. It must have been Gu Mang's blood demon
beast soul box that Gu Mang dedicated to you. Haven't you opened it after
so many years of fighting?"

He said sneering, "Do you know why you can't open it?"

Murong Chen also knew that it was useless to install again at the moment,
so he said, "Why."

Murong Lian spat out smoke and said, "Because Gu Mang used his own
soul to cast a soul box different from others. He adjusted it himself, and to
open it, he needed a key…"

Mengze was startled. "That's what Gu Mang wanted you to keep?"

"Not bad," Murong Lian said. "At that time, I kept an eye on it, and no one
had mentioned this matter."

When Murong Lian said this, he gave an almost cold little look at Murong
Chen.
"You can't open the soul box, which you have obtained with painstaking
efforts.

You must have studied hard for a long time, but you can’t open it.
Fortunately, I'm suspicious by nature, and I know you're a slippery person. I
don't believe you all. Otherwise, you would turn all the Chonghua people
into wooden puppets in the year when Gu Mang returned to the city."

Murong Chen’s silver teeth clenched, staring at him. Suddenly burst out a
series of angry but wide smiles.

"Murong Lian… Murong Lian, you didn't believe me or Gu Mang! Ha ha

ha ha...!"

It didn’t matter to Murong Lian. "Yes."

"Who did you trust in your life?"

Murong Lian said, "I am like you, Murong Chen. We're both those kind of
people - no one to trust but ourselves."

He spoke, his eyes indifferent and alienated. "It's time for your farce to end.
Put down your dream of uniting Kyushu. I have already destroyed the key
Gu Mang gave me."

Murong Chen laughed more than once. After circling a long time, his eyes
were red as he stared at Murong Lian. And then his sight went past all the
people, from Mo Xi, to Gu Mang, to Murong Mengze… Even the ministers.

Finally, his eyes were like a ghost, and he said, "Murong Lian, do you think
that after studying for so many years, I really haven't gotten the second
solution, that I can't open the power soul box sealed by Gu Mang?"
Chapter 183 - Lunatic

Murong Lian did not take it seriously, but laughed almost ironically. "If you
had this skill, why bother to take the ghost of blood monster back from
Daze City?"

"What's more, Liaoguo has reared a new blood demon beast, but it lacks a
source of spiritual power. If you try to open the soul box at this moment,
you won't get anything. You will only let the power of the demon beast of
Liaoguo surge sharply and be reborn in the fire."

After a pause, Murong Lian said, "Making bridal clothes for someone else,
you wouldn’t be so stupid."

"It depends on who he made the bridal clothes for." Murong Chen's eyes
were like two pools of water soaked with poison. He said harshly, "Murong
Lian, you know me. Compared with foreign enemies, I have always hated
domestic thieves more."

Murong Lian's expression moved -- yes, he, the emperor, had lived in the
shadow of a curse since they were young, and he was not without vigilance
to the people around him. His fangs were contaminated with the blood of
his brothers and sisters. He was even crazy enough to want to use demonic
curses to control the officials and make everyone bow to him.

But he did not think Murong Chen could ignore the safety of Chonghua.
After all, if the skin does not exist, what would the hair attach to? But at the
moment, he saw in Murong Chen's expression that hatred had overthrown
his reason.

Seeing he was at the state where the net would break and the fish would die,
he couldn’t help but feel shocked.
However, Murong Lian's face was still unchangeable and he said coldly,
"How are you staying like this?"

"I should be asking you that," Murong Chen said hatefully. "You hide your
ambition for so many years, if not for today's change, you could sit and reap
the benefits." He raised his sleeve and pointed to the throne, "To replace my
position and become the Lord of Chonghua?"

Murong Lian said indifferently, "I haven't thought about it. I think your
position is very silly, like a shrine, and I don't want to be a clay statue at
all…"

Murong Chen said, "Who would believe you."

As he said this, he suddenly raised his hand, shook it in the air, and said in a
sharp voice. "Seal array, open—!"

With the sound of his voice, there was a roar outside the hall. Through the
broken walls and open windows, the tallest building in Chonghua palace,
the golden platform, was visible. There was a strong golden light exploding
there. A huge seal array appeared on the top in the shape of a five pointed
star. It was constantly rotating and the spirit flame was soaring.

All of a sudden, wind and the clouds rose up everywhere, destroying,

withering and decaying. The grass and trees around the golden platform
were swept by the strong winds, and the high platform which emphasized
the boundless glory of Chonghua officials and the place where to ask for
wisdom that could be seen by the emperor were shrouded in pieces of sand
and stone and flying dust. With the gradually glowing golden light, the seal
opened, and a box only the size of a palm flew up from the cracks in the
mountain and was suspended in the sky.

Mengze murmured, "This is… The soul box that Gu Shuai made with his
own soul... "

When she finished this sentence, she heard a dull hum behind her, followed
by the sound of someone plopping on their knees. Mengze turned back and
found that Gu Mang had fallen down on the ground and spits blood.
Mo Xi immediately helped him and anxiously said, "What's the matter with
you?"

"I..." Gu Mang seemed to want to say something, but as soon as he raised

his eyes to look at the soul box in the distant sky, he choked out a mouthful
of blood again. He was unable to say anything more, and he fell into a coma
in Mo Xi’s arms.

"Gu Mang!"

Mengze was a medical practitioner. She said, "Gu Shuai is affected by the
release of the seal of the soul box. This box is one of the two spirits he
lacks. He can't bear its soul power for a while, and it's not in the way of
trouble."

After a pause, she opened her eyes again and said, "Ah! If you can take
away the soul box and put it back into his body, his soul will be restored to
some extent…"

She didn’t finish her words before the emperor who was listening coldly
said,

"Don’t think about it."

Murong Lian said in a sharp voice, "Murong Chen. I don't want to take your
place. You'd better sober up and stop doing crazy things!"

Murong Chen snorted coldly, gritted his teeth and said, "You really don't
need to seize the throne. If you feel that you can still sit in the position of
the Lord after today, I'm afraid you'll have lived for so many years in vain."

“……”

"It's very clear what will happen to the king of the lower rank since ancient
times. It's better to destroy these things by yourself than to see you step on
my shoulder…"

Murong Lian said, "Murong Chen! Chonghua is the mother country. How
dare you let Liaoguo, which looks at the tiger as a wolf, gain the fighting
power of blood demon beast because of your own worries? You know what
the hell will happen if blood demon beast is reborn! If you fall down alone,
do you want the whole Chonghua and even Kyushu to bury you?"

Unexpectedly, Murong Chen said with a thin smile, "Why not?"

！
“ ”

Anger was coming up like a tide. Even if some of the people who were
present were still living in a plain place and muddled through their lives,
they couldn’t help but feel hot blood and a grudge the moment they heard
his words.

"Murong Chen! You are a man with a beast's heart!"

"You dare to say that others are selfish. I'm afraid you are the most selfish
and cold-blooded madman in the world!"

"Unkind! By mistake, we were loyal and good!"

"If you can't be a king, you have to lead the wolves into the house and make
the whole of Kyushu perish?"

Murong Chen burst out laughing, "Ha ha ha - isn't that it?! The whole
Kyushu, the whole Chonghua, if I am not a monarch or an emperor, what
can I do?"

"You --"

"When I was living in the East Palace, my future was not clear, when I was
abandoned by my father and my position was shaken, in those years when I
did not ascend the throne, even after I became a king, who sincerely stood
by me, thinking for me, scheming for me, being in love with me, worrying
about my worries??!! You have always regarded me as a rival, a crown
prince and a king.

Who has ever seen me as Murong Chen? Who cares what I think?"
"Even my father would abolish me as soon as he heard that I was ill. Had he
ever thought about the consequences of a deposed prince after his funeral?"

Murong Lian suddenly said, "Do you think he didn't think about it? He once
told me in front of my bed that I should treat you well if I were to be the
reserve. For it was because of him that your cold disease arose, and his
heart was in shame!"

Murong Chen paused a moment. His scarlet bloodshot eyes opened

ferociously wide.

Then he said angrily, "He just pretended! He even told you about my cold
disease. What did he regret? What are you ashamed of? This throne has
always been my only support in the world. Kyushu attaches great
importance to all living beings, which is only related to the emperor, not to
Murong Chen."

"If I am a king, I should be worried about Chonghua. But today, when you
put force on the palace, I will be a slave. I am just Murong Chen. And
Murong Chen does not owe friendship to anyone in this world!" He
narrowed his eyes viciously, his words grinding into powder between his
lips and teeth. "You're right. I'm happy for myself. I'd rather kill the fish and
break the net, do harm to others than benefit myself, lead a wolf into the
house, and offer a profit to burn the country - I will never let you be free
and unfettered!"

"Murong Chen, you're crazy!"

Murong Chen sneered and said, "You see clearly, I can only be a king in
this life, not a prisoner!"

With these words, he put his hands on his chest, and the sleeves of his robe
fluttered and rolled.

Murong Chen sealed his fingers, raised his eyebrows, and shouted, "

"Fei Huang*, unseal!"

*flying phoenix

Only a phoenix bird call could be heard. A burning light of fierce fire went
around Murong Chen as if it came through from the heart of the earth. He
jumped to his feet and leapt into the sky from a shabby spot of the roof. The
flame wrapped him like the blood of the demon wolf when Gu Mang's
demonic spirit went away. Murong Chen was covered with the phoenix
light and his spirit was boiling.

Mengze was surprised and said, "He… How could he be possessed by the
spirit of a blood demon beast…"

Mo Xi shook his head. "What erupted from him is the spirit of the immortal
beast."

"What is that?"

"The previous emperor once wanted to cultivate the immortal beast. He lost
control of the spirit of the immortal beast and it eroded to him through the
old emperor. It gave him that power."

Mo Xi spoke, and then made a strong order, "Tuntian, stop him!"

The spirit of the great whale screamed in the sky, raised its tail fins and flew
to Murong Chen. Murong Chen was not an oil-saving lamp. He was full of
hatred and only wanted to destroy the whole situation. He did not want to
be enslaved.

He shouted to the remnant of Jingchen who was also hovering in the night
sky,

"Go to war!"

Jingchen got its order. It fluttered its wings, fanning toward Tuntian to kill.

The two giants fight together in the air. The roar could almost knock
through people's hearts and lungs. The stars in the sky lost their color. When
they fought, spiritual energy splashed brightly through the day, and the
spiritual power exploded instantaneously at the places they collided like the
fireworks.

The explosions under the sky broke into countless pieces.

This time, however, no one was able to evade, whether because of anger,
disillusionment, or just that they had no choice. The practitioners in the hall,
no matter whether their spiritual power was low or where they were in daily
life, all cast their own spiritual arts and jumped out of Jinluan Hall. Some of
them helped Tuntian fight with Jingchen. Others chased Murong Chen to
the direction of the golden platform, and some went to inform all the troops
of Chonghua to wake the city up from its slumber.

Changfeng Jun, still trembling at the moment, only sent out a voice order to
scatter the truth in the corners of the streets of Chonghua.

A young gongzi of the military department, who had lost his father in the
previous fighting, was still in tears. He was arranging a message from the
feather forest, "Transfer all the unassigned practitioners under us! Protect
our country and defend ourselves!"

The elder of Shennongtai was a dog leg on the king's side. When the
situation was bad, he wanted to steal away, but he was held against his
waist by a bayonet. He turned around and looked at Zhou He's cold eyes.

The elder said, "Zhou Xiong, yes, it's me. You know, both of us were forced
by the emperor. I helped him harm Wangshu Jun, you and you helped him
refine blood demon beast."

Zhou He grabbed his neck and whispered, "Jingchen, I wasn’t refining it

wholeheartedly. Otherwise, you think that’s only the power as the soul of
blood demon beast? I'm not a gentleman at all."

"Zhou Xiong..."

But saying anything else was useless. Zhou He already stabbed him. With a
"hiss" the bayonet entered into his lung.
Blood stained his five fingers.

Zhou He licked his lips. He squinted at the blood for a while, then jerked
out his knife. The elder of Shennongtai struggled and shook. He glared at
him and fell to the ground. And he raised the bayonet Lie Ying, stretched
out his soft tongue, and licked at the tip of the knife…

For a moment, the situation of the battle suddenly opened, and the spiritual
fire was like a lava eruption, rolling rapidly from the interior of the palace
to the whole of Chonghua.

Mo Xi found Murong Lian in a mess and gave him the comatose Gu Mang.
"Take care of him. I'll stop Murong Chen."

Murong Lian looked at Gu Mang with disgust and said, "I don't want to
care about his life and death. As a member of the Murong family, I’m
mixing myself into this miserable situation."

He replied so, but didn’t turn to give back Gu Mang.

Mengze took a look at Murong Chen, who was fighting with several senior
nobles in the air. After he released the power, Murong Chen was very
powerful.

So many people could only hold him back just a little bit. He saw Murong
Chen's phoenix spirit, and those practitioners who were too close to him
vomited blood and fell from the air. He was afraid that he would use the
dream box to destroy his life…

Mo Xi also knew that time was pressing, and he did not say anything to
them.

He called out to jump on the ridge of the beam and quickly chase Murong
Chen.
Chapter 184 - Recovery

In the sky, Murong Chen fought with dozens of cultivators, many of whom
were seriously injured and unable to pursue him. Murong Chen summoned
his own spiritual flute, and the sound of it blew. More pursuers couldn't bear
the spiritual energy and fell into the wind.

With a sneer, Huang Yu flew toward the golden platform. Seeing that she
was about to capture the soul box, a red flame barrier suddenly fell down
before her eyes. Then a circle of fire lit from the high platform, the entire
golden platform!

Murong Chen looked back. His wings relaxed and his eyes narrowed. "Xihe
Jun… Do you want to stop me!"

Through the flying golden red sparks, Mo Xi looked at the emperor’s face.
This man once had a thousand faces, good, evil, angry, kind. Maybe this
was his life.

He had lived with a thousand faces, but he had already lost his own face.

Even at the moment, Murong Chen was staring at him with obvious anger,
but it was not so true.

Murong Chen had always been an "emperor," and he can not be "himself."

All the kinds of deceit and calculation in the past from this man flashed
through Mo Xi's mind like a horse lantern in a moment. Although Mo Xi's
anger was silent, it was very deep. He didn't even want to talk to the
emperor any more. He just chopped his body forward. The ShuaiRan whip
in his hand was like a flash of lightning, and suddenly drew to Murong
Chen's heart.
Murong Chen couldn’t avoid the flash, and the wings of the phoenix met
the whip, blocking it. He gritted his teeth and said, "Mengze has really done
a great deed - she pulled out your red puppet...!"

Before he finished his words, Murong Chen ran into another flash of light,
which hit his abdomen.

Mo Xi said coldly, "I have nothing to say to you."

After that, the tips of his feet were on the air array. The snake whip swept
into the sky to chop the red light down!

This time, Murong Lian didn't dare to be distracted. He dodged to avoid the
storm-like attack. However, he knew very well that, like Gu Mang's "lone
wolf unsealing," the practitioner untied the spirits of the demon beast and
the immortal beast in his body. Although he could greatly increase his
combat power in a short time, he was also moved desperately.

In the time of just one stick of incense, he would no longer be able to

control the spirit of the immortal beast. Instead, he would break his
meridians and have no spiritual power. He must seize the soul box in this
moment, and use his soul and life to smash the box to release the anti-
worldly power of the blood demon beast.

But Mo Xi's strength was too strong. Murong Chen was on the offensive
and defensive. Between the advance and retreat, he actually felt so
stretched.

Seeing the fire in the city, the soldiers and cultivators came from all
directions of the Imperial City. The silver light of their swords converged in
one place, like a long winding dragon. Their fingers and claws moved
ferociously towards him to engulf him in the mutiny.

Mo Xi’s ShuaRan turned into a blade, and he shouted, "This is over."

The cold light flashed at the end of his speech and went straight to Murong
Chen.
At this time, clouds suddenly surged in the sky, and then a white light
appeared in the deepness of the thick cloud, like a sword coming out of a
box. Before people could react, a thunder fell from the sky.

"Boom!"

The glare of thunder and lightning was pressing down towards the golden
platform, and in a moment, the guardian array around the high platform set
by Mo Xi was extinguished. The fire which had been burning red for half a
day turned into a piece of scorched earth, now only hissing and smoking.
But unexpectedly, Mo Xi’s face turned white. Suddenly, he was half
kneeling in the cloud of the array.

Murong Chen did not expect to suddenly reverse the situation this way, but
a moment later, he reacted. He squinted his eyes and murmured, "The oath
of calamity..."

During the scuffle, they all forgot that Mo Xi had made an oath to him that
he would be loyal to Chonghua and the emperor. The first half of the
sentence did not violate Mo Xi, but the second half of the sentence had
touched upon the oath when Mo Xi really went to kill him. Therefore, the
heavenly calamity’s attack not only broke the array set by Mo Xi, but also
swallowed Mo Xi, making him seriously injured.

Mo Xi knelt and bowed down, and suddenly choked out a mouthful of

blood.

"Ha..." Murong Chen stared at Mo Xi. After a long time, the corners of his
mouth twitched and he laughed soundly. "Ha ha… Ha ha ha... "

He fell over the golden platform and stood in front of the colorful soul box
before reinforcements arrived from all directions.

The emperor’s expression was twisted by hatred and madness to look like a
ghost.

"Fireball, thanks to your heart to protect the remnant soldiers of your Gu

Mang Gege, you made an oath of calamity." He raised his hand and hung on
the soul box. His face was pale like a ghost under the light of the soul box.
"You'd better remember that you had the ability to prevent me - it was your
spirit at that time that helped push this unyielding country into the depths of
hell!"

Mo Xi struggled to stand up. Even if he was finally taken by the thunder

and turned into ashes, he couldn’t let Murong Chen get the box.

It was too late.

It wasn’t easy to keep his mind under the torture of the ancient oath. What's
more, Mo Xi wanted to carry it against the sky. The heavy cloud of the
heavenly calamity seemed to be infuriated. There was a roaring thunder
hovering in the air, ready to dive down at any time to tear this innocent
mortal into dust.

At this time, Murong Chen put his hands together, and waved them up and
down.

A dazzling golden light went straight into the sky and collided with the
surging wind and thunder in the sky. In an instant, the tiger roared and the
dragon sang, and the mountains and rivers changed color. It seemed that
millions of fierce ghosts were going to break through the earth from under
its surface, and the earth vibrated.

Mo Xi coughed to break through the shackles of the oath of calamity, and

attacked Murong Chen with a brilliance that could almost turn into ten
thousand sharp arrows.

"You… Never... "

But Murong Chen had already flown into the sky. Holding the sealed box
with the power of the blood demon beast, he poured his soul and vitality
into the box. The box, which had been sealed with the condensed soul of
Gu Mang, made a clucking noise in his palm. Slowly, a gap cracked.

Gu Mang, who had used. Murong Chen raised his head and made a terrible
laugh like an owl.
For the first time in his life, he laughed so wantonly, without any disguise,
without any planning. From a distance in the high wind, he laughed and
looked down on the capital city which had trapped him all his life. Then he
screamed and crushed the soul box in his hand!

In an instant, the pieces were scattered!

Out of the broken soul box, the terrible demonic power as vast as the sea
surged out in an instant. It resisted the wind and went in the direction of the
eight wastelands and the four seas, roaring and dancing in the sky. The stars
disappeared in the sky, and the moon was covered with dust. Murong Chen
had been swallowed into a thin shadow. His eyes were full of the light of
the curse.

Looking around all this, his voice was vague and crazy.

"Take a look, this is the choice you’ve made! By refusing to obediently bow
your heads and obey orders, you make this one sad. And I will also… the
peaceful days that you were waiting for… please.. No!!"

The voice fell, then the spiritual energy of the blood demon beast turned
into a tornado. The creepy laughter turned in the demonic energy like a
crazy whirlpool.

"The power of blood demon best has been released --"

"Not good!"

There was a scream and scream in the Imperial City, and the fire light of the
whole capital flashed at this moment. And as that soul box surging in power
became more and more intense, the place where Murong Chen was
engulfed burst out in dazzling, strong white lights.

Mo Xi was the person closest to the array. He could almost feel the gravity
pressing heavily down on his spine. The sense of desperation in front of the
calamity almost destroyed him.

He was just a moment away from losing consciousness.

But at that moment, Mo Xi seemed to see the location where the soul box
collapsed. There was a ray of golden light that was different from the
tyrannical demonic power.

The golden light turned into a fuzzy reflection. It was an image of a young
Gu Mang, dressed in battle armor, with armrests and frivolity in his
eyebrows, flying from the broken soul box to the changing sky.

Mo Xi reached out his hand and murmured to call his name, but his throat
was salty and astringent, full of blood.

The two words choked in his throat.

Gu Mang…

And then he fell down, from the height of the battle…

Finally, he fell into a heavy darkness.

When Mo Xi woke up, he found himself lying on the bed, some indistinct
green figures shaking around him. His long eyelashes blinked, and he began
to see the scene.

It was the Shennongtai healing pavilion. The swaying figures were the
medical practitioners of Shennongtai. They were shuttling between the
beds, treating the wounded practitioners. Mo Xi calmed himself, and his
buzzing ears were filled with the tides of language: cries at bedsides to the
doctors, the sound of consolation between relatives, the sound of the
incantations of the spiritual healers.

He slowly picked himself up among these voices, and the things that
happened before his coma flashed back to his mind.

The mutiny at Jinluan hall, the birth of Jingchen, the soul box, the
overflowing streamer…

"Gu Mang!"
He sat up at once. His injured muscles suddenly hurt, and he frowned
suddenly.

Under his dark eyebrows, there were closed eyes and long, neat eyelashes.

His waking up attracted people's attention. Someone came to his bed in a

hurry and said, "Mo Xiong."

Mo Xi put a hand to his forehead, rubbing the ache that wanted to crack
through his temple. When he raised his eyes, both were red. He met
Murong Mengze's face.

Mengze seemed to have not taken care of herself for many days. She only
wore the simplest bun and a suit of black and gold rimmed clothes. She had
some smoke and ashes on her cheek.

Mo Xi opened his mouth, and his throat was very dry. After two hard
swallows, he was able to control his voice, which was not so strange. "This
is… What is going on? What about Gu mang? What's the matter with blood
demon beast…"

Mengze eyes were moist as she looked around. She did not need to say too
much. Mo Xi was able to guess the situation of Chonghua today. The
biggest healing pavilion of Shennongtai was full of seriously injured
practitioners. Some of them were wounded from spiritual weapons, some
were attacked by the demonic arts, and they were suppressed on the cold
stone bed by a spiritual lock chain.

At a glance, he saw many of his former colleagues. In the distance, Yue

Chenqing was talking to a doctor. In fact, it was only half a month later, and
Yue Chenqing was no longer a teenager. His brows were very deep, and he
did not smile when he spoke. He was teaching Yao Xiu how to control his
bamboo warrior, which could help in the chaos of all the casualties.

"The power of blood demon beast was broken. After Jingchen absorbed
those powers, he was transferred to Liaoguo according to Murong Chen's
will."
Mengze's face was very ugly. "Liaoguo got the power of blood demon
beast, and no one could stop it. He had already attacked outside the imperial
capital.

Lian Ge barely led the army to block it for seven days, but I'm afraid they
will not be able to stop it tomorrow. The Guoshi of Liaoguo is about to
leave the pass.

He is refining Jingchen thoroughly. It should be tomorrow, and blood

demon beast will be reborn."

Mo Xi said, "I’ve been in a coma for seven days?"

Mengze nodded, but saw his expression, and said in a hurry, "Don't worry.
Even if the matter has reached this point, but it may not be a dead end.
Didn't the Lord Chen Tang prevent the blood demon beast from swallowing
the world?

Lian Ge has been reorganizing all the remnant soldiers in the capital,
preparing to control the three major armies and fight against Liao
tomorrow!"

Mo Xi closed his eyes and said, "No matter how capable Murong Lian is,
he can't control the three armies at the same time. He has no way to
suppress the three armies."

"But you're awake, aren't you?" After a pause, she said, "You can command
the Chiling camp. Brother Lian will take the practitioners he knows well, as
for the northern frontier army..."

She pursed her lips, and her eyes flashed with an emotional sheen.

Mo Xi was stunned, and then seemed to get some kind of perception. His
heart beat quickly. He stared at Mengze's eyes. "What about the northern
frontier army?"

"I, I have good news." So, what made his mind tremble? What she wanted
to say was like dripping water and boiling oil, which were destined to cause
a splash.

Mo Xi opened his teeth and lips lightly. He was staring at her, his voice
almost inaudible, "How did he?"

"He has recovered completely. He has survived the attack and has been
rehabilitated. He took command of the northern frontier army three days
ago.

Now he is training his soldiers in the school yard to prepare for tomorrow's
battle."

Mo Xi: "!!"
Chapter 185 - Your hero and brother

Mo Xi did not care about his own injury. As soon as he heard the news, he
rushed to the school field.

Along the way, his conversation with Mengze couldn’t leave his ears——

"After Murong Chen's life power broke the soul box, the power of the blood
demon beast was scattered, and the wisp of soul that Gu Mang gave to
guard the box was also broken. According to natural law, when the soul is
scattered, it will fly to all parts of Jiuzhou, and who knows where it would
go. But when we found you in the ruins of the golden platform, we found it
around you. Like a trace of consciousness, it had been protecting you in the
broken bricks and tiles."

Mo Xi couldn't say anything for a long time. When he finally opened his
mouth, his voice was so inaudible that he couldn't even hear it. "So… What
about the soul? Didn't Murong Lian destroy all the souls that he refined into
the soul box's key?"

"Brother Lian didn’t destroy it. He lied to Murong Chen. Think, if Gu Mang
made this key just to destroy it, why would he make it? Just make a soul
box that can't be opened…"

Mo Xi: "…"

Mengze then said, "But at that time, Murong Chen had lost his mind and the
situation was critical. Naturally, he did not hear the loopholes in Lian Ge's
words.

Even if you and I did not respond in time - later, Lian Ge told me that when
Gu Mang gave him the key, he really asked him to do something. It was'nt
to destroy the key, but to ask him to find a way to completely destroy the
power of blood demon beast. He hoped that Lian Ge could open the box
with the key after finding this method, so that there would be no possibility
in the world of recovering the blood demon beast."

"Gu Shuai has always been cautious in his work. He knew very clearly that
although he had sealed the power of blood demon beast, the seal was only a
seal, not a complete destruction… Alas, it's a pity that Lian Ge was
suspicious of Gu Shuai and didn't seriously think of a way to solve it.
However, although his doubt was gradually dispelled, he didn't have a
chance to study again. Finally, the power of blood demon beast was
overflowing."

Murong Mengze closed her eyes and sighed, "Lian Ge doesn't say it, but I
can see that he is in a bad mood. He is blaming himself."

Mo Xi's brain was buzzing, but his state was still very poor. Although he
had no direct hand to Murong Chen, his behavior has already stepped on the
bottom line of the oath of heaven’s calamity. Although the reversion of the
oath did not kill him, it made him suffer from a heavy injury. Therefore, he
was in a coma for seven days after the first battle.

But it seemed that with all the things related to Gu Mang, even if he was
extremely tired and embarrassed, his mind was always clear. It was as if Gu
Mang's broken soul lingered around him and guarded him. The long-term
fetter had made them form an instinct for each other.

So Mo Xi was silent for a moment. He caught the pieces in his memory and
understood.

“…… It's the trigger."

Mengze: "What?"

"The key is the trigger on Murong Lian's hand," Mo Xi murmured. "So

when Zhou He wanted to destroy Gu Mang's divine sense, Murong Lian
gave Gu Mang the trigger, because he knew that there was a soul of Gu
Mang in it, which could make Gu Mang support it longer. So every time Gu
Mang's hounds saw Murong Lian, it was like they saw their owners, and
especially liked to smell the hand with the trigger his finger..."

Mo Xi's lips trembled slightly and couldn't speak any more.

So it was that.

He always felt that he and Gu Mang were suffering too much. When he
heard Murong Lian say that Gu Mang's soul had been destroyed in Jinluan
hall, he actually felt broken. He knew that Gu Mang would never recover.
However, he still tried to prevent Murong Chen from shattering the soul
box. At that time, in addition to protecting Chonghua, he also hoped to try
to keep the soul in the soul box. Even if it was doomed to be incomplete, it
was better than nothing.

He had always been in such a struggling state of mind.

What he had been through for more than thirty years had made him
understand that it was too difficult to seek integrity. That being broken was
also good. He

was willing to paste the broken things back with his own life, which made
him satisfied.

But this time, it seemed that God had pity on him. It was not easy, so he
gave him a reunion for the first time - two souls, Gu Mang's two spirits
were still there.

They had returned to the body, and he had recovered.

Mo Xi was walking on the road to the school field, and went faster the more
he went. When he arrived at the training ground and saw the figure standing
in the center of ten thousand people, his eyes were already dense.

He seldom shed tears from being sad, but he cried happily at the moment.

The commander-in-chief of the northern frontier army was back after all.
His Gu Mang Gege, who was a complete, smiling, invincible man, had
come back to bring hope to countless people.
He never dared to ask for extravagance. Fate finally pitied him and gave
him the best dream in his life.

No, it was not a dream.

It was true.

And the remaining dirtiness washed away. Gu Mang was no longer a traitor,
villain, or spy. He was the commander-in-chief who could stand in the sun
under the scarlet hunting banner. On the general platform, he looked at the
sun shining over the school field.

His Gu Shixiong had stumbled. His hands and feet were worn, he suffered
from pain, humiliation, sadness and parting, and finally, he had returned to
the position where he should stand most.

The first leader of Chonghua.

A little practitioner saw Mo Xi standing on the edge of the school yard and
couldn't help calling out, "Ah, it's Mo Shuai!"

"Mo Shuai is here..."

"Xihe Jun is coming!"

The movement of the wind was blowing like the surface of the lake as it
reached the front of the platform. Gu Mang was talking to Murong Lian. He
was aware of the trouble, so he narrowed his eyes to seek glory against the
midday sun and the strong winds in the school yard.

Then, he saw Mo Xi across the sea of people and the light of weapons.

Gu Mang smile. His eyes, like two peas, were no longer black, but his blue
eyes were clear.

He raised his hand and waved toward Mo Xi under the flying flag of the
northern frontier army.
"Mo Shuai!" He called to him with childish banter and fraternity, "Come
up! If you sleep so long, you'll be short of it!"

The northern frontier army, which had been maintained by Mo Xi for many
years, seemed to be seriously engraved in his bones. He couldn't help
laughing. Mo Xi suddenly found that the army had not changed at all. They
had been obedient to him for so long. In fact, there was no seriousness in
their bones. The publicity and fun that their commander-in-chief could give
them was the soul of the Northern Territory.

He held back the tears in his eyes, which were about to overflow with joy.
He looked up, thinking that he could not let the soldiers see the joke. But
when he walked from the crowd divided into two groups by himself to Gu
Mang's standing desk, he knew that he had shed tears. He could no longer
be serious or cold.

He would be sad, he would be happy, and he would have all the emotions
that a flesh and blood person should have.

On that day, the ice and snow melted, and all his sorrows and joys could no
longer be covered up and displayed in front of his soldiers - but to his
surprise, no one laughed at him, and the joking and warm smiles gradually
faded away.

They looked at him attentively, as if the barrier he had separated from them
for a long time had broken.

All of a sudden, someone was not afraid of death and cried out, "Welcome
home, Xihe Jun!"

The crowd was silent. Mo Xi also did not say a word.

Then Gu Mang laughed, and said from the high platform, "Welcome home,
Mo Shuai."

Yes, they had a family. There didn’t have to be buildings, eaves, pavilions
and courtyards. They were with the people they used to protect and guard
alongside each other.
It turned out that from the day when they joined the army, they had a
family.

Now, Gu Shuai or Mo Shuai, as well as Murong Lian who leaned on the

side with a face full of impatience without any intent to go——

They all came home.

The war preparation plan and the mobilization before the war were all
going well.

How could it not be smooth? Mo Xi looks at Gu Mang around and thought

of it like this. Where there was Gu Mang, there was fire. Gu Shuai could
rekindle the silent fire.

What they were going to face was a catastrophe. Their opponent was the
blood demon beast that even the head of Chen Tang palace had to seal with
his life a hundred years ago. There was the unknown and frightening
treacherous Guoshi.

But Gu Mang didn’t seem to care. He always held such a winning ticket in
his pocket.

He was born with such a romantic atmosphere, which made people around
him feel that as long as he was there, he would overcome any difficulties
and win any difficult battle.

After the war preparation meeting, the crowd gradually dispersed. Gu Mang
blinked his eyes toward Mo Xi. Under the gradually darkening sky, his eyes
seemed to be dark.

"I'm sorry I wasn't with you when you woke up."

But Mo Xi said, "No. You've been with me…" After a pause, he added,
"When I was at the golden stage, do you remember that trace of your soul?"

Gu Mang smiled. He had not seen such a smile for a long time. He was full
of energy and rich. Under his ruddy lips, there was a sharp little tiger tooth.
“…… Two. " Suddenly, a hand went out shook twice. "Do you think I'm
dead?"

Gu Mang turned his head and looks at Murong Lian's face.

Murong Lian was such a person. He was suspicious, cruel, mean, and had
high self-esteem. Even now he knew that he had done many things wrong,
he still could not get rid of his arrogant and conceited attitude.

It was as if he couldn't get rid of the life like a dream he was forced to take.

Gu Mang laughed. "What are you doing?"

"Let me tell you something." Murong Lian was still the master of the
attitude, but his wandering peach blossom white eyes exposed his inner
instability.

"What?"

"Well. Here you are."

Handed over was a blue and gold heroic silk belt with exquisite embroidery.
It was the one left by Murong Xuan.

Murong Lian's expression was rather unnatural. "Wangshu Fu will always

be mine, and my position as a family member will always be mine - but
this, I thought about it, and reluctantly feel that maybe you wearing it… It's
a little more appropriate than me."

Gu Mang looked down. Under the thick golden afterglow, he could not see
his face clearly. When he finally raised his head, Murong Lian did not have
time to see his face. Gu Mang reached out and hugged him.

"I… Shit!" Murong Lian's arms were stiff and open, holding a pipe in his
hand.

His face was full of disgust. Like a puppet with damaged joints, Murong
Lian had been manipulated into a ridiculous shape.
"Don't expect me to put the silk on you myself," he said stiffly in the end.

In response to him, Gu Mang laughed. "If you put it on for me, life will be
short. If you smile, you will die of gratitude and hatred. I will not care about
those you used to pit me with."

Murong Lian pushed him away and said angrily, "That's because you were a
cunning child. I can't believe you! This condition is for me to say, if you
continue to call me Lord, I can hardly begin to cover you."

Gu Mang touched his neck.

The lock collar had been removed, no matter whether it was from Wangshu
house or the one later from Xihe mansion.

Gu Mang grinned at Murong Lian and blinked his eyes. "Lian Di."

“……” Enraged, Murong Lian threw the blue and gold heroic silk at Gu
Mang's forehead, turned around with a brush of his sleeves, and left
swearing.
Chapter 186 - War

It was dark and late, Gu Mang and Mo Xi walked side by side in the
dilapidated Chonghua palace.

What Murong Chen had done in recent years had been spitting out among
the people. It was like a dressing robe being turned over, and revealing lice
underneath it. It was so ugly that you can't look closely at it. The emperor
had fallen into chaos and darkness because of his madness. Today's palace
was full of broken bricks, stones, wood, and tiles.

When they were walking along the main path, Mo Xi asked, "After the soul
box was broken, who fused your two spirits back? Murong Lian?"

Gu Mang shook his head and said, "Su Yurou. Jiang Fuli’s wife."

"It was her..."

"Well. But she has been very worried these days, probably because the
whereabouts of Pharmacist Jiang is still unknown."

"It's reasonable that he should come back to Chonghua no matter how much
he travels around."

"Yes, but not really," Gu Mang sighed. "Otherwise, the miasma in the city
can be controlled more thoroughly. Now it can only be supported by Su
Yurou alone, but her medical skills are not as good as Jiang Fuli."

Mo Xi thought for a moment and said, "Mengze once said that there was a
hermit in Lin'an who practiced medicine and even mastered the art of
rebirth. I don't know if he can -"

Gu Mang interrupted him. "It's too late."

His words seemed to have no passion for Murong Mengze's medical hermit,
and Mo Xi could see that his lack of enthusiasm was not only because the
blood demon beast was coming, but also because he was not interested in
the legend described by Mengze. He didn’t even doubt that even if time was
right, Gu Mang would not ask Mengze the whereabouts of this hermit.

"Do you think what Mengze said is not reliable?"

Gu Mang stopped for a moment and then said with a smile, "I didn't say
that."

Seeing that Mo Xi also wanted to ask more, he suddenly raised a finger in

front of the Jinluan temple ruins. "By the way, look at that." Then he pulled
Mo Xi and ran over.

It turned out to be the golden beast smoke stove in the hall. It was the one
that Murong Lian gave to Murong Chen in order to flatter him.

Lying among the ruins, the small gold stove was still sparing no effort to
shout,

"You are on the top of the sky with great prosperity! You are the king of the
world!"

Gu Mang sighed. Finally, he said, "Murong Chen is still asking for too
much."

Mo Xi said, "I don't know who can be emperor of Chonghua after Liaoguo's
defeat."

"Lian Di can't do it. He just said that he was in poor health and had been
ruined.

After all everything is done, he wants to go to Linyi to cultivate himself…

However, this kind of thing is not urgent. Each person has his own life and
each country has its own fortune. When the ship reaches the bridge, it will
be straight.
There is no need to worry about it."

Gu Mang said this, paused for a moment, then said with a smile, "But you
just said we’ll defeat Liaoguo - do you believe that we can win?"

Mo Xi raised his calm and gentle eyes. "With you, we can win anything."

A light flashed in Gu Mang's eyes. He immediately raised his hand and

knocked on his chest. "Ha ha, thank you for trusting me. Yes, I think I can
win. As for understanding the blood demon beast, none of you is better than
me, so if you fight tomorrow, you must listen to me. This time, I am the
commander!"

Mo Xi looked at his complacent appearance and couldn't help but poke his
forehead.

“…… You will always be my coach."

Gu Mang smiled. A somewhat proud and somewhat shy appearance.

"But in a word," Gu mang said after a while, "I’ve always thought, Su

Yurou…

She seems a little strange…"

"What did you say?"

"Li Qingqian, the sword demon that time, said that it was the Guoshi of
Liaoguo who was crazy because of the marriage of Su Yurou, a peerless
beauty. He found more than 100 women who were similar to Su Yurou and
sacrificed all of them to the mountain. What else did Liaoguo say at that
time… What's so amazing about Su Yurou? He can have as many people as
he wants. "

Mo Xi nodded his head and said, "It's true. Miss Hongshao, Li Qingqian's
best friend, was also killed for this."

"Well." Gu Mang touched his chin. "But Mo Xi, have you ever thought
about the problem?"
"What?"

"Do you think, ah, if an ordinary woman’s former date hit the door of her
own country, what mentality would she have?"

Mo Xi pondered, "She might try to send a letter to the other party…"

"What else?"

"No matter how bad she was, she would be restless, and not know how to
face the man."

"You're right about it all," Gu Mang said, "but Madam Su is not like this at
all.

She doesn't seem to care what the Guoshi of Liaoguo is doing at the
moment.

She doesn't care at all. She has been sending people to inquire about the
whereabouts of Pharmacist Jiang."

"Maybe it's because she and Liaoguo’s Guoshi are a thing of the past. Now,
she is Jiang Fuli's wife, so she naturally cares about Jiang Fuli's safety."

Gu Mang stretched out a finger and shook it. "That's not correct."

He spoke with a smile and pinched his cheek. "You are a man whose moral
bottom line is too high. You always measure people's hearts by human
relations.

Yes, Su Yurou is Jiang Fuli's wife, which is not wrong. I don't think she
would betray Jiang Fuli. This is human relations. However, if Su Yurou had
such a deep entanglement with another man as Li Qingqian believed, no
matter whether she is a wife or a mother, when she meets this man again
and has to fight against him, she can't ignore him in her heart."

“……”
"But Su Yurou doesn't care," Gu Mang said. "As far as I can see these days,
she has only two emotions towards the Guoshi: one is fear, the second is
disgust."

Gu Mang shook his head. "This is not a good attitude in the face of an old
friend."

Mo Xi saw his serious appearance, and couldn’t help but feel helpless.
"How do you know this woman’s mood?"

"In fact, it has nothing to do with whether it's a man or a woman. It's just
human nature," Gu Mang said with a pause. "Well, I'll tell you this. You
thought I was treasonous. Before the Dongting water battle, when you knew
you would see me after committing treason, what was your mood?"

Mo Xi: "…"

"It wasn’t not fear or rejection, is it?"

Naturally.

He could still recall that kind of mood very clearly: that extremely painful
anticipation. Waking up from dreaming about Gu Mang’s figure like being
infiltrated by the tenderness from the past, and also wanting to be covered
by the unknown future.

Mo Xi lowered his eyelashes and sighed, "I understand what you mean."

"So there's something wrong with Madam Su."

"Well…"

Gu Mang said, "There are three possible reasons for why she is not right.
First, Madam Su has some secrets related to Liaoguo’s Guoshi that others
don't know. Secondly, Madam Su never gave any response to the Guoshi of
Liao. It was all his own groundless imagination that made him so crazy
from the beginning."

"And the third?"

"Third," Gu Mang said, "Li Qingqian may have misunderstood Liao
Guoshi's actions during those years. His interpretation of the relationship
between the two was wrong from the beginning

Mo Xi opened his eyes.

Gu Mang touched his chin and then said, "In fact, I prefer the third
possibility.

Because when we subdued Li Qingqian, he saw Su Yurou's real face. She

said a few secret words to him, and the sword demon Li Qingqian collapsed
and disappeared. I think the third is more likely than the first two. It is
because Su Yurou destroyed Li Qingqian's original cognition from which
his obsession was born. Therefore, as a sword demon, he felt that
everything was too ridiculous, so his will broke down and was reduced to
ashes. Otherwise, with one face and a few words, how could she defeat his
reason?"

Mo Xi thought and nodded. "Yes."

Gu Mang was about to say something more. Suddenly, he heard thunder

roar in the distance. He turned his head and looked at it——

"Not good!"

In that high sky, suddenly, a large cloud whirled and gathered in a

whirlpool. The center of the whirlpool rolled by, and the black cloud
flashed with thunder. A hole seemed to have been torn into the sky. The
pale light was like blood over a dome, shining on the military camp where
Liao Jun was stationed. In the light that was white enough to light the
abyss, countless small black spots floated up from the Liao Jun camp and
flew to the crack the dome.

Gu Mang use an eye-focusing technique to zoom in and see exactly what

the black spots were. His face was blue and ugly.

“…… Damn it, it's a real blood demon beast rebirth ceremony." Gu Mang's
lips moved. Staring at those black spots, he whispered, "Those floating in
the air are all living sacrifices, butterfly bone beauties captured by
Liaoguo!"

Mo Xi was surprised. "What?"

They all knew that the so-called butterfly bone beauties were a tribe with
the blood of ancient demons. However, after the war of gods and demons,
the demon gate was closed to the world forever. This abandoned race lost
its support from the evil spirits, and slowly lost their spiritual cores and
spiritual power. They became no different from, even weaker than, ordinary
people. The only demon characteristics they kept was that they were
suitable to be cultivation furnace cauldrons.

"The blood demon beast is a kind of evil beast refined from the remains of
ancient blood demon. It needs a lot of magic blood," Gu Mang said. "When
I was in Liaoguo, I carefully read those fragments about the blood demon
beast. It is said that the evil beast was made by the spirits of the demon
family. If people wanted to make this kind of evil beast, they could only
find things related to the demon family to sacrifice. The most useful one is
the butterfly bone beauty tribe."

Mo Xi asked, "In other words, the blood demon beast is actually fed with a
living person with this special bloodline?"

"Almost," Gu Mang said, "They’d need more than 100,000 butterfly bone
beauties to refine a blood demon beast. At the beginning, wasn't Li
Qingqian's village slaughtered because the Liao people were searching for
them everywhere? They have been plotting for a long time."

As he spoke, his dark blue eyes looked at the scene.

"It seems that Liaoguo wants to fight with us before dawn. It won't last till
tomorrow," he said. He tied up the blue and gold silk belt Murong Lian
gave him.

A few strands of fine bangs hung down and fell on his heroic pendant.

"Go! Go and lead!"

He spoke with a thin smile on his mouth. Mo Xi didn’t know if it was just
his impression, but under the light of the blood demon beast in the sky, Gu
Mang’s blue eyes looked moist.

Mo Xi looked at his expression, and suddenly a trace of a fuzzy ominous

feeling raised in his heart. He could not help murmuring in a low voice, "—
Gu Mang... "

He thought that Gu Mang could not hear this low call. Even if he did, it was
meaningless, and perhaps Gu Mang would not respond.

But he was wrong.

Gu Mang turned back. His blue eyes reflected the fire in the distance and
gazed at him for a moment. Then, Gu Mang suddenly swept over the
shoulder of Mo Xi and hugged him tightly——

That embrace carried a lot of meaning: love, intimacy, comfort,

encouragement… There was Gu Mang's bright faith that he used with Mo
Xi.

This embrace was so natural, as if there had never been years of wandering
as a spy.

When Gu Mang released him, his handsome face was shining with a bright
light full of fighting spirit.

"After this fight, I'll invite you to drink with your Gu Mang Gege. I want
the best pear blossom white, otherwise I won't be happy."

Mo Xi was really waiting to see his expression. He turned his body and
pulled him up. He couldn’t help but rush to Dianjiang platform.
Chapter 187 - Gu Mang and the Blood Demon Beast

Although the first calculation for the decisive moment was tomorrow,
everyone knows that "tomorrow" was just a prediction. The heavy war fire
was like a fort that had ignited the whole line of fire. And it would explode
into the roar of war at any time.

Therefore, no one was surprised when Gu Mang’s troops gathered in a

hurry. In fact, some people had already consciously come to the school yard
the moment they saw the strange light.

They all knew that there would be no sleep tonight, and that was the night
of the first battle. If they could kill the blood demon beast at the beginning
of its rebirth, then Liao Jun would retreat. If they coulnd’t…

"No can’t"

——This was what their leader Gu Mang said. He said it without any
command, but with a promise. He was not so tall, and his former sufferings
had made him too emaciated, but he still had the spirit of the hunt. He said
to them:

"I have stood in this position and fought thirty-nine battles, large and small,
with my brothers. This is the fortieth time."

"Before every battle, I would give you the same promise: that I would take
you home. I kept this promise 38 times. The last time when I was at
Fengming mountain, I broke my promise… I broke it, I didn't do it. Seventy
thousand people were left at Fengming mountain by me. I even set up a
monument for them. I begged and pleaded, and fought with the emperor for
a long time."
When Gu Mang said these words, he held his hands. He was full of air and
tried to take in some of the past freely and easily.

But Mo Xi stood next to him. Murong Lian stood beside him. They were all
looking at his eyes flashing with tears.

Gu Mang's eyes were so bright as he said, "Thirty eight times to fulfill a

promise, one time to break it. Today is the 40th time. If you believe me, go
with me, follow my orders, go and fight with me against that newborn milk
dog, then - I'll take you home!"

I'll take you home.

With the 70,000 dead.

With the peace of all ages.

As long as you are willing to believe me again, I, Gu Mang, whether dead

or alive, will fulfill my promise. Today, I will be worthy for you to call me
Gu Shuai.

I'll take you home.

The soldiers below did not speak. They looked up in silence and awe at the
leader of the northern frontier army, their imperial warrior, their wounded
commander-in-chief.

Suddenly, the light rose up from the armor, and their swords and halberds
fell to the ground. The powerful voices seemed to be pounding out from the
depths of the wilderness, shaking between heaven and earth from thousands
of chest cavities——

"Live and die together!"

The snow waves were surging and raging, spreading all over the land of
Kyushu.

"Live and die together..."

When Mo Xi was young, because of the teaching he had received since he
was a child, he thought that it would be impossible for a kingdom to be
without a sovereign.

However, Chonghua lost Murong Chen at this time, but it was also came to
an unprecedented place. Disaster is like a dagger, which can make people
feel pain like peeling off skin and flesh. But it can also wake up many
people who used to sleep and let people see the hearts around them who did
not know good or evil before.

The battle of war was heavy, and the armor was shining. They were on the
march. With royal swords and spiritual horses carrying their masters from
the ground, more and more of these practitioners gathered into the vast
suburbs like stars into the Milky Way.

Suddenly, from the low ground Murong Lian asked, "What is going on
down there?"

Gu Mang looked down, but saw the gate of Chonghua city was open. Under
the command of their imperial sword army, countless bamboo warriors and
exotic animals rushed toward the battlefield, following the main army.

It was Yue Chenqing!

There were many practitioners, nobles, and civilians who had never joined
the army. At this moment, under the spontaneous command of the city, they
all went out toward the military camp of Liaoguo.

Gu Mang was stunned and looked at this wonder he had never seen. The
river was not divided into two parts. There was no difference between the
poor and the humble. It joined together and rushed toward the enemy.

"I was wrong," he murmured.

Murong Lian: "What?"

"This time, they don't need me to take them home," Gu Mang said, his eyes
slightly red. "Because here is our home." When he finished, he looked at the
Fushui riverbank not far away where there was the biggest barrier to protect
the capital of Chonghua, the imperial capital. Behind the transparent array,
there were hundreds of thousands of Liaoguo blood demon residences, as
well as the demons and evil beasts that were about to be reborn.

Gu Mang's two fingers closed together, and accelerated the imperial sword
toward the decisive battle at the river.

In the night, they could see more and more clearly the blood demon's
rebirth array in Liaoguo which was absorbing the lives of sacrifices at the
other end of the Fushui River. It burst out with more and more intense
glory. In the middle of the array, there was a huge translucent spirit,
standing like a mountain peak. It was a blood demon, a strange beast in the
process of rebirth.

Gu Mang hovered on the edge of the border of the imperial capital,

searching and looking up at the prototype of this giant beast. It was at this
moment that he had a pain in the side of his skull, and the ghost of Shen
Tang from a hundred years ago flashed before his eyes.

Hundreds of years ago, it was the same battle of life and death as today. It
was also at the water's edge on the riverside.

Chen Tang’s sword-like eyebrows were low. He coldly and sharply looked
at Hua Poan. "You plot too much. I can't tolerate you."

Gu Mang closed his eyes because of the sharp pain on the side of his skull,
but this time it was different from the previous times. He had recovered all
his memories and divine consciousness, and he knew why he could see
Shen Tang's figure from a hundred years ago——

The root of this connection originated five years ago when he was ordered
to go to Liaoguo to explore the secrets of demonic cultivation, especially
those related to the blood demon beast. It took him a long time to gain the
trust of the highest guard of the blood demon beast and establish a personal
relationship with him.
At that time, he often visited the remaining essence of the blood demon
beast.

Although at that time blood demon beast was still a fog of incomplete silver
souls, powers, and memories… Everything was incomplete, but Gu Mang
still felt its most powerful and evil spiritual power.

"Hey, Gu Xiong, you can see that our country has been trying to revive it all
these years. As long as it recovers, the whole Kyushu will be firmly
controlled by Da Liao."

Gu Mang stared at the silver fog and said with a silent smile, "Yes."

Shoubei was right at all. If the blood demon beast was allowed to return to
heaven and earth, it was bound to be a catastrophe. Even if all 27 nations
united to fight against it, there would be thousands of sacrifices.

At that time, he had not fully explored the real intention of his monarch, but
he had vaguely felt that no matter which state or individual owned such a
terrible killing weapon as the blood demon beast, it was extremely
dangerous. He could trust the emperor temporarily and help him to grab the
power of blood demon beast, but he would not give this power to Murong
Chen so easily.

Even from the first time he saw the silver fog of the blood demon beast in
Liaoguo’s secret room, he wondered whether there was any better way to
ensure the safety of everyone.

Even if one day, the blood demon beast would return to the world, whether
it was revived by Liaoguo and loyal to Liao, or engraved by Chonghua and
loyal to Chonghua, he would have to find a way to end it with the least
amount of sacrifice.

This was the most comprehensive way.

Day and night, Gu Mang made a lot of assumptions and speculations.

Finally, there was only one way for him…

Shared heart technique.

It wasn’t really complicated. Not a great magic. Speaking of it, his original
purpose in creating this spell was childish and naive.

He had a beautiful vision. Even though he knew the future was dim, he
hoped that he could spend his life with his shidi. As they used to say half
jokingly, there would be a family with two or three cats and dogs, and a
peach tree in the courtyard. They would return to the fields together, grow
old together, and die together.

Although knowing that it was impossible, Gu Mang still couldn’t help but
quietly create this shared heart skill. Once this technique was used, he could
share his will with Mo Xi. As long as they were willing to do so, they could
see each other's thoughts and share their memories, emotions, and wishes…
Even life.

A mantra that required infinite trust and intimacy from both sides, ideal
almost to the absurd.

Gu Mang thought it was absolutely useless. He just played and chatted to

repose his beautiful illusion.

But standing in front of the blood demon beast’s spirit body, he suddenly
understood——

It turned out that fate had long been doomed, and the destination of the
shared heart skill was not to accompany, but to leave.

Finally, taking advantage of the weakness of blood demon beast, he

stealthily put this secret method into its spirit body. At the moment when he
showed his shared heart, he felt a torrent of monsters pouring into his blood.
The demonic mantra in his bones was excited by the blood demon beast,
and a lot of miasma was poured into his body.

It was the dirty life of the blood demon beast.

Countless sacrifices of butterfly bone beauties, ordinary human lives which
cast the soul of the evil beast — symbiotic in his body.

At that moment, he seemed to become it. He saw how it was refined by Hua
Poan. A hundred years ago, he finally refined this extremely vicious beast
with a canyon as the furnace, thunder as the fire, and tens of thousands of
living people as animals.

He roared to stop the clouds.

He was the blood demon beast, and it was him.

He saw the past with the eyes of the blood demon beast. He saw Hua Poan
standing in front of the demon refining peak, and saw the gloomy and
monstrous face from a hundred years ago.

——

"It's really ridiculous that the emperor of Chonghua made me a slave and
made Murong a noble."

Hua Poan once murmured to the blood demon beast which had taken shape,
and poured his hatred into it.

"Ever since I was sensible, I've been very curious about why I'm a cheap
servant, and some people are born rich and noble? Those bad old men tell
me that this is destiny. That it's my destiny."

"But is that really my life? I'm more diligent than the nobles, I'm more
talented than all of them. What's destiny? Isn't it strange?"

Hua Poan’s face was so distorted.

Only such hatred could breed such evil beasts.

He said to the blood demon beast that was yet to be born, "Jingchen, do you
know… In those years of slavery, I went through the classics and books in
Chonghua's school, and dug up the roots of the state little by little. I wanted
to know why those surnamed Murong are nobles, while those of us are
servants…

I've really found out the reason, but it makes me feel extremely angry…"

"It turns out that at the beginning of the founding of Chonghua, the original
two brothers worked together as military generals and led their troops to
suppress

foreign countries and establish this country. They wouldn’t surrender

foreign people into slavery, or deprive them of the right to cultivate, so as
not to raise up troops in the future to overthrow the state they had built."

"But the killing was not over. Two tigers cannot live on one mountain. After
a short period of stability, those who lived and died together in the past fell
into the deadlock of who would take over the reunification. In the end, the
elder brother lost his strategy and became a defeated general. So his
younger brother cut off all his exits, and his descendants became the most
humble slaves. He removed his spiritual core and branded him with a slave
mark, and he would never be able to turn back."

"I'm the descendant of that offspring - very unwilling, isn't?"

He chuckled, "Clearly, I have the same blood as the Murongs, but because
of the defeat of one person, the privacy of one person, and the dispute
between the two people, no one can know his name," Hua Poan said. "If the
change was yours, could you be calm?"

The blood demon beast dust exploded in the furnace, splashing a flame, as
if to answer his question. The fire brightened the dark eyes of Hua Poan.

Heaven and earth seemed to be destroyed in those crazy eyes.

"I've never been willing to live like this. So even at the beginning, I was
calculating. I'm sure that Shen Tang is a ridiculous soft-hearted person. He
will not have the heart to kill me. He will even think that I am clever and
pitiful. He will plead with the emperor for me, and let me have an
exception."
The firelight of spiritual refining mountain was like the tongue of a fierce
ghost. It darted out of hell and danced wildly, reflecting the dark face of
Hua Poan from those years - * *, hatred, ambition…*

*Yes, the original text has asterisks there

Gu Mang saw that it was the blood demon beast's initial impression on the
human world, and the impression of Hua Poan poured into it.

"Jingchen, I smelt you to take back Chonghua for me."

"In this kingdom, I can also be king!"

It was an evil beast cast by hatred and desire. The flesh and blood of the
dead became its flesh and blood, and the ambition of Hua Poan became its
ambition.

Now it empathized its evil with Gu Mang. Gu Mang was almost driven to
hell by the terrible blood.

Gu Mang was disgusted.

But he still stuck to it.

Just for…

Trumpet sounded and drums thundered. Gu Mang looked back and saw the
army, his brothers in arms, those who had lived with him through life and
death, those who he had promised to take home, and those who called him
Gu Shuai.

He was filled with a secret that no one knew - of course he could win, of
course he could.

In this world, who knew the blood demon beast better than him.

Even Hua Poan was only its master, not part of its soul and life.
"The imperial garrison was repaired, the left and right wings were
reinforced, the imperial capital was bounded, and each team was healed
with the eye of the array. The flying horse battalion went to the northern
camp of the Liao army to disrupt the formation, and the northern frontier
army followed me."

"Yes…"

Gu Mang narrowed his eyes and looked down at the Liao Jun company
camp with swords reflecting the moon.

Across a magnificent river, at the border between heaven and earth, the
armies on both sides of the heavy fire were confronting each other. Liaoguo
was also ready for Chonghua to attack at any time, so their assembly was
not slow at all.

Gu Mang looked at the scales of armor below and knew that as long as his
troops crossed the barrier, the battle would begin.

He took a deep breath. Under the bright moon in the sky, he ordered, "Cross
the border!"

"Yes!"

With this order, the cultivators of Chonghua swooped down from the sky
like a bird blocking the sun. At the moment of crossing the border, the
demonic mantra of the attacking cultivators on the opposite side was like an
arrow in the sky. Countless domesticated black demons and evil beasts were
released from the training camp. Corpse dogs with black wings and evil
falcons with venom on their beaks killed cultivators like arrows.

On the ground, the army of bamboo warriors led by Yue Chenqing was like
a group of horses migrating across the grassland, wading through the rolling
fortress of water, and rushing toward the Liao army camp on the opposite
bank.

Chonghua's vanguard army, like a sharp knife, hurled hard at the shield of
Liao Jun. When the swords and shields collided, heavy sparks burst out and
stabbed into the core. Immediately after the confrontation, anti-killing
shield of the attacking Liaoguo cultivators was highlighted. For a time,
flood and fire were flying and roaring.

"Kill!"

Like countless meteors landing, fireworks flashed. Clearly it was such a

cruel war. Under the reflection of the velvet night, waves of magnificent
and dazzling magnificence were unexpectedly produced.

The corpses soon soaked the riverbank rouge. Gu Mang killed the magic
bird flying towards him with a knife, and said in a sharp voice, "I don’t like
the position, follow me to the blood demon beast smelting ground!"

Next to the smelting place of blood demon beast, there was a huge
sacrificial cage, in which are all the butterfly bone beauties that Liaoguo
had captured and cultivated these years. They were escorted one by one by
the Liao people to the spiritual smelting furnace at the center, like iron ore
and dolomite for sword refining… Or anything that had no life which was
forced into a furnace to become the source of power for the rebirth of the
blood demon beast.

"Wuwu.. Mother... "

"I don't want to die… I don't want to die..."

These human sacrifices were crying, but Liao people didn't feel any
compassion at of their cries. They had already seen the rudiment of the
blood demon beast and knew how it could change the world. They yelled,
pushed, urged, and sent these living people with ancient blood in their
bodies into the furnace.

A woman with a beautiful appearance saw it would soon be her turn, and
her eyes shed big tears. Because of her blood, her tears were golden. This
was also the biggest evidence of Liaoguo's search for beauties in recent
years. Her body had magic blood and her eyes had golden tears.
"Please let me go!" She suddenly broke down and pulled a Liao refiner.
"I'm pregnant. I want my child to survive… Please… Please..."

The response to her was the Liao refiner's laughter. "Pregnant is better! The
demonic spirit with pregnancy is greater! Ha ha ha, ha ha!!!"

With tears in her eyes, the woman was in despair. Suddenly, a blue light fell
from the sky, and a powerful array of splendor rose up, covering all the
remaining beauties behind the border. The woman was surprised and
relieved. Looking up, she saw a group of Chonghua cultivators coming
from the sky. One with silver armor, black boots, blue eyes, and red tassels
on the top came to the scene.

The blue and gold silk band, which represented his heroic blood, was worn
on his forehead. It was Wangshu's son Mang, the general of the northern
frontier army.

Beside him, there was one with fluttering black gold-rimmed clothes, Xihe
Jun Mo Xi. In blue clothes with gold rims, Wangshu Jun Murong Lian
looked frivolous.

"It's disgusting to refine the demon beast with living people," Murong Lian
said and tutted his tongue. "Even more than me, I’ve taken it."

Mo Xi summoned ShuaiRan and leaped into the air. The sacrificial cage
was heavily entrenched and those locked in it were shocked to pieces!

"Run away." He lowered his black eyes and said to those who were
suspicious.

The sacrificial offerings were stunned for a long time. Suddenly, they
reacted like fish in a pool and began to rush anxiously. Some people put
their hands together, kowtowed to heaven, prayed to earth, and howled
loudly. Mo Xi ordered a garrison team to protect them and withdraw to a
safe place. For a while, they listened to these people's tears, "Thank you
very much… How to cultivate the Immortal King..."
The pregnant beauty was repeatedly bowing, and was urged to go quickly
by Chonghua refiner Yushou. With tears in her eyes, she looked back at
them again, and then turned away.

However, when Gu Mang suppressed this army with overwhelming force

and released the sacrifice, he suddenly heard shrill music in the sky——

Gu Mang was the fastest to respond to the sound. Startled, he heard the
sound and suddenly raised his head. "Storm?"

In the distance, a half-empty figure was approaching, standing in the sky

with a sword.

The man was dressed in white, and his lapels were unruly and slightly open.
In his hand, he held a handful of white silk, which was rusty as copper. He
raised his clear and handsome face, shining black eyes, and a wild smile.

This time even Mo Xi and Murong Lian were shocked.

"Gu Mang?"

The half-empty shadow standing on an imperial sword was Gu mang!!

Moreover, he was a young, valiant and unquenched Gu Mang!

"Well, what's going on here?" Murong Lian said surprised.

But Mo Xi understood it immediately after he was stunned for a moment.

His eyes were slightly red, staring at the figure of the old man, and said in a
low voice, "The nine-eyed qin..."

"What?"

"The nine-eyed guqin of the Guoshi of Liaoguo," Mo Xi said. "There are

nine eyes hidden in the qin. Each eye is the strength of a cultivator." As he
spoke, his fingertips trembled slightly and went into the palm of his hand.

Because of the heavy hatred, his voice was pressed almost to the point of
being inaudible. "This was only refined by Gu Mang's heavy technique of
Chonghua."
Murong Lian: "!!!"

He turned his head to see Gu Mang, but Gu Mang did not have too much of
an expression. It was as if he was "stripped" into a second one full of blood
and pain, which meant that the pain of being skinned and pulled out of the
prison had nothing to do with him. Gu Mang just stared at the half illusory
"self" who could use Chonghua magic and summon the Shenwu storm.

After a moment, he said calmly, "It seems that although the Guoshi is
holding the rebirth ceremony of the blood demon beast in the dark, he can't
sit still at the moment, and has sent me to deal with myself."

“……”

"I look pretty."

“……” Murong Lian said, "Generally, a little less than me."

Gu Mang smiled. As soon as he wanted to say something, he raised his

suona again and pressed his fingertip on the suona eye. Gu Mang couldn’t
understand the posture. He immediately raised his eyebrows and shouted:

"Everyone open up the sound boundary!"

The practitioners behind him followed orders one after another, but not all
of them were so fast after all. The array was only half opened, and the
music of

"Gu Mang" had already sounded.

"Ah!"

Although the sound of the suona was thin, it penetrated the clouds and
penetrated the sun, and instantly rolled up the whole army array. Those who
did not have time to open the barrier formation let out a series of screams.
They fell off their imperial swords and fell to the ground. Some of them
were forced to bleed by the sound of the the spiritual weapon. Some of
them were unconscious after they could not support themselves for a
moment.
Gu Mang murmured. Although he had recovered his divine sense, his
spiritual power could not return. All he could summon was the spiritual
sword. However, although the dagger was powerful in fighting alone, it
could not match the sound of the Shenwu storm.

The scene was in a state of chaos. At this time, the originally suppressed
Liaoguo demons started to fight against each other, and the war situation
immediately overthrew them from one side.

Some Liao refiners caught up with the sacrificial offerings at the end of the
ceremonial platform, grabbed the screaming butterfly bone beauties one
after another, and threw them into the refining stove one by one. The color
of the

molten stream in the furnace was already very bright. Not far away, the
shadow of the blood demon beast was becoming more and more distinct.

"Catch it again! Catch some more!" A high-level Liao refiner exclaimed

almost madly, "It's about to be reborn! It's about to be reborn! It's a little
short of it!"

Mo Xi wanted to call Tuntian into the world, but Tuntian's strength is too
strong.

In fact, the number of times that it could be called in a year was only a few.
He had already used the limit. Plus the previous confrontation with Murong
Chen, was too much for Tuntian. At this time it couldn’t be called out
smoothly.

However, at this critical moment, Mo Xi heard another sound breaking the

battle.

He turned back suddenly, and Gu Mang looked back in surprise.

The person playing the music was Murong Lian?!!

Chapter 188 - Weapons of Zhanhun Mountain

As a descendant of the Wangshu family, Murong Lian naturally had his own
spiritual instrument, but he never called for it because he never liked it.

However, at this time, he leaned against a dragon scale leather Shenwu qin.
Murong Lian looked Gu Mang in the eyes and glared at him, saying, "What
are you doing? What are you looking at! Don't laugh!!"

“......”

Gu Mang did not smile.

He just didn't think that Murong Lian also had such a spiritual weapon that
could break through the three armies with the sound of one person. Murong
Lian waved his hand and pulled the string. The sound of the qin was loud
and clear. Together with the Shenwu suona on the opposite side, the two
sound lines were like an invisible dragon breaking through the water. They
collided fiercely, and wind and thunder were rolling!

This was a duel between the descendants of Le Xiu. No one had ever been
rash. Murong Lian squinted his peach blossom eyes and stared at the
familiar "Gu Mang" opposite him. His white hand pulled the silk strings.
The voice became sharper and sharper, and the two forces strangled in one
place. All the people were shocked by the sounds of silk, bamboo, gold and
stone. Their eardrums were buzzing and their spirits were surging.

The music of these two people was like a moving dragon wave. Sometimes
Murong Lian's qin had the upper hand, and sometimes it was the storm of
Gu Mang's phantom.

Although such a fight was not as bloody as a sword, it was not lost in the
least.
Murong Lian raised his wrist and returned to the string. The sound of the
instrument was sharp. After several seconds, it faded, and Gu Mang's
phantom suddenly narrowed his eyes. His lips were slightly away from the
suona. The real Gu Mang saw the clue, and immediately made a sound to
remind him, "Be careful!"

Murong Lian was suddenly alert and pulled the bowstring. Just when the
sound of his qin reached a critical point, "Gu Mang" closed his eyes, raised
his fingers, and raised his head to blow the sharpest sound!

"Clang!"

Suddenly, there was a sonic bomb. Murong Lian bowed his head and
choked out a mouthful of blood.

Gu Mang was startled and asked, "Murong Lian, how are you?"

Murong Lian licked the bright red between his lips and teeth, raised his
head darkly and murmured, "It's ok... I can't die."

He looked at the "Gu Mang" on the opposite side, and the phantom of "Gu
Mang" did not possess 10% of the power. Under fierce opposition, the
phantom was scattered by the wave and turned into a vague fog. Finally, it
disappeared slowly.

When the crowd was quiet, when Gu Mang's illusion completely dissipated,
a burst of cheering broke out in the Chonghua army.

"It's gone! It's gone!"

"My God, Wangshu Jun could still do this? Why does he never use it?"

Gu Mang went over and confirmed that nothing was wrong with Murong
Lian. He sighed with relief, "Why don't you ever show your hand?"

Murong Lian snorted. He impatiently waved away the Shenwu qin, and said
with a black face, "What can I say? What I hate most is music, playing, and
singing. It’s all meaningless." However, seeing that the practitioners were
jubilant, and re- engaging in the battle with Liao to seize the spiritual
furnace, he showed some satisfaction between his eyebrows and eyes.

However, just at this time - in the distance, suddenly they heard a roar that
could shatter all the internal organs of a person!

The sound was like the collapse of Mount Tai, or irrigation of the Yellow
River, as if the earth would be destroyed at this moment.

All of them were startled. Some of them looked up with a smile of victory
still in sight. Their faces were illuminated by the fire red of lava. They
washed away their hopes and put on fear instead.

"Blood, blood... Blood... " The little cultivators stuttered, "It's blood...
demon beast... Blood demon beast!" As the color of the smelting furnace
reached a dazzling gold, the rolling molten slurry arched out from the
ground and broke the earth and rocks, as if Pan Gu* broke out of chaos.
With a kind of solemn and terrible power, it continuously came out of the
ground, and then roared up like a whirlwind, filling up the void of the
shadow of the blood demon beast to its original earthly form in an instant!

*Creator of the universe in Chinese mythology

Gu Mang suddenly felt a cracking pain in his head. "Ah..."

——He is it and it is him.

He wanted to stop it from reappearing, but at this moment, Gu Mang could

clearly feel a torrent of magic that could move mountains and fill the sea
and destroy the earth and sky, flooding his muscles and bones.

It's in the shell of flames, about to...

。
□□ *

*coso here boxes are in pdf idk what they are

Be reborn!!!
"Get out of my way!!!! KaiShui enchantment!!*"

*Boiling water

"Mo Xi, Tuntian --!"

Gu Mang's shrill shouts woke up those practitioners who were tense all
over. They also realized that the catastrophe was coming, and they held up
the KaiShui formation to block each other. At the same time, the earth was
shaking, tens of thousands of pieces of debris and waves of fire roared to
the yellow sky like a ghost, roaring and splashing! One after another, hitting
the defense barrier they had opened.

How could one man's power defeat the blood demon beast cast by millions
of resentful spirits? With the rebirth of the blood demon beast, the fire was
not extinguished, but rose, and the spirit of heaven and earth was exhausted.
The practitioners were gradually unable to hold on. Some of them had low
spiritual power, and the open water enchantment had been crushed by the
fire. In an instant, they were swallowed up and wrapped up in the spiritual
whirlpool of blood demon's rebirth.

Mo Xi clenched his teeth, infused his whole body with all his strength, and
once again angrily cried, "Tuntian! Come forth!!"

In a world of blood and fire, the whale finally leapt out. A moment of blue
brilliance illuminated the whole sea of fire, protecting the Chonghua
cultivators and those who had no place to escape. Through the blue light of
Tuntian, people's faces were full of scorching scars, fear, reluctance, and
despair.

They looked at the fire. The silver white fur of the blood demon beast came
out of the refining bath, revealing a foot as big as a palace with pointed
claws. It had dark blue eyes.

"Woo hoo——!!"

From the fissure in the earth, the legendary demon beast leaped out of the
fire with an avalanche. It was so high that it was hard to see the whole
picture even when standing on the ground with the neck raised up. On top
of its head, the Guoshi of Liaoguo stood with his qin in his arms and his
clothes fluttering. He was looking down coldly at the world that he was
about to make submit to him.

On the top of its skull, a man in a white robe with gilded edges floated
down. He pointed his toes and landed steadily.

It was the Guoshi of Liaoguo who controlled the rebirth of the blood demon
beast behind the scenes!

"Jingchen, go."

With the command of the Guoshi, the blood demon beast Jingchen roared
into the sky. Carrying the fire that was not extinguished, it flew towards the
imperial capital of Chonghua——

"It's coming!"

"Come on! Come on!!"

The garrison cultivators stationed on the riverbank of Chonghua yelled.

They shot out countless incantations and gathered at the array at the
imperial capital.

At the same time, Jingchen was like the strength of a mountain into the sea.
After the first collision, a long and narrow gap had already opened in the
barrier of the imperial capital.

The power of the ancient evil beast was still too strong after all.

Even if the garrison cultivators tried their best to repair it, they would not be
able to support three impacts.

Murong Lian and Mo Xi had the intention to go back to cooperate, but at

this time, the Guoshi used self-purification dust on the top of the gate to
resist the wind and fall. The sound of the instrument in his hand moved, and
seven eyes of the nine-eyed instrument opened one after another. In
addition to Gu Mang, who was just defeated, and the last closed eye on the
top of the qin, the ghosts of the original owners leaped out of all the other
qin eyes.

It was those who had been refined by Liaoguo’s Guoshi. In addition to the
Xuanwu armored soldier and the Qinggong master of Lichun state, there
were other monsters, beasts, practitioners, and evil spirits. At this time, the
seven phantom lights represented seven forces which were outstanding in
some aspect, blocking their path to help.

Murong Lian said darkly, "What kind of thing are you! It's hard to fight, so
you have to rely on others. You have to wear a mask when you go out!!"

The Guoshi didn't like it. He stood behind the seven illusions and said with
a smile, "Mask? I'm just used to it. There's nothing to hide. And I won't
wear it all the time. When I enter the capital, I will take it off."

He stopped for a moment, his smile becoming sweeter, "Wangshu Jun, just
pray you can live till then."

With a wave of his hand, the seven lights went to attack Mo Xi and Murong
Lian.

Although Gu Mang had already arrived at the border of the imperial capital,
the blood demon beast had smashed the barrier for the third time with its
fangs. In the scream of the crowd, the barrier was blown to pieces and fell
to the ground like hail. And with a leap, the blood demon beast broke
through the last precarious prohibition. It soared into the air like wind and
swallowing clouds, and flew to the imperial capital.

The cultivators at the riverside didn't expect that they would break the
formation so quickly. For a moment, they stood in a daze and did not know
what to do.

Yue Chenqing, who led the bamboo warriors and other animals, was the
first one to react. He said, "What are you doing! Are you going to wait for it
to destroy the whole city! Stop it!!"
All the practitioners came back and were about to pursue it. However, Gu
mang returned and yelled, "Don't give chase!"

"Gu Shuai..."

"It won't catch up for a while."

"But it has gone to the Imperial City! It only took an instant to destroy the
barrier of the imperial capital, much less a city!!"

Gu Mang said, "It won't do it right away."

“!?"

Gu Mang said, "The blood demon beast has just been reborn. Although its
strength seems strong, that is compared to ordinary people. It is young and
frail, and since a few days ago, demonic qi has spread everywhere in the
Imperial Capital because of the change in Murong Chen. This demonic qi is
a curse for us, but it is a rare nectar for the blood demon beast. It won't
destroy the city until it's finished drinking it."

Sure enough, just at the moment he said this, the blood demon beast had
already flew to the sky of the Chonghua capital. However, as Gu Mang
said, it did not immediately launch an attack. Instead, it circled in the air,
and finally fell on the edge of a mountain on the outskirts of Chonghua city.
It opened its mouth and began to inhale the miasma into its body. The
crowd looked horrified, but Gu Mang sneered, "It's OK. This will let you
relieve your worries about the people who have been poisoned by the
miasma."

After that, he turned to the soldiers and said, "When it is sucking the
demonic qi, its guard is at its weakest. You can see, seven feet below the
chest of this beast is its weak spot."

Then he said to Yue Chenqing, "Yue Chenqing, come here." Yue Chenqing
went there without knowing why.
Gu Mang straightened out his slightly disordered robe and armor, raised his
blue eyes, and said, "I invite you to immediately lead half of the garrison to
Mount Zhanhun."

Yue Chenqing was slightly stunned and puzzled. "What do you want to do
at Zhanhun mountain?"

Gu Mang paused for a moment, and then said, "According to the military
policies of Liaoguo, the stone statues of the ancient Chonghua emperors in
Zhanhun mountain have an enchantment. The seven statues guard the
weapon of Chonghua’s founding commander-in-chief.

Yue Chenqing was startled. "What?! Why didn’t Chonghua know... "

"Because the founding commander-in-chief of Chonghua was no one else

but the brother of the first king of the state who was relegated to slavery
because of his defeat from seizing power.

“!!"

Gu Mang looked at the blood demon beast devouring the miasma, and said,
"After this man lost power, the first king wiped out his deeds and merits one
by one. The special weapon that he possessed was sealed on the top of
Zhanhun mountain and guarded by a stone statue." "But because the seal
and the barrier needed to be strengthened every hundred years, and the
secret couldn’t be disclosed to the public, Chu Jun made a rule that every
emperor who leaves position, whether virtuous or not, should erect a statue
on Zhanhun mountain made of Zhenling stone."

Yue Chenqing murmured, "Even if a king died on his deathbed, it would be

only a hundred years before and after. In this way, the barrier was
strengthened based on the standing statue..."

"Yes. But even so, because the weapons are powerful and aggressive, and
the evil spirit has not been dispersed for hundreds of years, although it has
been reinforced, at night when the Yin is heavy, the sound of drums fighting
and marching can still be heard from Zhanhun mountain. That's the roar of
the weapon."
Yue Chenqing asked, "What weapon is that?"

"It is said that it is a long bow, which was forged by a swordsman thousands
of years ago with the power of gods and demons." Then Gu Mang said to
Yue Chenqing, "Remember my next words. According to the secret
information of Liaoguo, if you take half of the garrison and break all the
stone statues on the top of the mountain and sacrifice them with blood from
the palms of a hundred people, the spiritual bow will be broken. At that
time, the combined strength of all the people will form a spiritual arrow.
When the blood demon beast absorbs all the miasma in the city, it will be
killed."

"And you?"

"I will lead the other half of the garrison to cast a spell behind the blood
demon beast, and hold it down. Because only at that time when the blood
demon beast has taken on too much miasma, it will be unable to digest it for
a while, so it will be at its weakest. Once the moment is missed, it will
become more powerful and invincible..."

Gu Mang stared at Yue Chenqing and said, "Remember, seven feet below
the chest is its weak spot. You have only one chance.”
Chapter 189 - The way to die for me

It took about half an hour for the blood demon beast to absorb the whole
city's miasma. During this period, it was surrounded by a barrier of miasma,
and no one could approach it.

Yue Chenqing lead half of the garrison to Zhanhun mountain, while Gu

Mang lead the remaining half of the practitioners to guard the Fushui
riverside.

By this time, the sky was almost bright, and the sky was white with the
smoke of gunpowder. Gu Mang looked back at Murong Lian and Mo Xi,
who were fighting with the Guoshi in the distance. He seemed to want to
say something to them, and was just so attached to them.

What should be said had been said. The enmity has been resolved, and the
misunderstanding has been eliminated.

Only for the rest of your life.

But there is no such perfection in life.

Finally, Gu Mang did not miss anything, perhaps because he had rehearsed
such parting many times in his own plans.

Others only thought that he was going to arrest the blood demon beast.
Only he knows what he was going to do.

He summoned a golden winged snow horse, tied up his heroic coat, and
held the bright red silk with blue gold. He flew up and led his soldiers and
rushed to the blood demon beast.
From the direction of Zhanhun mountain, there was a faint movement. If
one looked carefully, they would see that the soldiers of Chonghua were
constantly approaching the burial ground on the top of the mountain.

Yue Chenqing was completing the assignment according to what he said,

which was also the countdown of Gu Mang's own life…

When the first ray of golden light tore through the darkness and flowed out
from the depths of the night, the blood demon beast absorbed the last ray of
spiritual energy of Chonghua city.

At the same time, the top of Zhanhun mountain roared, and seven towering
images of the former monarchs collapsed. Among the trees and stones in
the mountains, a brilliant golden red color broke out, and the bow of gods
and demons broke through the earth!

Gu Mang knew that it was Yue Chenqing who had completed his mandate
and successfully summoned the magic bow.

It was the final showdown.

He was aware of the bitterness of the decisive battle, and the blood demon
beast naturally smelled the danger. It roared, swallowing the miasma that
entered its throat, and breathed it in. It stopped at the same place for a
while, and finally rose up, baring its teeth, and flew toward Zhanhun
mountain.

At the top of Zhanhun Mountain, the arrow of ten thousand scholars was
ready to be sent. Under the command of Yue Chenqing, it pointed to the
weak spot of the blood demon beast.

But the blood demon beast flew too fast, he simply couldn’t aim for the spot
seven feet under its chest. Yue Chenqing’s face slightly changed color.
Seeing it fly closer and closer, he could not help but swallow, rolling his
larynx. He could not make up his mind whether to shoot the arrow
immediately.
At this time, Gu Mang drew out his knife. The sun shone brightly, and he
ordered in a sharp voice, "Curse!"

At this time, controlling the golden winged snow horse, he leaped on the
east flowing river and yelled at the millions of lions behind him. The voice
was transmitted by a sound amplification technique and spread through the
fire and smoke of battle.

"Bind it!"

"Yes!"

With his orders, the practitioners gave impressive response. Then, a golden
spiritual chain burst out of each of their palms. Those thin chains gathered
into a rainbow-like spatial net, flying from behind the blood demon beast,
and tightly bound its strong limbs and neck.

The blood demon beast was angered, and issued a muddy roar. It bared its
teeth, angry and uncontrollable in its struggle, under the movement of tens
of millions of golden chains.

"Bind it again!"

Once again, there were countless diffused golden lights sent toward the
blood demon beast.

Gu Mang was stationed in the clouds, and the rising sun began to rise in the
east. Breaking out of the dark abyss, the sky began to splash rays more
scarlet than the blood on the ground. Gu Mang's handsome profile was
shrouded by the early sun, which made a brilliant light.

He raised his hand to form a seal and closed his eyes when the cultivators
were bound by the enchantment for the second time. In a moment, he closed
his eyes and saw Yue Chenqing on Zhanhun Mountain, the ruined capital,
the crying children, the helpless old men, and the never-retreating
practitioners.
In the five years he worked for Liaoguo, he had to hurt these people. At this
time, he went to see through the eyes of the blood demon beast.

He saw the despair that had made him sleepless, the hatred that made him
feel guilty. But this time, he didn't have to hurt them again.

He was able to protect them at last.

Protect life, the good, the young, and the new in this world - he was scarred
and bloodstained, and he was willing to become mud, as long as they could
blossom into beautiful flowers from his blood.

"Come on," Gu Mang said silently in his heart.

He seemed to see another soul standing in front of his own, the soul
belonging to the blood demon beast Jingchen. It looked tall and big.

He didn't feel the slightest fear but invincibility.

He went to it.

"Come on, you are me, and I am you."

He opened his arms to the blood demon beast in this vision, just like Shen
Tang had done in his memory.

"It's all over."

The blood demon beast was distressed by Gu Mang's thoughts. It was

bound firmly and roared, but it couldn't break free for a moment.

On Zhanhun Mountain, Yue Chenqing saw his only chance.

Naturally, he did not know how the death of blood demon beast would hurt
Gu Mang. He immediately raised his hand, and according to Gu Mang's
previous orders to him, he said, "Shoot the arrow!"

With a whoosh, the spiritual arrow flew.

When the arrow of all souls hit the key point of the blood demon beast, it
was just when the sun broke through the clouds completely. The dazzling
golden light shone on the earth from the dark mountains, and the world was
brilliant.

The morning should always be quiet and pure. Even the roar of the beast's
pain was diluted in the solemn rising dawn, not as terrible as in the long
night.

The people on the top of Zhanhun mountain watched, the people at the
Fushui River watch, and the people in Chonghua City all watched.

As if it was wrapped in sticky paint, the beast moved slowly. It raised its
head in the grand light. The arrow was deep in a spot seven feet below the
chest, and blood flowed along its fur.

It raised its head and roared abruptly. Its four claws broke free from the
chains of all cultivators on the shore.

"Not good!"

"No use! It's going to be wild!!"

Gu Mang did not say a word. He sat on the horse's back and stayed at the
end of the river. He opened his eyes and looked at the world shaking beast
becoming more and more brilliant in the light.

It growled angrily and stood up——

Gu Mang looked at it quietly. He could feel the sharp pain, just like when
he was ordered to go into the fire, and the spiritual power was dug out and
demonic power was injected into him, when he was on the verge of death.

But this time, perhaps because he knew that his pain came from the blood
demon beast, he didn't feel any sadness. He felt relieved. Relieved and calm
It was just that there was still reluctance and guilt.

He had chosen a thorny road since a long time ago, and did not want to turn
back. This was one of the reasons why he did not dare to promise an end to
any future easily. He always felt that it was too unfair for Mo Xi. No one
should be with someone who was ready to sacrifice himself at any time.

In Gu Mang's heart, the flowers in the world were as important as his shidi.

It's just that in the end, it still… wasn't both.

Gu Mang turned his face to see Murong Lian and Mo Xi, who were fighting
against the Guoshi in the distance. He carefully recalled what he said in his
last conversation with Mo Xi, but he couldn’t think of it very well.

He seemed to have intended to end with a most gentle sentence. But when
he saw the face of Mo Xi, he couldn't help saying one more thing and also
said something trivial.

In fact, who would really want to be a hero or a spy? Everyone hoped to

have a place to live, three or five friends, and a lover. People laughed at the
romance in novels, and worried about whether it would rain tomorrow and
they wouldn’t be able dry their clothes. What worried them was that the
price of vegetables in Dongshi has risen again, and the newly-bought rice
and noodles were not as good as the first.

But when it came down to it, someone had to leave.

No one wanted to leave, but someone had to do something - because he had

tasted the pain that he didn’t ask for, and understood the pain of love and
parting, he was gentle and did not want anyone else to experience it again.

It’s just that once before, his heart was moved. He missed a step and lost the
love of his life.

"Mo Xi." Gu Mang silently spoke to Mo Xi in the distance.

His soft lips seemed to want to say something more, but he didn't know
what to say. He had known Mo Xi for so many years. After so many things
and so many words spoken, they understood many things in their hearts. So
finally, Gu Mang only recited Mo Xi’s Mo Xi several times, until he heard
the cultivators around him shouting with joy. "Look!"
"Look!! The blood demon beast, it can't work!!"

Gu mang turned his head and he laughed.

I’ll take you home and ferry you ashore, not because of how good the land
is, but because I have always believed that the good will always replace the
bad.

The new will replace the old, and just as the night will pass, the dawn will
come sooner or later. There are always so many seeds of hopes in this
world.

I hope they can all bloom. Even if it's just small… Trivial.

The blood demon struggled, and finally fell down - its life was passing
away, turning into a little bit of light, flying towards the morning sky.

The crowd died, and then cheering broke out first from Zhanhun mountain,
where more young people were. Gu Mang wanted to laugh. He knew that
youths were more full of tension and hope. They could find happiness in
their hearts earlier than they could find victory.

He was also young. Once, he rode with Lu Zhanxing, Mo Xi, and his
brothers on the Lili grasslands.

At that time, the breeze, like a lifetime of dust, blew into his face.

Later, he left his brothers on Fengming mountain. He watched Lu

Zhanxing's head fall to the ground with his own eyes, and he put a dagger
into Mo Xi's heart. Since he first killed an innocent man, he had been old
and dead.

In fact, he had been struggling and was very tired. He was broken to dust,
and it was faith that forced him to glue himself together.

This time, the dead man finally fulfilled his unfinished promise from the
39th campaign——

"I'll take you home."

Gu Mang murmured these words in the roar of joy from the mountain and
the sea. He laughed as he did when he was young. He watched the blood
demon beast fall down and turn into dust and light. He watched the people
in the mountains, the suburbs, and the city shouting and celebrating. From
those people, he saw Lu Zhanxing, Mo Xi he was young, himself when he
was young, and all the people who died on Fengming mountain. Those
obscure names that no one remembered and he never dared to forget.

A hundred thousand mountains and rivers and the blood of a hundred

thousand.

Today, I will… Take you home.

I finally… can go back to you.

Gu Mang closed his eyes and fell from the back of the golden winged snow
horse. The blue and gold silk ribbon was flying in his hair. He slowly
relaxed and fell into the rolling river in the endless cheers.

Splendid.

It seemed that he has never been defeated in his whole life.

All the suffering was gone…

With a plop, the turbulent river instantly engulfed him. He sank with the
sound of the water in his ear. He opened his blue eyes in the water and
finally took a look at the fading sky.

Just like the stars they saw outside the wall when they were young, under
the starry night sky, Lu Zhanxing was laughing, his brothers were drinking
wine, and the fresh wind was filled with the mellow fragrance of pear
blossom white. And Mo Xi sat quietly by the campfire, listening to him
saying that the mountains and rivers were picturesque, watching the young
and frivolous him.

That was the best day of his life.

"Gu Mang...!!"
At a time when everyone was ecstatic about the destruction of the blood
demon beast, when no one noticed Gu Mang's condition, a voice burst out
to call him.

Swimming in the water, the monks first turned to Mo Xi, and then suddenly
found that when they were happiest, Gu Mang was no longer there.

The people then said, "Gu Shuai!"

"What's going on?"

"What's wrong with Gu Shuai?"

"Help him! Go down and save him!!"

In the chaos, the Guoshi took advantage of this opportunity to suddenly

play the qin and hurt Mo Xi, who was in great disorder. He was about to
make a killing blow again, but he was blocked by Murong Lian. Murong
Lian knew that it was not the best plan to fight with the Guoshi again at the
moment. He was about to go with Mo Xi to rescue Gu Mang on the river,
but he heard the teacher's sneer——

"You? Can you save him?"

Murong Lian's face turned white. "What do you mean?"

However, Mo Xi did not say a word. He was shaking all over. He ignored it
and could not hear any sound again. His eyes turned red and went to Gu
Mang who was disappearing in the torrent. Murong Lian couldn't stop him,
but the Guoshi didn't stop him, so he went straight to the Fushui riverbank.

Murong Lian turned to the Guoshi and said, "What exactly do you mean?"

"Ah, Gu Mang used the same technique as Shen Tang at the beginning. He
defeated and sealed the blood demon beast," he said in a low voice. The
pupils behind the mask were full of dim light. "Shen Tang killed the blood
demon beast, and he died. Gu Mang is the same today. "

Murong Lian was furious. "You fart!"

The Guoshi sneered. "If you don't believe it, you can go with the Xihe Jun
to look for him - by the way."

He suddenly drew back with his qin and stood on a steep stone. He said
coldly,

"Shen Tang's action that year made my siege on the city fail. After a
hundred years, I would not let it happen again. So I refined a new spell
when I quenched the blood demon beast this time... "

Murong Lian paused a moment, then suddenly responded, "What did you
say?"

The blood faded from his face.

"When you attacked the city?"

"Yes," the Guoshi said with a light smile.

Murong Lian's face was like paper. "So, you… You are..."

The Guoshi took off the mask quite casually, showing a handsome,
profound, but evil face. Murong Lian felt as if he had been killed by
thunder and suddenly stepped back a few steps.

"You -- you are --"

The Guoshi his head and grinned, revealing his white teeth.

"Now that I've reached this stage, I'm too lazy to hide anything more - it's
good to see that Hua Poan of Liaoguo," he said with a smile, "is just
below."

“！！！”
Murong Lian's throat was dry and could not say anything for a while. At
this time, suddenly heard the practitioners exclaim, "What's the matter?"

"What's this?"
He looked back, and saw that where the blood dust disappeared, suddenly,
there was a pool of blood rising from the foam. The blood pool seemed to
be alive, and it continued to expand at a slow speed.

Hua Poan also took a casual look at the blood pool, tilted his head and said
with a smile, "How about it, I learned from the story of Shen Tang's
sacrifice for the country, and added a new magic to the blood demon beast.
Once it is killed, its fresh blood will turn into an expanding blood pool.
Unless I give an order, it will continue to expand, swallowing all the
mountains and rivers, the dead and the living into the pool …… If you don't
surrender, I don't mind Chonghua becoming a sea of blood."

He licked his lips, and his voice was soft. He said, "Anyway, after a
hundred years, everything has changed. I have nothing to miss in
Chonghua."

He spoke, throwing his mask down at will.

"Save your life and go back and talk to the people of Chonghua. It will take
only ten days for the blood pool to engulf Chonghua city. I will give you ten
days to fall or die. You can choose for yourself."

After that, with a flick of his sleeve, his used his qinggong skill and swept
the ground and floated like a paper kite. He was lost in the depth of the
flames and smoke of the Liaoguo garrison.